txbvaxy of Che Cheolocfical gtminwy PRINCETON • NEW JERSEY Donation of Samuel Agnew March 2.5, I858 Digitized by the Internet Archive in 2015 https://archive.org/details/generalindextopuOOpark_0 GENERAL INDEX TO THE PUBLICATIONS OF Ef)e Earlier Society. jDnetituteli a. 29. m jfov ttje publication of ttje ffl&lovfce of tf)c jFattjcrs anU <2farlp SMlritcrs of tfjc lieformrD ©nglief) ©fjurcf). A GENERAL INDEX TO THE PUBLICATIONS OF THE PARKER SOCIETY. COMPILED FOR llatltet Society, HENRY GOUGH, OK THE MIDDLE TEMPLE, Esg., HAKUISTB11 AT LAW. CAMBRIDGE : PRINTED AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS. M.DCCCXV. THIRTEENTH & FINAL REPORT OF THE dounnl of % |)arher Srrdetg, FOR THE PUBLICATION OF THE WORKS OF THE FATHERS AND EARLY WRITERS OF THE REFORMED ENGLISH CHURCH. In closing the proceedings of the Parker Society, the Council desire to express their thankfulness to God that a very important object has been attained, that the works of the leading English Reformers have been made for all future time easily accessible to the theological student, and a fuller light thereby thrown upon the principles of the Church of England Heretofore the writings of the divines of the Reformation age were so rare, that it was difficult for any but those who had ready access to the large libraries of the country to obtain an extended acquaintance with them. It is true that some few pieces, such as the Apology of Bishop Jewel and the Sermons of Bishop Latimer, were popu- larly known : the selections also published by the late Rev. Legh Kichmond were in many hands But these and other volumes of the kind were little more than specimens, and served mainly to indicate that the mine was rich, if it only c )ulcl be worked out. The design, therefore, of the Parker Society (originated by a friend and colleague, whose memory the Council affectionately cherish, the late George Stokes, Esq ) was new. It was not merely to cull out two or three celebrated productions : it was not to give the writings of a single author, or to select portions from a number: it had a wider range: it proposed to re- publish the entire mass of the printed works of the leading divines of our reformed church, who flourished in the age when the Roman yoke, which pressed so grievously upon our forefathers, was broken, and to add the pieces from their pens, if any such could be found, that were still lying in manuscript unpublished. If the Society has not accomplished all that it designed, if it has left untouched the works of some valuable authors, if it has in one or two cases been unable to comprehend in its volumes the whole of the writings of divines it undertook to re-print, the Council, though it may feel some regret, cannot express surprise. Such publications could not be of a popular character. Those who were acquainted with the authors of that date knew that their language was frequently uncouth, their learning ponderous and of a scholastic cast, their matter for the most part controversial, and that, in short, they lacked much, from the very fact of their belonging to another age, of that which gives currency to modern literature, even modern theological literature. It was no matter of surprise, therefore, that some of the subscribers expressed a degree of disappointment when the Parker Society volumes began to appear, that men accustomed to the current style of the present day could not bring themselves to grapple with the solid, perhaps heavy, productions of the elder divines. The very cheapness, too, of the Society's publications, multiplying them so rapidly upon subscribers' shelves, was not without its influence. It is needless to advert further to reasons why some part — it is comparatively a small part — of the original plan has not been completed ; the Council would rather turn with thankfulness to what has been accomplished. They reve ently acknowledge God's blessing on their proceedings, evidenced in the harmony in which they have worked together, the public support which has been afforded, the satisfactory results of their labours. Fifty-four volumes, the list of which has repeatedly been printed in the Reports, several of them of large size, have been issued, and are within every one's reach. They have been distributed through the United Kingdom, the colonies, and many foreign countries. They are a library in themselves. They comprise the complete works of the most eminent prelates, and others, who sutfered imprisonment, exile, or death, in the sixteenth century, for the gospel's sake ; and those of their immediate successors when religion was re-established under Queen Elizabeth. They contain proved weapons for the whole encounter with popery, and maintain the doctrine and order of the Church of England against those who afterwards rose up from her own bosom to assault her. They have shed light upon contemporary history. They are documents, which have already been frequently appealed to in the Ecclesiastical Courts, and which will ever remain as evidences ot Reformation truth. It is a curious fact, that the Parker Society publications alarmed the Roman Catholics of this country, and induced them — so it was stated in a prospectus — to establish a counter-society for re-printing the works of Romish writers against whom the Reformers had contended. A few volumes were issued ; but the plan met with little support, and it is believed was soon given up. The fifty-four Parker books are now augmented by a General Index, the value and importance of which every reader will be prepared to appreciate. The Council have only to add that the final statement of accounts will be completed as speedily as possible, and wiil then be made public. 33, Southampton Street, Strand, December, 1855. THE COUNCIL AND OFFICERS. 1'resident. The Right Hoj»ou»aBi* the Eaul or Shatte6buky. Treasurer. S:n Walter R. Farquhar, Bart. Council. The Lord Bishop or Lincoln. — Rev. G. E. Corrie, D. D., Master of Jesus Col- lege, Cambridge. — Rev. R. G. Baker.— Ret. C. Benson, Canon of Worcester.— Johjt Bridges. Esq.— John Bruce, Esq.— Rev. Guy Bryan. — Rkv. Richard Bcrges9, Canon of St. Paul's.— Rev. T Townson Churton. lale fellow of Brasenose College. Oxford. — Hon. William Cowper — Ruv. W. Haywaiid Cox, Oxford — Rev. J. W. Cunningham. -Rev. Thomas Dale, Canon Residentiary of St. Paul's — Key. W. Goi.de.- Joseph Eoare, Esq.— Rev. T. Horne, Cauoo of St. Paul's.— Hon. Arthur Kinnaird.— Henry Pownall, Esq. — Rev. Josiah Pbatt. — Rev. M. M. Preston. — Ruv. Or. Robinson. — Rev. Daniel Wilson. General Secretary and Librarian. Rev. John Ayre. Secretary for General Business. William Thomas.Esq., at the Office of the Parker Society, 33, Southampton Street, Strand, London, to whom all cheques and Post Office Orders are to be made payable. Auditors. Hon. A. Kinnaird, H. Pownall, Esq., and F. Lowe, Esq. Bankers. Messrs. Herries, Fabqtjbab, and Co., No. 16, St. James'* Street. PREFACE. The publications of the Parker Society are brought to a conclusion with the present volume, which, it is trusted, will afford means of easy access to the contents of the entire series, and so increase its value. Little need be said in explanation of the plan on which this Index is framed. At all events it has been endeavoured — it is hoped not unsuccessfully — to make it explain itself. In the event of any medieval writer not being found mentioned under his supposed surname, recourse may be had to his Christian name; and there may be cases in which the converse of this rule should be applied. It is likewise possible that information as to given subjects may sometimes lie found under the names of their contraries, or other correlatives. It is believed, however, that such cases are generally provided for by the cross-references. Some omissions, of these and other kinds, may have arisen from the necessity there was of printing portions of the MS. before the revision of the whole ; but it is apprehended that such omissions are few. Spurious and doubtful writings attributed to the Fathers are generally indicated as such, but possibly not always. It has not been considered necessary to describe the Decretal Epistles in the names of the early Popes, as pseudonymous, since the fact of their being so. with but few exceptions, is sufficiently notorious1. 1 Oudin. Comment, de Scriptoriiius F.cclesise Antiquis, Tom. ii. p. 46, &c. VI PREFACE. Extracts from the Fathers and from other writers, will, it is hoped, be found, though in many cases compressed, always accurate in substance. Nevertheless, in so large a work, executed in a time comparatively shoi-t, and with the subordinate assistance of several other persons, the compiler hardly ventures to pledge himself to the verbal exactness of every particular citation. The material of this Index, as of the books to which it refers, is of course mainly theological. There are, however, but few sub- jects to which it has not some relation. The publications of the Society include a considerable amount of historical and biographical information; they may also prove serviceable to the topographer and the antiquary ; certainly they arc not likely to be overlooked by any who may hereafter direct their attention to English lexi- cography. The compiler has, in conclusion, to acknowledge his obligations, and to return his best thanks, to several gentlemen who have favoured him with valuable suggestions. H. G. I The bracketted reference to R. de Diceto, p. 183, col. 1, proves on examination to be unfounded.] lUst of tfje publications of tbe fntkr Skorietg. The three sizes, royal Hvo, demy 8vo, and post 8vo, are distinguished by the characters a, p, anil y. end of each title is placed the abbreviated form of reference used in this Index 'BALE (John), bp of Ossory : Select Works. Edited by the llev. Hen. Christmas, M.A.,F.R.S.,F.S.A. 1849 (ft) Bale. BECON (Thomas), S.T.P. : y Early Works, being the Treatises published by him in the reign of king Henry VIll. Edited by the Rev. Jo. Ayre, M.A. 1843 (a) 1 lice, y The Catechism, with other pieces written by him in the reign of king Edward VI. Edited by the same. 1844 (a) 2 Bee. y Prayers and other pieces. Edited by the same. 1844 (a) 3 Bee. BRADFORD (John), M.A.: Writings. Edited by the Rev. Aubrey Townsend, B.D. 2 vol., 1848, 53 (j8) 1, 2 Brad. ' BULLINGER (Henry), minister of the church of Zurich : Decades. Translated bv H. I. Edited by the Rev. Tho. Harding, M.A. 4 vol., 1849, 50, 51, 52 (/S) 1,2, 3, 4 Bui. CALFH1LL (James), D.D., bishop-elect of Worcester: An Answer to John Martiall'a Treatise of the Cross. Edited by the Rev. Rich. Gibbings, M.A. 1846 (ft) Calf. COOPER (Thomas), bp first of Lincoln, and then of Winchester: An Answer in Defence of the Truth, against the Apology of Private Mass. To which is prefixed the Work answered. Edited by the Rev. Will. Goode, M.A., F.S.A. 1850 (y) Coop. n/COVERDALE (Myles), bp of Exetev: Writings and Translations. Edited by the Rev. Geo. Pearson, B.D. 1844 (ft) 1 Gov. Remains. Edited by the same. 184G (ft) 2 Cov. •/ CRANMER (Thomas), abp of Canterbury: Works. Edited by the Rev. Jo. Edm. Cox, M.A., F.S.A. 2 vol., 1844, 46 (a) 1, 2 Cran. \S FULKE (William), D.D., master of Pembroke hall, Cambridge: \ Defence of the sincere and true Translations of the Holy Scriptures into the English Tono-ue, against the cavils of Greg. Martin. Edited by the Rev. Cha. Hen. Hartshorne, M.A. 1843 (ft) 1 Ful. ,/ Stapleton's Fortress overthrown. A Rejoinder to Martiall's Reply. A Di-covery of the Dangerous Rock of the Popish Church commended by Sanders. Edited by the Rev. Rich. Gibbings, M.A. 1848 (ft) 2 Fid. 1/ GRIND AL (Edmund), successively bp of London, and abp of York and Canterbury : Remains. Edited by the Rev. Will. Nicholson, M.A. 1843 (ft) Grin. HOOPER (John), bp of Gloucester and Worcester: V Early Writings. Edited by the Rev. Sam. Carr, M.A. 1843 (ft) 1 Hoop. V Later Writings, &c. Edited by the Rev. Cha. Nevinson, M.A. 1852 (ft) 2 Hoop. HUTCHINSON (Roger): v Works. Edited by Jo. Bruce, Esq , F.S.A. 1842 (ft) Butch, JEWEL (John), bp of Salisbury : . Works. Edited by the Rev. Jo. Ayre, M.A. 4 vol., 1845, 47,48, 50 (a) 1, 2, 3, 4 Jew. LATIMER (Hugh), sometime bp of Worcester: v Works. Edited by the Rev. Geo. Ehves Carrie, B.D., Norrisian professor of divinity [now D.D. and master of Jesus college]. 2 vol., 1844, 45 (ft) 1, 2 Lat. LITURGIES: % The Two Liturgies, A.n. 1.549, and A.r>. 1552 : with other Documents set forth by authority in the reign of king Edward VI. Edited by the Rev. Joseph Ketley, M.A. 1844 (/*) Lit. Edw. V Liturgies and Occasional Forms of Prayer set forth in the reign of queen Elizabeth. " Edited bv the Rev. Will. Keatinge Clay, B.D. 1847 (ft) Lit. Eliz. viii LIST OF PUBLICATIONS OF THE PARKER SOCIETY. NORDEN (John): A Progress of Piety. 1847 (y) Nord. NOWELL (Alexander), dean of St Paul's : A Catechism, written in Latin : together with the same Catechism translated into English, by Tho. Norton, &c. Edited by the Rev. G. E. Corrie, D.D., master of Jesus college, Cambridge. 1853 (ft) Now. PARKER (Matthew), abp of Canterbury: Correspondence. Edited by Jo. Bruce, Esq. and the Rev. Tho. Thomason Perowne, M.A. 1853 (ft) Park. PHILPOT (John), B.C.L., archdeacon of Winchester: Examinations and Writings. Edited by the Rev. Rob. Eden, M.A., F.S.A. 1842 fjS) Phil. PILIUNGTON (James), bp of Durham: Works. Edited by the Rev. James Scholefield, M.A., regius professor of Greek, Cam- bridge. 1842 (ft) Pil. POETRY: Select Poetry, chiefly Devotional, of the reign of Queen Elizabeth. Collected and edited by Edw. Farr, Esq. 1845 (y) Poet. PRAYERS : ^Private Prayers, put forth by authority during the reign of Queen Elizabeth. With an Appendix, containing the Litany of 1544. Edited by the Rev. Will. Keatinge Clay, B.D. 1851 (ft) Pra. Eliz. ~* Christian Prayers and Holy Meditations, as well for Private as Public Exercise. Collected by Hen. Bull. 1842 (y) Pra. B. RIDLEY (Nicholas), bp of London : Works. Edited by the Rev. Hen. Christmas, M.A., F.S.A. 1841 (ft) Rid. ROGERS (Thomas), M.A.: The Catholic Doctrine of the Church of England, an Exposition of the Thirty-nine Articles. Edited by the Rev. J. J. S. Perowne, M.A. 1854 (ft) Bog. SANDYS (Edwin), successively bp of Worcester and London, and abp of York: Sermons, &C-. Edited by the Rev. Jo. Ayre, M.A. 1841 (|8) Sand. TYNDALE (William): . Doctrinal Treatises and Introductions to different portions of the Holv Scripture. Edited by the Rev. Hen. Walter, B.D., F.R.S. 1848 (ft) 1 Tyn. \ Expositions and Notes on sundry portions of the Holy Scriptures, together with The Practice of Prelates. Edited by the same. 1849 (ft) 2 Tyn. v An Answer to Sir Tho. More's Dialogue, The Supper of the Lord after the true meaning of John vi. and 1 Cor. xi., and Will. Tracy's Testament expounded. Edited by the same. 1850 (ft) 3 Tyn. WHITAKER (William), D.D., regius professor of divinity, and master of St John's coll., Cambridge : A Disputation on Holy Scripture, against the Papists, especially Bellarmine and Staple- ton. Translated and edited by the Rev. Will. Fitzgerald, M.A. 1849 (ft) WhUa. WH1TGIFT (John), successively bp of Worcester and abp of Canterbury : Works. Edited by the Rev. Jo. Ayre, M.A. 3 vol., 1851, 2, 3 (ft) 1, 2, 3 Whitg. AVOOLTON (John), bp of Exeter: The Christian Manual. 1851 (y) Wool. ZURICH: x The Zurich Letters, comprising the correspondence of several English bishops and others, 4 with some of the Helvetian Reformers, during the earlv part of the reign of Queen Elizabeth. Translated and edited by the Rev. Hastings Robinson, D.D., F.S.A. 2 vol., 1842, 5 (ft) 1, 2 Zur. Original Letters relative to the English Reformation, written during the reigns of King Henry VIII., King Edward VI., and Queen Mary : chiefly from the Archives of Zurich. Translated and edited by the same. 1847 (ft) 3 Zur. To the above may be added Epistola; Tigurina-. 1848 being the original Latin of 3 Zur. For this and the General Index there were special subscriptions. The Latin originals of 1 and 2 Zur. are annexed to those volumes. A list of the publications of the Society in the order of time will be found at the end of this volume GENERAL INDEX. A A : v. A-life, A per se, &c. infra. A : used for Ah ! 2 Tyn. 156 A. (A.): v. Aless (A.) A. B. C. &c. : written on the ground at the consecration of a church, according to the Romish ritual, Calf. 209 A.B. C. for Children, otherwise called The A. B. C. against the Clergy : ascribed by More to Barnes, 1 Tyn. 3. A. (It.): v. Allison (R.) A. (W.), a chantry priest : 2 Cran. 249 A. (W.), author of the Special Remedy, 1579 : notice of him, Poet, li ; a prayer of a repentant sinner (in verse), ib. 508 Aachen : v. Aix-la- Chapelle. Aaron: referred to, 2 Bui. 142, 195, 198, 4 Bui. 30, 225, 232 ; he fell, 1 Hoop. 23 ; his idolatry, 3 Bui. 222, 4 Bui. 37; he was consecrated before the people, 4 Bui. 132 ; a good priest, Sand. 148 ; his office, Whita. 417 ; how he blessed the people, 2 Bui. 140 ; his priestly garments, 2 Brad. 380 ; his priesthood ended with the law, 2 Hoop. 30 ; his rod, 2 Bui. 132, 154, 4 Bui. 262, 276, Calf. 335; it was a type of discipline, Sand. 372; he was a figure of Christ, IBul. 132, 138, 1 Tyn. 208, 209, 412, 427, but Fisher :;ays he was a type of Peter and of the pope, 1 Tyn. 208, 209 ; death of his sons, 4 Bui. 239 ; Moses and Aaron associated as riders, Pil. 35 Aaronism : brought into the church, 4 Bui. 139 Abaddon : the term applied to Rome, Bid. 69 Abanne: to curse, 2 Jew. 697 Abba, Father: v. Adoption. Abbas Cluniacensis : v. Peter of Cluny. Abbas Panormitanus : v. Tudeschi (N. de). Abbas Urspergensis : v. Liechtenaw (C. a). Abberforde (Tho.) : servant to Cranmer, 2 Cran. 257 n., 260, 284, 285 Abbes (James) : martyred at Bury, Port. 1G3 Abbeys, Priories, and other Religious Houses : of monasteries and monks, 4 Bui. 513, &c. ; why first founded, 1 Bui. 286, 2 Ful. 19, 25; ordained for the poor, 1 Lat. 93; founded through fear of purgatory, 2 Lat. 362 ; built as compensation for sin, 1 Tyn. 249, 260 ; monasteries of solitary women, why first set up, 2 Bee. 376 ; the original institution of hospitals, &c, 1 Tyn. 231 ; the building of abbeys, cloisters, colleges, chantries, &c. alleged to have led to the decay of the realm, 3 Tyn. 78 ; abbeys had a shew of holiness, but were naught within, 1 Lat. 392 ; their midnight prayers, Pil. 528 ; their hospitality and alms, ib. 610; their gluttony and outrage, ib. ; abominable enormities therein, 1 Lat. 123, 2 Lat. 240; children's skulls found in them, Pil. 687 ; abbey lubbers, ib. 447 ; abbeys were enriched by massmongers, 1 Lat. 522 ; the popes endowed bishopricks and cathedrals from abbey-lands, 2 Tyn. 277; their wealth, ib. 288; Henry VIII.'s injunctions to all monasteries, 2 Lat. 240 n., doubt respecting one of them, 2 Cran. 317 ; the lesser monasteries suppressed, ib. 321 n., 2 Lat. 245 n.; the suppression be- gun by Wolsey and Fisher, 4 Jew. 800, 801 ; some of the bishops desired that the king should have only such as were founded by his ancestors, and that the rest should be applied towards education, the relief of the sick and poor, &c, 2 Cran. 16 ; Henry VIII. desires certain bishops to select twelve monasteries as places of education, 3 Zur. 614; abbeys were destroyed for covetousness, Pil. 43 ; made stables for the king's horses, 1 Lat. 93 ; their lands looked for by carnal gospellers, ib. 256, taken away, ib. 291; suppression of cathedral colleges lamented, Hutch. 203 ; demand of the Devonshire rebels respecting abbey lands, 2 Cran. 186; Nowell says one house in each shire should have been reserved for soldiers, and one for scho- lars, Now. 227 ; application of their reve- nues, Park. 215; monasteries abolished in Scotland, 2 Zur. 116 Abbot (Rob.), bp of Salisbury: his Antilogia, | Calf. 6 n j Abbots : none in the church at first, 4 Jew. I 909; some sat in parliament, Pil. 628; six 1 2 ABBOTS — ABRAHAM mitred abbots in Gloucestershire, 2 Tyn. 288 n. ; abbots kept the monks in igno- rance, ib. 290; some were made bishops, 1 Lat. 123 ; several executed, 3 Zur. 317, 614, 627 Abdias: v. Obadiah. Abdias of Babylon : a new found old doctor, 2 Ful. 149 ; called scholar to the apostles, Rid. 221 ; the Historia Apostolica, or Historia Certaminis Apostoliei, Calf. 69 n., otherwise called the Acts of Ab- dias, Rog. 82 ; it is a forgery, 1 Jew. 85, 112, 113; its contents discussed, and the work proved to be an imposture, Calf. 126—135 ; when first published, ib. 126 n.; interdicted, but afterwards allowed, ib. ; the writer says that Matthew celebrated mass, 1 Jew. 108; speaks of the whole church receiving it, i6.115, and of Tho- mas dividing the sacrament to the peo- ple, ib. ; his account of Matthias, ib. 245; says Bartholomew entered through shut doors, ib. 483 ; gives the words of Andrew to his cross, ib. 535; mentions a saying of Peter respecting Simon Magus, iJew. 1076; speaks of Paul arming himself with the sign of the cross, 2 Ful. 172 Abecedarius : perhaps a learner of A, B, C, D, 2 Hoop. 487 Abel: referred to, 2 Bui. 130, 3 Bui. 399; a chosen vessel, Pit. 168 ; the image of the church, Sand. 378; his offering, 2 Hoop. 325 n. ; in what sense he offered a greater (or more excellent) sacrifice than Cain, 1 Com. 27, 28; by signification he bare Christ in his hands (says Gregory), 3 Jew. 467 ; he was the first martyr, 1 Cov. 29 ; killed by Cain for the love that God bore him, 2 Hoop. 268; the meaning of his name-is vanity, ib. 281 Abel (Jo.), an English merchant: mentioned, 1 Zur. 8, 9, 25, 2 Zur. 20, 22, 74, 108, 117, 3 Zur. 541 n., et s&pe ; notice of him, 2 Cov. 504 n.; his character, 1 Zur. 172; he aids the exiles, Jew. xiii ; the boy Cranmer left with him at Strasburgh, 4 Jew. 1198, &c. ; his death, ib. 1278, 1 Zur. 211, 224, 226, 232 ; letters by him, 2 Zur. 108, 117 Abel (Tho. ?) : a priest, executed for denying the king's supremacy, 2 Cran. 310 n., 3 Zur. 209 Abelard (Pet.) : a heretic, 3 Jew. 212—214 ; compelled to recant in the council of Sens, 1 Bee. 337 ; his errors refuted by Bernard, ib. n Abelke (Mr.) : saluted, 3 Zur. 617 Aben Ezra (K. Abr.) : v. Abraham- Abergavenny (Geo. and Hen. lords of): v. Neville. Abgarus, king of Edessa : Bale 612, 2 Ful. 53, 204; fable of the picture sent to him by our Saviour, Calf. 41 ; the second Ni- cene council relies upon the fiction, ib. 171 ; mistake in the Caroline books with regard to it, ib. ; More alludes to the legend, 3 Tyn. 79 n Abiathar, high priest : displaced by king Solomon, 1 Bui. 330, 2 Ful. 265, 4 Jew. 987, 988; not lawfully the high priest, 2 Ful. 265 n Abihu: e. Nadab. Abijah, or Abijam, king of Judah : 1 Bui. 325, 384, 2 Bui. 7 Abila, a town in Israel: proverb respecting it, 1 Jew. 421 Abimelech, king of Gerar: punished for taking Sarah, 1 Bui. 410 ; relieved by Abraham's prayer, 4 Bui. 224 Abimelech, son of Jerubbaal: Pil. 451 Abinadab, a Levite : 2 Bui. 148 Abington ( ): v. Abyngton. Abiram : v. Korah. Abishag: was David's wife, 1 Lat. 113, 116. Abishai : 1 Bui. 276 Abomination of desolation : Coop. 180, 2 Jew. 988, 991, 994, 4 Jew. 727, &c ; whether the Roman ensigns, Bale 208; the mystical exposition of Chrysostom, Whita. 683, (and elsewhere v. Chrysostom) ; declared to be the popish mass, Bale 165 ; set up in England, Rid. 63 Abowan (Howell), [ap Owen?]: 2 Cran. 263 Abra, daughter of St Hilary : 2 Jew. 728 Abracadabra: an amulet used by the Basili- dian heretics, Calf. 285 Abraham: his call, Poet. 287, 4 Jew. 1122; his faith, 1 Bui. 59, 87, 89, Pil. 352 ; the father of faith, 2 Bui. 18; jnstified by faith, 1 Bui. 115,3 Bui. 44,49, 4 Bui. 318— 320; 2 Cran. 209, 1 Ful. 406, &c, 2 Ful. 385 ; 2 Hoop. 89, 1 Tyn. 497; justified by works, 1 Tyn. 119; justified before he was circumcised, 4 Bui. 311; his life, as well as his faith, to be followed, 1 Hoop. 57 ; with all his obedience he was infirm and imperfect without Christ, 2 Hoop. 89; a prophet, 1 Bui. 40 ; a preacher, 4 Bui. 102; God's promises to him, 4 But. 434, 2 Hoop. 6 ; who are his children, 2 Hoop. 325; the consolation promised to them, ib.; he delivers Lot, 1 Bui. 30S; God's cove- nant with him, i Bui. 245; he receives the sign of circumcision, 2 Bui. 169—172, 175; before his circumcision he was called Abrani, ib. 176; his hospitality, ib. 59; his ABRAHAM — afflictions, 2 Bui. 103; preserved by God in the matter of his wife Sarah, 2 Hoop. 29C ; Abraham and his two wives, the history allegorized by Pan], Whita. 406 ; he swore reverently, 1 Bui. 210, 246, 247 ; with con- stancy of faith he would have killed his son, 2 Hoop. 219 ; his sacrifice of Isaac mystically expounded, Phil. 257 ; burial of Sarah, &c, 3 Bui. 399 ; his age, 1 Bui. 41 ; his burial, 4 Bui. 523; invoked by the rich man, 3 Bui. 400 ; Christ took his flesh, 2 Hoop. 12; the God of Abraham, 3 Bui. 136. — Abraham's Bosom : v. Hell (Sins). Abraham Aben Ezra (R.), otherwise R. Abra- ham Hispanus : mentioned, 1 Ful. 313, 315, 535 ; his opinion respecting the images stolen by Rachel, ib. 106 ; records the cus- tom of Egypt in the punishment of swear- ing, and censures that vice in Israel, 1 Bee. 363, 364 ; declares the truth to be in the ex- positions of the rabbins, 3 Jew. 248 Abraide : to upbraid, 1 Hoop. 289 Abramus (Barth.) : set forth the acts of the council of Ferrara in Latin, 2 Jew. 689 A.bre (Dr) : v. Aubrey. Abrech ("|"QK, Gen. xli. 43) : its meaning, 1 Ttyn.405 Abridges (Sir Tho.) : v. Bridges. Absalom: slew Amnon, 1 Bui. 413; deceived the people, 2 Hoop. 269, 270, Pil. 289, 309; his rebellion and end, 1 Bui. 280, 290, 376, 413, 2 Bui. 104, 431, 2 Hoop. 105, Noio. 223, 224, Sand. 407 Absolution: v. Confession, Pardons. Not to be rejected, Hutch. 243; on the power of the keys, or binding and loosing, 1 Bee. 101, 102, 2 Bee. 556, 557—568, 4 Bui. 39, 44, 127, 146—148, 1 Cov. 373, 374, 2 Hoop. 51, Hutch. 44, 96—98, 100, 108, 109, 199, 243, 3 Jew. 351, &c, 361, &c, 1 Lat. 30, 31, 423, 424,iVoi«. (57), 100, 176, Pil. 131, 271, 494, Rog. 255, 250, 1 Tyn. 205, 243, 264, 207—271, 320—322, 342, 427, 2 Tyn. 159, 100, 282— 284, 287, 3 Tyn. 103, 141; it is the preach- ing of God's word, or the law and the gospel, 3 Bui. 51, 88, 94, 4 Bui. 127, 146, 1 Ful. 459, 3 Jew. 363, &c, 1 Lat. 424, 1 Tyn. 21, 119, 205, 243, 269, 342, 2 Tyn. 159, 100, 282—284, 287, Whita. 425 ; absolution con- sists in the declaration of forgiveness, some- times also in the open reconciliation of pe- nitent sinners, 3 Jew. 354, &c. ; examples of it in scripture, 2 Bee. 507, 508 ; how the apostles did bind and loose, 4 Bui. 148 ; how the minister executes the authority of binding or shutting, 3 Jew. 301, &c, 1 Lat. 423; it is analogous to the Mosaic law of leprosy, 1 Ful. 274, 1 Tyn. 217 n., 264, 269, ABSOLUTION 3 427 ; there is no absolution but in Christ, 2 LaM3; God only forgives sin, Balein, 2 Bee. 172, 173,557, &c.,2 Hoop. 60 ; though he sometimes forgives by his ministers, Hutch. 108; Christ's ministers have power to bind and loose, 1 Ful. 273, 486, 3 Jew. 351, &c. ; the priest or minister must ab- solve in such way as he is commanded, 1 Lat. 423, 2 Lat. 363 ; the office is common to all pastors, 1 Jew. 360 ; Cyprian as- cribes it to the apostles, to the churches which they founded, and to bishops, Whita. 418 n.; on the absolution of the priest, Hutch. 44; ministers forgive and retain sins only by declaring the word of God, ib. 96; absolution depends not on the worthiness of the minister, ib. 97 ; how man ministers forgiveness, ib. 199; how absolution may be given by a layman, 3 Jew. 356 ; this is allowed by the pope's canon law in case of necessity, ib. 357 ; general and particular absolution, Pil. 131 ; private absolution may be sought if a man cannot be satisfied in the public sermon, 1 Lat. 423, 2 Lat. 13 : the mode of absolving penitents in the ancient Latin church, lFul. 431 ; absolution by imposi- tion of hands, 2 Bee. 656, 2 Ful. 83, 3 Jew. 360, 374, Pil. 271, 3 Whitg. 255; no outward sign avails without repentance, Hutch. 109; absolution ought not to be given without consent of the church, and prayer, 2 Hoop. 51 ; absolution of the sick, Lit. Edw. 138, 314, 1 Ful. 458, 459, 2 Zur. 356 ; of mad- men, 3 Jew. 359; whether a man may be absolved against his will, ib.; post mor- tem absolution, ib. ; the Novatians* doc- trine on absolution, 1 Ful. 272; the popish doctrine, Hutch. 98, Bog. 255, 256; the pope hath not Peter's key, but a picklock, Hutch. 100; Antichrist's use of the keys, 2 Jew. 911 ; some sins absolved by priests, others by bishops, archbishops, or the pope, Pil. 494 ; absolution a poena et culpa, granted for thousands of years, Bid. 55, 418; the pope professes to forgive the guilt of sin either witli or without the pain, 1 Tyn. 271, 3 Tyn. 103, 141 ; papists say that God absolves only a culpa, 1 Tyn.271, but he absolves a poena et culpa, 2 Bee. 174, 3 Bee. 144, 233, 3 Tyn. 154; the power of absolution unduly claimed by popish priests, 2 Bee. 556, 557 ; Romish absolution avails not, whether in Latin or English, for the priest rehearses no pro- mise, but speaks his own words, 1 Tyn.2G8; absolution ought not to be mumbled in the Latin tongue, 2 Bee. 568 ; there was a 1—2 4 ABSOLUTION — ADAM general one at Pentecost, 1 Lat. 135 ; ab- solution pronounced at Paul's cross, 1 Lat. 140 ; form at daily prayer, Lit. Edw. 219 ; forms at the communion, ib. 7, 91 ; form at the visitation of the sick, ib. 138, 314 ; on the form in the Latin Prayer Book of 1560, Lit. Eliz. xxviii ; on the words of the bishop in the ordination service, 1 Whitg. 489; Bradford's declaration of the forgive- ness of sins to Careless, 2 Brad. 237 ; that of Careless to Bradford, ib. 240 ; absolu- tion of certain excommunicated foreigners, Park. 247 Abster : to deter, 1 Bee. 63 Abstinence : v. Fasting. Abstract of Chronicles : v. Chronicles. Abulensis ( ) : on the Apocrypha, Whita. 65 Abulinis (Jo.) : probably a clerical error for Jo. ab Ulmis (g. v.), 3 Zur. 389 n Abundance : v. Biches. Abuses : of Christian liberty, 2 Bui. 314 ; of church- goods, 4 Bui. 503; of holy things, 1 Jew. 5, Sec. ; abuses in the church, 3 Whitg. 277; in attire, diet, &c. to be re- pressed, Sand. 49 Abyngton ( ), a free-wilier: letters to him, 2 Brad. 180, 181 ; mentioned, ib. 244 Abyssinia : v. Prester John. Acacius, bp of Amida : 2 Ful. 115 Acacius, bp of Ccesarea : Pit. 601 n Acacius, patriarch of Constantinople: erased the name of pope Felix, 4 Jew. 650 Accaron : v. Ekron. Accend : to set fire to, 1 Bee. 141 Accession : v. Elizabeth. Notes on accession services, Lit. Eliz. 463 Accidents and Substances: 1 Cran. 45, 254, 256, 260, 261, 267, 273 , 274, 284, 301, 323, 324, 326, 328, Grin. 44, 2 Jew. 562, &c. ; Gardiner's joke upon them, 1 Cran. 256 Accite : to summon, 3 Bee. 237 Accius Navius: a wizard, Calf. 316 Accusations: false and wrongful, 2 Bui. 114; just ones, ib. 117 Acephali, or Acephalians : Calf. 141 ; de- nied the properties of the two natures in Christ, Rog. 54; said women might be deacons, ib. 240; would not yield obedi- ence to bishops, ib. 330 Acesius, a Novatian bishop : 2 Ful. 387 Achates: provisions, Park, xii Acliatius : v. Acacius. Aeheri (Luc d'), Spicilegium, 1 Hoop. 160 Acknown : known, acknowledged, Bale 366, 1 Whitg. 242 ; be not acknown, i. e. let it not be known, 2 Brad. 6 Ackworth (Geo.), public orator at Cam- bridge: notice of him, Park. 440 n.; an- swers N. Sanders, 1 Zur. 281 n. ; makes an oration in honour of Bucer and Fagius, 2 Zur. 51 n Acoly thes : their office, 4 Bui. 1 14, 115 ; 3 Jew. 273, Wkita. 509 ; they waited on the bishop as witnesses of his conversation, 3 Jew. 274; mentioned by Eusebius, 2 Whitg. 174; one of the popish orders, Rog. 258 Aeon : v. Aix-la-Chapelle. Acontius ( ), an Italian : 1 Zur. 9, 58, 78 Acrased : crazed, damaged, sick, 1 Jew. 367 Acrostics : an acrostic on " God save the Queen," signed I. C, Lit. Eliz. 561 ; of "John Norden," Nord.loO Act : an academical term, 1 Tyn. 232n.,3 Tyn. 264 Acta Eruditorum : 2 Ful. 33 n., 287 n Acta Sanctorum : 2 Ful. 81 n., 355 n. ; Jew. xxxiv Actiu3 Sincerus: his saving on envv, Pil. 336 Acton family: Sutton, in Tenbury, co. Wore, their seat, 2 Lat. 416 Acton (Bich.): recommended to Cromwell, 2 Lat. 387, 389, 405 ; Cromwell favours him, ib. 410 Acton (Sir Bob.), son of Eichard: 2 Lat. 388, 401 Acton (Sir Boger): imprisoned, Bale 50; hanged and burned, ib. 10, 51,351, 394 Acts of the Apostles: v. Luke. Acrs of Christ akd of AxucnKisi, by T. Becon, 3 Bee. 498, &c. Acts of Parliament : v. Statutes. Acts of Pilate : v. Pilate. Adam : v. Eve, Man. Eeferred to, 2 Bui. 120, 169; meaning of his name, Pil. 94, 95, 219 ; his crea- tion, 1 Cov. 16; Now. (32) 148; Gardiner's argument from his creation out of clay, 1 Cran. 2G6 : Adam and Eve made after God's image, Lit. Edw. 501, 502, (551) ; their marriage, 1 Bui. 394, 400, 409 ; to what end God gave the law to him, 2 Bui. 375 ; he had no infirmity before he sinned, ib. 377; his fall, 1 Bee. 46, 1 Brad. 59, 2 Bui. 361, &c, 1 Cov. 17, 2 Hoop. 24, 71, 1 Lat. 5, Lit. Edw. 502, (551), Now. (33, 34), 14S, 149, Pil. 447 ; curious and unprofitable questions respect- ing it, Rog. 98 ; his fall foreknown, 2 Bui. 377, and provided for, 3 Zur. 327, yet it was wilful, 1 Brad. 214 ; he lost the image of God thereby, ib. 215 ; death came there- by, Sand. 168 ; his spiritual death, 1 Bee. 46; his misery, ib. 72 ; Adam aud Eve, how their eyes were opened, Whita. 477; in ADAM — ADRIAN 5 Adam we fell, Sand. ICS, and became bond- men, ib. 178 ; we are all condemned in him, 1 Bee. 46, 47, 68, 1 Brad. 330; proof of our being dead in him, 1 Bee. 68, &c. ; from the miserable state into which we were cast by him, we cannot deliver our- selves, ib. 339 ; tlrrough his wickedness we were born the children of wrath, ib., 1 Tyn. 14, 17, 22 ; through his fall we sin natu- rally, 3 Txjn. 209; what man is by natural descent from Adam, 1 Tyn. 113; the old Adam remains in us as long as we live, ib.; it is to be cast away, Nord. 163; of the full of man in Adam; verses by Cha. Best, Poet. 471 ; our fall in Adam and restoration in Christ, Phil. 285; God's love shewn to Adam and Eve, 1 Brad. 69; God's reve- lation of mercy to him, 1 Cov. 18—24 ; life promised to him, 4 Bid. 434 ; God's promise of a Saviour, 2 Hoop. 5, Now. (34), 150; Adam saved though Christ, 2 Lat. 5 ; the first minister of God, 4 Bui. 28, 102 ; he and Eve faithful Christians, 1 Cov. 24—27; "When Adam dalve," &c, Pil. 125; he called his best son Abel, i. e. vanity, 2 Hoop. 281 ; caused his sons to hear of his own fall, and of redemption, ib. 325 ; the length of his life, 1 Bui. 40 ; supposed to be buried in Jerusalem, Pil. 373 ; compared with Christ, 1 Bui. 113, Pil. 374, 1 Tyn. 70, 500 Adam (Melch.) : Vitse, 3 Zur. 611 n., 681 n., 712 n Adam (Mich.), a Jew: 3 Zur. 641 Adamites : the ancient sect so called, 2 Brad. 385, Phil. 420 ; the old Adamites and the new, Whita. 229 n., 1 Whitg. 62 ; the new Adamites (or Picards, q. v.), a Bohemian sect of the sixteenth century, 2 Bee. 379, 2 Jew. 689; both old and new said they were without original sin, Bog. 101 ; and pure as Adam before his fall, ib. 135 Adams (Mr), a bedel at Cambridge : Sand, iii Adams ( Jo.) : martyred, 3 Zur. 41 n Adase : to dazzle, 1 Tyn. 221 Adauctus: overthrew idols in Phrygia, 2 Bee. 305 Addlington ( ) : martyred, Poet. 168 Adela, queen of Henry I. : gave Aston, Herts, to Reading abbey, 2 Cran. 275 n Adelnian, bp of Bresse : 1 Hoop. 118 Adelme (St), bp of Sherborne: Pil. 590 Adelstane : v. Athelstan. Ademarus : gives a list of popes, 4 Jew. 648 Adheral (Will. ) : martyred, Poet. 168 Adiaphora, and pseudodiaphora : 2 Brad. 388 Adiaphorists: a sect, 2 Jew. 686, 3 Jew. 621 ; the adiaphoristic controversy, 2 Zur. 125 n Adlam (Jo.): burned, Bale 142, 243 Adminicles: helps, supports, 1 Cran. 37 Admonition : v. Gospel. It should go before punishment, 1 Bui. 361 ; an admonition respecting infection, to be read by ministers, Grin. 270 ; a friendly admonition, by Rich. Hill, Poet. 305 Admonition to the Parliament : a book issued by the Puritans, Grin. 348, Noiv. ix, Bog. 8, 1 Zur. 284 n., 291 n., 297 n., 2 Zur. 140 n.; contained in Whitg. passim ; twice reprinted, Park. 395; cited, Bog. 326, 327, 331, 332, 334, 343 ; a proclama- tion against it, 2 Zur. 253 n. ; some account of it, 3 Whitg. x ; it was written by Field and Wilcocks, ib. ; the additions, detrac- tions, and alterations, made by the admo- nitors, 3 Whitg. 468, &c. ; Certain Articles collected. ..by the Bishops out of.. .An Ad- monition, etc., ib. 498; a Second Admo- nition, ascribed to Cartwright, ib. x ; a view of the Second Admonition, ib. 506; Whitgift's Answer, IWliUgAB, 3 Whitg. x, 2 Zur. 227 n. ; Cartwright's Reply to an Answer, Park. 453 n., 3 Whitg. xi ; Whit- gift's Defence, Whitg. passim ; noticed, 3 Whitg. xi; Cartwright's Second Reply, ib ; Cartwright answered by Dering, Park. 434; by Hooker, 3 Whitg. xvi; books on the controversy, ib. xxiv Adnihilation of the sacramental bread: 1 Cran. 305, 306 Ado, abpofVienne: referred to, Calf. 114 n., 2 Ful. 360, 1 Jew. 159, 160, 4 Jew. 1050, 1055 Adolph, duke of Holstein : a suitor to queen Elizabeth, 1 Zur. 34 n. ; visits England, and is made K. G., ib. 89 Adoni-bezek : Pil. 226, 257 Adonijah : his ambition, 1 Lat. 113 Adoption : v. Faith. The word explained, 2 Bee. 25 ; the Spirit of adoption, 1 Ful. 412, Pra. B. xiii, 160, Sand. 185; we are the children of God by adoption, 2 Lat. 99; it is the work of the Spirit, Lit. Edw. 514, (562); Abba, Father, a joyful song, 2 Hoop. 344 Adoration : v. Worship. Adoration of the Sacrament: v. Mass. Adrade: adread, afraid, Phil. 373 Adrastus : 1 Hoop. 184 Adrian, emperor: changed the name of Je- rusalem, 2 Lat. 48, or built VElia instead thereof, Pil. 372, 376; would have had temples erected to Christ, 2 Jew. 646 n. ; granted the Christians one church within the city of Rome, 4 Jew. 892 Adrian I. pope: his history, 2 Tyn. 262; G ADRIAN — AELFER upheld image-worship, 1 Zur. loGn.; his reasons for it, 2 Jew. 657, 658 ; miraculous preference of the Roman liturgy in his time, Pil. 508, 609 ; his additions to the mass, 2 Brad. 308 n., 311; said to have devised the surplice, 3 Whitg. 109 ; his feet kissed by Charlemagne, 4 Jew. 688 ; his acts abrogated by Leo, ib. 1110; he (or another Adrian) says no man may judge the pope, ib. 752 Adrian II., pope: his history, 2 Tyn. 267; father of Talarus, afterwards pope, 2 Ful. 98 n., or, according to Jewel, son of a bishop named Taralus, 3 Jew. 394 Adrian III. pope: his history, 2 Tyn. 267 Adrian IV. pope [Nicholas Brekespere, an Englishman] : was wont to say, we succeed not Peter in teaching, but Romulus in murdering, 2 Jew. 993, 1020, 4 Jew. 1009 ; claimed the right to dispose of the empire, 2 Jew. 917 ; his vaunts over the emperor Frederick, 4 Jew. 677, 682, 837, Pil. 22 Adrian VI. pope : meant well, 2 Cran. 78 ; confessed (amongst other things) that all the ill of the church came first a culmine pontificio, 3 Jew. 182; iJew. 737, 1107; his offers to Zuinglius, Pil. 142, 684 ; Legatio in Conventu Norembergensi, Jew. xzxii, 4 Jew. 1079 Adrian : alias John Byrte, g. v. Adrian (Friar) : Sale 429 Adultery : i>. Commandments. What is forbidden under the name, 2 Bee. 97, &c, 3 Bee. 611, 1 Brad. 166, 1 Bui. 410, &c, 2 Bui. 227, 1 Hoop. 374, Now. (19), 133; against adultery and fornication, with sentences and examples out of scripture condemning them, 1 Bee. 450, &c. ; adul- tery and uncleanness prevalent, 1 Bee. 41 ; their prevalence lamented, 2 Bee. 643, &c, 1 Lot. 244, 257, 3 Zur. 647 n.; adul- terers warned, 1 Bee. 126; they must forsake their wicked living, ib. 256 ; adul- tery condemned, 2 Bee. 98 ; a damnable thing, 2 Tyn. 50 ; plagued with punish- ment, 2 Bee. 100, 101, 647, 649; the in- commodities that flow from it, ib. 646, &c. ; it should be punished by law, Sand. 50, with death, 1 Lot. 244, according to the law of Moses, ib. 258 ; laws of various nations against it, 2 Bee. 649, 1 Bui. 203; the names of adulterers to be presented to the ordinary, Grin. 143; punished by penance, 2 Zur. 360; fornication allowed in the church of Rome, 3 Jew. 157, 158, or but lightly esteemed, 4 Jew. 627, &c. ; reckoned among small faults by Gregory IX, ib. 638; some doctors have doubted whether it be sin, 2 Tyn. 50; fornication called better than marriage, 4 Jew. 627, 640, &c. ; fornication to be abstained from, 2 Jew. 850 : remedies whereby to avoid adultery, 2 Bee. 101, &c, 650, 1 Cov. 523 ; a prayer against whoredom, 3 Bee. 58 ; on divorce for adultery, 2 Tyn. 51, 52; an adulteress absolved by Christ, 1 Bui. 413 ; adultery as committed in the heart, 2 Tyn. 49; spiritual adultery, 4 Bui. 91 Advent : v. Christ. Sermons on putting off the works of darkness, &c, 2 Jew. 1035, Sand. 197 ; on signs in the sun, &c. (Luke xxi.), 2 Lat. 44, Sand. 346 ; on the end of all things, ib. 386 ; sermon on John sending his dis- ciples to Christ, 2 Lat. 65 Adversaries : v. Enemies. Adversary (The) : v. Satan. Adversity : v. Affliction. It is profitable, 1 Tyn. 197; against unbe- lievingly supposing that God sends it in anger, with sentences and examples out of scripture against this, 1 Bee. 475, &c; the temptation of it, 2 Bee. 188, &c, more profitable than that of prosperity, ib. 188, 189 ; what we ought to do in it, ?"&. 189, 191 ; God assails not only sinners, but also his servants with it, ib. 190; it is pecu- liarly the lot of those who are beloved of God, Now. (18), 132; why God lets his children be tempted with it, 2 Tyn. 110 ; it is sent to teach self-knowledge, 1 Hoop. 89; sometimes adversity is an impediment that leadeth from God, ib. 303 ; why God punish- eth therewith, ib. 304, 305 ; two good things in it, ib. 305 ; we should not despond in it, ib. 493 ; consolation from God shines in the deepest adversity, ib. 498 ; it is bet- ter than prosperity, Hutch. 308 ; we may pray to be delivered from it, 2 W7titg. 473 ; a prayer in adversity, Lit. Edw. 480; a prayer for grace in prosperity and adver- sity, Lit. Eliz. 253 Advertisements : notice of a book of Adver- tisements (or Articles, or Ordinances) de- vised by certain bishops, 1564, Park. 233, 271 ; references to it, 2 Zur. 149, 163 Advouries : v. Avowries. Advoutry: adultery, 1 Tyn. 17; advouters, IBec. 12; advouterer, Lit. Edw. G, 79; advoterer, Pil. 642 ; advoterous, Calf. 330 Advowsons : v. Benefices, Patrons, Simony. yEgeria : Calf. 14 yEgidius : 0. Egidius. Aelfer, or Elfere, prince of Mercia : expelled monks and restored married priests, Pil. 575 ,ELFRIC — jElfric, abbot of St Alban's : 2 Ful. 20 jElfrie, abp of Canterbury : did not hold transubstantiation, 2 Ful. 20; Ussher's mistake concerning his Liber Canonum, ib. 22 n. ; Alfricus, probably this ^Elfric, 4 Jew. 1274 jElia : v. Jerusalem. Elian (CI.) : on the law of Zaleucus against adultery, 2 Bee. 649 n Elius Lampridius, g. v. .(Elmer (Jo.) : v. Aylmer. JEmilius : placed by Tiberius over Egypt, Sand. 135 JEmylia : turned into a man, 4 Jew. 656 JEmylius (Geo.) : the Lord's prayer in Latin verse by him, Pra. Eliz. 403 ; notice of him, ib. n. ; he wrote on the Apocalypse, Bale 258 jEmylius (Paulus) : referred to, 1 Jew. 112, 4 Jew. 683, 684, 685, 686, 600, 1051, 1101; speaks of a duke of Athens, 4 Jew. 653 ; says that Michael Paleologus was refused Christian burial because he submitted to the pope, ib. 740; relates that the ambas- sadors of Sicily invoked the pope as taking away the sins of the world, ib. 752 jEneas Sylvius Piccolomini : v. Pius II. jEnon : 4 Bui. 357 -iEpinus (Jo.), or Hippinus : notices of him, 1 Cran. 365 n., 3 Zur. 616 n. ; quoted by Gardiner as supporting the real presence, although an enemy of the church of Kome, 1 Cran. 20, 159 ; says that the eucharist is called a sacrifice, because it is a remem- brance of the true sacrifice offered on the cross, and that in it is dispensed the very body and blood, yea the very death of Christ, ib. 20, 160 ; Gardiner alleges that he considered the Lord's supper a sacrifice propitiatory, ib. 365; Cranmer denies this, t'6. ; named, 2 Cran. 421 n. ; letter to him, 3 Zur. 616 Aerians : followers of Aerius, 1 Whitg. 61 ; said there was no difference between bishops and priests, Rog. 330 ; their doctrines, 2 Brad. 382 n.; their factious disposition, ib. 387 Aerius : his doctrines, 2 Ful. 67, 388, Phil. 405, 425; the statement of Augustine, 2 Whitg. 292 ; he rejected prayers for the dead, 3 Bui. 399, 3 Jew. 166; denied any difference between a bishop and a priest, 2 Whitg. 290; but he was an Arian, and otherwise heretical, 3 Bui. 399 ; erroneously cited for Aetius, 2 Ful. 43 iEschylus: the remarkable manner of his death, Grin. 8, Wool. 112 /Ethelbert: v. Ethelbert. AFFLICTION 7 Ethiopia : v. Liturgies. Aetians : cast off all grace and virtue, Bog. 118 Etiological sense : v. Scripture. Aetius : his heresy, 2 Ful. 43 ; denied forni- cation to be sin, 4 Jew. 630 Etna : Bog. 215 Affectionately: warmly, or partially, 2 Whitg. 185, 436 Affections : v. Man, &c. Divers good affections in religion, Pil. 127; the affections of the mind shewn in the face, ib. 292, 312; must be kept under, ib. 313 Affects : affections, Bale 437 Affiance in darkness : 4 Jew. 1038 Affinity: t>. Marriage. Afflict : a conflict, 2 Bee. 542 Affliction : v. Adversity, Calamity, Cross, Mourning, Oppression, Patience, Perse- cution, Prayers, Sickness, Sorrow, Temp- tation, Tribulation. Two sermons of oppression, affliction, and patience, Hutch. 295, &c. ; meditations on affliction, 1 Brad. 253, Lit. Eliz. 488; on affliction, verses, 2 Brad. 368; the kinds of calamities, 2 Bid. 65 ; in exile, ib. 101 ; in famine, ib. ; in wars, ib. 102; examples out of the word of God of patience in adversity, 1 Cov. 169 ; examples taken out of natural things, and of heathen men, ib. 174; affliction cometh from God, ib. 95, 2 Cran. 107, or by his sufferance, 2 Bui. 92, not of chance, but by the counsel of God, 2 Bee. 572; all estates of men are subject to it, Hutch. 298; it comes on good and evil, 2Bul.GG; there are two kinds of afflic- tion, of sinners, and of saints, Hutch. 299, 307; some afflictions are common to all, Sand. 376, some peculiar to the elect, ib. 377 ; examples of the patriarchs, 2 Bui. 103; of the church of old, ib. 104, &c. ; the afflictions of Christians foretold, ib. 107; they are called thereto, Hutch. 314, 2 Jew. 844; chastening is the portion of all God's children, 1 Tyn. 140 ; afflictions laid on the general body of the church, Sand. 378 ; on particular members, and especially on principal members, ib. 379 ; causes of the storms which trouble the church, ib. 380, and of those which trouble men in parti- cular, ib. 381 ; the affliction of the godly, an argument of God's judgment against the wicked, 2 Bui. 79 ; to be without affliction is a bad sign, 1 Lat. 435, 483 ; causes of affliction in the wicked, 2 Bui. 79 ; its effect on the unfaithful, 1 Cov. 149 ; the end, or causes, of affliction, 2 Brad. 23, 2 Bui. 63, 8 AFFLICTION 69, 73, 93, Hutch. 58, 73, 74; 2 Lat. 184; 1 Tyn. 135, &c. ; its benefits, 1 Hoop. 509, Nord. 28, 1 Tyn. 197 ; it is better than pro- sperity, 1 Lat. 467, Phil. 226 ; a bitter me- dicine, 1 Brad. 431, 2 Cow. 247 ; yet the cup of health, 1 Bee. 283; not to be thought strange, 1 Brad. 416, &c, 2 Cow. 233, &c. ; a necessary preparation for heaven, 1 Lat. 464; a token of God's love, 2 .Brad. 221, 2 Bui. 572, 1 Cod. 103, sometimes of God's anger and mercy, 2 Brad. 35, not neces- sarily of his anger, 2 Lat. 106; permitted in mercy to us, 1 Tyn. 280; sent to sub- due the old Adam in us, 2 Bui. 572; sent for the punishment of our sins, 1 Cov. 97 ; less than our sins, {6. 100; God for Christ's sake, of mercy, love, and favour, doth cor- rect and punish us, ib. 105 ; similitudes declaring how God doth chasten us of very love, ib. 108; Christ, through his passion, hath blessed and sanctified affliction, ib. 106; afflictions serve to prove us, ib. 116; help us to the knowledge of ourselves, and of God, ib. 119, and to the knowledge of our sins and to repentance for them, ib. 121, to the exercising and increas- ing of our faith, ib. 123; give occasion to pray to God, and to praise him, ib. 127; further us in virtue and godliness, ib. 129; help and further us toward the fear and love of God, ib. 134; trouble and affliction make men hard and strong, ib. 139 ; teach men to despise the world, ib. 140; help to much quietness and commodity in this world, ib. 142; a furtherance to eternal life, ib. 145; testimonies of the doctrine of faith, 2 Bui. 70; we are tried thereby, ib. ; what afflictions teach us, ib. 633, patience, ib. 572, 573, also meekness and lowliness 1 Cov. 136, pity, compassion, and patience toward others, ib. 138 ; affliction manifests God's children, 2 Brad. 41, Hutch. 302; none can separate the godly from their Lord, 2 Bui. 98, nor hurt God's children, 1 Brad. H9, 2 Cov. 235; God's people have the victory by suffering, Pil. 197 ; we do not, however, obtain salvation for our suf- ferings, 2 Lat. 432 ; the time of affliction is a special time for receiving grace, Sand. 307, &c. ; consolation under it, 2 Brad. 106, 108, &c, Parh. 453; companions in trouble and adversity, 1 Cov. 150 ; how trouble and adversity may be overcome, ib. 153 ; pro- mises made to the afflicted, 2 Bui. 95; we must conceive a good hope in affliction, ib. 673; support in adversity, 1 Cov. 156; ex- amples of the help of God, ib. 161 ; God's faithfulness in times of extreme distress, 2 — AGATHO Cran. 457 ; God's providence most com- fortable to all his afflicted, 2 Hoop. 216; their comfort when God seemeth to have forsaken them, ib. 220 ; the afflicted by the commandment of God take courage to ap- proach his mercy, ib. 257; no comfort to the afflicted but God alone, ib. 323; in adversity we must direct our faith, hope, and confidence towards God, 1 Cov. 164; of prayer in adversity, ib. 166 ; repentance and amendment of life in adversity, ib. 168 ; by what means patience may be gotten, kept, and increased, ib. 174; the fruit of patience, ib. 188 ; the time of affliction short, the reward ample, 2 Bui. 97 ; we are delivered out of afflictions by the goodness of the Lord, ib. 69 Affliginensis (Gul.): v. Gulielmus. Africa : v. Councils. On the languages used there, 1 Jew. 292, &c. ; the ancient churches of Africa, 4 Bui. 32, Whita. 223; separate from Rome for a hundred years, 1 Jew. 416; the reconciliation, ib. 416 — 418 ; dissensions therein about rebaptizing, 1 Ful. 35; the church not extinct there, 4 Bui. 20, 73 Agabus: I Bui. 105 Agag : spared by Saul, 2 Jew. 855 Agapae, or Feasts of Charity : church-feasts so called in old time, 2 Bee. 251, 4 Jew. 1089, 2 Lat. 263, 2 Whitg. 70, 548 ; men- tioned in the Apostolical Constitutions, Whita. 568; Ignatius gives the name (as it seems) to the Lord's supper, 1 Bee. 231 n Agapetus L pope : son of a priest, 2 Ful. 98 n. ; inaccurately stated to have intro- duced processions, Calf. 295, 305, 2 Ful. 184; consecrated Menna, bishop of Con- stantinople, 1 Jeic. iQ8, 3 Jeiv. 331 Agapetus EL pope : 2 Tyn. 269 n Agatha: v. Councils. Agatha (St), or Agasse: account of her, 1 Bee. 139 n., 3 Tyn. 61 n. ; invoked for the fire, I Bee. 139, i. e. to save persons from burning, 2 Bee. 536, also by those who had sore breasts, Bog. 226; her letters, 2 Cran. 148, Pil. 177, 536, 563 ; they were believed to be a charm against fire, 3 Tyn. 61 ; we are taught by God's word not to trust in Agasse, 3 Bee. 43 Agatho, pope: did not claim universal ju- risdiction, 2 Cran. 487; his alleged de- cree declaring that all the constitutions of the apostolic see must be received as if they were confirmed by the voice of Peter, 3 Bee. 511, 513, 1 Jew. 304, 4 Jew. 855, Bog. 202 n.; confessed himself a sinner, but not a heretic, Pil. 642 AGATHOS — Agathos, abbot : 1 Hoop. 144 n Agde, Asathense : v. Councils. Age, Aged : what kind of age is honourable, 2 Bee. 373, 3 Bee. 607 ; covetousness reigns chiefly in age, 2 Bee. 373 ; it is bent to much babbling, ib. 375 ; the aged are in- cluded in the term parents, 1 Bui. 269; the honour due to old men, 1 Bui. 285; their duty, with probations of scripture, 2 Bee. 521 ; they must shine as lights | among younger folks, ib. 372 ; they must I declare their affection to God's word in their talk, ib. 373; they must avoid the w hole lump of sin, ib. ; what St Paul requires of them, ib. 373, 374 ; petitions for elder men and women, 3 Bee. 33 ; the duty of old women, with probations of scripture, 2 Bee. 521 ; they must wear becoming raiment, ib. 375 ; and not abuse their tongue, ib. ; nor give themselves to wine, ib. 375, 376 ; they must teach honest things, but not in the congregation, ib. 376 Ager (Ant.) : servant to Cromwell, perhaps Sir Ant. Aucher, 2 Cran. 313 Agesilaus, king : stories respecting him, 1 Jew. 84, 101, 2 Jew. 996, Pil. 423 Aggeus : c. Haggai. Agilbert, an Anglo-Saxon bishop : 2 Ful. 16, 119, Pil. 512 n Agletts: Fr. aigulettes; figuratively, finishing touches, Park. 12 Aglionby (Edw.): lent Parker a MS., Park. t Agnadello : the battle there, 3 Bee. 510 n Agnes (St), or Annes : account of her, 1 Bee. 139 n. ; invoked for a husband, ib. 139, 2 Bee. 536; we are taught by God's word not to trust in Annesse, 3 Bee. 43 Agnise : to recognise, acknowledge, or con- fess, 1 Bee. 245, 1 Jew. 227, Wool. 12 Agnoites : their heresy, Rog. 48 Agnus Dei : appointed, in the mass, by Ser- gius t, 2 Brad. 310, 2 Jew. 586, Pil. 503; not to be said before the communion, 2 Hoop. 128, Bid. 319 Agnus Dei : a charm, 1 Cov. 511, 1 Jew. 6, 2 Jew. 1045 ; said to break sin,S;c. Rog. Ill; made of wax, ib. 223 ; one produced in the pulpit by Jewel, 2 Jew. 1045 A-good : of good, in reality, 1 Tyn. 456, 462 Agreement: v. Unity. Agricola (Jo.), of Eisleben : assisted in draw- ing up the Interim, 2 Zur. 125 n., 3 Zur. 383 n (where he is called Julius.) Agrime: algorithm, arithmetic, 2 Brad.Yi" Agrippa L : commonly called Herod, q. v. Agrippa IX : Paul pleads before him, 4 Bui. 95, 97 ; he is troubled at Paul's preaching, AKNOWEN 9 Pil. 1,41 ; he despised justification by faith, Rog. 113 Agrippa (Hen. Corn.) de Nettesheym : his works, Jew. xxxii ; his book De occulta Pmlosophia ungodly, 1 Hoop. 327 ; De Vanitate Scientiarum, 4 Jew. 846 ; says the Council of Nice commanded that no Chris- tian should be without the Bible in his house, 2 Jew. 670; }Vhita. 221; accused of slandering the pope as receiving pensions from courtezans, 4 Jew. 643, 644 ; says the priests of the Greek church marry, ib. 807; says that a dispensation was granted to con- secrate the sacrament in Norway without wine, 1 Jew. 137, 222 ; agrees with Gran- mer about the king's divorce, 1 Cran. xi ; praises ignorance, 2 Jew. 803; quotes Car- nctensis (John of Salisbury), 1 Jew. 385, 3 Jew. 130, 250, 4 Jew. 679, 846, 939, 1147 Ague : prevalent in Yorkshire, Grin. 325 n Aguilar (Don Juan d') : defeated in Ireland, 2 Zur. 335 n Aguirre (Jos. Saenz card, de) : Not. Cone. Hisp. Calf. 154 n Agylaeus (Hen.) : 2 Ful. 42 n Ahab, king of Israel : 1 Bui. 242, 307, 4 Bui. 71 ; takes Naboth's vineyard, 2 Brad. 371, 2 Hoop. 303 Ahasuerus, king : identified with Astyages, 1 Bui. 51 ; taken to be husband to Esther and father of Darius, Pil. 14 Ahaz, king of Judah : 1 Bui. 236, 2 Bui. 9, 4 Bui. 30, 70 ; the dial of Ahaz, 4 Bui. 231 Ahijah : a prophet, 1 Bui. 335 ; none of his writings lost, Whiia. 525 Ahimelech, high priest : 2 Bui. 149 Ahithophel: his treason, 2 Hoop. 105, Now. 223, Pil. 242 ; deceived the people by lies, 2 Hoop. 270 ; hanged himself, AW. 224 Aidan (St) : 2 Ful. 12, 16, 18, 26, 27 Aide (The): one of Frobisher's ships, 2 Zur. 291 n Ailewarde (Will.), called by Foxe Jo. Ale- worth : died in prison at Reading, Poet. 163 Ailbert, a bishop : Pil. 625 n Ailly (P. d') : V. Alliaco. Ainsworth (Ralph), master of Peter-house: Pil. 38 n Air: its corruption the cause of pestilence, 1 Hoop. 318, 2 Hoop. 160, 333 Aix-la-chapelle, Aachen, or Aeon: v. Coun- cils. The emperor's seat, 4 Jew. 677 ; legend respecting Charlemagne's residence there, 2 Tyn. 265 Ajax: his blasphemy (Sophocles), 1 Lai. 191 Aknowen of (To be): to acknowledge, 1 Tyn. 465,3 Tyn. 38 10 AKON — ALESS Akon : v. Alkhen. Alabaster (Will.) : on the marks of the true church, Rog. 176 Alan (Will, card.) : v. Allen. Alaric L, king of the Wisigoths : 2 Bui. 109 Alasco (Jo.) : v. Lasco (Jo. a). Alba : v. Alva. Alban (St): a victory ascribed to his interces- sion, 2 Ful. 10; his patrimony, 2 Tyn. 124 Alban 's (St) : v. Saint Alban 's. Albany (Hen. duke of) : v. Henry. Albe : a vestment, 1 Whit. 488, 2 Whitg. 49, 3 Whitg. 472, 1 Zur. 345; of old the habit of a deacon, 2 Ful. 113 ; its first appoint- ment, 2 Brad. 308; the alleged significa- tion thereof and of the flaps thereon, 3 Tyn. 73; appointed for the ministration of the communion, Lit. Edw. 76, 97, 157, 174, 217 ; albes to be destroyed, Grin. 135, 159; the word used by Tyndale in translating Exodus, 1 Tyn. 419 Albert, abp of Mentz, 3 Jew. 193 Albert, marq. of Brandenburg, 3 Zur. 58 n., 113, 682 Albertinus ( ) : de Eucharistia, Grin. 60 n Albertus Magnus : mentioned, 4 Bui. 485 ; held the virgin to be without original sin, Rog. 99; on the manner of Christ's bene- diction of the bread, Calf. 231, 2 Ful. 167 ; says the body of Christ is not in many places by reason of union, but by reason of consecration, 1 Jew. 496 ; says that in times past all that came together to the church communicated together, 2 Bee. 239, 240, 3 Bee. 417 ; maintains that in the eucharist Christ is offered in human nature as a sacri- fice for all, Rog. 300 n; his remark respect- ing the inscription upon the cross, 1 Jew. 277 ; wrote on the Apocalypse, Bale 257 ; calls those that govern the church for the most part thieves and murderers, &c, 4 Jew. 746 ; his book De S ecretis Mulierum, 1 Tyn. 394 Albigenses : Bale 322, 563 ; one burned in London, ib. 3; said to have rejected the Old Testament and denied the resurrection, Whita. 31 Albini (Will, de), earl of Arundel : ambassa- dor to Rome about Becket, Pil. 589 Albohazen Haly ; an Arabian astrologer, 2 Jew. 872 Albright (Ann), alias Champness: her mar- tyrdom, Poet. 165 ; 3 Zur. 175 n Albuin (St) : v. White. Albumazar : an Arabian astrologer, 2 Jew. 872 Alcherus : the probable author of a work ascribed by some to Augustine, 2 Jew. 618 n Alciatus (Andr.): asks what needeth his pre- sence that understandeth not what is done? 1 Jew. 178; tells what a minion was made bishop of Comum, Paulus Jovius being put aside, 4 Jeic. 659 ; on Justinian, Calf. 305 Alciatus (Jo. Paul) : his blasphemous heresy, Rog. 44 Alcoran : v. Mahomet. Alcoranus Franciscanorum : v. Franciscans. Alcuin (Flaccus) : declares that no roan can have peace with God but by Christ, 3 Bee. 420; on the continual reading of scripture, 2 Jew. 681 n.; wrote on the Apocalypse, Bale 256; said to have composed the Ca- roline books, 2 Ful. 23, 154; Charlemagne writes to him, 2 Jew. 704 Alcumine : a mixed metal, Bale 527 Alcyona tempora : Calf. 307 Aldborough, co. Suffolk: contest between Le- vers and Willoughby about the benefice, Park. 404 ; the chancel quite down, &c, ib. Aldegonde (P. lord of Mont St): v. Marnix (P. de). Alder first : first of all, Phil. 379, 417 Aldermen : become colliers, 1 Lat. 279 Alderney : the race of Britain, i. e. of Alder- ney, 1 Hoop. 497 Aldhelm (St): v. Adelme. Aldington, co. Kent: the parson an abettor of the maid of Kent, 2 Cran. 272; it was a manor of Cranmer's, ib. 325 Aldrich (Rob.), bp of Carlisle : Dr Aldryche sent to France, 2 Cran. 246 ; when provost of Eton he signed a declaration respecting a general council, ib. 486 Aldrich (Tho.), master of Benet college, Cambridge, Park. 358 ; a great maintainer of Mr Cartwright, ib. 427, 429; sent for by the ecclesiastical commissioners, ib. 433; he and the fellows appeal to lord Burghley as chancellor of the university, ib. 436, 438; his insolence too great, ib. 436; most of the heads against him, ib. 439 ; resigns his pre- bend at Westminster, ib. ; doubts as to the mode of determining the controversy, ib. 440; desires to resign rather thaD be deprived, ib. 443 Aleberry : a beverage, 1 Bee. 373 Alehouses: v. Taverns. Alen (Fra.) : 1 Zur. 93 n Alen ( ): dead, 3 Zur. 150 Alencon (Fra. duke of) : v. Francis. Ale-pole : the pole supporting a sign-board? 1 Tyn. 416 Ales (Alex, de) : v. Alexander. Aless (Alex.) : notice of him, 2 Lat. 277 n. ; took away adoration in the sacrament, ib. 278; his learning and piety, 2 Cran. 79 n. ; ALESS — ALEXANDER 11 translated the Order of the Communion, and also king Edward's first Prayer Book, into Latin, 2 Cov. 525 n., 2 Lat. 277 n., 3 Zur. 31 n. ; notice of his version of the Prayer Book, 1551, Lit. Eliz. xxiv, &c. Aleworth (Jo.): ». Ailewarde (Will.) Alexander the Great: his impartiality, 2 Bee. 308 ; his tyranny, ib. 441 ; thought himself able by natural strength to conquer his enemies, 2 Hoop. 85; would not sort his people by Greeks and barbarians, 1 Jew. 268; an ambitious saying of his, ib. 377; how he knew that he was a mortal man, 4 Jew. C89 ; how a woman appealed from him, Pil. 98 ; his answer to Darius, ib. 187; his punishment of Bessus, ib. 188; spares the house of Pindar, 2 Brad. 372 n.; answer made to him by a pirate, Sand. 22G ; his visit to Jerusalem, and interview with Jaddus the! high priest, Calf. 117, Pil. 69, 148, 196; his golden coins used as amulets in the days of Chrysostom, Calf. 285 Alexander Severus, emperor : v. Severus. Alexander [de Medici,] duke of Florence: 2 Cran. 331 Alexander [Farnese], 3rd duke of Parma: governor of the Netherlands, 2 Zur. 308 n.; compels Henry IV. of France, to raise the blockade of Paris, Lit. Eliz. 471 Alexander I. pope: made part of the mass, 2 Brad. 308, 1 Jew. 9 ; used the epistle and gospel, 3 Whitg. 74; directed the use of unleavened bread in the communion, ib. 82, 83, and prescribed the mixing of water with the wine, 3 Bee. 359 ; speaks of the passion of Christ being mingled with the oblations, 1 Jew. 473, 474 ; his first spu- rious epistle, 2 Ful. 81, 84, alleged for the use of holy water, Calf. 16 n., 2 Ful. 117, which he is said to have instituted, 1 Lat. 75, Pil. 601, Sid. 500 n Alexander II. pope: his character, 2 Hoop. 240; sent a banner to William duke of Normandy to conquer England, 2 Tyn. 294 ; says it is sufficient for a priest to say mass once in a day, 2 Jew. 633 ; willed no man to hear the mass of any priest keeping a concubine, 4 Jew. 801; on excommunica- tion, 3 Jew. 203 Alexander III. pope : 4 Jew. 1045 ; sets his foot on the neck of the emperor Frederick Barbarossa, Grin. 21; 1 Jew. 414, 3 Jew. 298, Lit. Eliz. 450 ; this event called in question by some modern authors, Grin. 21 n. ; betrayed the emperor Frederick to the Turk, 3 Whitg. 592; moved men to sedition till Henry II. was content to be under him, 2 Hoop. 240; affirms that adultery is but a trilling offence, Calf. 18 ; his decrees called Alexandrines, 1 Lat. 212 Alexander V. pope : says that the adoration of the sacrament should be conditional on its consecration, 1 Jew. 13 ; poisoned, Bale 593 Alexander VI. pope: 1 Lat. 49 n.; bought the popedom, 1 Lat. 185 ; his incontinency, Sog. 304; verses against him, Sid. 54 Alexander, bp of Alexandria : 4 Jew. 993 ; disputes with Arius, Phil. 295 n.; allowed the validity of baptism ministered by Athanasius when a child, Hutch. 115, 116, 2 Whitg. 627 Alexander, bp of Antioch : reconciled, 1 Jew. 417—419 Alexander ab Alexandro : speaks of the kissing of the emperor's feet, 4 Jew. 689 ; on lictors, ib. 805 Alexander Alensis, or de Hales, the irrefra- gable doctor : notice of him, 4 Bui, 485 n.; 1 Tyn. 160 n.; his works, Jew. xxxii; his works disallowed, 2 Cran. 383 ; says that communion is greater than consecration, 1 Jew. 124, 166; declares that whole Christ is not sacramentally contained under each kind, 1 Jew. 207 ; says that although re- ceiving the sacrament under one kind be sufficient, yet to receive under both kinds is of greater merit, ib.; notes that the laity for the most part receive in one kind,i'6.26l; says some erroneously hold Christ's body to be under the sacrament, not according to quantity, ib. 485; cited as to many strange miracles in the mass, ib. 509 ; declares that in the sacrament there appears flesh, some- times by the conveyance of men, sometimes by the working of the devil, 3 Jew. 197, 554; his irreverent speech about a dog, swine, or mouse eating Christ's body, 2 Jew. 783, 3 Jew. 454, 517, Sog. 293 ; on the Sursum corda, ib. 535; declares that the sacrament of confirmation (as a sacra- ment) was ordained neither by Christ nor the apostles, but by the council of Melda, 2 Jew. 1125, 3 Jew. 459 ; says knowledge (in one sense) is not a key, 3 Jew. 382;. maintains that, if a man suffer the frailty of the flesh, without doubt he shall be punished, but not perish, 4 Jew. 635; wrote on the Apocalypse, Bale 258 Alexander (And.), keeper of Newgate : his cruelty to Philpot, Phil. 159 Alexander (Mr) : i. e. A. Citolini, q. v. Alexander (Natalis) : Calf. 42 n., 63 n., 96 n.; rejects the fabulous acts of the synod of Sinuessa, 2 Ful. 364 n. ; the unacknow- 12 ALEXANDER ledged source of G other's Nubes Testium, Calf. 63 n Alexander (Peter), of Aries: notices of him, 2 Cran. 428, 1 Zur. 79 n., 119, 2 Zur. 60 n., 3 Zur. 67 ; reinstated in his prebend at Can- terbury, 4 Jen: 1234, 1 Zur. 79 ; letter from him to Fagius, 3 Zur. 329 Alexandria: v. Councils, Patriarchs. Formerly called No, 4 Jew. 694 ; destruc- tion of pagan temples there, 2 Jew. 648; Jerome's account of the election of the earlier bishops, 2 Whitg. 222, 428; the newly-elected bishop laid the hand of his deceased predecessor on his head, and put on St Mark's cloak, 1 Jew. 409 ; the bishop made a patriarch, 4 Bui. 112, Phil. 43, Rid. 263, 2 Whitg. 220, 221 n. ; a nominal patriarch still appointed by the pope,4«7eu\ 842; jurisdiction of the see, 2 Whitg. 144, 148, 161, 164, 429; election of ministers there, 1 Whitg. 409 ; factions in the church, ib. 465 ; what the people said to Timo- theus (a bishop of the Arians), 1 Jew. 99, 144 ; an ecclesiastical school there, 4 Bui. 199, 483 Alexandrines : v. Alexander III. Alexius 1? emperor of the East: prayed for in the mass ascribed to Chrysostom, 1 Jew. 114 Alexius III, called Angelus, emperor of the East : notice of him, 2 Jew. 1028 n Alfonsus de Castro: v. Castro. Alforde (Jo.), or Halforde : witness against H. TotehUl, 2 Cran. 387, 388 Alfred, king of England : v. Asser (Jo.) He translated the scriptures, 1 Tyn. 149 n. ; caused the Psalter to be turned into English, 2 Jew. 694, Whita. 222 ; translated Bede, 4 Jew. 779 Alfred (St), king of Northumberland: at a synod at Whitby, 2 Ful. 16, Pil. 625 n Alfric: v. ^lfric. Algar (St): his bones, lLat. 55 Algates : at any rate, notwithstanding (per- haps all gaits), 2 Ful. 183, 1 Jew. 153, Phil. 328 Algerus, monk of Clugny : wrote on the sacrament against Berenger, 1 Hoop. 118; his treatise commended by Erasmus, 1 Cran. 20 ; on the spiritual food of Christ's body, Bale 154, 155 n Aliaca, Sicily : taken by the French, 3 Zur. 741 Aliaco (Pet. de): v. Alliaco. A-life: as my life, exceedingly, 2 Bui. 117 Aliote (Mr) : probably Sir Tho. Elyot, 2 Cran. 307 Alkerton (Dr): reproved by Will. Thorpe, Bale 119 — ALLEN Alkhen, in the Netherlands: 1 Tyn. lxx. Allatius (Leo): his Confutatio Fabulse de Joanna Papissa, Calf. 6 n Allchurch, co. Worcester? Latimer's park there, 2 Lat. 394 Allegories : v. Types. Many in scripture, 4 Bui. 243 ; how to be handled, 1 Cov. 511; their use exem- plified, 1 Tyn. 428; Paul's allegory of Hagar, ib. 307 ; bp Fisher deduces the pope's supremacy from the types of Moses and Aaron, ib. 208 ; the manna, the rock, the brasen serpent, &c, 2 Jew. 969; the history of Christ healing Malchus allego- rized, 1 Tyn. 306 ; allegories prove nothing, and need to be proved, ib. ; cautions against their misapplication, ib. 425, 428 ; reasons grounded on them uncertain, 2 Whitg. 92 ; employed by heretics to set aside the mean- ing of scripture, Phil. 426 ; the faith was lost through allegories, 1 Tyn. 307 Allegorical sense: ». Scripture. Alleine (Edm.) : v. Allen. Alleluia: v. Hallelujah. Allen ( ), clerk of the council : 1 Brad. 487 Allen ( ), tutor of Christ's college: 2 Zur. 192 Allen ( ), of C. C. C. Oxon: Jew. ix Allen (Edm.) : he and his wife Catharine martyred at Maidstone , Poet. 169 Allen (Edm.), or Alleine: an exile for reli- gion, 1 Cran. (9); designed for bishop of Rochester, 1 Zur. 40; his death, £6. 46; letter to him, 3 Zur. 541 ; notice of him, ib.n Allen (Fra.): v. Alen. Allen (Rose) : her hand burnt, 1 Jew. 59 n Allen (Tho.), skinner : Park. 211. (v. Attyn) Allen (Will.) : martyred at Walsingham, Poet. 164 Allen (Will.) or Alan, a cardinal : notice of him, Lit. Eliz. 657 n. ; professor at Rheims, Whita. 15 ; writes various tracts in further- ance of the Spanish invasion, Grin. 169; maintains that there is no salvation out of the Roman church, Bog. 152; his opinions respecting the English reformation, ib., 169; calls the reformed bishops incircum- cised Philistines, &c, ib. 230; speaks of the protestant ministry as pretended, and sacrilegious, /6. 333; affirms that in mat- ters of religion kings are not superior to bishops, ib. 343; calls the pope the father of all Christians, &c, ifc. 348 ; his Apology, 1 Ful. 277 ;_ writes on purgatory, 1 Ful. ix, 2 Ful. 104 ; books by him answered by Fulke, 1 Ful. xi, 2 Ful. 3, i ALLENSON Allenson (Jo.), of St John's Coll. Camb. : fVhita. xi, xii Allerton (Raufe): prisoner in Lolers' tower, 2 Brad. 363; burned at Islington, Poet. 171 ; (there called Kafe Glaiton) Alley (Will.), bp of Exeter: his share in the Bishops' Bible, Park. 335 n. ; his death, Jew. xx All Hallows : v. All Saints. Alliaco (Pet.de), card.abpofCambray: notice of him, Sand. 249 n, ; maintains that the bread was Christ's body before he pro- nounced the words, " This is my body," 2 Jew. 788, 3 Jew. 451 ; allows it to be more agreeable to the truth of God's word to suppose that in the eucharist very bread and very wine remain, 2 Bee. 209, 3 Bee. 420; he complained in the council of Con- stance of the covetousness and pride of the court of Rome, 4 Jew. 1105 Allison (R.) : his Plain Confutation cited, Bog. 230, 231, 281 AUix (Peter) : asserts that the four last chap- ters of Zechariah were written by Jere- miah, 2 Ful. 380 n All Saints : succeeded all the gods, Calf. 07 All Saints' day : sermon on the gospel, 1 Lat. 474; the practice of ringing bells on Al- hallows' night forbidden, 2 Cran. 414, 415, Grin. 130, 160, nevertheless observed in Elizabeth's time, 2 Zur. 301 All Souls' day : injunctions against observing it, Grin. 130, 2 Hoop. 147 All-to : entirely, 1 Brad. 137, 2 Bui. 9, Calf. 91,Pra. Eliz. 504, 2 Tyn. 114, el scepe. Allyn (Tho.): v. Attyn. Almanack : v. Kalendar. Almany: Germany, 1 Tyn. 180, 2 Tyn. 244 Alinaric : deemed a heretic, 3 Jew. 212 — 214 Almary, or Almerie : 1 Bee. 408, Calf. 136 Almesse : alms, 1 Brad. 0G Almous : the same, 1 Bee. 20 Alms: v. Chest, Collections, Oblations, Poor. What is to be understood by alms, 1 Bee. 163, 1 Tyn. 72, 77, 90, Wool. 136; alms- deeds commended, 1 Bee. 161, Wool. 136; a part of true religion, Bid. 60; a Chris- tian duty, Bog. 354 ; alms, prayer, and fasting, go together, 2 Tyn. 93, 94, and are our spiritual sacrifices, 1 Bee. 138 ; almsgiving garnishes prayer, ib. 102 ; alms and fasting are the wings of prayer, i6.163 ; the objection taken from some being un- able to give alms answered, ib.; no man is poorer for giving, 1 Lat. 303, 408, 410, 414 ; giving is gaining, 1 Lat. 409, 546 ; the blessedness of almsgiving, 1 Lat. 411 ; direc- tions for it, 2 Tyn. 72, &c; to whom alms — ALTAR 13 should be given, 1 Tyn. 99 ; it is not true alms to maintain the idle, Pil. 608 ; boun- tifulness to the poor a fruit of mercy, Sand. 229, 230, and the effect of compassion to our neighbour, 1 Tyn. 118; the liberality of Cornelius, Sand. 205; almsgiving re- fused by certain heretics, Bog. 355; said by some to purge sin, 3 Zur. 233, 234; alms stolen from the poor by the clergy, 2 Tyn. 270; exhortation to aid the exiles at Zurich, 3 Zur. 748—750 Almsmen: almsgivers, 1 Bee. 108 Alnwick, co. Northumberland : Bid. 489, 492 Alogians : heretics so called, Phil. 420 ; they rejected the writings of St John, 1 Ful. 7, 8, Whita. 34 Aloisius Lippomanus, q. v. Aloisius (Petrus), duke of Parma: v. Peter. Alpha and Omega : Bale 589, 631, 632 Alphege (St) : v. Elphege. Alphonsus de Castro : o. Castro. Atphonsus V. king of Arragon : a saying of his, 1 Bee. 398, 2 Bee. 5n.; his speech about the flourishing state of his kingdom, 2 Bee. 5; erroneously said to have kept the sacrament about him till it putrefied, 2 Jew. 556 Alphonsus X. king of Castile: an error, 1 Bee. 398, 2 Bee. 5 n Alsa (Will.), or Asa: a rebellious priest, 2 Cran. 187 n Alsop (Mr), of Alsop in the Dale, co. Derby: 1 Bee. ix. 2 Bee. 420 Altar, Altars : v. Tables. i. The term: diversely taken, Phil. 193; use of the word in scripture, Pil. 547 ; translations concerning it examined, 1 Ful. 110—112, 515—519; priest, sacrifice, and altar, inseparable consequents, ib. 240, 253; altar, or dvaiavrtipiov, the name how de- rived, Bid. 323 ; faith called an altar, 2 Jew. 735 ii. Before Christ : one made by Jacob, and called The mighty God of Israel, Grin. 41; Jewish altars not to be of hewn stone, 4 Bid. 419 ; the one altar and place of sacri- fice, what signified thereby, 1 Cov. 45; the altar of incense, 2 Bui. 145, 157; that of burnt-offering, ib. 158; altars abolished by Christ's death, Calf. 124 iii. The cross: the altar of the cross, 3 Bee. 138, 139, 253, 1 Ful. 241, Phil. 193 iv. The heavenly altar : Irenams says our altar and temple are in heaven, Coop. 92, 1 Jew. 128 ; Christ alone is our altar, 3 Bee. 258, 1 Ful. 114; the souls of the martyrs beneath the altar, Bale, 323; Christ the ALTAR — ALTHAMERUS golden altar, Bale, 358, the gospel its four corners, ib. 359 v. Altars amongst Christians : intolera- ble, 3 Bee. 229, 4 Bui. 418, 1 Hoop. 488, 2 Jew. 735 ; objections against their use for ministration of the Lord's supper, 2 Bee. 297, not needed for that purpose, 3 Bee. 364, 365 ; P. Martyr against them, 2Z«r. 33 ; "we have an altar," —what it signifies, Phil. 119; how the table may be called an altar, Rid. 322, 2 Lat. 276 vi. In the early church : altars not used by Christ, the apostles, or the primitive church, Rid. 88, 323; that church used no proper altars, but tables at the Lord's sup- per, 3 Bee. 258, 2 Ful. 112 ; Origen admits that Christians have no altars, Calf. 79; none amongst Christians in the time of Arnobius, 1 Ful. 104; but the communion table was often called an altar metapho- rically, 1 Ful. 262, 516-518, 1 Jew. 311, 2 Jew. 709, Rid. 280; it was called reve- rend, &c. but this does not prove the real presence of Christ there, 1 Cran. 228 ; what kind used in the primitive church and by us, 1 Jew. 98 ; only one in an ancient church, and that in the midst, 1 Jew. 311, 2 Jew. 636; only one in a Greek church now, 2 Jew. 636 ; called by Eusebius the holy of holies, and said to be placed in the midst, 1 Jew. 311 ; in Augustine's time made of wood, ib. ; he approves of the burial of martyrs beneath them, 2 Jew. 756; those broken down by ancient heretics were of wood, 3 Jew. 601, 602 ; erected in Bri- tain, as Cyril mentions, Rid. 280 ; none in Northumberland for 600 years after Christ, Pil. 583 vii. Altars in the Romish sense : when first brought into the church, 3 Bee. 262, 365, 1 Jew. 310; said to have been intro- duced by pope Sixtus II., 2 Bee. 297, 1 Jew. 310; stone altars commanded by Sylvester, ib. ; when hallowing of them was intro- duced, 3 Bee. 262 ; when censing of them was brought in, ib. 264; the altar made of stone because Christ is a rock, 1 Jew. 15 ; said to denote the cross, or the grave, 3 Tyn. 74; relics deposited beneath it, 1 Ful. 268 n.; many in one church, Pil. 529 ; prayers said at the high altar foolishly ima- gined better than those said in the quire, &c. 1 Hoop. 491; hallowing of the altar, 2 Hoop. 129; superstitions connected with the altar-stone, and the chalice, 1 Tyn. 209, 225; altar- stones washed with wine on Maundy Thursday, Bale, 528; what the washing signified, 1 Bee. 116; 6uper-altars, 2 Cran. 525, 2 Bee. 297, Rid. 55, 319 ; mass might not be celebrated without an altar, or at least a super-altar, Rid. 322 ; Bul- linger could not approve of the altar and mass vestments if they were commanded, lZur. 345 viii. Jn the reformed church : the term used in The Order of the Communion, temp. Edw. VI. Lit. Edw. 4; "altar" and " table " used interchangeably in king Edward's first Prayer Book, Rid. 322; "altar," Lit. Edw. 77, &c. ; "the Lord's table," ib. 77; "God's board," ib. 91; two candles on the high altar in king Edward's time, 2 Cran. 155, 499; in king Edward's second Prayer Book " altar" is changed to "Lord's table," Lit. Edw. 265, &c; whe- ther an altar or a table should be used, 4 Bui. 418 ; altars should be turned into tables, 1 Hoop. 488; they should be abo- lished, 2 Hoop. 128 ; reasons why the Lord's board should rather be after the form of a table than of an altar, 2 Cran. 524, Rid. 321 ; that form tends to superstition, Rid. 322 ; letter from the council to bishop Kid- ley, to take down altars and place commu- nion tables instead of them, 2 Cran. 524 ; king Edward writes to Ridley requiring the taking down of some that remained, Rid. 507; altars pulled down, and tables sub- stituted, 2 Cran. x. 524, 1 Jew. 90, Rid. 280, 281, 529, 2 Zur. 159 n , 3 Zur. 72, 79, 384, 466 ; Ridley's determination con- cerning altars, Rid. 324 ; the Lord's board not to be made in the form of an altar, ib. 320; by-altars or tables forbidden, ib. ; super-altars forbidden, ib. 319; altars set up again in Mary's time, ib. 409; removed again temp. Eliz., 1 Zur. 63; dispute be- tween Sandys and Sir Jo. Bourne, concerning a stone altar, Sand, xviii ; altars to be taken down, and the stones to be broken, de- faced, and bestowed to some common use, Grin. 134 ; inquiry respecting altars, ib. 158 Altar (Sacrament of the) : v. Supper of the Lord. Altar-cloths : linen coverings introduced by pope Boniface (III. or IV.), 3 Bee. 262, 2 Brad. 311 ; popish linen cloths not to be used, Grin. 155; what sort convenient, 2 Ful. 113 Altel [Fr. autel] : altar, 2 Brad. 314 Alteserra (Ant. Dadin.): 2 Ful. 103 n Altham (James) : patron of Buckland, Herts, 1 Bee. xii Althamerus (And.): refused the epistle to the Hebrews and that of James, Rog. 84 ; on the Swermerians, ib. 237 n., 337 n ALTHOUGH Although : as though, 3 Bee. 259 Altissiodorense concilium : v. Councils, Aux- erre. Alt-Sax (John Phil, baron of): comes to England, 2 Zur. 214; character of the baron his father, ib.; copy of his diploma from Oxford, ib. 216 ; leaves England, ib. 260 Alum: the pope's merchandise, 1 Lat. 180; the art of boiling it, ib. 181 n Alured : v. Alfred. Aluric: v. jElfric. Alva (Fernando duke of): called the duke Dalby, 2 Cran. 236 ; comes into the Nether- lands with the forces of the king of Spain, 2 Zur. 1G5; his standard baptized by Pius V., and named Margaret, Rot/. 266; he puts to death the counts of Egmont and Horn, and other nobles, 1 Zur. 204, being irri- tated at the defeat at Groningen, ib. 205 ; his cruelty and tyranny in the Netherlands, ib. 208, 209, 273 n., 274, 2 Zur. 207 ; arrests the English at Antwerp, 1 Zur. 209 n., 2 Zur. 182; recalled to Spain, 1 Zur. 275 Alvarus de Caturco : wrote on the Apoca- lypse, Bale 258 Alvey (Jo.) : an exile, 1 Cran. (9) Alvey (Rich.) : an exile, 3 Zur. 755,763 ; mas- ter of the Temple, 2 Zur. 255 n. ; applies to Parker about Corranus, Park. 476 Alyaco (Pet. de) : v. Alliaco. Alypius, bp of Tagasta: opposed the en- croachments of the see of Rome, 1 Jew. 358; addressed by Paulinus as placed in an apostolic see, and as a prince of God's people, ib. 365, 4 Jew. 824 ; passages from him and Augustine on justification, 2 Cran, Amadeus VIII., duke of Savoy : elected pope [Felix V. antipope, 1439], 4 Jew. 1105; thought himself happy that of a pope he was made a cardinal, ib. 1111 Amadys ( ), a goldsmith of London : Calf. 36, 2 Ful. 128 Anialarius : referred to, Pra. Eliz. 27 n Amalekites : conquered, 2 Bui. 165, 429, 4 Bui. 224, Grin. 41, 4 Jew. 1180 Amand (St) : v. Saint-Amand. Amaral (And. d') : grand- master of Rhodes, 2 Lat. 33 Amasis, king of Egypt : his law against idle- ness, Sand. 117 Amasius: so the civil law calls one who keeps a concubine, 4 Jew. 632 Amathas : scholar to St Anthony, 4 Bui. 514 Amaziah, king of Judah : 1 Bui. 384, 2 Bui. 8 Amaziah, priest of Bethel: 4 Bui. 71 Ambages : dark sayings, Bale 260 — AMBROSE 15 Ambarvalia : processions in honour of Ceres, 2 Zur. 40 n Ambition : said by Cyprian to sleep in the bosom of priests, 1 Jew. 354 ; the evil of it, 2 Lat. 27, 32, 33 ; remedy against it, 1 Cov. 525 Arableteuse : the camp near it taken, 3 Zur. 658 n Ambletons (The) : meaning Hamiltons, 1 Zur. 203 n Ambrose (St) : v. Athanasius, Liturgy, Maximus Taurinensis, Sylvester II. .V His life. ."' His ivorks. un Lroa, ana jurist. iv Scripturef Word of God Truth v. Sin, Repentance, Absolution, fyc. vi. Grace, Justification, Faith, fyc. vii. The Church. Apostles, Bishops, Ministers. ix. Peter, Rome. 2C. Saints. xi. Sacraments. xii. Baptism. xiii. The Eucharist. Prayer, Praise, eye. XV. Fasting. xvi. Virginity, Marriage. xvii. The Cross, Images. xviii. Heresies, Antichrist. xix. The Civil Power, the Emperor. XX. Miscellanea. i. His life : reference to him, 4 Bui. 199 ; he was a nobleman, 3 Jew. 410 ; bishop of Milan, Rog. 330 ; his election, 1 Whitg. 461 ; chosen before his baptism, ib. 323 ; asserts that all the bishops, of the East and West, consented to his election, \Jew. 407; whether a metropolitan or a simple bishop, 2 Whitg. 155; being made bishop, he began to rebuke the nobles, 1 Jew. 407; took order for the service of the church of Milan, ib. 265 ; ordained that hymns and psalms should be sung after the manner of the East, 4 Bui. 195 ; opposed the empress Justina, who favoured the Arians, Calf. 301 ; sought to turn the emperor Gratian from error, 3 Jew. 236, &c. ; present at the council of Aquileia, 2 Whitg. 362; the means of Au- gustine's conversion, 1 Brad. 540 n., 1 Lat. 201 ; he expelled Theodosius from the church, and why, 3 Bee. 478, &c, 1 Jew. 311, PH. 381, 491, 555, 3 Whitg. 242, &c. ; his language to him when excommunicate, with his reply, 3 Jew. 374; exhorted him to repentance, 3 Whitg. 244 ; brought him to it by ecclesiastical discipline, Sand. 72; his boldness in this matter commended, if id. 16 AMBROSE 95; he declared that Theodosius enjoyed per- petual light, Grin. 25 ; that emperor's opi- nion of him, 1 Jew. 362 ; he settled disputes, ib. 382 ; used funeral sermons, Pil. 543 ; applied the sacred vessels of the church to the redemption of captives, 2 Bui. 45 ; he often differs in opinion from other fa- thers, Whita. 455 ; erred in some points, 1 Hoop. 28 ; his house of salutations (daira- utikov oIkov), 2 Whitg. 386, 388, 390; legendary story of his leaving a rich man's house who had never tasted adversity, 3 Bee. 103, 1 Lat. 435, 483 ; how he received the communion on his death-bed, 1 Jew. 162, 242, 250 ; his dying words, 1 Jew. 243, Jew. xxii ; year of his death, 2 Ful. 81 ; Jerome scoffs at him and his writings, 1 Jew. 314, 3 Jew. 176 ii. His works: 4 Bui. 587, Calf. 401, 2 Ful. 395; Hexae'meron, 3 Bui. 150; De septem Tubis, Bale 256 ; De Sacramentis, libri sex ; their genuineness questioned or denied, 4 Bui. 248, Calf. 202 n., 1 Cran. 180, 210 n., 2 Ful. 239, 1 Hoop. 234 ; he speaks of only two books of his on the sacraments, 2 Jew. 1103 ; the books De Mysteriis Initiandis not his, 1 Cran. 180, 210 n., 318; nor the books De Vocatione Gentium, 1 Bee. 81 n., Calf. 295, 2 Cran. 142 n., 2 Ful. 353 n.; the spurious commen- tary on St Paul's epistles, ib. 183, 367, 1 Bui. 213 n.; the commentary on Titus not his, Calf. 235 n.; a sermon De Cruce, by Maximus Taurinensis, attributed to him, ib. 177 n., 2 Ful. 154, 155 ; a sermon attributed both to him and Augustine, 2 Ful. 284; one ascribed to him, to Augustine, and to Maximus, ib. 340 n. ; hymns ascribed to him ; — Jam lucis orto sidere, Pra. Eliz. 134 n.; Rerum Creator omnium, ib. 148; Consors paterni luminis, ib. ; TeDeumlau- damus ; hymnus Ambrosh et Augustini, ib. 250, and in the Prayer Books. iii. On God, and Christ (see also x.) : he records a saying of Symmachus on the unity of God, 3 Jew. 622; shews how man is the image of God, Calf. 156 ; defends the term iixoovtriov, 3 Bui. 246, Whita. 535 ; on the omnipresence of Christ, 1 Jew. 493; says, to be in the form of God, is to be in the nature of God ; to take the form of a ser- vant is to take the perfection of human nature, 3 Jew. 261; says Christ appeared in human figure, 2 Jeu\ 56!) ; supposes the word footstool, Psa. xcix. 5, to denote our Lord's humanity, Calf. 165, 1 Cran. 236, 237, Uew. 540; calls the body of Christ the body of the divine Spirit, 3 Bee. 445, 446; calls Christ alone our mouth, our eye, and our hand to the Father, 2 Bee. 135; says of the wise men, they knew the star that signified him unto them who was both man and God, but they adored the little One, 1 Jew. 515; says, we have seen Him with our eyes, and have thrust our fingers into the holes of the nails, &c, 2 Jew. 570 ; on " that which is behind of the afflictions of Christ," (Col. i. 24— pseud.), 2 Bui. 333; on Christ's entry when the doors were shut, 1 Jew. 483 ; shews that we must not seek Christ in the earth, nor after the flesh, like Mary, but in heaven as Stephen did, 2 Bee. 274, 277, 3 Bee. 451, 1 Cran. 96, (49), Grin. 54, 1 Hoop. 234, 2 Hoop. 483, 1 Jew. 12, 490, 2 Jew. 1118 ; says that we cannot see Christ now truly, 3 Jew. 531, but that Christ is touched and seen by faith, 1 Jew. 499, 542, 2 Jew. 1043, 3 Jew. 525, 529,531, 548, Sand. 153; speaks of carrying Christ, 3 Jew. 545 ; he (or Leo) speaks of the faithful as eagles flying to the body with spiritual wings, 1 Jew. 451 ; says that Christ, here in image, is there in truth, when as an advocate he intercedes for us, 2 Bee. 277, 3 Bee. 451 ; says, first the shadow went before, the image followed, the truth will be ; the shadow in the law, the image in the gospel, the truth in hea- ven, 2C4 Amice (amictus) : a vestment, 1 Ty?i. 419; the alleged signification thereof, and of the flap thereon, 3 Tyn. 73; amices of calaber and cats' tails, Bale 527 ; the grey amice for- bidden, 2 Whitg. 50—52 Amit : to leave out, 1 Hoop. 534 n Ammian ( ) : saluted, 1 Zur. 30, 3 Zur. 379, 421, 615 Ammianus Marcellinus : tells of the vain at- tempt of the Jews to rebuild their temple, Sand. 347 n. ; mentions the bath of Con- stantine, 2Ful. 360 n. ; describes the contest between Damasus and Ursinus, 1 Jew. 355 Ammonites : children of Lot, Pil. 409 Ammonius Saccas : his system, 1 Lat. 202 Amnon : 1 Bui. 413 Amnon, king of Judah: 2 Bid. 10 Amorites : overthrown, 4 Jew. 1180 Amos : prophesies, 4 Bui. 70, 494; slain with a bar, 2 Jew. 839 Amount : to surmount, 3 Bee. 606 Amphilochius, bp of Iconium : his zeal against the Arians, Sand. 41, 73, 232 ; he confutes the Messalians, Uew. 192,193, 2Whitg.lG5; his jurisdiction, 2 Whitg. 430; says, as alleged by Cyril, that unless Christ had been born carnally, we had not been born spiritually, 1 Jew. 475; declares representations of saints to be needless, 2 Jew. 659, Calf. 145, 149; the fragments ascribed to him, Whita. 256 n. ; the Life of Basil falsely ascribed to him, 1 Jew. 85, 187, &c, 242, 244, 245, 2 Jew. 659, 660, 585, 586, 3 Jew. 315, iJew. 652, 1090 ; it calls Basil chief priest, &c, 24 AMPHILOCHIUS — ANABAPTISTS 1 Jew. 373, 4 Jew. 824 ; it is cited for the elevation of the host, Uew. 508; the writer says it is the natural provision of those who are deceived to take out of the way testi- monies of the truth, 2 Jew. 672; to the writer of this Life of Basil, Jewel ascribes a Life of Becket, 1 Jew. 189 ; this book speaks of a maid who lived 36 years as a monk, 4 Jew. 650 Amplect : to embrace, 1 Bee. 66, 2 Brad. 9 Ampthill, co. Bedford : prince Edward lived there, 2 Cran. 413 n Ampton (Sir Edw.), K.B. : married Anne, daughter of the protector Somerset, 3 Zur. 340 n Amram : 1 Bui. 42 Amri : v. Omri. Amsdorff (Nich.): complains of sects anion}; professors of the gospel, 2 Jew. 686, 3 Jew. 621, 623 Amulets: Calf. 284, &.C. Aniurath, the Great Turk : terms onr Saviour, the crucified God, Rog. 49 An' (and): used for if, Calf. 245 Anabaptists: v. Baptism, Catabaptists, En- thusiasts, Family of Love, Swermerians, Beza (T.), Bullinger(IL), Calvin (J.).Gual- ther (R.), Hemmingius (N.), Zuinglius (H.). The history of Anabaptism, 4 Bid. 393; imperial laws against rehaptizing, 4 Bui. 394; the rise of the Anabaptists not to be attributed to the reformers, Phil. 401; many in popish countries, 3 Jew. 189; six sorts of them in Germany, 2 Jew. 686; their turbulent proceedings, 1 Hoop. 246; a great trouble to many commonwealths, 2 Hoop. 76; alleged their success as a proof that they verily had the truth, 2 Lat. 209 ; seized the city of Minister, and committed great atrocities. Grin. 256 n. ; their heresy preached by popish emissaries, 1 Lat. 151 n.; some burned in Smithfield, 1 Tyn. lxx; met their death boldly, 1 Lat. 160; a commission against them and other sect- aries, in king Edward's time, 2 Cov. xiii ; the errors of the English Anabaptists de- scribed by Hooper, 3 Zur. 65; by Miero- nius, ib. 574 ; their frenzy prevalent in Kent and Essex, ib. 87 ; inquiry concerning them, Mid. 531 ; many sprung up in England in queen Mary's time, 4 Jew. 1241 ; 1 Zur. 92; their prevalence, 3 Bee. 6, 293, 401, 1 Zur. 277, 285; they apply to Grindal for the free exercise of their religion, Grin. 243 ; a great number taken in 1575, on Easter-day, Park. 479; reference to them, Nord. 114; notes and properties of Anabaptists, collected out of Zuinglius and others, 1 Whitg. 125; their errors de- scribed and condemned, 2 Bee. 207, 215, 226, 2 Brad. 382, 383, 1 Cov. 51, Rid. 120, 3 Whitg. 552—554, 3 Zur. 65; their opi- nions pernicious, 1 Lat. 106; very perni- cious and damnable, 2 Hoop. 121 ; their hypocritical humility, 1 Whitg. 8; they were liars, 1 Bee. 280; disturbers of the church and of the gospel, 1 Whitg. 16, 78, &c. ; being contentious, ib. 40, 46 ; a crafty he- resy, 3 Whitg. 134; their irreverence, Rid. 265 ; the devil builds his chapel in them and other heretics, 3 Bee. 401 ; they should be excommunicated, and given over to the magistrates, Hutch. 201 ; they denied the incarnation, 2 Cov. 347, &c, Hutch. 144; revived the heresy of Valentinus, 1 Bee. 412, 418, asserting that Christ took not flesh of the virgin, 2 Bee. 446, Grin. 69 n., 444, Rog. 52 ; Hooper's Lesson of the In- carnation or Christ, written against them, 2 Hoop. 2; they were Arians, Phil. 314; renewed the Pelagian heresy re- specting original sin, Lit. Edw. 527, (573); thought they were able to save themselves, 2 Hoop. 76; affirmed that there is naturally in man free-will unto the best things, Rog. 106; also that man is justified by works, ib. 114; and may perfectly keep the law of God, ib. 123; contemned the sacraments as of no account, ib. 246; their errors on baptism, 3 Whitg. 23 ; in these opinions they followed certain ancient here- tics, Phil. 274; they numbered baptism amongst things indifferent, Bug. 275; as- serted that baptism does no more than civilly discern one man from another, ib. 278; they denied baptism to infants, and rebaptized, 4 Bui. 382, Ril. 367, Rog. 202, 265; by what arguments they deniel bap- tism to infants, 4 Bui. 3S5, 395; they said that the apostles did not baptize infants, 2 Bee. 209; their use of Matt, xxviii, 2 Whitg. 516; their exposition of Acts xix, Hutch. 116; they feigned the baptism of children to be the pope's commandment, Phil. 280; said it was of the devil, or the invention of pope Nicholas, Rog. 280, and that infants believe not, therefore are not to be bap- tized, ib. 281 ; these and other arguments confuted, 4 Bui. 385, &c, 395, Whita. 506; they denied the validity of baptism by papists, 2 Whitg. 520; asserted that sin after baptism is unpardonable, 2 Bee. 170, &c, 3 Bui. 66, Hutch. 112, 113, Rog. 141 ; they considered the Lord's supper a bare sign, 2 Lat. 252, and made no ANABAPTISTS — ANACLETUS 25 difference between the Lord's table and their own, Rid. 9; their king and queen administered the Lord's supper, Itog. 234; they denied the scriptures, Whita. 298 ; rejected the book of Job, Rog. 81; and ridiculed it, Whita.33; rejected the Psalms, ib. 31 ; and the Song of Solomon, ib. 32 ; deemed not the Bible to be the word of God, Itog. 78; yet burned the books of learned men, reserving only the scriptures, ib. 320; some asserted the scriptures to be too hard for any to interpret, ib. 194 ; they relied on the Spirit without the scriptures, 1 Brad. 329, rather on their own dreams, &c, Bog. 158, 19C ; they looked to new revelations for instruction, Sand. 115; a sect of them called Enthusiasts, 4 Bui 94 n. ; their raving, 2 Cov. 521 ; their wicked fan- cies, 3 Whitg. 57G; their books, Bog. 82; they asserted the visible church (i.e. them- selves) to be free from sin, ib. 107, 179; pretended absolute pureness, 4 Bui. 1G8, Sand. 90 ; and declared all but themselves to be wicked, Bog. 169; rejected the testi- mony of the church, Rid.\2'J ; took on them- selves the reformation and ordering of the church, Bog. 343; forsook it on account of wicked ministers, 4 Bui. 53; segregated themselves from society, 2 Lat. 197; their conventicles, 1 Bui. 293, Sand. 191 ; their error respecting wicked ministers, 2 Brad. 345, 4 Bui. 53, 1G1 ; said that evil ministers cannot loose, Hutch. 97; they hated the order of ministers for the faults of some of them, ib. 310; presumed to teach without authority, Bog. 231 ; said there should be no public preaching, ib. 232, 325; that there is no calling to the ministry but the immediate calling from God, ib. 239, 240, 1 Whitg. 412, 413; that no man who is himself faulty can preach the truth to others, Bog. 271 ; termed preachers, letter- doctors, ib. 325; affirmed that all Christians should be equal, ib. 330, 2 Whitg. 32G, 397, 398; and that goods should be common, 2 Bui. 18, 21, 4 Bui. 18, 2 Hoop. 42, 1 Whitg. 352 ; this error condemned by one of the Articles, Lit. Edw. 53G, Rog. 353; in consequence of this opinion they give no alms, ib. 355 ; their doctrine on going to law, magistracy, and excommunication, Hutch. 323, 330; their mischievous tenets respect- ing magistracy, 1 Bee. 211—214, 1 Bui. 308 n., 385, &c, 1 Cov. 51, 2 Hoop. 76, 78, Bog. 337, 3 Whitg. 591, 593; their doctrine on this point is barbarous and wicked, Sand. 85; they allowed no judges on earth, 1 Lat. 151,157,273; some however allowed that magistrates are needful, 1 Whitg. 20; but said that Christians may not be magistrates, ib. 155, 156, that Christians have no need of magistrates, 3 Whitg. 274, 408 ; they thought it absurd that temporal rulers should reign over the spiritualty, 1 Bee. 217; and affirmed that God's people are free from all laws, Rog. 317; thought that be- fore the resurrection there shall be no magistrates, because the wicked shall be rooted out, ib. 34G; they refused to take lawful oaths, 1 Bui. 245, 2 Hoop. 54, Phil. 83, 85, Rog. 358; denied the lawfulness of capital punishment, 1 Lat. 49G, Rog. 349 ; affirmed war to be unlawful, 1 Bui. 370, 1 Lat. 495, Rog. 351; condemned allow- able pleasures, 2 Bui. 57 Anablatha: the village where Epiphanius (q. v.) destroyed the picture, 2 Cran. 178, etal. Anacharsis, a philosopher: on barbarians, 1 Jew. 267 Anacletus, bp of Rome: v. Soter. His order in succession, Whita. 573; the epistles ascribed to him are plainly coun- terfeit, 1 Jew. 342, 354, Rid. 180, 182, 2 Whitg. 345; in them he (rather the writer in his name) commands all to communicate that will not be excommunicated , 3 Bee. 416, 474, 2 Bui. 238, 258, Coop. 128, 1 Jew. 19 n., 183, 18G, Rid. 105, 317 ; this decree is also ascribed to Calixtus, 1 Jew. 19 n., 3 Jew. 472, 473, 47G ; claims superiority not from the apostles, but from Christ, ib. 355, 3 Jew. 30G; speaks of the supremacy of Peter, 1 Jew. 341, 343, 351, 3 Jew. 195, 196, 306 ; derives Cephas from KcipaXij, 2 Ful. 301 n.; mentions archbishops, &c, 4 Jew. 1299, 2 Whitg. 136, 339; does not claim universal jurisdiction, 3 Jew. 333; speaks of some bishops as subject to the apostolic see, 4 Jew. 707 ; commands all bishops (of the province) to visit a certain church in Rome once a year, 1 Jew. 173, 409 ; gives directions respecting ordination of bishops, ib. 407 ; says the apostles left but two orders of priests, viz. bishops and elders, 3 Jew. 272; says, bishops are in the place of the apostles, and priests are in the place of the disciples, 2 Jew. G77; orders that the bishop at the ministration shall bo attended by deacons, subdeacons, &c, 1 Jew. 176 ; says, that priests should be or- dained by their own bishops, that the peo- ple may consent, ib. 408; cited for the minor orders, Rog. 260 n. ; he speaks of the invisible power of the Spirit being mingled with od, 1 Jew. 473 26 ANACLETUS — ANDEEWES Anacletus II. antlpope [Peter Leoni] : Uew. 382 Anagogical sense : v. Scripture. Anakims : called Enacke, 1 Tyn. 446 Analogical sense : v. Scripture. Analogy of Faith: what it is, Rog. 195, Whita. 472; all our expositions must ac- cord with it, Whita. 4T2 ; Stapleton says it means unwritten tradition, ib. 485 Ananias: Paul sent to him, 4 Bui. 95 Ananias, or Ananus, high-priest : 2 Ful. 246 n Ananias, and Sapphira : 1 Bui. 242, 359, 3 Bui. 302, 4 Bui. 8, Grin. 8, 1 Jew. 384, 1 Lat. 407, 502, 3 Whitg. 447 Anastasius, emperor of the East: it is said that he commanded a quarternity of persons to be worshipped, Bog. 44; excommuni- cated by pope Anastasius II, Pil. 601 n Anastasius I. bp of Rome : commanded that, while the gospels were read, the people should stand and diligently hear the Lord's word, 3 Bee. 409, 2 Brad. 308, 3 Whitg. 384; exhorts to worship the Lord's words, 1 Jew. 514; his judgment of Ruffinu-, 4 Jew. 1006; cited for relics, Calf. 311 ; he (?) speaks of the states of the world as mem- bers of his body, 4 Jew. 920 n Anastasius II. bp of Home: excommunicated the emperor Anastasius, Pil. 601 n. ; became a great heretic himself, ib. ; favoured the Nestorians and Photinus, I Jew. 381, 3 Jew. 343, 4 Jew. 926; forsaken of his clergy for communicating with the latter, 1 Jew. 400, Pil. 601 n. ; he was a sorcerer, Bale 593 ; an Arian, 3 Jew. 345 Anastasius III. bp of Rome : Bradford says he ordered standing at the gospel, but this is a mistake for Anastasius I, 2 Brad. 308 Anastasius Bibliothecarius : whether the au- thor of the Pontifical, 2 Ful. 98 n Anathema: v. Curse. That of Paul against false preachers, 3 Bui. 52; how he wished himself accursed, Pil. 424 Anatolius, bp of Constantinople : 3 Jew. 220 Anaxagoras : his idea of the heavens, 3 Jetc. 131 ; feigned snow to be black, Phil. 357 ; his death (or that of Anaxarchus?), Hutch. 80, 320 Anaxarchus : his death, Hutch. 80, 320 Anaximenes : on love to fathers, 1 Bui. 273 Ancestors: v. Forefathers. Ancher (Ant.): v. Aucher. Anchor : sacra anchora, shot anchor, sheet anchor, Pra. Eliz. 93 n.; shot anchor, 1 Cran. 158, 3 Tyn. 46 Ancona: a bishop thereof, not of Antioch, as stated by Becon , deprived for niggardliness, 1 Bee. 23 n., 2 Bee. 325, 326 Ancre : an anchorite, 2 Tyn. 42 ; "anchor," 2 Bee. 390 Ancyra: v. Councils. And : used for if, 1 Bee. 204, Calf. 5, 245 ; for than, Phil. 339 Andabates : fencers who fought on horse- back hood-winked, 1 Bee. 331 Andelot (Fra. d') : v. Coligni. Andernach (Quinter): 2 Cran. 435, 2 Zur. 52, 3 Zur. 27 n., 28, 54, 334 Anderson (Chr.): his Annals of the English Bible, 2 Cov. viii. &c. ; 2 Cran. 346 n., 395 n., 396 n. ; Park. 262 n., 1 Tyn. xiii. n., &c. Anderson (Tho.), minister of Montrose: 2 Zur. 365 Andradius (Jac.) : v. Payva. Andre (M. le mareschal St) : v. Saint Andre. Andreas (Jac): was professor at Tubingen, 2 Zur. 98 n., 100 n., 101, 274 n.; and head of the Ubiquitarians in Germany, 1 Zur. 302; his form of concord rejected, ib. 321 n.; on dissensions amongst the reformed, 3 Jew. 623 ; on the judgment of a Soto and Ho- sius concerning the holy scripture, 3 Jew. 757, 758 ; cites a saying that Christ pre- sides in heaven, the pope sits on earth, 4 Jew. 855; on the headship of the church, 1 Whitg. 392; his work against Hosius, 4 Jew. xxxii. 855, 899, 3 Whitg. xxiv. Andreas (Jo.) : on Christ's presence in the sacrament, 2Jeiv. 798; he avouches that the pope receives money from courtezans, 4 Jew. 644 ; records a verse alluding to the name of Rome, ib. 867, 1082; maintains very extravagant pretensions of the pope, 3 Jew. 600, 4 Jew. 921 ; termed Jack of Andrew, 4 Jew. 838 Andree (Theod.): v. Theodoricus. Andrew (St) : falsely said to have celebrated mass, 1 Jew. 108 ; the succession of bishops of Constantinople traced to him, IT7ii7a.510; his martyrdom, Calf. 127, 128, 2 Whitg. 303 ; his cross, Calf. 105 ; his address to it, 1 Jew. 535; why the tutelary saint of Scotland, lHoop. 314; collect for his in- tercession, Rog. 227; a sermon on the gos- pel for his day, 2 Lat. 23 ; the apocryphal Gospel called his, .Bate 314, Rog. 82, Whita. 108, 312 ; his Acts, Rog. 82 Andrew (Will ), or Androwes: died in pri- son, Poet. 164 Andrewes (Lane), bp of Winchester: refer- red to, Calf. 25 n., 65 n. ; on the meaning of the Hebrew Thau, ib. 108 n.; mentions nine manifestations of the Spirit, ib. 226n ANDREWS Andrews (St) : v 6aint Andrews. Andrews ( ) : brought in Sanders's book, Park. 409. Androcides : calls wine the blood of the earth, 3 Jew. 522 Andronicus, and Junia: 1 Whitg. 498 Andronicus, emperor : says the common peo- ple are delighted with the dispraise of others, &c, 3 Whitg. 572 Androwes (Will.) : v. Andrew. Anempst: anent, concerning, 2 Brad. 4 Angel : a gold coin, 2 Brad. 172, 1 Lat. 181, Pil. 428 ; those of Edward IV., 1 Hoop. 333 n. ; a silver (?) coin, Phil. 234 Angelica Sunima : v. Angelns de Clavasio. Angelici : heretics who worshipped angels, 3 Bui. 348, 2 Ful. 41 n., 375, Phil. 420; their doctrine condemned by the council of Laodicea, 2 Ful. 42 n. ; the canon against them shamefully corrupted, ib. Angelomus : compares Christ's boJytohay, 1 Jew. 463 ; says, God the Father had his only-begotten Son Jesus Christ hidden in the letter of the law, the Jews not know- ing it, 2 Jew, 594 ; wrongly cited for Ju- lianus, ib. 724, Jew. xxxix. n Angels : v. Saints, Prayer. i. More particularly the holy angels : meaning of the word, 3 Bui. 327, Now. 99 ; translations of the word ayyeXos examined, 1 Ful. 483—485; that there are angels, 3 Bui. 328 ; angels and spirits denied by Sadducees and Libertines, Hutch. 134; what they are, 3 Bee. 605, 3 Bui. 328 ; they are created, 3 Bui. 329 ; Augustine thought that light and darkness in Gen. i. referred to angels, Whita. 462; some here- tics ascribed the work of creation to them, Bog. 40 ; they are not redeemed by Christ, 2 ZaM09; the elect angels, IBrad. 322; angels are substances, not mere inspira- tions, 3 Bui. 329, Hutch. 139; what man- ner of substances, 3 Bui. 330 ; what bodies they take, ib. 331, Hutch. 82; they are in- corruptible, 3 Bui. 332; most swift and free, ib. 334; but they cannot be at one time in two places, 1 Cran. 97 ; their strength, 3 Bui. 335 ; their happiness, Pil. 61; their knowledge, 3 Bui. 336; their multitude, and order, ib. ; seven orders enumerated, 1 Brad. 274, 338, 341, Pra. B. 108 ; Dionysius and others treat of the ranks of the heavenly hierarchy, Whita. 676 ; Irenaeus condemns the folly of those who pretend to describe them, ib. 577 ; Augustine confessed his ignorance of the difference between the orders, 3 Bui. 336, Whita. 577, 3 Jew. 278 ; these ranks are — ANGELUS 27 no pattern for the government of the church, 3 Jew. 279; the names given to them ; archangels, thrones, &c, 3 Bui. 337 ; God useth the ministry of angels, ib. 338; they are his messengers, Pil. 134; ready to execute his commands, 1 Lat. 386; their obedience and diligence, 2 Lat. 85; what their ministries are, 3 Bui. 340, Calf. 199, Lit. Edw. 473, Now. (65,) 85, Sand. 267 ; the opinions of Origen on this, 1 Jew, 326 ; the ministry of angels, verses by Edmund Spenser,- Poet. 30 ; they were the 6rst preachers, 2 Lat. 118; they minister unto the elect, 2 Tyn. 167, 169; rejoice for our salvation, 2 Lat. 123; are appointed to defend us, ib. 86 ; guardian angels, Wool. 97 ; a prayer to God for the help of angels, 3 Bee. 84 ; the same, Lit. Edw. 474; an- gels are present at our worship, 2 Jew. 741 ; too much must not be attributed to them, 3 Bui. 344 ; they will not have them- selves worshipped, (7). 210, 344 ; they are not to be worshipped, or prayed to, Bale 544, 626, 2 Bee. 58, 59, 3 Bui. 347, Calf. 375, 2 Lat. 86, 2 Tyn. 169 ; they do not offer prayer as intercessors, 3 Bui. 219; their intercession taught by Chrysostom, 2 Jew. 741 ; the angels mentioned in various parts of the Apocalypse, Bale 641 ; apocryphal fables respecting angels, 1 Ful. 21 ; Cle- ment Alex, taught that the souls of men are transformed into angels, Coop. 146; angels are said to have ministered the sa- crament, consecrated a bishop, and an- swered Arnulph at his matins, I Jew. 191; nothing touching religion can be proved by oracles, or visions of angels, 2 Cran. 40, 64; popish images of angels, Bog. 223; the mount of angels, (Mons Garganus), 3 Bui. 348; angels declared to be subject to the pope, iJew. 846 ii. Evil angels (v. Demons, Satan) : what they are, 3 Bee. 605, 3 Bui. 348 ; Saddu- cees and Libertines deny their existence, Hutch. 134; or assert that they are mere bad affections, 3 Bui. 353, Hutch. 140; on the fall of some of the angels, 2 Brad. 102, 3 Bui. 349, 1 Lat. 27, Now. (31), 147 ; Cle- ment Alex., Justin, and others, taught that they fell through the love of women, Coop. 146; strange opinions of Lactantius on this point, ZZur. 233; Augustine supposed the darkness mentioned in Gen. i. to mean evil angels, Whita. 462; evil angels are sent to try the godly, and to punish the wicked, Sand. 267 Angelus (St) : a martyr in Sicily, Bale 586 28 ANGELUS — ANNESSE Angelas de Clavasio: his Summa Angelica, Jew. xxxii; extract on public and private mass, 1 Jew. 174; on cases of doubtful con- secration, ib. 550, 3 Jew. 454 ; he says the mass, in respect of the work wrought, is nothing else than the application of Christ's merit, and that it avails for those to whom the priest by intention applies it, 2 Jew. 747 ; on the power of the pope, ib. 907 ; as- serts that the pope may, in certain cases, dispense with all the precepts of the Old and New Testament, 3 Jew. 219,599; says, Martin V. dispensed with a man who had married his sister, ib. 599, 4 Jew. 1245 ; on the question whether the pope can com- mit simony, ib. 147, 4 Jew. 865, 806, 867 Angelus (Jo.), or Parisiensis: says purgatory is the peculiar possession of the pope, 3 Jew. 560, 4 Jew. 845 Anger : anger, strife, &c. forbidden, 2 Bee. 95, 96; against anger, with sentences and examples of scripture condemning if, 1 Bee. 458, &c. ; anger (in an evil sense) is murder in God's sight, Now. (19), 133; a kind of madness, Pil. 408; what kind of anger is allowed, 1 Bui. 300 ; when good, Pil. 391, 477; when sinful, ib. 478; anger may pro- ceed from love, 2 Tyn. 45; when it is to be restrained, ib. 46 ; that of Jonah, 1 Hoop. 551 Angle: see 2 Bee. 428 n Anglicus (Jo.) : v. John. Anglo-Saxon tongue: Park. 253, 266, 271; type cast for Day, ib. 468 n. ; MS. of Gre- gory's Pastoral, 4 Jew. 1273 n Anglo-Saxons: v. England. Anglus (Michael): i. e. Miles Coverdale, q.v. Angus (Archil), earl of): v. Douglas. Anhalt (Wolfg. prince of) : v. Wolfgang. Anicetus, bp of Rome: differed from Poly- carp, but without a breach of communion, 4 Bui. 57, 58, Calf. 269, 270; he permitted Polycarp to administer (or receive?) the communion in his church, Uew.HG, Whita. 217; stated to mention archbishops, 2 Whita. 136 Anjou (Fra. duke of), sometime of Alencon : v. Francis. Anjou (Hen. duke of) : ». Henry 111. Anna, the prophetess: 3 Bui. 278, 4 Bui. 182 Anna Comnena: says, the Latins think and speak of the pope as lord of the whole world, 4 Jew. 828 Anna of Olden!. urg, countess of East Fries- land : patroness of John a Lasco, 3 Zur 513 Anna, wife of Julius Sancterentianus, q.v. Annals, or Annuals: masses so called, 1 Lot. 56 n. ; injunction against anniversaries for the dead, 2 Hoop. 146 Annandale: ravaged by the English, 1 Zur. Annas, high-priest: had the spirit of pro- phecy, 4 Jew. 941 Annates : v. Tot-quots in Hutch, index. How much the English bishops paid to the pope for annates or first-fruits, 4 Jew. 1078 Anne (St) : v. Joachim. St Anne of Buckstone, 1 Hoop. 40 Anne Boleyn, second queen of Henry VIII: slanders respecting her prior to her mar- riage, 3 Zur. 552, 553 ; not married by Cranmer, 2 Cran. 246; her marriage con- firmed by Cranmer, ib. 244 n., and by act of parliament, ib. 286 n., and by a pope's bull, Park. 414, 420; ceremonies at her corona- tion, 2 Cran. 245; Tyndale sends her a copy of his New Testament, printed on vellum, 1 Tyn. Ixiv; her letter to Cromwell on behalf of a merchant who was persecuted for abetting the publication of the New Testament in English, ib.; she lends Tyn- dale's Obedience, and reclaims it from Wolsey, ib. 130 ; sends for Parker, Park. 1, 2, 482; her liberality towards students, ib. 2; Latin letter from her to Rich. Nix, bp of Norwich, ib. 4; her charge to Parker about her daughter Elizabeth, £6. 59, 391, 400; her favour to Parker, ib. 70, 178; she is en- dowed by the king, 3 Zur. 202; Cranmer's letter to the king on the reports against her conduct, 2 Cran. 323; the succession of her children opposed by sir Tho. More, and bp Fisher, ib. viii ; her divorce, ib. ; hopes of the Romish party on her death, ib. 328 n Anne of Cleves, fourth queen of Heiry VIII: her reception at Calais, Canterbury, and elsewhere, 2 Cran. 400; her marriage, 3 Zur. 201, 529 n., 627 ; her repudiation, ib. 201; attempt to reconcile the king to her, 2 Cran. 409, 410; her marriage declared null, ib. 410 n.; the act to dissolve it, 3 Zur. 205 ; dedication to her, 3 Bee. 74 ; notice of her, ib. n Anne of Hungary, wife of the emperor Fer- dinand I : Grin. 3 n., 14 n Anne, queen of Great Britain, &c. : notice of a prayer in her writing, now at Lambeth Pra. Eliz. xx. Annebault (Claude), baron de Rets: French ambassador and lord admiral, 2 Cran. 416 n (misprinted Annehault). Annesse (St) : v. Agnes. ANNIUS — Annius (Jo.) : wrote on the Apocalypse, Bale 258 Anniversaries : v. Annals. Annonius of Paris: 4 Jew. G48; or Antonius, Anodynes : 2 Cov. 245 Anoiling, Anointing: v. Unction. Anointed : v. Christ, Christs. Another: used in a peculiar sense, Hutch. 316, 341 Ansbcrtus (Ambr.): wrote on the Apoca- lypse, Bale 256, Jew. xxxiii ; tells how the chosen people of God go out of Baby- lon, 4 Jew. 876; calls Home a second Ba- bylon, i&. 1064 Ansegisus, abbot of Lobies : compiled the decrees of Charlemagne and Louis, 1 Hoop. 228, 4 Jew. xxxiii. 816, 1031, Pil. 636 Anselm (St), abp of Canterbury : named, Pil. 484; obliged William II. to surrender the investiture of bishops to the pope's vicar, 2 Tyn. 294 ; accused for acknowledging pope Urban, Pil. 589; attends a council at Rome, 1 Tyn. 380 n.; styled traitorous, 1 Whitg. 482; his works, 4 Jew. xxxiii. 808; only some of them printed at Cologne, ib. 809; MS. of his Offendiculum Sacerdotum, at C.C.C.C., 3 Jew. 130 n., 4 Jew. 808 n. ; certain commentaries commonly ascribed to him were written by Anselm of Laon (q. v.), 1 Jew. 315 n. ; some are supposed to have been written by Herv. Natalis, 2 Cran. 207 n. ; Anselm defines original sin as the want of original righteousness, 2 Bui. 385; passages on justification (probably by Herv. Natalis), 2 Cran. 207, 209 ; says Peter was chosen to the salvation of the Jews, Paul to that of the Gentiles (pseud.), 3 Jew. 328 ; says, Linus was the first bp of Rome (pseud. j, Pil. 588 ; says that God's law forbids to follow the steps of the catholic or universal faith, any further than the judgment of the canonical truth commands, 2 Cran. 35; says that in Latin a bishop is called superintendens (pseud.), 4 Jew. 906; forbade priests' marriages, Pil. 571, 573, 588; his remarkable dialogue on that subject, 4 Jew. 808 ; in it he refers to the question of clerical celibacy as discussed through the whole world in his time, 3 Jew. 130, 387, 4 Jew. 808; his epistle to Er- nulph, prior of Canterbury, forbidding the marriage of priests, Pil. 571 ; his letter to Gundulph, bp of Rochester, the said Er- nulph, and William archdeacon of Canter- bury, on certain priests separated from their wives, ib. 573; pope Paschal's letter to him on the promotion of priests' chil- ANTIIONY 29 dren to holy offices, ib. 572; his letter to AValeram, on diversity of rites, ib. 538 ; re- ference to it, ib. 620 ; on St Elphege, Bale 191 Anstlm of Laon : author of certain commen- taries commonly ascribed to St Anselm (q. v.), 1 Jew. 315 n. ; he says, we break and divide, the bread into many parts, to declare the unity of the love of them that receive it, 1 Jew. 142, 2 Jew. 5S9; his reading of a text on the cup and the bread, 1 Jew. 236; exposition of] Cor. xiv.16, "my spirit prayeth," &c. ib. 315; on the mystery of iniquity, 4 Jew. 729; says, Antichrist shall feign himself to be holy, and call himself God, ib. 843 ; foretells the departure of many churches from the church of Rome on account of her wickedness, ib. 875, 876 Anselm Ryd : v. Ryd, Anselm ( ) : 2 Zur. 298 Answer: An Answer for the Tyme, &c, 3 Whitg. xxiv Answers : to be given to those who ask for a reason of the hope that is in us, 3 Tyn. 55 Anterus, or Anthems, bp of Rome: cited, Uew. 68; the epistles called his mention some who lived a long time after him, ib. 173, 342 Anthemius, emperor: 1 Bui. 2G4, 4 Bui. 130 Anthems: v. Antiphons. Anthems sung in the steeple at St Paul's, Pil. 483, 522 ; why in the steeple, ib. 529 : an anthem or prayer (in verse) for the preser- vation of the church, the queen's majesty, and the realm, Lit. Eliz. 560 Anthonius ( ) : was one of the ministers in the Dutch church at Norwich, 1 Zur. 256 n., 266 n Anthony: v. Antonius Anthony (St) : account of him, 1 Bee. 139 n. ; his life, among the works of Athnnasius, Calf. 74 n. ; he understood the scriptures without any knowledge of letters, 2 Jew. 684; was notably learned in them, 3 Jew. 430,435; God's creatures were his books, Pil. 146 ; he says that in prayer our minds should be absorbed in divine meditations, Whita. 266 ; he used the sign of the cross, 2 Ful. 144, 172; story of him and the cob- bler, 1 Lat. 392, 2 Lat. 94 ; his vision of swine standing at altars, 3 Bee. 280, 390; Jerome's opinion respecting the monster which appeared to him, Calf. 252; in a trance he saw the whole earth covered with snares, and on asking who could walk safely there, was answered, Only humility, 2 Jew. 1094; his burial, 4 Bui. 514; in- voked, Pra. Eliz. 392 n., 535 ; for pigs, 30 ANTHONY — 1 Beo. 138, 2 Bee. 536, Pit. 92; his pig, Calf. 287 ; invoked for the burning, 2 Jew. 922; represented as vindictive, 2 Tyn. 561; his fast, ». 98 Anthony, king of Navarre: mentioned, 2 Z( of Anti- christ, by Tho. Becon, 3 Bee. 498; on the prophecies respecting him, 4 Jew. 727, &c. ; foretold by Daniel, 2 Cran. 62, 63, 2 Jew. 911, 918, by Zechariah, ib. 918; described in the Sybilline oracles, ib. 914, 915, 4 Jew. 743; figured by Antiochus, 2 Cran. 63; foretold by St Paul, 2 Jew. 887, 902, 988, Bog. 178, 1 Tyn. 517, 3 Tyn. 104; described by St John, 2 Tyn. 181 ; the account of Joachim Abbas, 2 Jew. 915, 4 Jew?. 714, 744; what he is, 3 Bee. 607; di- vers opinions concerning him, 2 Jew. 903, 914 ; that of Hippolytus, 1 Jew. 116; Hilary, Augustine, and Bernard, on Antichrist, Coop. 184, 185 ; whether one man, 2 Ful. 367 ; Tyndale denies a personal Antichrist, and says that he was in the times of the Old Testament, and shall continue to the world's end, 1 Tyn. 42, 147, 148; Antichrist de- clared to be the pope, or the pope and his followers, Bale 38, 1 Brad. 435, 441, 2 Brad. 142, 2 Ful. 269, 366, &c, 2 Hoop. 44, Hutch. 304, 1 Jew. 109, 2 Jew. 903, &c, Lit. Eliz. 619 n., Nord. 123, Phil. 152, 244, 338, Poet. 270, 282, iit'tf. 53, 263, 414, &c, Sand. 11, 389, 1 Tyn. 147, 148, 185, 191, 208, 232—252, 266, 340, 2 Tyn. 178, 179, 181, 182, 196, 197, 3 Tyn. 96, 102—107, 171 ; the pope so proclaimed by a council at Rheims, Bog. 182, 347 ; many popish wri- ters have plainly confessed that the pope is Antichrist, I Jew. 1115; the returned ex- ANTICHRIST iles preached this doctrine, 1 Zur. 27 ; the pope declared by the legislature of Scot- land to be very Antichrist, ib. 199; a sure token that he is so, 3 Tyn. 102 ; popery is Antichristianism, but covertly, Whita. 20, 21; Bale's opinion of one universal Anti- christ, comprehending as well Mahomet as the pope, Bale 426, whom he calls the two monarchs of his kingdom, ib. 562 ; the Turk and the pope his two horns, 2 Cran. 62; Sanders says Protestants are members of Antichrist, 2 Ful. 373 ; the apostaiy pre- ceding him, 2 Lot. 320 ; on that which de- layed his coming, 2 Jew. 908, &c. ; Whita. 553, 554; the Roman empire removed be- fore the pope was thoroughly installed, 2 Ful. 368 ; on the time of his coming, ib. 370, viz. before the second advent, 1 Tyn. 215; asserted to have begun in the apostles' time, 2 Lot. 321, 2 Tyn. 179, 2 Whitg. 181; that he is revealed, 1 Bee. 29, 1 Lat. 172; marks or signs by which he may be known, Bale 203. 2 Hoop. 44, 56, 512, 2 Jew. 913, 921, 991, 992; called 6 ai/o/uos, 2 Jew, 919; his name Aa-reivo?, Uew. 915, 4 Jew. 714, 743; seated in the temple of God, i. e. the church, Bale 208, 1 Brad. 505, 523, 529, Coop. 180, 2 Jeie. 991, 4 Jew. 727 -729, Poet. 466, at Rome, 2 Jew. 915, 4 Jew. 743, 744 ; long the pilot of the ship (i. e. the church), 2 Jew. 994; his subtlety and secret working, ib. 909, &c, 1 Tyn. 224; his false and seducing miracles, Bale 233, Calf. 318, 2 Cran. 46, 2 Hoop. 45, 1 Tyn. 287, 3 Tyn. 262, 203 ; a fable concerning wonders to be wrought by him, 2 Jew. 991; whether to be received by the Jen s, 2 Ful. 369 ; on his subjugation of three kings, ib. 370; his reign of three years and a half, ib. 233, 370 ; whether Elijah shall come in his time, ib. ; his acts, life, and doctrine, as contracted with those of Christ, 3 J?ec.504, &c, Sand. 12 ; his swarm of hypocrites, 3 Bee. 506 ; his church, Sand. 371; signs by whicli the church of Christ may be known from his synagogue, 2 .Bee. 42; his tail, 3 Whitg. 495; he denies Jesus Christ, 2 Ful. 368 ; ho w he denies that he is come in the flesh, 2 Tyn. 196 ; he turns the root upward, 1 Tyn. 2!>5; his kingdom a persecuting kingdom, Bid. 62; the great • persecution to take place under him, Pra. Eliz. 26 n. ; a prayer on behalf of those persecuted by him, Pra. B. 161 ; he feigns chastity, 2 Jew, 990; Antichrist's kingdom is large, 2 Bee. 151 ; we desire in the Lord's prayer that it may be brought to confusion, ib. 152; he shall shortly be confounded, ib. 409, 410 ; but shall bear rule till Christ come ANTICHRIST — ANTONINUS 31 to judgment, 2 Brad. SGI ; how to be de- stroyed, 4 Bui. 34, 162, 2 Ful. 393, 2 Jew. 927, 928, 1 Tyn. 312; types of his destruc- tion, 2 Jew. 928, 929 ; St John's account of it, ib, 930—932 ; his destruction began already, Sand. 389; Bradford wrote a trea- tise on Antichrist, 2 Brad. 146 Antichrists: denounced by St John, 1 Tyn. 530, 2 Tyn. 179 ; Hilary says he who re- pudiates the authority of scripture is anti- christ, Sand. 15; false Christians so called by Augustine, 2 Lat. 316, 345; he that takes on him to save others by his merits is an antichrist, 1 Tyn. 95; so are the false- anointed, ib. 232 ; antichrists warned, 1 Bee. 127; many antichrists are risen up, 2 Bee. 555; their doctrines must be fought against, ib. 550 ; the pope one, the Turk another, 1 Zur. 2G9 ; Hacket, a counterfeit Christ, Nord.v. 110 Antidico-Marianites: an ancient sect, Whita. 539 Antididagma: a book set forth in 1545 by the canons of Cologne, in opposition to abp Herman's reformation, 2 Cran. xv.; 3 Jew. 18G ; ascribed to Jo. Gropper, 2 Zur. 18 n. ; quoted on justification, 2 Cran. 210; it asserts that Christ's words without the canon of the mass are not sufficient to work consecration, 3 Jew. 451 Antigonus: his speech wfcen he put on a diadem, Sand. 3G Antilochus: 1 Hoop. 184 Antilogia Papae : 3 Jew. 427, 4 Jew. xxxiii. 910, Pil. 686 Antimonians: heretics, followers of Arte- mon, 1 Bee. 418 Antinomians : called Antinomi, 2 Jew. G8G; would not have God's laws to be preached, Bog. 92 ; think outward calling a sufficient proof of election, ib. 152 Antioch : v. Councils, Patriarchs. Alleged to have been the first see of St Peter, 2 Brad. 144, 145, 2 Tyn. 285; its primacy, 1 Jew. 3G6; its name of honour taken away by Theodosius, 3 Jew. 315 ; call- ed by Chrysostom the head of all the world, Uew. 422, 439; more esteemed by him than Rome, 4 Jew. 87G; a patriarch- ate, 4 Bui. 112, .Rid. 263, 2 Whitg. 221 n. ; a nominal patriarch still appointed by the pope, 4 Jew. 842; riots at the elec- tion of bishops, 1 Whitg. 464 ; (alleged depo- sition of a bishop, for niggardliness, v. Ancona); bishops subject to the patriarch, 2 Whitg. 201 ; the church of Antioch, 4 Bui. 43, 105, 131, 199 ; the school there, ib. 483 ; the altar there set towards the West, iBul. 500 ; the people rescued from imminent danger by a monk, Calf. 22; the crusaders' victory there, Lit. Eliz. 449 Antiochus IV., called Epiphanes: his his- tory, 2 Jew. 977 ; his tyranny and persecu- tion, 1 Brad. 283, 1 Bui. 377, 2 Bui. 162, 211,413, Pil. 4; he burned the scriptures, 2 Bui. 13, 2 Jew. 690, 4 Jew. 1165; dese- crated the temple, 2 Jew. 994, Pil. 88; called himself God, 4 Jew. 842 ; his death, 1 Bui. 318, 2 Bui. 79, 110, 4 Jew. 1126, Whita. 99; foretold by Daniel, Bale 261 ; a figure of Antichrist, 2 Cran. 63 Antipas, the martyr: Bale 279 Antipater: on the advantages of marriage, 1 Bid. 398, 408 Antiphon, a pagan opponent of Christianity: 3 Jew. 159 Antiphoners : to be abolished and destroyed, 2 Cran. 523, Grin. 135, 159 Antiphons: v. Anthems. Antiphons or anthems, what, Lit. Eliz. 304 n.; ordained by pope Gregory, 2 Brad. 306 Antiquity: true and false, Coop. 61, &c; in what sense antiquity is a test of truth in matters of religion, 2 Ful. 64, 175; how not a test of truth, 2 Cran. 62 ; truth most ancient, Bid. 158 ; that of Christ and his apostles to be followed, Pil. 579; fallacy of Romish pretensions to antiquity, 4 Jew. 782, &c, Sand. 6G Antisthenes : on true nobility, 2 Bee. 436 Antithesis : 4 Bui. 184 Antitype: used by Basil and Theodoret for the sacrament of the body and blood of Christ, 2 Hoop. 406 Antonian: objections of an Antonian against Ridley, Rid. 117, &c; the name alludes to one Antony, an Arian bishop, ib. 147 Antonianus : Cyprian writes to him, iBul. 131 Antoninus : v. Marcus Aurelius. Antoninus, abp of Florence : his works, Jew. xxxiii.; Instructio Simplicium Confesso- rum, Calf. 64 n. ; his opinion on the Apo- crypha, Whita. 65; on the sufficiency of scripture, ib. 704; calls Timothy bishop of Ephesus, 2 Whitg. 294 ; says the office of a bishop is not of its very nature opposed to matrimony, 3 Jew. 404 ; testifies that the army of William the conqueror received the sacrament in both kinds, 1 Jew. 261 ; on the body of Christ remaining under the accidents, &c, 2 Jew. 777 ; on a mouse eating the sacrament, ib. 783, 784 ; speaks of all things being put under the feet of the pope, 3 Jew. 247 ; says no less honour is dne to the pope than to the angels of 32 ANTONINUS — APOCRYPHA G*ri, 4 ./(>?<,•. 689 ; says the pope's power is greater than any other power that God ever made, &e., ib. 84G; says the Greeks believe not (the pretensions of the pope), ib. 842; acknowledges that pope Liberius communicated with heretics, ib. 929 ; cited respecting pope Gregory and John bishop of Constantinople, 2 Hoop. 233, 234 ; denies the authenticity of Con- stantine's donation, 4 Jew. G78 ; his account of pope Joan, ib. G51 — G5G ; speaks of the heresy and misdeeds of pope John XXII., ib. 932, 93G ; reproves the error of those who say simple fornication is no sin, ib. 635; shews how Dominic was preferred to Paul, 3 Jew. 57G Antoninus Marinnrius, q. v. Antonius (Nic): IJibliotheca Hispana,2 Lat. 349 n Antonius Julianus, q. v. Antonius (Marcus Constantius) : u. Gai'di- ner (S.) Antonius Panormitanus : 2 Bee. 5 n Antonius Parisiensis : v. Annonius. Antonius de Rosellis, q.v. Antonius, sometime bp of Tamallume : an Arian, Bid. 147 Antony (Mark) : 3 Bui. 18 Antony (Mr), i.e. A. R. Cavallerius, q. v. Antony (Rob.), sub-cellarer of Ch. ch. Can- terbury : 2 Cran. 334 ; his journey to Rome, ib. 373, 375 Antwerp : Tyndale's Testament printed there, 1 Tyn. xxxiii. ; Tonstal and More there, ib. xxxvii. ; Tyndale there, ib. xxxvii. lx. lxv. ; English merchants there, ib. Ixiv. lxix.; they make efforts in Tyndale's be- half, ib. lxx. ; the mart should have been at Calais, 2 Tyn. 319; martyrs at Ant- werp, 1 Tyn. lix. 3 Zur. 578; opposition to the establishment of the Inquisition there, 3 Zur. 417 n.; Lutheran and Cal- vinist churches, 1 Zur. 174; a tumult, 2 Zur. 136 n., 146 ; popish recusants, Grin. 169 n Anxiety: v. Care Apamea(A bishop of): 4 Jew, 685 Apaused : struck, Phil. 86 Apayd: content, Bale 116 Apelles : how he painted Antigonus, 2 Jew. 556 Apelles, the heretic : referred to, 3 Bee. 401 ; he denied that Christ took flesh of the vir- gin, 1 Bee. 412, 418, 2 Bee. 446, 3 Bui. 25G; said that angels had a bodily substance derived from the stars, 2 Cran. 23; denied the resurrection, 2 Cov. 18G Apellita;: their opinions, 2 Cov. 150 n., 184; they esteemed neither the law nor the pro- phets, Bog. 81 Apellius, one of the magi : Whita. 560 n A per se A : explained, 2 Brad. 139 Apex: the word strangely misunderstood by Thomas Valois, 1 Jew. 150 Aphthartodocetae: heretics who held that Christ's body was always glorious, 1 Jew. 497 Aphthonius : defines an active XP*'ia> * Bui. 232 Apiarius, an African priest: his appeal to Rome, 2 Ful. 70, 1 Jew. 356, 417 Apion: his Disputation with Peter, 1 Jeic. Ill, Whita. 315 Apish : trifling, 1 Cov. 4 Apocalypse : v. John (St), and Apocrypha, ii. Apocrypha : i. Old Testament (see the names of the several books, or their alleged authors, and the Index of texts; also Serip'ure, Canon): the books called Apocrypha not canonical, 4 Bui. 538, &c, 2 Ful. 220, 384, Whita. 39, &c, though sometimes, ami in a certain sense, called canonical, Whita. 44, 49, and scripture, ib. 69, 76 ; called by some deutero-canonical, ib. 49; Cyprian (or rather Ruffinus) calls some of the books ecclesiastical, others apocry- phal, 2 Cran. 23 ; some divide them into two classes, the first called dentero- canonical, Whita. 305, the second, apocryphal, ib. 312; on the cbtlreh's rejection of apocry- phal writings, 3 Whitg. 621 ; why they are rejected, 1 Ful. 18, 20; they were not written by prophets, Whita. 49, nor in Hebrew, ib. 51 ; they are not cited by Christ or his apostles, ib.. nor are they received by the Jews, ib. 52; rejected by Josephus, ib. 60, Gl ; also by fathers and doctors, 16. 5G— 66 ; forbidden to be read in churches by the council of Laodicea, 2 Cran. 39, Whita. 54 ; Jerome's opinion on the Apo- crypha, 1 Ful. 24 (and v. Jerome); Augus- tine's opinion, 4 Bui. 539 (and v. Augustine), when apocryphal books were first received, 1 Ful. 18, &c; some of the books declared canonical by the third council of Carthase, 2 Cran. 39,3 Whitg. 349,350, others received as such by the council of Trent, Whita. 29; on the books allowed by papists to be apocryphal, ib. 103, &c. ; Alph. de Castro calls it heresy to reckon men's writings among the divine scriptures, 3 Jeic. 211 ; consent of the reformed churches respecting these books, Bog. 81 ; some of them are read in the English church, 1 Ful. 21, but not as canonical, ib. 24 ; on reading them in the church, 3 Whitg. 338, &c, 491 ; false doctrines in the Apocrypha, 1 Ful. 21, APOCRYPHA — APOLLONIUS 33 22 j writings have been set forth under the names of Adam, Cain, and Seth, 2 Jew. 894; the Ascension of Isaiah, Rog. 82 ii. New Testament: counterfeit gospels made by various heretics, Hale 311, 2~«TeM>. 894, 3 Jew. 441, Rog. 82, Whita. 108;" why the pseudo-gospels and other apocryphal books were rejected by Eusebius, Whita. 314; Gospel of the Twelve Apostles, Rog. 82, of Andrew, Dale 314, Rog. 82, Whita, 108, 312, of Barnabas, Bale 314, 2 Jew. S94, Rog. 82, of Bartholomew, Bale 314, 2 few. 894, 3 ./eio. 441, Rog. 82, W7u7a. 531, of James the Less, Rog. 82, of Matthias, Bale 314, WVitta. 312, of the Nazarenes, Whita. 108, of Nicodemus (otherwise called the Acts of Pilate), 3 Jew. 441, Rog. 82, Whita. 108, 560 n., it speaks of the finding of the cross by Seth, Calf. 321 n.j Gospel of Peter, Bale 314, 3 Jew. 442, Rog. 82, fPAtfa. 304, published by philosophers, ib. 312, formerly read in some churches, but rejected by Serapion, ib. 326 ; Gospel of Thaddeus, Bale 314, Rog. 82, of Thomas, Bale 314, 2 ./ew>. 894, 3 Jew. 441, ITOita. 108, 312, 531, of the Hebrews, mentioned by Origen and Eusebius, and translated by Jerome, 1 Jew. 238, accounted as dentero- canonical by Stapleton, Whita. 305 ; Gospel after the Egyptians, Rog. 82; Gospel of Judas Iscariot, Whita. 312; Acts of Abdias, Andrew, Philip, Thomas, &c, Rog. 82 ; Acts of Paul, ib.; Acts or Travels of Paul and Thecla, 2 Ful. 339, Wltita. 304 ; Sta- pleton deems them deutero-canonical, ib. 305 ; the story of Thecla condemned (says Jerome) by St John, (6.311; Acts of Peter, Rog. 82, Whita. 304 ; Preaching of Peter, and Judgment of Peter, ib. ; Peter's Dis- pute with Apion, a book falsely ascribed to Clement, 1 Jew. Ill, rejected by Euse- bius because not apostolic in its doctrine, Whita. 315; Itinerary of Peter, otherwise the recognitions, falsely ascribed to Cle- ment (g.v.), Calf. 380, 387, 1 Jew. Ill, 112 ; Epistle to the Laodiceans, testimonies against it, Whita. 108,302—304,531; no such genuine epistle ever existed, ib. 4G9, 526 ; the piece now socalled is a modern forgery ; the epistle Botdesignated by Marcion is that to .the Ephesians, ib. 303 n. ; Epistles of Barnabas, accounted deutero-canonical by Stapleton, ib. 305; Revelation of Paul, Rog. 82, W7rita. 312, condemned by Augus- tine, ib. 315; Revelation of Peter, Rog. 82, Whita. 304 ; Revelations of Stephen, and Thomas, Rog. 82; Hernias (g.v.), his Shep- herd, publickly read in the church of old, Whita. 325, reckoned deutero-canonical by Stapleton, Whita. 305, who says it might be made canonical, ib. 109, 330 Apollinarians : wrongly said to have held a quarternity of persons in the Godhead, Rog. 44; they maintained that the carnal body of Christ was consubstantial with the Father, ib. 52, that Christ had a body without a soul, ib., that lie suffered in both natures, ib. 57, and that original sin is from nature, ii. 99 Apollinaris, (perhaps Claudius Apollinaris bp of Hieropolis, but possibly the heretic): says there is no martyrdom, where the truth of Christ is not, 1 Hoop. vii. ; his tes- timony to the perfection of scripture, Whita. 683 ; Apollinarius, a millenarian, believed to be the same, 4 Bui. 537 Apollinaris, the elder, father of the next : a married priest, 4 Jew. 805 ; excommuni- cated, 3 Whitg. 240, 241 Apollinaris, or Apollinarius, bp of Laodicea : his Apology condemned by Julian, 3 Jeic. 203; he turned the Psalms into Greek verse for children, 1 Jew. 332; included Psalm cli. in his Metaphrase, Whita. 104 ; taught by questions, Lit. Ediv. 495, (545) ; became a heretic, 1 Cran. 262, 277, Phil. 424; excommunicated, 3 Whitg. 240, 241; his heretical doctrine, 3 Bui. 260, 374 : he maintained the Godhead and manhood in Christ to be so mixed and confounded to- gether as to make but one nature, 1 Cran. 286, 338, and held Christ's body to be of one substance with the Deity, 1 Jew. 497, 2 Jew. 578; his heresy was deduced from Jo. i. 14 (" the Word was made flesh"), 2 Jew. 11 ; Valla thinks he was the author of books ascribed to Dionysius the Areopa- gite, Whita. 576; many of his works an- ciently ascribed to Athanasius, Calf. 268 Apolline (St) : v. Apollonia. Apollo: oracle of the Pythian A polio, 4 Jew. 1068, 1113 ; description of God, Hutch. 178 Apollonia (St), or Apolline : invoked for the tooth-ache, Bale 348, 498, 1 Bee. 139, 2 Bee. 536, 2 Jew. 923, Pil. 92, 3 Tyn. 181, Rog. 228; account of her, 1 Bee. 139 n.; she leaped into the fire alive, 2 Bui. 106 ; we are taught by God's word not to trust in Apolline, 3 Bee. 43 Apollonius: admonished his brethren to com- municate every day, 3 Bee. 474; attributes the introduction of stated fasts to Monta- nus, 1 Bui. 434, Whita. 665 ; says an idle monk may be compared to a thief, 4 Jew. 798, 800; falsely accused, Sand. 129 Apollonius Tyanaeus: his advice to Donii- 3 3i APOLLONIUS tian on the reformation of the empire, 2 Jew. 1001 Apollos : said to have been bishop of Co- rinth and Achaia, Rog. 329 Apologies : written by ancient fathers, 3 Jew. 115, 185, Pil. 361 AroLOGy fob spitting upon an Arian, by Jo. Philpot, Phil. 293 Apology made by ... John Hooper, &e., 2 Hoop. 550 Apology of Private Mass: Coop.; referred to, 2 Ful. vii. ix, 3 Jew. 186 ; bp Cooper's Answer, Coop. ; reference thereto, 2 Ful. vii, ix Apology of the Church of England, by bp Jewel, Latin and English, 3 Jew.; the Defence thereof, 3 and 4 Jew. Aposcopi : a play upon episcopi, 4 Jew. 1199n Apostasy, Apostates : apostasy a dreadful sin, 2 Bui. 425, 2 Jew. 809, 1074, 2 Lat. 440, 441, 2 Tyn. 212; kinds of it, 4 Bui. 77 ; before Christ's advent, 2 Jew. 896 ; predicted by Christ, 1 Tyn. 227, by St Paul, Phil. 28, 2 Jew. 896, 897, 1 Tyn. 228 ; the apostasy of Mahomet and that of the pope began about the same time, Sand. 388; the reformed have fallen from him who fell from Christ, ib. 389 ; the meaning of the word apostata, Rid. 341 ; some apos- tates named, 2 Jew. 803, 808 ; the great peril of apostates, Hutch. 112 ; fearful ex. amples, Sand. 362; letter to one fallen from the known truth of the gospel to Antichrist and his damnable religion, 2 Hoop. 605 Apostles : v. Bishops, Canons, Creeds, Dis- ciples, Peter, &c, Tradition ; their Acts, v. Luke : Meaning of the name, 4 Bui. 105, 1 Ful. 464, 2 Ful. 309, Now. 99 ; who and what they were, 1 Bui. 52 ; why fishers were cho- sen, 2 Lat. 24; they were called more than once, ib. 26 ; they received their commis- sion directly from Christ, 1 Tyn. 211 ; he held nothing back from them, 1 Cots. 77; their ignorance while Christ was bodily- present, 2 Cran. 54, 1 Tyn. 453; they were afterwards baptized with fire, 4 Bui. 355 ; anointed not with oil, but with the Spirit, 1 Tyn. 229; they were endued with the same fellowship as Peter, 1 Jetv. 360, and were equal in power and authority, 3 Jew. 286, &c., 3S4, 2 Tyn. 283 ; on their office, 1 Whitg. 471, 492-^500, 504; it was spiritual, 1 Bee. 213; the office of apostles and preachers, 3 Bee. 616; the apostolic office not a lordly one, 2 Brad. 255 ; they were not Christ's vicars, 1 Hoop. 21, 22; — APOSTLES what he sent them to do, 2 Bee. 320,321; he commanded them to feed the flock, ib. 320 ; their authority very great, 1 Bui. 53 ; they represented the whole church, 2 Lat. 264; " apostles and prophets," Eph. ii. 10, how the foundation of the church, Whita. 347 — 349, 649 ; the apostles were the master- builders of the church, 4 Bui. 105; they had authority over all others in it, Rog. 328; they first taught repentance, then faith, 2 Bee. 13; preached faith in Christ, 1 Cov. 77 ; ministered the sacraments, ib. 79; did not overcharge the people with ceremonies, ib. 80; baptized in water not consecrated, 4 Bui. 310; baptized infants, ib. 388, 391 ; how they did bind and loose, ib. 148; determined nothing concerning festivals, Whita. 540; would not offend the weak, 1 Cov. 81; their care of the churches, Sand. 235; they chose men an- ointed with the Spirit for teachers, 1 Tyn. 229; their office different from that of bishops, 2 Jew. 908; they were not parti- cular bishops, 1 Brad. 506, 2 Ful. 308, &c, though some affirm that they at length be- came so, 2 Whitg. 302 ; their office has ex- pired, 2 Ful. 310 ; the name was not used in the primitive church for a bishop, ib. 309 ; Cranmer, however, wished the Eng- lish bishops to style themselves apostles of Jesus Christ, 2 Cran. 305; the apostles' successors, whether bishops only, or priests also, Calf. 219, 221 ; bishops only are their successors according to Anacletus, 2 Jew. 677 ; Jerome says bishops hold their place, Whita. 417 ; how succeeded by bishops, ib. 417, 418; ordinary ministers, in what respect their successors, 1 Whitg. 497 ; Bel- larmine says that Peter was an ordinary pastor, the other apostles extraordinary, Whita. 417 ; the apostles were mostly mar- ried men, 3 Bee. 235, lBul. 396, 402, 2 Jem. 727, 2 Jeic. 989, 3 Jew. 392, 421, 4 Jew. 803; their doctrine respecting marriage, 3 Jew. 421, &c; they held two councils (Actsii. and xv.),3Bul. 52; reference to the latter, 2 Cran. 76, 4 Jew. 917, 2 Whitg. 232, 276, 277 ; their ordinances nowhere kept, 2 Cran. 55 ; their prayers, 4 Bui. 225; their faith, Pil. 352; their trials and temptations, 3 Tyn. 37 — 39; their doctrine mocked by the heathen, ib. 2S; why they had things in common, 1 Lat. 406 ; their doings not always an example to us, 1 Whitg. 368 ; where they preached, 1 Jew. 267 ; their wages, 4 Bui. 491: More alleges that they spoke with reserve, 3 Tyn. 28 n. ; they set down in writing the whole docttineof god- APOSTLES liness, 1 Bui. 03; left nothing necessary to salvation unwritten, 3 Tyn. 20—30; did not write without a divine command, nor on slight occasions, Whita. 527; things al- leged to be spoken by them, without writ- ing, are not to be believed, 2 Cran. 52 ; their special office with regard to the canon of scripture, Whita. 311; writings falsely ascribed to them, 2 Jew. 894, Rog. 82 (and v. Apocrypha, ii.) ; their names borrowed to avouch heresies, &c, 1 Jew. Ill Apostles (False) : their doctrine, 2 Bui. 273; they denied the resurrection, Rog. 01 ; required the observance of Jewish cere- monies, ib. 314 Apostolic: v. Church. Import of the term, Rid. 414; what churches should be so called, 4 Bui. 70 Apostolical Constitutions: v. Clement of Rome. Apostolics, or Apotactita;: ancient heretics, 2 Ful. 375, 370,391, Phil. 420, Whita. 597, 1 Whitg. 01, 2 Whitg. 87 ; described by Au- gustine, 2 Brad. 381 n., 2 Bui. 24, Phil. 420 n.; they condemned marriage, Rog. 2G1, 300; excommunicated all married peo- ple, ib. 311 ; enjoined community of goods, ib. 353 Apostolics, or Henricians, q. v. Ap Owen (Howell): v. Abowan. Appairing: impairing, 2 Bee. 11G Apparel : v. Jews. Against costly apparel, 1 Bee. 204, 2 Bee. 437, Pil. 55, 50 ; why clothing was given to us, 2 Bee. 437, 438; gorgeous apparel forbidden in scripture, 2 Lat. 82, by the seventh commandment, 1 Hoop. 377, con- tinency therein, 1 Bui. 421 ; a rule for apparel, 2 Bee. 440 ; the apparel of a Chris- tian, 2 Lat 19; madness of Englishmen in their apparel, 1 Bee. 204, 2 Bee. 438, Nord. 172, Pil. 50 ; laws relating to it, 1 Lat. 372 ; not enforced, 2 Lat. 19; abuses in attire should be repressed, Sand. 49 ; sooriety in attire, ib. 394; the apparel of kings, dukes, marquises, &c, Pil. 50; of magistrates, &c., 2 Whitg. 20; of aldermen, judges, &c, Grin. 210; that of ministers to be sober, 2 Hoop. 147 (and see Vestments); inquiry about that of deans, prebendaries, &c, Grin. 179 ; gallant apparel of tho Roman prelates and clergy, 4 Jew. 971, 972; that of labouring men must be decent and seemly, 2 Bee. 400; that of women, what it should be, ib. 438, 439; their love of costly apparel reproved, Pil. 385—387 ; many women ap- parel themselves far above their degrees, 1 Lat. 252; their heads should bo covered — AQUILA 35 in token of subjection, ib. 253; their tus- socks, tufts, &e. condemned, ib. 254; also their bracelets, vardingals, &c, 2 Lat. 108, 118; writhen hair a mark of pride, Sand. 142; the apparel of maids must be seemly, 2 Bee. 370, 371, 439; that of the princesses Mary and Elizabeth, and the lady Jane Grey, 3 Zur. 278; on mourning apparel, 3 Whitg. 308, &c, ; on supposed holiness of apparel, 3 Jew. 014, &c. Apparitions : v. Spirits. Appeals : v. Pope. Appeals from equal to equal, IJeic. 395; to princes, ib . 390 Appelbie (Jo.): in exile, 1 Cran. (9) Appellatio : v. Paris, University. Appelles: v. Apelles. Appian: says Julius Cajsar refused the name of king, 3 Jew. 318 ; on the image of mur- dered Caisar, 2 Jew. 001 Appius Claudius: Calf. 310 Appleby ( ): he and his wife martyred at Maidstone, Poet. 109 Apples: a dainty dish of apples, 1 Lat. 18G Application: viz. of the virtue of Christ's death and passion by means of the mass, 2 Jew. 740, &c. Appose: to pose or question, Pil. 100; (op- pose in Noiv. 109) Apprentices: inquiries respecting their in- struction, Grin. 101 Appropriations : need reformation, 1 Lat. 100; sacrilegious, Grin. 382 Aprice ( ) : martyred, Poet. 107 Aprigius, bp of Pacem : wrote on the Apoca- lypse, Bale 255 Apuleius: defends himself against the accu- sation of necromancy, 1 Hoop. 327 ; speaks of the gods going on men's feet, 3 Jew. 555 Aquablanca (Pet. de), bp of Hereford: the pope's agent, 4 Jew. 1080 Aquapendente: a city, Pra. Eliz. 392 n Aquarii : heretics who used only water in the communion, Coop. 74, 110 n., 132, 130, 1 Ful. 522, 1 Jeio. 154, 215, Rog. 290 ; op- posed by Cyprian, Whita. 498, 002 Aquila: some account of him, and of his Greek version of the Old Testament, Whita. 123; referred to, Calf. 1U7 n., 2 Fid. 390, 2 Jew. 092 Aquila (Pet. de), a school doctor: 2 Jew. 007 Aquila (The bp of): ambassador from Spain, 4 Jew. 124S, 1 Zur. 102 ; instigates the conspiracy of Arthur role, &c, ib. 102 n. ; desires a conference with abp Parker, Park. 201 3—2 36 AQUILEIA — ARCHIDIACONUS Aquileia: v. Councils. How the church of Aquileia worded the article of the creed respecting the resur- rection of the body, 2 Bee. 49 Aquinas (St Tho.): v. Thomas. Aquisgranum : v. Aix-la-chapelle. Aquitaine : belongs of right to England, 2 Zur. 293 Arabia : its geography, 2 Zur. 89, 95 ; after hearing the godly voice of Paul it received Mahomet, Phil. 337 ; the church not extinct there, 4 Bui. 20; law of the Arabians against adultery, 2 Bee. 649! Arabici : denied the consciousness of the soul between death and the resurrection, 4 Jew. 930—932, 935 Arad : 1 Bui. 378 Aratus: supposed the soul to die with the body, 3 Bui. 385 ; cited by St Paul, 4 Jew. 737, Whita. 70, 2 Whitg. 36 Arau, Switzerland : 1 Zur. 22 n.; the Eng- lish congregation there in queen Mary's time, 1 Zur. 88 n., 3 Zur. 165 ; the church of St Ursula appropriated to the English, 3 Zur. 167 n.; they beg leave to depart, 2 Zur. 2 Arausica : v. Councils, Orange. Arbrothe (The lord of) : 1 Zur. 219 n Arcadius, emperor of the East : 1 Bui. 331 ; not saluted by Amphilochius, Sand. 232 Archangels : 3 Bui. 337 Archbishops, Metropolitans : v. Bishops, Canterbury, Pall. Archbishops, their office, iBul. 112, 117, 118; of archbishops, metropolitans, &c. 2 Whitg. 77; equivalent terms among the Jews, 4 Jew. 1299 ; the title archbishop per- tains to Christ, ib. 81,82, 85; as applied toa chief bishop it is a name of jurisdiction, not of a new ministry, ib. 89, 236, a difference of dignity, not of order, ib. 122; archbishops are not heads generally of the church, 2 Hoop. 237 ; the names of metropolitan, archbishop, &c. not antichristian, 2 Whitg. 118; the archbishop's authority distinguished from the pope's, ib. 99, 415, 245, &c. ; ancient meaning of the name metropolitan, accord- ing to Cartwright, ib. 147, 167 ; whether the same as archbishop, ib. 150 ; Cartwright thinks the archbishop's office was of old temporary, ib. 157 ; the office is local, ib. 271 ; antiquity of the name, ib. 118, 190, &c. ; the so called canons of the apostles require the bishops of every country to have a chief, ib. 145; so the council of Antioch, ib. ; archbishops asserted to have been in England, a.d. 180, ib. 146; councils which mention archbishops, primates, and metro- politans, ib. 158, 160; fathers and histo- rians who do so, 160, &c. ; archbishops and metropolitans instituted in the time of Constantine, 2 Hoop. 237 ; the name of archbishop allowed by the council of Nice, 2 Whitg. 142 ; the office mentioned or referred to by Cyprian, 1 Whitg. 70 ; on the right reserved to each metropolitan of confirming the election of bishops within his own province, 3 Jew. 333 ; the con- secration of archbishops, 2 Whitg. 91 n. ; their authority in England, ib. 234 ; their prerogatives, ib. 360 ; some wished the name abolished, 4 Jew. 1299, Parh. 373; list of the chief metropolitans in Europe, Bale 505 Archbold (Will.): witnesses Grindal's will. Grin. 463 Archdeacons : their office, 1 Bee. 20, 4 Bui. 112, 114, 115, 3 Jew. 109, 1 Whitg. 304 ; not of divine appointment, 2 Whitg. 100; ancient instances of the name, ib. 173; what the office was of old, ib. 175, &c. ; archdeacons were anciently chosen by the deacons, ib. 177 ; the name allowed by the council of Nice, ib. 142 ; the office named by Chrysos- tom, 1 Jew. 198, and by Jerome, 2 Whitg. 431 ; the archdeacon is the eye of the bishop, Phil. 130; some wished the name abolished, 4 Jew. 1299 ; archdeacons directed to ap- point portions of the New Testament to the clergy to be conned without book, Grin. 184; an archdeacon not in orders, Parh. 142 n Archduke : on the title, Grin. 12 Arches Court : v. Court. Archery : shooting commendable for exercise, 1 Lat. 196 ; a gift of God, ib. 197 ; great importance of the bow in war, Pit 428; the archery of ancient nations, ib. • the glory this realm hath gotten thereby, ib. 427, 428; an act passed for maintaining artillery, and debarring unlawful games (33 Henry VIII.), 1 Lat. 197 n. ; archery at the battle of Pinkey, 3 Zur. 43 ; its decay lamented, Pil. 427 ; the outfit of archers, Park. 15; bow-staves imported from Swit- zerland, 3 Zur. 628, 629, 632; what they should be, ib. 629, 630 ; a serving-man may shoot sometimes, 2 Lat. 37 Archflamines: v. Flamines. Archidamus, the Lacedaemonian : reproved by Nicostratus, 3 Jew. 103, 4 Jew. 1067 Archidiaconus : v. Guido de Bayso. Archidiaconus Florentinus : denies that the pope can commit simony, calls him the lord of all worldly goods, and ascribes to Peter certain words of Satan, 4 Jew. 869 ARCHIL0C1IUS — ARIST^EUS 37 Archiloohus : his books banished by the Lace- demonians, 2 Bee. 382 Archimedes: Hutch. 73 Archippus : 4 Bui. 153 Architecture : v. Building. Archontici : their opinions on the resurrec- tion, 2 Cov. 184; their monkery, 2 Ful. 390; their Symbonia, Rog. 202 Archpriests: 4 Bui. 117, 540; mentioned by Jerome, 2 Whity. 431 Archytas Tarentinus : his mathematical dove, 2 Jew. 561 Ardeley (Jo.),or Ardite : martyred atRayleigh, Poet. 102 Arden ( ): executed in Smithfield for treason, Lit. Eliz. 658 u Arden (Jo.): deprived by bp Sandys, Path. 125 Ardington (Hen.) : v. Arthington. Ardite (Jo.) : v. Ardeley. Ardres, near Calais : the meeting of Henry VIII. and Francis I. at the field of the cloth of gold, 2 Tyn. 313 Aread : to judge, pronounce, or reckon, 1 Cov. 277 ; arete, Phil. 350 ; areted to, ib. 386 Aretinus (Guido) : notice of him, 1 Hoop. 118 Aretinus (Leon.) : translates Basil, Calf. 59 n Argentine: v. Strasburgh. Arguments: ab auctoritate negative, 1 Whitg. 61, &c, 176, &c, 2 Whitg. 147 , 233, 674; a consequenti, Calf. 73; that a thing is not commanded, therefore forbidden, not good, 2 Whitg. 14, 15 ; from effect to cause, 1 Tyn. 58; a facto ad jus, 1 Whitg. 351, &c, 2 Whitg. 233; ex solis particularibus, 1 Wliitg. 181, 182 ; commune argumentum, 3 Jew. 160 ; examples of vicious or foolish arguments, 2 Brad. 384, 388, 1 Jew. 14— 16, 77, 78 ; various, 2 Wliitg. 18, 115, 228, 229 Argus : 2 Bui. 218 Argyle (Earls of): v. Campbell. Arians: v. Anabaptists, Arius. Their heresy described and confuted, 1 Cran. 63, 67, 273, 339, 2 Hoop. 73, 74, Hutch. 162, 179, 182, 188, 206,207, &c; the subtlest of heretics, Phil. 141 ; Philpot's Apology fok spitting upon an Arian, t'6. 293; their detestable impiety, ib. 290, &c. ; their heresy and that of the Socinians distinguished, ib. 298 n. ; blinder than the Jews, Whita. 482 ; they alleged scripture, 4 Bui. 21 ; but they corrupted it, 1 Ful. 11; false translations by them, ib. 12 ; some re- jected the epistle to the Hebrews, ib. 8, Whita. 323; they wrested scripture, but were refuted by the fathers out of scrip- ture, Whita. 481, 534, &c, 562, &c. ; their interpretation of 1 John v. 7, Hutch. 108 ; they denied the consubstantiality of the three persons of the Godhead, Hog. 201, and the deity of the Son, 4 Bui. 21, Pit. 038, Rog. 45, 47 ; some were called Douleians, because they called our Lord the servant of God, Rog. 47 ; they said that our Lord had not a human soul, ib. 52 ; denied the Godhead of the Holy Ghost, Phil. 302, Rog. 45, 47 ; hence they were by-named Pneumatoma- chons, ib. 45 ; some affirmed the Holy Ghost to be inferior to the Son, ib. 72 ; others said he was one and the same per- son with Christ, ib. 74 ; they rebaptized, 4 Bui. 393, denied that they had sin, Phil. 310 — 312, and declared sin after baptism to be unpardonable, ib. 313 ; they con- demned marriage, Rog. 300 ; history of the heresy, Phil. 295 n. ; whence it sprung, Grin. 41 ; conventicles of the Arians, Calf. 298, Sand. 191 ; the council of Nice con- vened against the Arians, 2 Bee. 305; after this council they waxed great, 4 Jeic. 908 ; they were very numerous, 4 Bui. 155 ; took upon themselves the name of Catholics and persecuted the church, Coop. 183, and gave sectarian names to the orthodox, 2 Ful. 375, 2 Jew. 807, Phil. 424 ; they cited Origen, 1 Jew. 83, 3 Jew. 220 ; mighty nations were converted by them, 2 Ful. 00 ; their heresy confirmed by the council of Ariminum, Rog. 209 ; how they were confuted, Rid. 283 ; Hilary against them, 1 Jew. 127 ; how they were refuted by Ambrose and Augus- tine, 3 Bui. 240 ; the persecution of Con- stantius, Pit 037 ; their heresy occasioned the doxology Gloria Patri, 2 Whitg. 481 ; the creed of Athanasius, as well as that of Nice, devised against them, Rog. 93; it is evident that Christ's bodily presence in the sacrament was unknown in the church in the time of the old Arians, 1 Hoop. 520 ; they appear and spread in England, 2 Brad. 213, Rid. 307, 2 Lat. 98, 1 Zur. 285, 2 Zur. 182; many sprung up in queen Mary's time, 4 Jew. 1241, 1 Zur. 92; dispute with them in the foreign churches in London, 1 Zur. 93, 3 Zur. 574 Arians (Semi-) : affirmed the Holy Ghost to be a mere creature, Rog. 70 Arias Montanus (Bened.) : defends the He- brew points, 1 Ful. 55 ; confesses that there are many various readings in the Vulgate, ib. 74; his opinion on the Apocrypha, Whita. 66 Ariminum : v. Councils. Aristaus : the account of the LXX. ascribed to him is spurious, Whita. 117 n.; it says 38 ARIST^EUS their version was exactly conformable to the Hebrew, ib. 121; it only mentions the Pentateuch, 1 Ful. 80 Aristides: 1 Hoop. v. vi ; accused of justice, 1 Ful. 457 Aristobulus, bishop of Britain: Rog. 329 Aristobulus: seems to say that there was a Greek version of the scriptures before that of the LXX, Whita. 118 n Aristocracy: what it is, lBul. 310, 1 Whitg. 390 Aristophanes: calls Jupiter king (Tvpavvov) of the gods, 1 Ful. 201 ; what he says of Cleon, 2 Hoop. 86; what of Philippides, 3 Jew. 183 ; cited, 4 Jew. 71G Aristotle: referred to, 1 Cran. 331; Philip's letter to him, 2 .Bee. 5,380; his authority with his scholars, 1 Hoop. 44 ; his speech to his physician, 2 Jew. 1023 ; his dying prayer to One God, Hutch. 17G ; his great authority with Papists, 2 Lat. 317, 1 Tyn. 157,276; more honoured than Christ, 1 Tyn. 76; thought necessary to interpret the scrip- tures, Bale350,l 7tyn.l54,though he teaches many things directly opposed to them, 1 Tyn. 154, 155; called by Luther scele- ratus nebulo, 2 Ful. 57 n. ; he teaches that God does all things of necessity, 1 Tyn. 154; disapproves all corporal likenesses of God, Wool. 26; calls religious worship the prin- cipal thing, 1 Hoop. 352; his doctrine on works and free-will like that of the Papists, 1 Tyn. 108, 155, 276; by (Wi'w/ua he means a just work, 1 Ful. 336; references to his political writings, 1 Hoop. 78, 80, 351 ; he speaks of three forms of government, 1 Bui. 309,310,2 Whitg. 134; on monarchy, 2 Whitg. 244 ; on the qualifications of a rule, 1 Hoop. 361; calls a king ruler of the things that pertain to the gods, 4 Jew. 991 ; shews that princes should excel in virtue, 2 Zur. 169; calls the magistrate a keeper of the law, 1 Bui. 309, 2 Hoop. 86 ; calls the law a canon, Whita. 27 ; says it is not servitude to live after the form of the commonwealth, but safety, 1 Hoop. 372; remarks that what is common to all is neglected of all, 1 Whitg. 521 ; on money, 3 Zur. 284; on usury, 4 Jew. 1295; says a city cannot consist of bastards, 4 Jew. 907, 908; his opinion of felicity, 1 Cov. 175, 176, 2 Hoop. 299, 1 Tyn. 155; on friendship, 2 Zur. 293; on friend- ships dissolved through want of intercourse, ib. 279, 3 Zur. 309 n. ; his saying, Socrates is my friend, and so is Plato, but the friend- ship of truth is best of all, 2Jeio. 808; says that some falsehoods seem more probable than some things which are true, &c, 1 Jew. — ARIUS 83 ; tells what is gained by lying, 3 Jew. 141, 4 Jew. G40; condemns the external act when the mind consents not, 1 Hoop. 283 ; declares that justice (?) is more beautiful than the day-star, Wool. 13; says that the commoner a good thing is the bet- ter, Calf. 357 ; advises to look to small things, 2 Whitg. 96 ; his opinion of the hu- man understanding, Whita. 277 ; references to his logical writings, 1 Whitg. 63, 84 ; speaks of an ill argument a consequent!, Calf. 73 ; shews that arguments ab aucto- ritate hold only affirmatively, 1 Whitg. 178; speaks of ten predicaments, iHoop. 27 4 ; his rule of KadoXov Trpwrov, 2 Whitg. 45, 46 ; calls the authorities of men uncunning proofs, 1 Whitg. 427, 435 ; his vain sophisms, 1 Hoop. 325 ; calls names imitations of things, 2 Whitg. 81; says it is a mark of contempt to forget the name of another, ib. 146 ; ridicules uncunning painters who have to write the names of what they paint, ib. 194; on physical knowledge, 1 Brad. 359; obscurity of his physical writings, Whita. 706 ; he allows one primum mobile, 1 Brad. 361, 1 Cran. 251, Hutch. 170, 1 Tyn. 154; maintains that the world is eternal, Rog. 40, 1 Tyn. 154 ; on generation and corrup- tion, 1 Hoop. 124 ; his opinion of substances, 2 Hoop. 473 ; his school admits no accident without subject, 1 Hoop. 123 ; his definition of invisible, ib. 70; on health, ib. 349; speaks of a certain philosopher who did not know his own voice, 1 Whitg. 144; says seven hours' sleep suffice, Sand. 395; men- tions one who died with sudden joy, 1 Hoop. 297 ; on the terror of death, 4 Jew. 1073 ; on the piety of the stork, 1 Hoop. 359 n.; on the nature of the palm-tree, 1 Bee. 112; on sound, 3 Jetv. 260; on vc/teati, 1 Whitg. 166, 167; his 6(3e\icTKo\vxvwv, 3 Whitg. 428 ; a mistake of his, 4 Jew. 635 Arithmetic : not a forbidden art, 1 Hoop. 330 Arins, the heretic : 1 Bee. 278, 3 Bee. 401, 1 Cov. 194 n. ; notice of him, Phil. 295 n. ; he separated from Alexander, his bishop, 1 Ful. 261 ; said he had abundance of grace above all others, Phil. 108 ; his heresy, 1 Bui. 12, 3 Bui. 243, 260, 4 Bui. 77, 2 Jew. 1110, Phil. 3S2 n.; he de- nied the consubstantiality of the Son with the Father, Phil. 299 n. ; affirmed the Holy- Ghost to be a mere creature, Rog. 70; took away a clause from John x, Bale 638; defended heresies by mistaking of scripture, 1 Hoop. 162, 282, 402; alleged tradition as his authority, 3 Jew. HO; complained of per- secution, 1 Jew. 523, 4 Jew. 1073; was ban- ARNOLDUS 39 ished by Theodosius, Sand. 41 ; vanquished by a council, iJew. 1095; spoken of as con futcd by an unlearned man, but the story refers to another, Pil. 267 ; compared by Jerome to an idolater, 1 Ful. 213; his hor- rible death, Phil. 318, Pil. 29, Sand. 362 ; wonderful prevalence of his heresy, 2 Jew. 909 ; it was followed by the bishops of Home and Constantinople, and by the emperor, Phil. 384 Ark of Noah: meaning of the word ark in Genesis, 1 Tyn. 405; the ark a type of Christ, 1 Cov. 32 ; a type of the church, Sand. 361, 2 Whitg. 92, 499 ; why so long in building, 2 Cran. 200 Ark of the Covenant: meaning of the word ark in Exodus, 1 Tyn. 419 ; it was kept in the most holy place, 2 Bui. 145 ; its history, ib. 148; its mystic signification, ib. 153; its use and abuse, ib. 155; too highly exalted by the Israelites, 4 Bui. 294; it was touched by the priests only, 2 Jew. 704; though carried away by enemies, it lost not its holiness, ib. 781 Aries: v. Councils. Aries (The bp of) : came to England, Grin. 300 n Armachanus : v. Richard of Armagh. Armada : v. Spanish Armada. Armageddon : Bale 488 Armagh : persons proposed for the archbishop- rick, 2 Cran. 438 (see also Dorrell, Dowdall, Lancaster, Wauchop.) Armagnac, an earldom in Guienne : 2 Tyn. 303 Armarium : an almonry, or ambry, Calf. 13G; what Cicero means by the word, 2 Ful. 150 Armasius: 1 Bui. 264, 4 Bui. 130 Armenia, Armenians : v. Liturgies. Oppressed by Maximin, 1 Bui. 378; re- volted against the llomans, and afterwards against the Persians, 3 Zur. 746 ; the Armenian church disallows the mixed cup, 1 Ful. 523, has prayer in the vulgar tongue, Whita. 269, denies purgatory, Bog. 213 n. ; error of the Armenians respecting the inter- mediate state, 4 Jew. 931, 932, 935 ; they hold that the law ceremonial is yet in force, Bog. 89; the Instructio Armeniorum of Eugenius IV., Calf. 248 n. ; account of a cross brought from Armenia, 2 Zur. 45 Arminians: opposed by Whi taker, Wliita. x Armour of God : sermons on it, 1 Lat. 20,490 Armour of light : 2 Hoop. 115, 2 Jew. 1035, Sand. 214 Arms, Armour, "Weapons : v. War. The different parts of armour for the body, 1 Lat. 499 ; weapons of war, ancient and modern, Pil. 427 ; their use lawful, Pil. 436, Bog. 350; armours of war not to be neglected, 1 Bee. 244, 245; how to be provided by the clergy, Park. 345 — 348 Anns, or Coat-armour : not forbidden by the second commandment, 2 Ful. 202; a mark of gentility, 2 Bee. 430; carried at funerals, Pil. 317 ; metaphorically referred to, 4 Bui. 314, Phil. 260 ; given to kings by the pope, 1 Tyn. 187; the royal arms set up in churches, " down with the arms of Christ [the rood], and up with a lion and a dog," 2 Cran. 217 Armuyden, a village of Zeeland : laid waste by the Walloons, 1 Zur. 273 Arnobius Afer : says the authority of religion must be weighed by God, and not by time, for what is true is never too late, 4 Jew. 477 ; speaks of the name of Christ as diffused throughout all countries, 3 Jew 590 ; calls the sacrament of the Lord's supper divine, 3 Bee. 388, 389; mentionsthe heathen objec- tion that Christians had neither temples, images, nor altars, and admits the fact, 1 Ful. 104, 1 Jew. 310, 2 Jew. 658, Park. 86, Bid. 88; against the images of the Gentiles, Calf. 39, 40, 373, 374; says the heathen worshipped Jupiter conditionally, 1 Jew. 551 ; calls Etruria the mother of superstition, ib. 421 ; calls the Latin tongue sermo Italum, ib. 56, 281 ; he is confounded by Erasmus, Fulke, and others, with Arno- bius Junior, 2 Ful. 319 a. ; mistaken for Minucius Felix {q. v.), Calf. 178, 2 Ful. 206 Arnobius Gallus, or Junior: on Christ's charge to Peter after his repentance, 2 Ful. 319, 320; he calls Peter a bishop of bishops, ib. 319, 320, 322; says he who goes forth from the church of Peter shall perish for thirst, ib. 347, 348; confounded with Arnobius Afer, ib. 319 n Arnold (James) : recommended for the office of sword-bearer of London, 2 Cran. 307, 332 Arnoldus Carnotensis, or of Chartres: the real author of twelve treatises attributed to Cyprian, 1 Brad. 548 n., Calf. 200 n., 1 Cran. 308, 2 Ful. 163, 238 ; referred to, 4 Jeio. 777 n.; on the command to love God, Whita. 27 n. ; he calls it a horrible abo- mination to wish to serve Christ and Baal together, Pil. 631 ; says, let us, standing around the cradle of the Saviour, taste the first dish of his childhood, 3 Jew. 474 ; on the baptism of Christ, and on remission of 40 ARNOLDUS sins, Calf. 201—203; he says that whether it be Judas orPaul who baptizes, it is Christ who puts away the sin, 2 Bee. 226, 3 Bee. 468; on the signs which make the visible sacrament of baptism, 2 Ful. 163; shews that baptism by effusion is sufficient, Ueiv. 223, 226 ; on the sign of the cross in baptism, Calf. 200 ; says the sacrifice of Christ on the cross is no less acceptable to-day than on the day when blood and water ran from his wounded side, 2 Jew. 720 ; says the law forbids the drinking of blood, the gospel commands it, 2 Lat. 269 ; speaks of cleav- ing to the cross, and sucking up the blood of the Redeemer, 2 Jew. 570, 1042, 3 Jew. 619; exclaims, thy blood, O Christ, seeks not for vengeance, 2 Jew. 1135 ; says the Lord's blood washes our sins and pardons our trespasses, 3 Jew. 562; asserts that the wicked have no gain by the death of Christ, 4 Jew. 894; censures the unbelief of those who understood in a carnal sense the expressions of our Lord about eating his flesh, 3 Bee. 431, 432; shews that the flesh of Christ is to be eaten spiritually, 1 Hoop. 232 n. ; says, in the presence of this body tears crave not forgiveness in vain, 2 ./eio.739, 740,746; affirms that we are made the body of Christ both by the sacrament, and by the thing thereby signified, 1 Jew. 132; says the conjunction between Christ and us does not mingle persons. ..but knits affections and wills, 1 Jew. 477, 3 Jew. 496 ; says the bread which the Lord gave to his disciples, being changed in nature, not in form, is, by the omnipotency of the Word, made flesh, 1 Brad. 543, 1 Cran. 106, 308, (37), 2 Ful. 238, Hutch. 38, 276, 1 Jew. 519, 537, 2 Jew. 564, &c., Rid. 162, 163, and adds, that as in the person of Christ the manhood-was seen and the divinity hidden, so the divine essence hath infused itself into the visible sacrament, Hutch. 38, 273, 2 Jew. 762 ; says our Lord at the table gave bread and wine, but on the cross he gave his own body, that the apostles might de- clare to the nations how bread and wine may be his flesh and blood, 2 Bee. 285, 3 Bee. 437 n., 1 Cran. 121, (58), 2 Jew. 718, 1115; says that in the sacrament we whet not our teeth to bite, but with pure faith we break the holy bread, 2 Bee. 295, 3 Bee. 432, Grin. 46; calls Christ's body food for the mind, not the belly, 1 Jew. 141, 449, •J Jew. 141, 572, 1120, 3 Jew. 525; says it is called bread because it is the nutriment of life, 2 Jew. 596 n. ; calls it the nourish- ment of immortality, the portion of everlast- ing life, &c, 3 Bee. 388 n.; and says, being changed into flesh and blood, it procures life and increase to our bodies, 1 Brad. 97 n., 1 Cran. 311 ; says, that bread is the life of the soul and the health of the mind, 2 Jew. 760 ; remarks that no multitude consumes this bread, Rid. 243; speaks of the won- derful nourishment in the bread and wine as the ineffable work of God, 1 Cran. 341; shews that the eating is our dwelling in him, and the drinking as it were a certain incorporation, 3 Bee. 432, 462 n., 1 Cran. 27, 209 n., (80) ; that the eating of this flesh is a certain greediness, and desire of re- maining in him, 3 Bee. 432, 1 Cran. 209 n., (80), 3 Jew. 486, 530 ; that there is one house of the church, in which the Lamb is eaten ; and that none partake thereof but true Israelites, 2 Bee. 292, 3 Bee. 462 n., 475 n., 1 Cran. 209 n., (80), 1 Jew. 130, 132, 133; says the weakness of our faith is taught by the understanding of the sacra- ment, 3 Jew. 370 ; shews that the faithful receive the Lord's Supper with longing after God, abhorrence of sin, thanksgiving for pardon, and holy delight, 1 Cran. 208, (79) ; says the poor in spirit, being content with this only dish, despise the dainties of the world, 3 Jew. 474; declares that the hallowed bread entered into the wicked mouth (of Judas), 2 Bee. 267, 3 Bee. 424 n., but shews that the wicked do not partake of the body of Christ, 2 Hoop. 497; says the holy banquet requires pure minds, 3 Bee. 475 n. ; declares that a natural man is not admitted among the guests of the Lord's table, ib. n. ; speaks of the bread as received, and not shut up, 2 Jew. 553, 3 Jew. 555 ; says, in sacraments the divine power works mightily ; the truth is present with the sign, 2 Jew. 763 ; speaks of God's anointing pGuring the fulness of grace into the ministerial sanctification, 3 Jew. 443 ; says that those things which signify, and those which are signified, may be called by one name, 2 Bee. 285, 3 Bee. 271 n., 437, 1 Brad. 87 n., 2 Jew. 608, 3 Jew. 508 ; declares that it is the power of God that gives effect to the element of oil, Hutch. 237 n., 266, 2 Jew. 567, 3 Jew. 503; declares that remission of sins, by whatever sacrament given, is the work of the Holy Ghost, 3 Bee. 468 n., Calf. 201 , 2 Jetr. 1106, 3 Jew. 463 ; on the washing of feet, 1 Jew. 223 ; observes that as meat is to the flesh, so is faith to the soul, 3 Jeic. 533; says, all Christians offer up unto God daily sacrifice, being ordained of God priests of ARNOLDUS — ARTICLES 41 holiness, 2 Jew. 737, 3 Jew. 336; says vices are dried up by fasting, 1 Bee. 104; says prayer is mighty in operation, if fast- ing go before, 1 Bee. 162, 2 Bee. 548; de- nies that godly men ever took any great thing in hand except they first fasted, 2 Bee. 548 ; a confession of sins by him, Pra. Eliz. 498; he declares that God refuses not re- pentance even at the latest moment of life, 3 Jew. 502 Arnoldus de Nova Villa : notice of him, 1 Tyn. 153 n Arnstadt : convention there, 3 Zur. 529 Arnulph, king of Bavaria : his death, 4 Jew. 684. Arnulph, or Ernulph, prior of Canterbury afterwards bp of Rochester: Anselm's letter to him against the marriage of priests, Pit. 571 ; another, to him and others, ib. 572; story of angels responding at his (?) matins, 1 Jeiv. 191 Arnulpbus, another: his speech in the coun- cil of Rheims, concerning the pope, 4 Jetc. 744 ; he bewails the state of Rome, ib. 874 ; censures the pope and cardinals for igno- rance of the scriptures, ib. 1046 Arow: in a row, successively, 3 Bee. 11 Arran (Jas. earl of): v. Hamilton. Arras (Ant. cardinal of) : v. Perrenot. Arrian : speaks of nations that have no bread, 1 Jew. 222 ; surveyed the Red Sea, &c, 2 Zur. 89, 95 Arsacius, bp of Constantinople : 1 Zur. 350 n.; Chrysostom's unworthy successor, 4 Jew. 1070 ; his name erased by Innocent bishop of Rome, ib. 650 Arschot (The house of) : v. Croy. Arsennius, bp of Ilipsell : submits to Atha- nasius, 1 Jew. 420, 2 Whitg. 162; calls him governor of the catholic church, 1 Jew. 434 Art, Arts : graving and painting not forbid- den by the second commandment, 1 Hoop. 44, Now. (10), 123; to art; verses by Tho. Scott, Poet. 315 Artaxerxes: a name common to all the Per- sian kings, Pil. 14, 307 ; one of them re- ceived gifts of his subjects, 1 Bee. 236 Artaxerxes Longimanus, king of Persia: be- friends the Jews, Pil. 307, 1 Bui. 318; sometimes called Darius, 1 Bui. 320, 2 Bui. 13, Pil. 14 Artemius: translates the bones of Andrew, Luke, and Timothy, 2 Whitg. 303 Artemon : his heresy, 1 Bee. 278, 418 n., 4 Bui. 77, 1 Cran. 278 Arthington (Hen.), or Ardington : beguiled by Hacket, Nord. 113; published that the said Hacket was come to judge the world, Rog. 68 ; his pretended visions, ib. 196 n. ; his rebellion, ib. 344 Arthur, king of Britain: his knights, Calf. 271 Arthur ( ) : 2 Tyn. 320, 3 Tyn. 1G6 Article : v. Greek. Articles (The Six): referred to, Bale 510, 1 Bee. viii, 399 n., 2 Cran. 16, 1 Lat. xi, 487, Pil. 531, Bid. 129, 131 ; a bill drawn, but not adopted, 2 Cran. 315 n ; opposed by Cranmer, 2 Cran. ix, and by Latimer, 1 Lat. xi, 319 ; the act passed, 3 Zur. 527 n., copy of the Articles, 2 Cran. 168 n. ; one of them prescribed auricular confession, 1 Bee. 102 n. ; provisions against the marriage of priests, 2 Cran. 393 n. ; bill to moderate them, 3 Zur. 204 n.; Cranmer succeeds in procuring their mitigation, 2 Cran. ix ; they were totally repealed on the accession of king Edward, ib. x ; the rebels in Devon demand their re-enactment, 2 Cran. 168 ; Cranmer shews that they are not agree- able to the old councils, ib. ; not to be maintained or taught, 2 Hoop. 129, Rid. 320 Articles (The XXXIX. •) : the successive changes made in them, Lit. Edu: xi ; Cranmer's part in them, 2 Cran. xi ; the articles of 1552 sent to Cheke and Cecil for consideration, 2 Cran. 439, and to the lords of the council, ib. 440 ; submitted to the king's chaplains, 2 Cran. xi; Articles, &c, 42 in number, as set forth in 1552, Lit. Edw. 526; Articuli, &c, (the same in Latin,) ib. 573; subscription commanded, 2 Cran. 441 n., 3 Zur. 594; copies of the mandates, 2 Cran. 532, 533; the doctrine of the Articles agreeable to holy scripture, Rid. 400 ; subscribed by the exiles at Frankfort, 3 Zur. 754 ; revised in 1562, Now. iii, and allowed by convocation, and authority of the prince and state, Rog. 6 ; a bill intro- duced, 1560, respecting subscription to the Articles, Park. 291—294; they are again revised, 1571, Jew. xx ; enjoined to be read in churches, Grin. 128 ; the bill for subscription passed, Park. 293 n. ; sub- scription required, Grin. 164, Rog. 7 ; re- fused by divers inferior ministers, ib. 8 ; the Puritans agree to subscribe, ib. 10 ; the Arti- cles allowed by Cartwright, 3 Whitg. 461, 462 ; subscription called for a second time in 1584, which some called the woeful ' Originally XLI1 42 ARTICLES — ARTS year of subscription, Rog. II, 14; sub- scription again urged, 1G04, ib. 22 ; refused in part by the Puritans, ib. 25, &c. ; The Catiiouc Doctrine of the Church of England, an exposition of tjie XXXIX. Articles, by T. Rogers, Rog. passim ; notes on the sixth, 2 Ful. 221 n., 222 n.; on the citation of Augustine in the 29th, Park. 381 Articles (The Lambeth) : copy of them, with remarks by abp Hutton, 3 Whitg. G12; their history, ib. xvii Articles of Inquiry, Injunctions, &c: v. Ad- vertisements. Henry VIII's injunctions to religious houses, 2 Lat. 240 n. ; doubt respecting one of them, 2 Cran. 317 ; bp Latimer's injunctions to the prior and convent of St Mary's, Worcester, 1537, 2 Lat. 240 ; his injunctions to the diocese of AVorcester, ib. 242; reference to lord Cromwell's injunctions, 1538, 3 Zur. 231 n. ; abp Cranmer's injunctions to the diocese of Hereford, 1538, sede vacante, 2 Cran. 81 (and see 2 Lat. 242 n.); references to injunctions set forth by Bonner, bp of Lon- don, 2 Jew. 993 n., 2 Lat. 242 n. ; injunc- tions given by king Edward VI. to all his subjects, 2 Cran. 498 ; his injunctions to the bishops, ib. 504; articles to be inquired of within the diocese of Canterbury, in the visitation of abp Cranmer, 1548, ib. 154 ; articles of inquiry at his visitation of the cathedral church of Canterbury, 1550, ib. 159 ; his injunctions to the dean and chapter there, ib. 101 ; articles to be inquired of in the visitation of the diocese of London, by bp Ridley, 1550, Rid. 529 ; his injunc- tions to the diocese of London, 1550, ib. 319; articles concerning Christian religion given by bp Hooper to the clergy of the diocese of Gloucester, 1551, 2 Hoop. 120 ; Hooper's injunctions to the same, ib. 130; orders for the bishops and clergy, drawn up by Sandys when bp of Worcester, and subscribed in convocation, 15G2, Sand. 434 ; queen Elizabeth's injunctions referred to, Grm.128, &c. ; directed to be read quarterly, ib. 129; articles of inquiry for strangers in and about the city of London, 15G7, ib. 29G; injunctions given by Grindal, abp of York, in his visitation of that province, 1571; — for the clergy, £6. 123; — for the laity, (A. 132 ; — for the dean and chapter, ib. 145 ; articles enjoined by abp Grindal to be put in execution within the archdeaconry of York, ib. 154 ; articles agreed on in the convocation of the province of Canter- bury, 1575-G, touching the clergy, {&.185; Grindal's mandate for their publication, ib. 190, 191; articles to be inquired of within the province of Canterbury, in the visitation of abp Grindal, 157C, ib. 156; articles to be inquired of in the same visi- tation in all cathedral and collegiate churches, ib. 178; injunctions by Grindal to the dean and chapter of Bangor, 157G, ib. 183; articles of inquiry for recusants, 1580, ib. 418; the like, 1581, ib. 424; refer- ence to articles of inquiry at bishops' visi- tations, 1 Brad. 277 Articles of Accusation, &c. : articles to which Latimer was required to subscribe, 1531, 2 Lat. 218 ; another copy, ib. 219 ; the Latin copy, ib. 4GG ; articles imputed to Latimer by Br Powell, 1533, ib. 225 ; reply to them, ib. 225, 358 ; articles of accusation against Parker, sent to lord chancellor Audley, 1539, with Parker's replies, Park. 7; ar- ticles subscribed by Will. Phelps, curate of Cirencester, 1551, ministered to him by bp Hooper, 2 Hoop. 152 ; officium et sen- tentia contra Jo. Bradford, 1 Brad. 585; interrogatories objected to Cranmer, with his answers, 2 Cran. 219; the process in Latin, ib. 541; articles objected against Ridley and Latimer, 1555, Rid. 270, 271 ; the Latin copy, ib. 48G; articles objected against Philpot, Phil. 83, 14G, 150 Articles (Various) : articles in Latin, probably drawn up for the agreement of the English and German divines, 1538, 2 Cran. 472, 480; fifteen articles containing the de- mands of the rebels in Devon, 1549, with Cranmer's answer, ib. 163, &c. ; anti- christian articles were procured from queen Mary, 3 Bee. 234 ; a book of articles was presented to Elizabeth by the returned Marian exiles, Park. 290; articles were sent from some learned men in Germany soon afterwards, ib. 118; articles treated of by Jewel in reply to Harding, 1 Jeic. 103; Certain Articles of Christian Religion i-roved and confirmed, by T. Becon, 3 Bee. 396 Artificers : the king's artificers and labourers oppressed by delay in payment, 1 Lat. 261 Artillery : v. Archery. Artopams (Pet.): Bradford's preface to his Places of the Law and of the Gospel, \Brad. 5. Artotyrites: a sect who ministered bread and cheese in the sacrament, 4 Bui. 410, Uew. 252 n., 2 Jew. 588, Phil. 420, Roq. 295 Arts: v. Art. ARUNDEL — ASKEWE 43 Arundel, co. Sussex : the forest of Arundel, 2 Cran. 255 Arundel (Earls of) : v. Albini, Fitzalan, How- ard. Arundel (Humf.), governor of St Michael's Mount: executed, 2 Cran. 163 n., 186 n., 187 n Arundel (Tho.), abp of Canterbury: his re- bellion against Richard II., 3 Jew. 171, and consequent temporary exile, Bale 125, 2 Tyn. 295; his examination of Will. Thorpe, Bale 44 n., 60, &c.; edited by Tyndale, 1 Ti/Ji.xxvi., Rid. 491 n.; he calls Wicliffe a great clerk, Bale 81 ; sends Thorpe to prison, ib. 126 ; his constitution against translating the scriptures into Eng- lish, or reading any unallowed translation, 1 Tijn. 132 n.; summons a synod in 1413, Bale 15; his process against lord Cobham, ib. 6, 15, &c. ; he complains of him to the king, ib. 17; cites him, ib. 18; lord Cob- ham is brought before him, ib. 23; again, ib. 28 ; extract from the examination, 3 Tyn. 243 n.; he reads lord Cobham's sentence, Bale 41; the archbishop's death, ib.9n.,51 Arundel (Sir Tho.): receives Hooper as his steward, and sends him to Gardiner, Hoop. viii.; 3 Zur. 35n.; executed, 3 Zur. 33 n., 577 n., 579 n Arundell (Mr) : Park. 448 Arvernense concilium : i>. Councils. Asa, king of Judah : 1 Bui. 221, 384, 2 Bui. 7 Asa (Will.) : v. Alsa. Asaph, the psalmist : v. Psalms. Appointed by David to be a musician, till the building of the temple, 2 Hoop. 324 ; mentioned, 3 Bui. 207 Asaph (St) : v. Saint Asaph. Ascanius ( card.): had a popinjay that could say the creed, 3 Jeiv. 255 Ascension : v. Christ. Ascension-day: v. Thursday (Holy). Ascham, (Roger) : at St John's coll., Cam- bridge, Hutch, i. ii. ix ; his account of the state of the university, 1 Lai. 178 n., 179 n. a friend of Dr Redman, 2 Lat. 297 n. ; refer- ence to his Toxophilus, Pil. 429 ; letters by him, 2 Zur. 64, 90; his account of queen Elizabeth, ib. 66, &c.; letter to him, 3 Zur. 150. Ascham (Sturmius) : 2 Zur. 90 Asclepiadcs, a Roman judge : 3 Bui. 225 Asconius Pedianus: on 9 and T, Calf. 107 Ashby (Mr) : 2 Zur. 285 Ashdon ( ): Ashdon's wife, martyr at Lewes, Poet. 170 Ashen, co. Essex : Parker's rectory, Park, vii, viii, 482 Ashes: v. Holy Ashes, Wednesday (Ash). Ashford, co. Kent : martyrs there, Poet. 1G9 Ashley, co. Worcester: the hermitage at Redstone Ferry able to lodge 500 men, 2 Lat. 401 Ashley (Sir Jo.) : 2 Lat. 415 Ashridge ( ), a rebel : 2 Cran. 187 n Ashtaroth, an idol: 3 Tyn. 92 n Ashton (Jo.) : died in prison, 1382, Bale 133; his body burned, as it seems, ib. 394 Ashton (Obad.) : v. Assheton. Ashton-under-Line, co. Lane: 1 Brad. 454 Ashwell, co. Herts: tithes there given by abp Grindal to Pembroke hall, Grin. 458 Ash-Wednesday : v. Wednesday. Asia : comment on the epistles to the seven churches, Bale 265, &c. ; Asia Minor had the service in Greek, 1 Jew. 272 ; on the dialects there, Whita. 256, 257; perse- cutions in Asia, 2 Bui. 105; the church not extinct there, 4 Bui. 73 Asiatici : sacrificed swine, and changed the be- ginning of the year, 2 Brad. 387 Asile : asylum, 1 Bee. 128 Ask (Mr), a gentleman of Yorkshire: Grin. 325 Aske (Rob.): his rebellion in Yorkshire (called the Pilgrimage of Grace, q. v.) 2 Cran. 332 n., 1 Lat. 25 n., 29 Askewe (Anne) : born in Lincolnshire, of a noble stock, Bale 141 ; reads the Bible in Lincoln minster, ib. 173; account of her marriage with Mr Kyme, ib. 198, 199 ; her FrasT examination, described by herself, with observations by Bale, ib. 136, &c.; questioned by Chr. Dare at Saddlers' hall, ib. 148; taken before the lord mayor, ib. 153; sent to the Counter, ib. 156; while there prentices and others send her money, ib. 222; brought before bp Bonner, ib. 163, 229; she is bailed, ib. 178, and set free, ib. 179; her voice, out of the 54th Psalm, ib. 184; her latter examination, described by herself, with observations by Bale, ib. 186, &c. ; prefixed is her letter to a friend, written from prison, on the Lord's supper, ib. 196 ; she is examined before the king's council at Greenwich, ib. 198; sent to Newgate, ib. 206 ; her confession of faith in Newgate, ib. 207 ; her prayer, ib. 210 ; she is condemned at Guildhall, ib. 212; her letter to lord chancellor Wriothesley, ib. 216; her confession of faith, written to tho king, ib. 217 ; she is counselled to recant, ib. 218; sent to the Tower, ib. 220; racked by Wriothesley and Rich, i&.224; she ar- gues with the former, ib. 225; her patience under sufferings, ib. 227; her answer to John 44 ASKEWE — Lassela's letter, ib. 228; her confession of faith made in Newgate before she suffered, ib. 231; her prayer, ib. 237, 238; her ballad made in Newgate, ib. 239 ; burned in Smith- field, Bale 243, 2 Hoop. 376, Phil. 249 n., 3 Zur. 41 n. ; thunder at her death, Bale, 243, &c. ; compared with Blandina, ib. 141 ; contrasted with Becket and other popish martyrs, ib. 190 Askewe (Edw.): was son to Sir Will. Askewe, and servant to Cranmer, 2 Cran. 399 Askewe (Sir Will.): was father of Anne Askewe, Bale 141, 198 ; his son Edward servant to Cranmer, 2 Cran. 399 Askue ( ): martyred at Newbury, Poet. 168 Aslacton, co. Notts : the birthplace of Cran- mer, 1 Cran. vii, 2 Cran. vii Asotus (Pet.): v. Soto (P. a). Asplyn ( ): purposed to kill Day, Park. 449 Assayed : satisfied, Phil. 376 Assemannus (Jo. Sim.): 1 Hoop. 437 n Assembled : resembled, compared, Bale 379 Assemblies: v. Church. Asser (Jo.), bp of Sherborne : his iElfredi Res Gestae, published by abp Parker, Park. 468 Asses (The Feast of): Jan. 14, 1 Tyn. 91 n Assheton (Obad.) : wrote the life of Whita- ker, Whita. xi Assistance (Ready) : a flower of the Nosegay, 1 Bee. 222 Assizes : a sermon at an assize, Sand. 216 Assoil : to solve, Bale 148, Now. 125; to ab- solve, Bale 29 ; so assoyle, Calf. 242 ; as- soiled, for solved, 2 Ful. 48 Assoil: a releasing, 1 Brad. 283 Assurance: v. Faith, Grace, Peace, Prayers, Predestination. Assurance of pardon, salvation, and eter- nal life declared or treated of, 3 Bee. 172, &c, 531, 1 Brad. 252, 344,436, 2 Brad. 118, 132, 154, 1 Ful. 415, &c, 420, 421, 2 Hoop. 40, Pra. B. 14, Sand. 447, 1 Tyn.89, 113, 2 Tyn. 186, 207, 3 Whitg. 622 ; it is the doctrine of scripture, 3 Jew. 245, and of the old fathers, ib., and the earnest-penny of our salvation, Pra. B. 89 ; the full assurance of faith, 1 Ful. 416, 417 ; it belongs to believers, Sand. 184, 185; they may be assured of glory ever- lasting who are not ashamed to take up the cross of Christ, Phil. 265 ; it is the mark of a perfect Christian, ib. 266; the work of the Spirit, 1 Tyn. 101; how assurance of pardon is to be obtained, 2 Tyn. 84 ; prayer a means thereof, 3 Bee. 157 ; it produces holiness, 1 Brad. 77 ; the devil labours to ATHANASIUS subvert it, ib. 316; the pope wrests texts against certainty of salvation, 3 Bee. 531 ; Papists deny it, 3 Bee. 174, 2 Ful. 229, Rog. 113, and say we should always doubt the pardon of our sins, Bog. 285 ; the certainty of grace and salvation termed presumption, by Harding, 3 Jew. 241, &c, but it is not so, 3 Bee. 174, 3 Jew. 245, &c. ; examples of some who have had it, 3 Bee. 177, 178 ; Phil- pot's assurance of God's favour, Phil. 140 ; a prayer for sure hope of the life everlast- ing, Lit. Eliz. 253 Assyrians : their monarchy, 3 Bee. 9, 10, 1 Cov. 34, Pil. 186, 187 ; an angel slays 185,000 of them, 4 Jew. 1180; mentioned by Judith, 4 Bui. 181 Astall (Rich.), parson of Chevening: 2 Cran. 255 n., 257 n. ; letter to him, ib. 260; an- other, requiring him to reform a bad hus- band, ib. 278 Astaroth : v. Ashtaroth. Asterius, a bishop : 2 Jeie. 661 Astesanus Astensis: wrote on the Apoca- lypse, Bale 258 Aston, co. Herts: the manor and church be- longed to the monks of Reading, 2 Cran. 275 n Aston (Jo.), a follower of Wicliffe: Bale 81 Astrology: v. Nostradamus (M.) Astrology condemned, 2 Cran.100, 1 Hoop. 328, 329, 331 ; a sin against the first com- mandment, 1 Hoop. 308 ; calculation by astronomy a great evil, 2 Hoop. 294 : astro- logy refuted, Hutch. 77 — 88; astronomers censured for calling some days unfortunate, Pil. 17,18; Pilkington allows that the stars may have some power on the body and for physic, ib. 17 ; astrologers named, and then- predictions condemned, 2 Jew, 872; Wolsey and other prelates used astrology, 2 Tyn. 308, 312 ; it was practised by Bomeh'us, Park. 364 ; treatises against it, by W. Fulke, 1 Ful ii, v, vi Astronomy: various astronomical notes are annexed to some of the Calendars (g. v.) ; see particularly, Pra. Eliz. 225, &c. Asturia, a part of Spain : 1 Bui. 416 Astyages, king of Persia : v. Ahasuerus. Astyages, and Harpagus: their history, 1 Lot. 457 Astyrius : his conduct at an idolatrous sacri- fice, 2 Brad. 339, 341 Athaliah : slain, 1 Bui. 3c8, 2 Bui. 8 Athanasians: the orthodox so called by Arians, 2 Ful. 375, 4 Jew. 713 Athanasius (St) : v. Creeds. i. His life : when a child he ministered baptism, and it was held valid, Hutch. 116, ATHANASIUS 45 2 Whitg. 52$; present at the council of Nice, being then a deacon, 4 Jew. 1009 ; errone- ously stated to have presided there, Phil. 77, Grin. 223; bishop of Alexandria, Rog. 329, or archbishop, 2 Whity. 161; persecuted, Rid. 63, 74; falsely accused, 1 .Bee. 18, Sand. 129; condemned in a council at Tyre, 1 Jew. 392 ; appealed to Constantine, 2 Ful. 358, 379, 1 ^eio. 392, 3 Whitg. 309; banished by that emperor, at the instigation of priests, 2 Oral. 12; some account of his banish- ment and restoration, 1 Jew. 414—416: complained of his deposition to Julius bp of Rome, 2 Ful. 346, 347 ; also to Felix, 1 Jew. 386, 391, &c. ; banished again by Julian, Pil. 440 ; he refused to attend councils, 4 Jew. 951, &c, 1100; as archbishop of Alex- andria, he corrected Ischaras, a pretended clerk, 2 Whitg. 161, (see 3 Jew. 321), and received the submission of Arsennius, a bishop, ib. 162, and visited churches, ib. ; his jurisdiction, ib. 165, 430 ; high titles ascribed to him, 3 Jew. 315 ; called " lord" (Sea-TroTns), and " most reverend," 2 Wiitg. 387 ; called by Ruffinus the greatest, or highest bishop, 4 Jew. 823; he (not Am- brose as Jewel states), was called by Gre- gory Nazianzen the eye of the world, the archpriest of priests, the foundation of the faith, 3. Tew. 219 ; called orbis oculus, 4 Jew. 1045; denominated by Socrates the great star of Egypt, 3 Jew. 125 ; written to by Basil, ib. 301—304; his funeral sermon made by Gregory Nazianzen, Grin. 10 ii. His works: see Calf. 402, 2 Ful. 396; he writes an epistle to Eupsychius of C.-rsarea, 3 Jew. 410; references to the Life of St Anthony found amongst his works, 3 Sec. 280 n., Calf. 74 n.; the spurious Questiones ad Antiochum, Calf. 73, 74, 268, 272, 2 Ful. 143, 177, 193, 206 ; Martial! falsifies this book, Calf. 376 ; the fictitious Liber de Passione Imaginis Christi, 2 Ful. 200; forged epistles in his name, 1 Jew. 367, 4 Jew. 937, 994, 1001 ; many works of Apollinarius anciently ascribed to him, Calf. 268; Latin graces after meat, taken from his works, Pra. Eliz. 400, 401 ; Simler makes collections from his writings, 1 Zur. 62; misalleged by Dr Cole, Phil. 24 iii. God : he mentions two ways of com- ing to the knowledge of God, Calf. 46; hisdoctrine respecting Christ (Creed), 3 Bui. 260: he maintains the deity of the Holy Ghost, ib. 304; says, notwithstanding the words (persona, homousios, &c.,) are not found expressed in scripture, yet they have the meaning that the scripture wills, 3 Jetv. 440; says, nature, essence, kind, and form, are all one (pseud.), ib. 261, 513 iv. Scripture : he says that the holy scriptures are sufficient to all instruction of the truth, 2 Cran. 24 ; the same and other testimonies to the like effect, Whita. 680 ; says, we must learn of the holy scriptures, wherein are proofs sufficient, 3 Jew. 228; speaking of certain truths, he says, these things we have drawn from the divinely in- spired masters who unrolled the sacred books, ib. 238 ; his saying, if I be deceived, thou hast deceived me, 2 Jew. 1059 ; he numbers the second commandment among the ten, and holds it a moral law 2 Bee. 60 ; says Christ composed the Old Testament and the New, Whita. 528, that the gospel is the presence of our Lord Jesus Christ, 2 Jew. 616, that the Lord is in the words of the scriptures, 3 Jew. 467, 541, and that the child is kept among us whom Herod laboured to destroy, ib. 545; asserts that the Hebrew gospel of Matthew was trans- lated into Greek by the apostle James, Whita. 126; on the authority of what Paul delivered by word of mouth, 2 Cran. 57; his testimony for tradition considered, Whita. 588 ; on the canon of scripture, and the books which are not canonical, ib. 57, 62 ; mentions the fourth book of Macca- bees, ib. 103 v. Eucharist : he explains the distinc- tion between the flesh and the spirit, and speaks of Christ's flesh as called celestial meat, and spiritual food, 2 Bee. 289, 3 Bee. 431, 1 Jew. 141, and see 1 Brad. 97 n., Rid. 201 ; asks, for how many men Christ's body could have sufficed, that he should be the food of all the world ? and says that he spoke of his ascension that he might withdraw men from corporal understanding, 1 Cran. 209, (80), Grin. 67, 68, 1 Jew. 464, 2 Jew. 11 20, 3 Jew. 539 ; calls the Lord's supper the conservatory to the resurrection of ever- lasting life, 3 Bee. 388, 1 Cran. 209 ; says that the image of a king is called the king, though it is not so, 3 Jew. 545, 546 vi. Councils (see also i.): false state- ments in his name respecting the council of Nice, 1 Jew. 354, &c.,' 2 Whitg. 151; says the Arians falsified that council, 1 Jew. 357 ; says bishops (amongst others), of Britain came to the council at Sardica, 3 Jew. 165 ; cited respecting a council in the time of pope Julius, 4 Jew. 695 ; tells of the pride and ambition that reigned in the councils of the clergy in his days, 2 Cran. 53; tells of bishops who sent priests 4G ATHANASIUS — ATHENS to councils as their deputies, 4 Jew. 999; says letters for summoning a council were sent out from the emperor and his lieute- nants, ib. 1005 ; describes an assembly ga- thered by compulsion of the civil power and falsely termed a synod, ib. 1028 ; calls for a synod far from the palace, ib. ; tells how Constantius made a show of referring matters to the judgment of bishops, ib. 1029. vii. Bishops, Rome : he speaks of metro- politans, 2 Whitg. 163; on the jurisdiction of the bishop of Alexandria, ib. 165; he calls Eupsychius bishop of Cappadocia, 4 Jew. 805 ; asks what need there is of men who are bishops in title only, 3 Jew. 310 ; his use of the word -wapoiKia, 1 Jew. 1G0; he calls Rome the metropolis of the Roman jurisdiction, 1 Jew. 403, 3 Jew. 307, 4 Jew. 707, 828 ; says that Julius, bishop of Rome, by the counsel of all the bishops of Italy, sent unto the bishops of the East, 1 Jew. 394 ; he calls the bishop of Rome brother, 4 Jew. 841 ; how Liberius wrote to him, ib. 841, 1044; he beseeches the help of the apostolic see (pseud.), 1 Jew. 351, 353; complains that Constantius had no rever- ence for the bishop of Rome, 2 Ful. 362, 379 ; regards it a foolish thing to suppose that religion stands in the greatness of cities,4 Jew. 1009 ; speaks of many bishops as not married, 3 Jew. 409 viii. Saints, Cross, Images 1 against the worship of creatures, Calf. 144, 149; the Index Expurgatorius of card. Zapata con- demns a reference to his declaration that God alone is to be adored, ib. 375 n.; whv the virgin was called "full of grace," 1 Ful 529,530; cited, in the second Nicene council, as saying that Christ dwells in relics and dead men's bones, 2 Jew. 664; ascribes the conversion of wicked men to the faith of Christ and the sign of the cross, 2 Ful. 198, 199; asks why believers make figures of the cross, but not of the spear, or the reed, which are as holy as the cross itself (pseud )' Calf. 272, 273, 2 Ful 177, 193, and see 206*; speaks of devils flying when they see the cross (pseud.), Calf. 73, 74, 2 Ful. 143 ; says the invention of images came not of good, but of evil, 2 Jeio. 646, 656, Park. 83, Hid. 85 ; falsely alleged for image- worship, 2 Jew. 662, and as recording a story of an image of Christ made by Nico- demus, ib. 651 ; a spurious passage on Christ's image, ib. 655; he refutes the hea- then argument for images, Calf. 21 n., 1 Hoop. 42 ix. Heretics : on heresy, Bale 218; he says heretics use the words of scripture for a bait, 4 Jew. 752 ; states the heretical opi- nion of the Arians, 3 Jew. 258; records words of Arius relating how he learned his doctrine, ib. 440; says the Arians erred through taking spiritual things in a corpo- ral sense, ib. 499 ; observes that they being themselves guilty, took upon them to be judges, 4 Jew. 918; says they carried forth and burnt the seats, the wooden table, &c, 3 Jew. 602 ; on the Apollinarian heresy, Rog. 52 n., 99 n. ; on the Tropicks, ib. 70 n x. Miscellanea .- shews that harlots, murderers, &c, are changed by the faith of Christ, Calf. 353; affirms that those who worship the Lord and live not worthy of him, are guilty of the Lord's death (pseud . ?), 4 Jew. 894; says, it is the part of Chris- tians to be persecuted, but to persecute Christians is the office of Pilate and Caia- phas, 2 Jew. 890, 4 Jew. 1075 ; how he made the reader utter the psalm, 4 Bui. 194; he (not as Jewel says, Theodoret), declares the knowledge of heavenly things to be useful to a prince, 2 Jew. 681 n. ; he recommends the study of godly things to Jovinian, 3 JewAdi; denies that the judg- ment of the church receives its authority from the emperor, Wltita. 439 ; how he was willing to submit his cause to the em peror, 4 Jew. 1028; on hell-fire, 2 Lai. 235; he extols Hosius of Corduba, 4 Jew. 999, 1003 Atheists: numerous, 3 Bui. 112; they deny the general judgment, Bog. 67; reject the scriptures, ib. 78 ; understand not salvation through Christ, ib. 109; ca t off all grace and virtue, ib. 118; assert that there is no hell but opinion, ib. 148; their licentious- ness, Wool. 44 Athelstan, king of England : caused the scrip- tures to be translated into English, 2 Jew. 690, 694, 1 Tyn. 149, Whita. 222; his laws, Bale 447; he gave a palace to Wulstan, abp of York, 1 Zur. 259 n Athenaeus : on the licence of poets, 2 Jew 660 Athenagoras: calls second marriage a fair kind of adultery, 3 Jew. 390 ; on the fury of the heathen against the Christian name. Wool. 19 Athens, Athenians: Athens called by Thu- eydides Gracia of all Graicia, 1 Jeie. 420; its walls rebuilt, 4 Jew. 1104 ; its schools of learning, 4 Bui. 480, 2 Jeio. 981 ; the pro- verb, yXavxus eii A0iji end of our longing and desire, 2 Cov. 216; against the error of the Anthropomorphites, viz. that God has bodily parts, 1 Bui. 225, 3 Bui. 138; asks, what is the image of God, but the countenance of God? Calf. 172; shews how man is the image of God, ib. 156, 157; on the right hand of God, 3 Bee. 452, 1 Bui. 147, 150, 151, 2 Cov. 154, 155 ; referred to respecting the "back parts" of God, 3 Bui. 115 n. ; says, every substance which is not God is a creature. ..and what is less than God is not God, 1 Jew. 482; observes that he loves God the less who loves anything besides God, 2 Jew. 583; shews why the Romans, who received the gods of almost all the Gentiles, never received the God of the Hebrews, 3 Bui. 203 He says, let no man believe of Christ but that which Christ has commanded him to believe of him, 3 Jew. 122, 4 Jew. 845; on the two natures in Christ, 1 Jew. 482 ; he de- clares that Christ, w hen he came to the vir- gin, was everywhere whole, everywhere perfect ; wholly in the womb, wholly on the cross, &c, 1 Hoop. 224 ; observes that when Christ said, " I and My Father are one," the Jews rushed to take up stones, and that they understood what the Arians do not, Whita. 481, 482 ; affirms that as concerning the form of God, Christ says, " I and My Father are one," 3 Jew. 2G1, and that the form is one, because the Godhead is one, ib.; expounds "form" by "substance," ib. 2G2 ; shews that the doctrine of homo- usion is contained in scripture, though the word is not, 3 Bui. 246; says the word was confirmed in the council of Nice, 1 Jew. 533 ; asks, how do you touch God ? because " the Word became flesh, and dwelt among us," 3 Jew. 492; calls the Word the everlasting meat, says the angels feed upon it, and shews that the Word was made flesh that man might eat, 1 Jew. 530; remarks that if Christ came as God he would not be known, 3 Jew. 493; on the text "Adorate scabellum pedum ejus," (Psal. xcix. 5), which he interprets of our Lord's humanity, 1 Cran. 23G, Huich. 254, 2 Lat. 273, 1 Jew. 541, Rid. 233, 234 ; he observes that we must beware not so to maintain the divinity of the man, that we take away the truth of his body, 2 Bee. 277, 3 Bee. 451, 3 Bui. 264, 265, 1 Cran. 94, 18G, Grin. 52, 1 Jew. 482, 495 n., 497, 505, 3 Jew. 259, G23; writes, when thou thinkest of the form of a servant in Christ, think of the fashion of a man, if thou hast faith, 1 Jew, 49G, 3 Jew. 261 ; says, Christ as concerning his manhood is a creature, 1 Jew. 482 ; mentions that Nestorius taught that Christ was man only, and that Eu- tyches denied his manhood, 1 Cran. 293; (see more as to our Lord's humanity lower down, after the passages respecting his as- cension ); on Christ alone without sin, 3 Jew. 581 ; why our Lord was named Christ, and of his offices as King and Priest, 3 Bui. 206, 297 ; asserts that there is no other way to the Father than by him, 1 Bee. 150; he speaks of him as the corner-stone, joining two walls, viz. the Jews and the Gentiles, 3 Jeiv. 280; writes largely of Melchisedec as a type of Christ, 2 Jew. 731 ; how Abra- ham saw Christ's day, 1 Hoop. 212; re- marks that it is not said that the rock sig- nified Christ, but that it " was Christ," 2 Jew. 563 (and see v. and xiii. below); says the rock was Christ for its firmness, and the manna was Christ, because it came down from heaven, ib. "Go ; affirms that the godly in manna understood Christ, ib. ; on Christ's sleep in the ship, Sand. 382 n. ; shews that when Judas departed, the Son of man was glorified, that departure being a figure of the time when the tares shall be 4 50 AUGUSTINE separated from the wheat, 4 Bui. 284, 285 ; explains in what sense Christ confessed him- self to be a king when before Pilate, 1 Hoop. 79 ; maintains that Christ's death was not of necessity, but of his own will, ib. 168; speaks of the victim tied by the horns, as a type of Christ crucified, 1 Jew. 503 ; says Christ was both the priest and the sacrifice, and his cross the altar, 2 Jew. 733 ; writes, there were three on the cross, one the Sa- viour, another to be saved, another to be damned; the punishment of all was alike, but the cause diverse, 3 Jew. 188; shews that Christ could not be bodily present in the sun and moon, and upon the cross at one time, 1 Jew. 495, 3 Jew. 257, 535 ; teaches that only Christ could offer for the remission of sins, and no other thing than his own body, 2 Hoop. 505 ; asserts that no man takes away the sins of the world but Christ alone, 2 Bee. 173, 3 Bee. 419 ; calls the blood of Christ the ransom of the whole world (Prosper), ib. 419, 422; says that Christ by his death, that one true sacrifice, has put away whatsoever sins there were, ib. 419 ; declares that the Lord sent his Son, who giving to all remission of sins might offer them being justified to God, ib. ; af- firms that Christ's body died without sin, that the obligations of all faults might be put out, ib. 418; invites to behold Christ that we may be healed from sin, 3 Bee. 172, 422; reposes all his hope in the precious blood of Christ, ib. 171 ; observes that Christ is slain to every man, when he believes that Christ was slain, 2 Jew. 726, 733 ; shews that of the very remnant of our thoughts, that is, of our very memories, Christ is daily sacri- ficed unto us, 3 Jew. 469 ; speaks of every man offering up the sacrifice of our Lord's passion for his sins, ib. 336; says that Christ crucified is milk for babes, and meat for the strong, 1 Jew. 463; on Christ cru- cified as milk for babes, 3 Jew. 493 ; he calls the cross of Christ our feast and spiritual fair, &c. (dub.), Calf. 277; on the title upon the cross, 1 Jew. 275; the descent into hell not in the creed which he ex- pounds, 1 Bui. 137 ; his opinion on that subject, ib. 138; he confesses his ignorance of the reason of it, Whita. 537, but calls him an infidel who denies it, 1 Ful. 280 ; his doctrine respecting the true resurrection of our Lord, 2 Cov. 145; he shews how the body of our Lord in respect of the substance of it, is even after the resurrection called flesh, 1 Jew. 461; says that our Saviour, after the resurrection, though now in the spiritual flesh, yet in the true flesh did eat and drink with the disciples, 2 Cov. 193; speaks of Christ as slain and risingdaily, 1 Jew. 128; on Christ's words to Mary, " Touch me not," ib. 477 ; his doctrine relative to the ascen- sion of our Lord, 2 Cov. 153; on the Son of man ascending where he was before, &c, 1 Jew. 524, 525; he says, now thou findest not Christ to speak on earth, 8 Jew. 254; shews that Christ, by his as- cension, would secure us against those whom he foretold as saying, " Lo, here is Christ," 1 Jew. 495; cautions against lis- tening to those who say that the body of Christ which rose and ascended was not that which was buried, 3 Bui. 265; on his session at God's right hand, 1 Bui. 150, 151 ; he warns againstlisteningto thosewho deny that Christ sits at the right hand of God, 3 Bee. 452, 453 ; on what is meant by that expression, 2 Cov. 154, 155 ; he proves that after the form of Christ's human na- ture, we may not think that he is every- where, 2 Bee, 277, 278, 3 Bee. 451, 1 Cran. 94, 95, 96, (48), Grin. 52, 1 Jew. 505, 2 Jew. 797, 3 Jew. 259; speaks of Christ being absent in his manhood, 3 Bee. 452, 1 Cran. 73; affirms that as to the flesh which the Word assumed, as to that which was born of the virgin, taken by the Jews, fixed on the cross, &c. (Christ said) "Me ye have not always," 2 Bee. 273, 274, 3 Bee. 272, 273, 274, 427, 428, 452, 4 Bui. 454, 455, 1 Jew. 505, 506, 2 Jew. 1118, 3 Jew. 263, Phil. 187, 188, Bid. 42, 43, 176 ; says our Lord absented himself in body from all the church, and ascended into heaven, 3 Jew. 263; teaches that we must believe and con- fess that Christ as to his humanity is visible, corporeal, local, &c, 2 Hoop. 491, 3 Jew. 261; says he is gone, and yet is here. ..for he has carried his body into heaven, but has not taken from the world his majesty, 1 Jew. 505; says Christ went as man, but remained as God: he went as to that which was in one place ; he remained as to that which was everywhere, 3 Jew. 263; speaks of Christ as absent in body, but present in the power of his majesty, and as hearing what the consciences of the people have said, 4 Jew. 976; declares that Christ has left the world by his bodily departure, but not with the governance of his divine pre- sence, 3 Bee. 428, 452; says, after Christ is risen and ascended, he is in us by the Spirit, 1 Jew. 477, 479; asserts that a body must needs be in some certain place, 2 Bee. 278, 281, 3 Bee. 454, 3 Bui. 264, 265, 4 Bui. AUGUSTINE 51 444, 1 Cran. 97, 101, (50), 1 Hoop. 194, 1 Jew. 484, 3 Jew. 259; says, Christ's body in which he rose must be in one place, but his truth is dispersed in all places, 2 Bee. 278, 3 Bee. 452, 1 Brad. 91, and see 591, lOfln.140, Grin. 53,2HoopA88,Wew. 48G, 494, 2 Jew. 770, 1118, 3 Jew. 140, 252, 254, 257, 259, 202, 535, Bid. 170, 215, 210; corruption of this testimony in some copies, 1 Hoop. 192, 3 Jew. 254; says, according to his body he is in heaven and passes from place to place, 3 Jew. 485; says that we ought not to inquire, where and how the body of our Lord is in heaven, but we must believe that it is only in heaven, 2 Bee. 278, 3 Bee. 273, 452, 2 Cov. 150 ; declares that Christ is everywhere as God, but in a certain place of heaven because of the mea- sure of a true body, 2 Bee. 278, 3 Bee. 430, 1 Bui. 148, 1 Cran. 94, 3 Jew. 257; other words to the same purport, Grin. 53, 3 Jew. 535 ; he asserts that Christ is in every place in that he is God, but in heaven in that he is man, 3 Bee. 273, 451, 1 Cran. 180, 1 Jew. 505, 3 Jew. 259 ; says, Christ by his God- head is ever with us ; but, unless he had bodily departed from us, we should always carnally see his body, 1 Jew. 505; says, we have Christ always, as regards the pre- sence of his majesty, but not as to that of his flesh, 1 Brad. 90 n., 3 Bui. 205, 3 Jew. 485, Rid. 42, 43 ; asserts that the Son of God as concerning his divinity is incircum- scriptible, but as concerning his humanity he is contained in a certain place (pseud. ?) 3 Bee. 428, 453; says that until the world be ended Christ is above, yet that his truth is even here, 1 Jen: 494, 2 Jew. 1118; says that it becomes us to have the glorious body of our Lord in high and worthy estimation, 2 Cov. 157; declares that they sin no less who blaspheme Christ reigning in heaven, than they who crucified him walking on the earth, 1 Bee. 359, 303; says, the priesthood of Aaron is now found in no temple, but that of Christ continues always in heaven, 2 Jew. 730; "where the body is, there shall the eagles be gathered together," this, says he, was spoken of spiritual men, who by imitating his passion and humility are filled as it were with his body, 3 Jew. 540; asked by Consentius whether the body of Christ in heaven have blood in it, 1 Jew. 200; he says Christ Teigns not carnally in heaven, 1 Cran. 139; declares that the body of our Lord... hath received an heavenly change ; and we ourselves are commanded at the last day to hope for the same, 1 Jew. 401; says Christ gave immortality to his body, he did not take away its nature, 2 Cov. 100, 1 Jew. 401, 502, 505, 3 Jew. 25-', 254, 259; says, this is my whole hope and all my trust, for in Christ Jesus our Lord is flesh and blood, which is a portion of each of us, therefore where a portion of mine reigns, there I believe I reign too, 3 Jew. 592; Augustine (or Honorius of Autun) on Stephen's vision of Christ, 1 Jew. 542; says, the Wisdom of God, the Word of God, our Lord Jesus Christ, is everywhere pre- sent, &c, 1 Jew. 493; asks a persecutor to find, if he can, a place of exile whence he may command Christ to depart, ib. 499; says that Christ is present by grace to the godly, Bid. 220; you have Christ, says he, at present by faith, at present by the sacrament of baptism, at present by the meat and drink of the altar, (see xv. &. below); shews that Christ's presence is not seen by the eyes, but realized by faith, Bale 31; says, our life is Christ, who dwells in our hearts, now by faith, afterwards by sight, 2 Jew. 598 ; often speaks of touching Christ, i.e. believing in him, 1 Jew. 500, 500, 3 Jeic. 548 ; says, that we touch not Christ with our hands, 1 Cran. 153, but may touch him with our faith, 1 Jew. 506; in reply to the inquiry, How shall I hold Christ, being absent? he says, send up thy faith, and thou holdest him, 2 Bee. 274, 3 Bee. 428, 452, 2 Hoop. 489, 1 Jew. 448, 2 Jew. 770, 1121,3 Jew. 409, 547, 548, 549, Sand. 88; writes, the absence of our Lord is not absent, have faith, &c, 3 Jew. 549 ; speaks of some who could not lay hold on him, because they had not the hands of faith, 3 Jew. 548; says, there are certain spiritual hands in the heart, ib. ; exhorts to come to Christ, i.e. to believe in him, 2 Jew. 764, 3 Jew. 548; says, he that believeth in Christ. ..is uuited to him and made a member of his body, 1 Jeu: 47G, 3 Jeic. 495; repeatedly declares that by faith we are incorporated in Christ, 1 Jew. 477, 3 Jew. 494 ; declares that we are (not only made Christians) but also made Christ, i.e. his members, 1 Jew. 474, 2 Jew. 500, 3 Jew. 495 ; exclaims, behold him ascending, believe in him absent, hope in him coming; yet by his secret mercy feel him to be present, 3 Jew. 258, 535; exhorts to maintain the Christian profession that he arose from the dead, as- cended into heaven, &c, 2 Bee. 277, 278, 3 Bee. 451, 1 Cran. 94 1 Jew. 505, 3 Jew. 4—2 AUGUSTINE 485; maintains that Christ shall so come again as he was seen to go into heaven, i.e. in the same form and substance, 1 Jew. 495, 3 Jew. 259; and that Christ will come from heaven, and not from any other place, to judge the quick and the dead, 1 Brad. 392 n., 3 Bui. 264, 2G5, Grin. 52, 3 Jew. 485, Hid. 177 ; by the word "nations" (Luke xxi. 25), he understands tho-e who shall be on Christ's left hand, Sand. 364; gives reasons why the time of the world's end is hidden from us, Sand. 352 ; on the burn- ing and renewal of the world, 1 Brad. 357 He proves the godhead of the Holy Ghost by Peter's words to Ananias, 3 Jew. 2C4; and by words of Paul, ib.; says if the Holy Ghost were not God, he would not be placed before the church in the rule of faith (i.e. the creed), Whita. 485; proves the procession of the Holy Ghost from the Son, ib. 53G; his explanation of Gen. i. 2, " the Spirit of God moved," &c, Hutch. G5, 196; sin against the Holy Ghost, see below; how the Holy Ghost descended in the form of a dove, and as cloven tongues of fire, 4 Bui. 285, 286 iv. Anaels, good and evil : he says, angel is a name of office, not of nature (dub.), 3 Bui. 327; presumes not to say when angels were created, ib. 329; supposes "light" and "darkness" in Gen. i. to have reference to good and evil angels, Whita. 462; confesses his ignorance of the difference between the orders of the hea- venly hierarchy, 3 Bui. 336, 337, 3 Jew. 278, Whita. 577 ; says, when the angels of God hear, he heareth in them, as in his temple, 3 Bui. 345 ; shews that they are not un- changeable by nature, but by grace, ib. 332, 333 ; maintains that ange Is, and indeed all creatures, are corporeal, ib. 330, 331; on the bodies in which they have ap- peared, ib. 331, 332; against trusting in their intercession, ib. 347 ; he says good angels require sacrifice not to themselves, but to God, ib.; and that if angels require sacrifice to be done to them, they are by no means to be obeyed, though they work • miracles, Calf. 319; and shews that they are not holy angels who accept worship, but malignant spirits, 3 Bui. 210; he af- firms that if we should build a temple to the most excellent angel, we should be accursed, 3 Bui. 348, 4 Bui. 501, Calf. 129 ; ascribes the fall of the devil to pride and dis- obedience, 3 Bui. 352; shews that he had no power against.Tob,but by God's permission, ib. 364; in what sense Satan is "the prince of this world," ib. 358; how he is "cast out," i7».35S, 359; his transformation into an angel of light, 1 Jew. 549; he speaks of Origen's error that the devil and his angels after great torments should be de- livered and be placed with the holy angels, 3 Jew 560 v. Scripture, Word of God, (see ix. below) : (a) On the canon of Scripture, Whita. 51 ; he says, we should prefer those books which are received by all churches to those which some do not receive, &c, 1 Ful. 19, Wliita. 45, 308: denounces an anathema on all who should receive any scriptures but those which the church had received, Whita. 331 ; he does not however, make the difference between canonical and apo- cryphal writings dependent on the judg- ment of the church, ib. 309, 315, but teaches that the canonical authority of the Old and New Testament was established in the days of the apostles, ib. 310; he uses the word canonical in a large sense, ib. 46, 48; on the preservation of the scrip- tures by Christ's enemies the Jews, 4 Jew. 980 ; they say, we have no law of our own, but only theirs, ib. 763; he says, the Jews help us w ith their books, but they are our enemies in their hearts, ib. 763 ; another passage to the like effect, ib. ; he held those books to be of less authority which are not in the Jewish canon, Whita. 46; says, but few prophets left any writings, ib. 302; asserts that Enoch wrote some things before Moses, ib. 114, 516; calls To- bit and Judith, &c. canonical, 4 Bui. 539, 1 Ful. 20; praises the book of Wisdom, Wliita. 5Gn.; once thought it was Solo- mon's, ib. 46; cites it, ib. 89; what he says of Ecclesiasticus, ib. 93 ; he once thought this was Solomon's, ib. 46 ; he reckons the books of the Maccabees canonical, admit- ting, however, that they were not accounted so of old, 4 Bui. 539 ; confesses that they were not esteemed by the Jews as the Law and Prophets, 1 Ful. 23, 2 Ful. 221, Whita. 51 ; says, the church allows them as cano- nical on account of the terrible and won- derful passions of certain martyrs, 3 Jew. 433, Whita. 94 ; though he calls them ca- nonical, yet he does not allow them to be divine, Whita. 93— 95; says, although some- thing may be found in the books of the Maccabees worthy to be joined with the number of miracles, yet hereof he will have no care, intending only to speak of the miiacles contained in the books of the AUGUSTINE 53 holy canon, 3 Jew. 432; speaks of a reck- oning not found in the holy scriptures that are called canonical, hut in certain other books, among which are the books of the Maccabees, 3 Jew. 432, Whita. 94 ; de- clares the case of suicide commended in the Maccabees to be an example of folly not to be imitated by Christ's martyrs, Grin. 24; on certain writings rejected from the canon, Whita. 304; he gives reasons why, although many had written of the deeds of Christ and the apostles, only four Gospels and the Acts are received, ib. 315, 532 ; says, in opposition to the Manichees, that believing the Gospel he must needs believe the Acts, both being alike com- mended to hiin by catholic authority, ib. 318 ; says, if you ask us how we know that these are the apostle's writings? we know them by the same means as you know the writings of Manichauis, 3 Jew. 441 ; speaks of the Manichees reading cer- tain books written in the names of the apo- stles, by some stitchers together of fables, Whita. 315; speaks of the contents of some of these books, 1 Jew. 113; disallows the Apocalypse of Paul, Whita. 315; does not reckon the Decretal Epistles as holy scrip- ture (as falsely stated in Gratian), ib. 109 ; distinguishes between canonical scripture and the writings of the doctors, 2 Lat. 248; various arguments, shewing holy scripture to be divine, Whita. 319 (b) The authority of holy scripture assert- ed, 2 Bee. 2C1, 1 Hoop. 5GG, lWhitg. 224 n.; he declares that scripture is placed on an elevated throne, demanding the obedience of every faithful and pious understanding, Whita. 353,CG3,he calls it a letter fromGod, 2 lice. 519; another passage, P (7.286; shews that God speaks to us in scripture, which must therefore be reverently received, 2 lite. 549; says that God speaks therein as a familiar friend, without dissimulation, to the heart of learned and unlearned, 2 Jew. 071, 4 Jew. 897, 1187, Whita. 374; says that he who sent the prophets before his incarnation sent the apostles after his ascension, 2 Cran. 29; tells u3 that whatever the apostles wrote, Christ wrote, he being the Head, Whita. 527, 528; makes Christ the judge of controversies, ib. 4G1, or his apostles (he speaking in them), ib. 4G1,4G2; says, holy scripture hath laid a rule unto our doc- trine, that we may not dare to understand more than is meet, 4 Jew. 772; expresses his belief in the infallible authority of the writers of the scriptures, and maintains that they were free from error, but that all other writings are to be judged by scrip- ture and reason, 3 Bee. 403, Coop. 145, 14G, 2 Cran. 32, Phil. 352, 1 Whitg. 173; asserts that the evangelists were free from all error, Whita. 37, and says that to admit the smallest lie would invalidate the autho- rity of scripture, ib. ; exhorts to yield and consent to holy scripture, which can nei- ther deceive nor be deceived, 2 Cov. 335, 3 Jew. 231 ; he owned scripture as the rule of faith, 2 Jew. 1000 ; what he means by that expression, Whita. 48G, 487 ; speaks of scripture as a foundation against insidious errors, ib. 097 ; says, let us not bring deceit- ful balances... but let us bring the divine balance from the holy scriptures, 2 Cran. 30, Whita. 28, 659 ; speaks of some who use not the equal balance of the divine scriptures, but the deceitful balance of their own customs, 1 Jew. 2G0, 3 Jew. 480; says, our mind ought not to swerve from the authority of the divine scriptures, Calf. 27, 28 ; affirms that the canonical books may not be doubted, but that the writings of bishops may be reproved by better author- ity, 3 Bee. 403, 404, 2 Cran. 31; declares that we hold not the disputations of men, though never so catholic and worthy, as the canonical scriptures, 3 Bee. 391, 2 Cran. 33, 3 Jew. 170, 216, 4 Jew. 1173 ; passages shewing how other writers are to be read, Calf. 58, 2 Cran. 32, 33, 3 Jew 227, Bid. 114, Whita. 4G3 ; he says, this kind of writ- ings is to be read not with a necessity of believing, but a liberty of judging, 2 Cran. 32, 3 Jew. 227, 4 Jew. 1174; says the words of the creed are scattered through the scriptures, Whita. 529, 553 ; in a disputa- tion on the term homousion, he appeals not to councils, but to scripture, ib. 535, (and al. seeix.); against heretics, he cites the scrip- tures,2 Ful. 230; says, the scribes and Pha- risees, sitting in Moses' seat, teach the law of God ; but if they teach any thing of their own, they are not to be heard, 2 Cran. 30, 54, 3 Jew. 323, 4 Jew. 710, 775, 1117 ; says, they spake good things unto the peo- ple, &c, 4 Jew. 710; speaks of bishops sit- ting in the chair, i.e. teaching the law of God, 1 Jew. 402; says that to follow reason is very dangerous, and that the safer way is to walk by the scriptures, 1 Jew. 377, 2 Jew. 793; shews that we must not allege natural reason against the authority of the holy scriptures, 1 Jew. 378 ; teaches that if we live after men's reason, we do not live after the will of God, Rid. 133; says it is AUGUSTINE lawful for pure minds to know the eternal law of God, but not to judge it, Whita. 353, 351; shews that although a man be spiritual, yet he ought to be a doer, not a judge of the law, &c, 3 Jew. 442; says that in any case in which clear and certain instruction is not afforded by the scriptures, human presumption should restrain itself, Cran. 17, Wliita. C95 ; asks, when the Lord hath been silent, who of us shall say such or such things are? 2 Cran. 528, 3 Jew. 239, 440; made great difference between the holy scriptures and other writ- ings, 2 Cran. 77 ; said he owed his consent without gainsaying only to the canonical scriptures, 2 Cran. 29, 3 Jew. 228, 239, Whita. 702 ; affirms that we may lawfully dissent from all doctrines but those of scripture, 2 Cran. 30 ; according to these books, says he, we freely judge of all other writings, whether of the faithful or unfaith- ful, Whita. 659, C60, 3 Jew. 238, 1 Whitg. 224 ; says that a doctrine confirmed by the clear authority of canonical scripture should be believed without doubt ; not so other witnesses, 2 Bee. 261, Whita. 702 ; writes, I seek the voice of the Shepherd : read me this out of a prophet, or the law, or a psalm, &c, 3 Jew. 239, Sand. 14 ; says to the Do- natists, after the voice of our Shepherd, uttered most plainly by the mouths of the prophets, his own mouth, and the mouths of the evangelists, we cannot admit your voices, 1 Jew. 262, 4 Jeic. 865; says, away with man's writings, let the divine words sound, 3 Jew. 223, Whita. 697; exclaims, let our writings be taken from among us, let the book of God come among us ; hear what Christ says, hear the Truth speaking, 3 Jew. 231,i Jew. 1173, Whita. 699; that we should not hear, I say, but, Thus saith the Lord, 2 Cran. 31, 1 Jew. 79, 2 Jew. 1000, 3 Jew. 229, 4 Jew. 750, Sand. 95 ; he did not account Cyprian's writings as canonical, but weighed them by the scriptures, 2 Cran. 33, Whita. 601; says, we do no wrong to Cyprian when we distinguish his writings from the canonical authority of the divine scriptures, 3 Jew, 233, 4 Jew. 1174 ; says to Jerome, 1 reckon not, my brother, that thou wouldst have thy books read as those of the apostles and prophets, 3 Bee. 403, 2 Cran. 32, 3 Jew. 176, Phil. 353 ; exhorts him to take unto him Christian severity to correct and amend a book of his, 3 Jew. 607 ; men not to trust to his own writings as if they were canonical scripture, Calf. 58, 2 Cran. 33, 2 Ful. 134, 3 Tyn. 136; allows appeal to scripture against himself, 1 Hoop. 132; asks, how do they know when they hear me speak of myself, whether I speak the truth? 3 Jew. 373 ; suggests to his oppo- nents the laying aside of all authorities ex- cept the divine canonical scriptures, since he would wish the church to be shewn not by the doctrines of men, but by the divine oracles, 3 Jew. 230; again, hear this, Thus saith the Lord, not Thus saith Do- natus, Rogatus, Vincent, &c., 3 Jew. 231, 4 Jew. 1173; he asserts that what Faustus says upon the birth of Mary is not to be held binding, because it is not ca- nonical, 2 Cran. 30 ; asks Faustus why he does not submit himself to the autho- rity of the gospel, 4 Jew. 863 ; on the way in which some treated the scriptures, 1 Jew. 447; charges heretics with taking away the authority of the scriptures, and leaving every man to his own fancy, 4 Jew. 775 ; speaks against striving for man's fancy, and negligently considering God's word, ib. 850; grieves that the holy scrip- tures are not regarded, and so many pre- sumptions of men are enforced, 3 Jew. 569, and so many servile burdens, ib. 570, (see xvi. below) ; his speech to Petilian, who burned the holy gospel (the words are in fact those of Petilian himself), 4 Jew. 764, see 1 Jew . 463, Sand. 16 n. ; says, let him bethought to have cast the holy scriptures into the fire, who, when they are read, is proved not to consent to them, 4 Jew. 762 ; inti- mates that to quarrel with the will of him who made the testament is as bad as to commit the testament to the flames, 4 Jew. 765 (c) On the sufficiency of scripture : — re- ferences to several passages, 1 JYhitg. 224; his testimonies to this, 2 Cran. 29, Whita. 694, &c. ; he says that whatsoever things Christ wished us to read, he enjoined the apostles to write, Whita. 630, and that amongst the things plainly set down in scripture, are all things which relate to faith and manners, hope and charity, 2 Cran. 17, 31, 32, Whita. 28, 374, 394, 694, 3 Whitg. 55; another passage to the like effect, Whita. 695 ; he declares that what is to be retained and what is to be shunned are to be found in scripture, 2 Cran. 29 ; asserts that the scriptures are plain upon every point that a man could not be igno- rant of without danger to his salvation, ib. 31; says that not all things which Christ did are written, but certain chosen things sufficient for the salvation of be- AUGUSTINE 55 lievers, 2 Cran. 30, Phil. 360, Whita. 547, 629, 630; speaking of Paul's anathema against preachers of another Gospel, he pronounces alike anathema against all who teach anything concerning Christ or his church, or -whatever pertains to our faith and life, except that which we have re- ceived in the legal and evangelical scrip- tures, 3 Jew. 230, 4 Jew. 772, 1174, 2 Lat. 261, Rid. 113, 631, 696, Whita. 624 ; other words on Paul's anathema, 2 Cran. 29, Whita. 627; on the caution against adding to the Apocalypse, Wldta. 622; he says that we should seek no farther than is written, 2 Cran. 33; on the littleness of all knowledge gathered out of the books of Gentiles, compared to the knowledge of the scriptures, ib. 30 (d) The original text, and versions there- of : — he commends Hebrew and Greek learning for finding out the meaning of the Latin, IFul. 47,48, Whita. 468,493 ; on the superior authority of the original Greek and Hebrew, Whita. 157 ; he maintains that Hebrew was the original tongue, ib. 113; he asserts the inspiration of the Septuagint, 1 Ful. 51, 53 ; his high opinion of that translation, Whita. 119 ; he affirms the miraculous unanimity of the transla- tors, ib. 120; on certain alleged errors of their version, ib. 122; he was not entirely addicted to the Latin Bible, 1 Ful. 70; says many Latin versions were made from the LXX, ib. 73 ; his opinion of the old Latin versions, Whita. 128; he tried to persuade Jerome from translating the scriptures from the Hebrew, 1 Ful. 25, 48 ; his account of Jerome's version, Wliita. 131 ; he speaks (in several places) of the scriptures being published in various tongues, 4 Jew. 896; does not say that the scripture was read in three languages only, Whita. 220; his testimony to the use and value of vernacular versions, ib. 245; lays down critical rules respecting MSS. and versions, 4 Bui. 542, 543 (e) On the study and interpretation of scripture : — he says they require not rash and proud accusers, but diligent and pious readers, 2 Hoop. 493; advises to seek the meaning of scripture by reading, medita- tion, prayer, contemplation, Whita. 467; he (or more probably Alcuin) says, con- tinual reading purges all things; whoso will ever be with God, must evermore pray and read, 2 Jew. 681 ; reading with- out meditation is barren, meditation with- out reading erroneous, prayer without meditation is cold (pseud.), 3 Jew. 435; speaks of some men who, when they hear they should be humble, will learn nothing, 2 Jew. 680, 4 Jew. 897; rules for inter- preting scripture from his four books of Christian Doctrine and other writings, Whita. 462, 492—494 ; on the four senses of scripture, viz. the historical (or literal), the serological, the analogical, and the allegorical, ib. 403 ; Augustine (or Alche- rus) on the literal sense, 2 Jew. 618; he says we should not be content with the letter, ib. 595; how he uses the phrase "secundum literam,"l./eu>. 504; he shews that the spiritual understanding of Para- dise, Hagar and Sarah, &c. is not incon- sistent with a literal sense, Calf. 101; on the tree of life, and the tree spoken of in the first Psalm, ib. 102; (as to figurative speeches see also xiii. and xv. below) ; cau- tions against taking a figurative speech ac- cording to the letter, Grin. 63, 1 Jew. 448, 2 Jew. 694, 1113; it is to this (he says) Paul refers when he says "the letter killeth," for when the thing that is spoken figura- tively is taken as if it were plainly spoken it savours of the flesh, 3 Jew. 447 ; he calls it a wretched bondage of the soul to take words for things, 4 Bui. 287, Whita. 470, (and see xiii. below) ; notes a rule to be ob- served in every allegory, 2 Jew. 1112 ; warns not to think a speech figurative unless it be repugnant to charity, as the command to heap coals of fire on the head of an enemy, 4 Bui. 288, 289 ; gives examples of figurative speeches, 4 Bui. 440, 441, Whita. 379; observes that our Lord said of John, " He is Elias;" but John himself said, "I am not Elias ;" John answering plainly, our Lord speaking figuratively, 3 Jew. 500 ; remarks that all things signifying appear in a certain manner to bear the persons of the things signified ; e. g. *' The rock was Christ," 3 Jew. 545; explains how to dis- tinguish literal from figurative expressions, 2 Bee. 290, 291, 3 Bee. 431, 1 Cran. 115, 137, Grin. 63, 1 Hoop. 162 ; distinguishes figurative speaking from lying, 1 Brad. 547 n. ; says the grace of God lay hidden in the Old Testament, 2 Jew. 618, 797, and that the New Testament is hidden in the Old Testament, or in the Law, ib. 595, 604, 619, 797 ; says the Old Testament is unveiled in the New, and the New veiled in the Old, Whita. 620, that Christ came, not to add what was wanting, but to ac- complish what was written, ib., the times are altered, not the faith, 2 Cran. 138, 56 AUGUSTINE there was a veil placed over the face (of the Jews) that they might not see Christ in the scriptures, 3 Jew. 531 ; he shews that if anything apparently contrary to truth is found in the canonical writings, it is to be attributed to an error in the copy, or to its being misunderstood, 2 Cran. 32; on things mentioned in scripture by way of anticipa- tion, Whita. 378; he says, it is written in Genesis, " These be the children of Israel, that were born to him in Mesopotamia ;" and yet Benjamin was born long afterward, 4 Jew. 694; again, we say that Paul the apostle was born at Tarsus in Cilicia, and yet Paul at the time, when he was born, was no apostle, 3 Jew. 206, 4 Jew. 694 ; so, when we hear that Christ's dis- ciples were bidden to the marriage at Cana, we must understand that they were not then his disciples, but became so after- wards, 4 Jew. 694; remarks that some- times a thing is told after that was done before, 1 Cran. 248 ; and that the circum- stance of the scriptures is wont to open the meaning, 3 Jew. 227, Whita. 494; says we ought not always to approve whatever we read men that are praised to have done, Calf. 281 ; passages on the plainness of scripture, Whita. 393, 394 ; he says God has made the scriptures stoop to the ca- pacity of babes and sucklings, ib. 393; shews that God feeds us with the plain places of scripture, and exercises us with the hidden ; and adds that there is scarcely anything in the obscure parts which is not found elsewhere very plainly, 1 Ful. 558, Whita. 393 ; passages on the depths of scripture, ib. 374, 375, 393 ; he says things easily investigated are generally held cheap, ib. 374 ; reproves Julian the Pe- lagian, for exaggerating the difficulties of scripture, 4 Jew. 897, 1182, Whita. 395; says the scriptures expound themselves, 3 Tyn. 249; advises to let scripture be compared with scripture, Sec, 3 Whitg. 466, 467, see also Rid. 113; shews that con- ference of scriptures will make a perfect preacher, 2 Ful. 132; says that one place of scripture ought to be understood by means of many, Phil. 138; on the exposi- tion of the obscurer parts of scripture, 4 Bui. 292; he repeatedly affirms that dark places in scripture are to be ex- pounded by those that are more plain, Calf. 57, 2 Cran. 17, 31, 32, 1 Ful. 10, Grin. 197, 2 Hoop. 494, Phil. 138; says man's words do not cause the word of God to be understood, 2 Jew. 982; in teaching, he disclaims doing more than expounding the words of the great Teacher, Whita. 659, 698; acknowledged that there were more things in scripture which he knew not, than that he knew, ib. 375; says that he who loves the law of God honours in it even what he under- stands not, 1 Jew. 327 ; so he read Paul, and Isaiah, ib. ; he says that he who supp&ses himself to understand the scriptures, and is without love to God and his neighbour, as yet understands nothing, 1 Bui. 77, 4 Bui. 55; on the eloquence of the inspired writers, Whita. 150; his definition of a testament, Hutch. 246 n. ; he calls scripture a glass which flatters no man, 1 Brad. 55 (f) Expositions of some particular pas- sages:— in Gen. iii. 15, he corruptly reads " ipsaconteret,"&c, and refers the text to Eve, and to the church, lFul. 533, Whita. 164 ; hefollows theLXX. in Gen. iv. 7, read- ing "conversion" for "desire," 1 Ful. 390; on the division of languages (Gen. xi.), Whita. 112,378; he says " lex" is sometimes used for morals, 2 Lat. 348 ; sometimes he reckons but three precepts in the first table, sometimes he reckons four, 1 Bui. 214, 1 Hoop. 349, 350; shews that Gideon's fleece (Jud. vi.) was a type of the Jewish nation, 2 Bui. 287 ; strangely expounds 1 Sam. xxi. 13, being misled by an erro- neous translation, Whita. 469, (and al. see xv. 6. below); calls Isaiah rather an evangelist than a prophet, 1 Bui. 51 ; (Apocrypha; see above); he harmonized the gospels, Whita. 377; speaks of "the mountains" of holy scripture (Matt. xxiv. 16), Wliita. 684, compare Rid. 63; refutes an heretical punctuation of John i. l,by the rule of faith, Whita. 487 ; on John vii. 52, "search and look," &c., 3 Jew. 242; on John xx. 30, where it is said that Jesus did many signs which are not written, Whita. 547,629, 630; he says the apostolic epistles were written not only to them who heard them, but to us, 4 Jew. 858 ; places Paul above all doctors and writers, 3 Jew. 233; differs from Jerome on Gal. ii. 14, (Paul's contest with Peter), 1 Ful. 35; his interpretation of Jacob's staff (Heb. xi.), ib. 539, 540, 542; he supposed that John's first epistle was written to the Parthians, Whita. 218; origin of the mistake, ib. n. ; on Gog and Magog (Rev. xx.), Bale 571 (g) He directed the scriptures to be read to the people, 1 Jew. 270 ; frequently refers to the public reading of scripture, 3 Whitg. 47, 48, (and see xvii. below); admonishes AUGUSTINE 57 the people to read the scriptures at home, 2 Jew. 670; exhorts to feed on the hills of scripture, 2 Cran. 31 ; says that by the scriptures that faith is conceived whereby the just liveth, and by which we walk so long as we sojourn absent from the Lord, Whita. 664, 696; exhorts to read the holy scriptures, because God willed them to be written that we might be comforted by them, 2 Jew. 696 ; says, if we do not read or hearken to the divine scriptures, our very medicines are turned into wounds, 4 Jew. 7'JG; declares that the instruction of scripture is so modified that none shall be unable to draw enough for himself, if he approach with piety and devotion, Whita. 394; on God's word as a lamp, ib. 384; says the truth, by which holy souls are lightened, is one, &c., 1 Jew. 493 ; says that before our Lord came righteous men believed in him that was to come, as we believe in him that is come ; the times are changed, not the faith, 4 Bui. 299 J says, truth is sweet and bitter, &c, Pil. 475; allows some room for diversity of opinion in matters not essential to Christian faith, 2 Bui. 400, &c, 4 Jew. 130G vi. Tradition (see ix. below): he denies that antiquity and old custom can pre- vail against the truth, 4 Jew. 777 ; declares we ought to follow the truth rather than the custom, 1 Bee. 376, 3 Bee. 390, Calf. 191 ; says custom must give place when the truth is once opened, 3 Bee. 390, 2 Cran. 51, 1 Jew. 49; on the authority of traditions, 2 Cran. 58, and the ordi- nances of our elders, ib. 59; he says here- tics built their falsehoods on that saying of Christ, " I have many things to say unto you, but ye cannot bear them now," 1 Jew. 125, 3 Jew. 439; thinks that what is uni- versally observed, but not written in the scriptures, nor coming from general coun- cils, is tradition from the apostles, 2 Cran. 56 n., 59, and says that what the universal church holds, not being instituted by coun- cils but always retained, is justly ascribed to apostolic authority, 2 Jew. 587, 3 Jeio. 3-38, Whita. 507, 2 Whitg. 187; ascribes the great anniversary solemnities and other universal customs to apostolic tradition or to general councils, Whita. 605, 606, 1 Whitg. 230, 2 Whitg. 180 ; declares that all things neither contained in scripture, nor found in the statutes of councils, nor confirmed by the universal custom of the church. ..should be cut away, Calf. 194; his alleged testimony in favour of tradition considered, Whita. 219, 605, &c. vii. Sin : he gives several definitions of sin, 2 Bui. 3G0; distinguishes between "peccatum," "delictum," and "crimen," ib. 359 ; cautions that when we hear that all things are of God, we must not think that sin is of him, ib. 383; shews how God is said to do evil (Amos iii.), not sin, but punishment, ib. 382, 383, and see 1 Ful. 563; why God forbade Adam to eat of the tree of knowledge, 2 Bui. 376 ; he shews that there is no sin without will, ib. 388 ; another passage, 1 Lat. 195, and that the beginning of vices is in the will of man, though the hearts of men are moved by various accidental causes, 2 Bui. 404 ; says there are two things which work all sin in man ; desire and fear, ib. ; and three tilings by which sin is accomplished ; sug- gestion, delectation, consent, ib. 405, 406 ; shews that voluntary sin is hereditary, ib. 388 ; treats largely of original sin, ib. 38G, 387 ; Pigbius says he had a wrong opinion on the subject, 4 Jew. 78G, 787 ; shews that all the old fathers confessed it, 2 Bui. 390 ; calls it "alienum peccatum," yet shews that it is proper to all, ib. 397; proves that infants have original sin,42?;; writes that when we become strong in faith, we believe by God himself internally confirming and illumi- nating our minds, ib. 321 ; on the inward as- surance of faith — I would hear and under- stand how thou madest heaven and earth, &c, ib. 356 ; he shews that in order to obtain an understanding of what we be- lieve, it is requisite that our minds should be inwardly confirmed and illuminated by God himself, ib. 357 ; on the " unction from the Holy One," ib. 452, and the necessity of the inward teaching of the Holy Ghost, ib. 453 ; he speaks of Christ as an inward Teacher, ib.; on being "taught of God," 4 Bui. 99; another passage, Whita. 454 (see also x. below); he says the word of God works in our hearts, not because it is spoken, but because it is believed, 1 Jew. 328; re- marks that faith hath eyes of her own, Uew. 451, 3 Jew. 531; on reason and faith (pseud ), 1 Jew. 504 ; he says the multitude is saved, not by quickness of understanding, but by simplicity of believing, 1 Jew. 323, Whita. 240 ; another passage to the same effect, Whita, 241 ; writes that if Christ died only for those who have sure intelligence, our labour is almost in vain, 1 Jew. 323; speaks of the unlearned as rising up, and catching heaven away from us, 2 Jew. C93; distinction between believing " illi," "ilium," and "in ilium" (pseud.), Calf. 80 n.; he says we believe Paul, we do not believe in Paul ; w e believe Peter, &c, 3 Jew. 256 ; remarks, he that hath faith with- out hope and charity believes that there is Christ, but he believes not in Christ, ib. 584; in reply to the inquiry what it is to believe in God, he says, by believing to love, by believing to go into him, and to be incorporated with his members, ib. 253; declares that when we believe in Christ, of the very remnants of our thought, Christ is sacrificed unto us every day, 2 Jew. 724; says, have faith, and he whom thou seest not is present with thee, ib. 741 ; exhorts to approach Jesus, not in the flesh, but with the heart, not with presence of body, but with power of faith, ib. 740; asks, what is it to approach unto him, unless to believe in him? 3 Jew. 548; says, let us now shew the Jews where Christ is, would God they would hear and lay hold on him, ib. 547 ; addresses one, thou wilt say, How shall 1 hold Christ being absent? how shall 1 reach my hand unto heaven, that I may hold him sitting there? Send up thy faith and thou holdest him ; thy fathers held him in the flesh, hold thou him in thy heart, ib. 469, 548, (and see p. 51, col. 2, above) ; on Chiist's dwelling in our hearts by faith, 1 Jew. 470 ; he tells the widow ltalica not to think herself desolate while Christ dwells in her heart by faith, ib. 499 ; says the faith of absent things is present, and the faith of things that are without is within, 2 Jew. 740, 3 Jew. 409 ; w rites, the things that we understand are more certain than the things that we see, 3 Jew. 470 ; shews that things to come were foreseen by the prophets with the same spirit of faith as that by which we believe those things now they are come, 2 Bui. 287 ; says, it is possible that a man may hold all the words of the creed, and yet not believe rightly, 3 Jew. 255; on the faith of devils, spoken of by James, 3 Tyn. 201 n.; he says a foolish faith not only doeth no good, but hurteth, 2 Jew. 920, 3 Jew. 122,553, 4 Jew. 815; explains what repent- ance is, 1 Bee. 92 ; declares that G od w ills not the sacrifice of a slain beast, but of a slain heart, ib. 97 ; says that penitence ought to be desired which is evidently grounded on faith, ib. 98; observes that the dead man cannot be raised unless the Lord cry within him, 3 Jew. .358; said to compare fear to the bristle on the shoe maker's thread, Pil. 104, 3 Jew. 199; mentions the signs of true re- pentance, 1 Bee. 77, 78, 92; justification by faith defended by him in many places, 2 Cor. 340; references to several passages, ib.; sentences on justification collected from his works, 2 Cran. 203—208, 210 bis, 211 bis, his third treatise on St Johu's epi- stles referred to on the subject, 2 Lot. 313; he uses the vulgar term "satisfaction," but plainly rejects the false doctrine, Calf. 75; speaks of faith alone justifying, 2 Bee. 639; calls justification and glorification the gift of God, not of merits, 1 Bee. 72, 73 ; says that the medicine of the* souls wounds is to believe in Christ, ib. 79; tells that all w ho are justified by Christ are righteous not in themselves but in him, 2 Bee. 038; says all the commandments are accounted to be done when the thing AUGUSTINE 61 that is not done is forgiven, 3 Jew. 581 ; writes, " if righteousness lie by the law, then is Christ dead in vain," but if Christ died not in vain, the ungodly is justified by him alone, Wool. 35; shews that Paid by " the deeds of the law" meant not only ceremo- nies but morals, 2 Bui. 248; alleged to say that of all that Paul taught nothing is more difficult than what he wrote concerning the righteousness of faith, Whita. 360; shews that the teaching of James is not op- posed to that of Paul, 3 Jew. 244, Wool. 30; says the objection of difference between Paul and James is made by those who un- derstand neither, 4 Jew. 7G5; on the prayer, " Enter not into judgment with thy servant, 0 Lord," 3 Jew. 58G, 587 ; he commends not the works of his hands, ib. 587 ; he (or rather Ambrose) says, presume not of thy working, but of the grace of Christ,. ..this is not arrogance, but faith ; to declare that thou hast received, is not pride but devo- tion, 3 Jew. 246; warns those who will be partakers of the grace of God not to boast their merits, 2 Bee. 637, Wool. 78; asks, what are the merits of men ? 3 Jew. 587 ; alleged to speak of the reward of merits, but the passage is spurious, 1 Ful. 353; remarks that merits are of God, not of man, 1 Ful. 353 ; says, let men's merits be still, and let the grace of God reign, 3 Bee. 170, 2 Cov. 432; writes, when a man sees that whatever good he has is not of himself but of his God, he sees that all that is praised in him is of the mercy of God, not of his own merits, Wool. 78; says if God were to deal with us after our merits, he would find nothing but that he might condemn, 3 Jew. 587 ; confesses that his merit is the mercy of the Lord, 1 Bee. 54, 75, 3 Bee. 171; shews that the Lord at the judgment will crown the righteous with favour and mercy, 3 Jew. 587, 588 ; shews (at length) that God crowns not our merits, but his own gifts, 2 Bui. 347 — 350 ; expresses the same sentiment in other places, Bale 590, 631, 2 Cov. 432, 1 Ful. 340, 353; shews that although life eternal will be ren- dered to good works, those works must be referred to the grace and gift of God, 2 Bui. 328; says, if God has covered sins, he has determined not to observe... to consider, or to punish, 2 Lat. 246 ; asks, what shall I render to the Lord, for that 1 call my sins to remembrance, and yet my soul is not afraid thereof? 3 Jew. 246; says, it is not of my presumption, but of his promise, that I shall not come into judgment, ib.; shews that self- righteous- ness is the cause of heresies and schisms, 4 Jew. 852 ; teaches that good works are inseparable from true faith, 2 Cran. 137, but that we must set no good works before faith, ib. 141, and that there is no light in works done without a godly intent and true faith, ib. 142; says there is no good without the chief good, Wool. 51,52; he (?) says that a good work maketh not a good man, but a good man maketh a good work (cited by W. Tracy), 3 Tyn. 273; declares that good works follow, and shew a justified man, 2 Ful. 386; and that they spring from charity, Pra. Eliz. 568; he says, when grace is given, then our works (tnerita) begin to be good, and that through grace, 2 ZJu/.3-'.5; teaches that every work which comes not of faith is sin, 2 Cran. 142, that all the life of them that believe not is sin, ib., that pagans and heretics cannot do good works, ib., and that the virtues of unbelievers deserve punishment, Wool. 49; he says that good things (in them- selves) may be done, and yet not be done well by those who do them, 2 Bee. 541, and that there is no virtue but obedience, Sand. 145 ; but he asserts that there is one work in which are all good works, viz., faith which worketh by love, 2 Cran. 142, and that good life can never be divided from such faith, 3 Jew. 584 ; he says, if we are the children of God we are led by God's Spirit to do good, 2 Cov. 389 ; declares that he takes upon him the name of a Christian man in vain, that follows not Christ (pseud.), 1-Bcc. 387, Wool. 9; shews in what sense the virtue which is now in a just man is called perfect, 3 Jew. 581; tells that the just are so called, not because they are void of all sin, but because they are furnished with the greater part of vir- tues, ib.; says our very righteousness itself is such in this life, that it stands rather in forgiveness of our sins, than in perfection of virtues, ib. 582 ; declares that the true sacrifice is every good work, Coop. 91 ; on brotherly love as an evidence of the love of God, Sand. 286; he shews that we should, from the consideration of our own failings, ever.be ready to excuse our brethren, ib. 106; says we must verily take heed, lest in the storm of contention the fairness of charity be not obscured, 1 Whitg. 230; calls alms-deeds works of justice, 1 Ful. 446; on the sin of giving stolen things as alms, Wool. 138; passages on the necessity of restitution, 2 Bui. 50, 1 Hoop. 404, 1 Lat. 62 AUGUSTINE 11, 405, 2 Lai. 211, 427, PH. 471; amongst alms-deeds he reckons the forgiveness of injuries, Wool. 137 ; praises humility, 1 Bee. 201 ix. The Church (see v. and viii. above): he says, we believe (not we believe in) the holy church, and explains the difference, lBul. 159, 3 Jew. 434; affirms that Cain and Abel represent the false church and the true, Phil. 10G ; writes, sometime the church was only in Abel, and sometime only in Enoch, 4 Jew. 724 ; says the syna- gogue was a congregation, the church a convocation, yet calls the former "ecclesia," lFul. 227 ; affirms that the Israelites were Christians, and that Christians are Israel- ites, 2 Jew. 614 ; says the Lord has set the church (his tabernacle) in manifestation (Ps. xix.), 2 Ful. 54; on the apparel of "the queen," in Ps. xlv., 4 Jew. 814; on the two cities, Babylon, which is confusion, and Jerusalem, the vision of peace, and their respective citizens, 1 Cov. 109 ; he says we are all citizens of one or the other, Bale 253 ; on the stones of New Jerusa- lem, ib. 609 ; he says all that belong to the body of Christ, the chief and true Prince of priests, are consecrated with the royal priesthood, 4 Jew. 9S4; and again, all are priests, because they are members of the one Priest, 1 Ful. 242 n., 4 Jew. 984; says the church is often compared to the moon, 4 Jew. 724; writes, until the end of this world, the church goes forward as a pilgrim, between the persecutions of the world and the comforts of God, 3 Jew. 160; and again, the whole city of God is a pilgrim in the earth, ib.; he speaks of persecution increasing the church, Mid. 100 (and see xxiii. below); observes that the church has learned of her Redeemer to put no trust in man, 4 Jew. 1057 ; says the church is called catholic because she is universally perfect, and halteth in nothing, and is spread throughout the world, 2 Ful. 36, 3 Jew. 268, Phil. 136 ; his definition of the catho- lic faith, ib. 38; speaks of asking the way to the catholic church in a city, 1 Ful. 222; confesses that the name of catholic (amongst other things) stayed him in the right faith, 2 Ful. 241 ; on the unity of the church, 3 Whity. 595 ; he speaks of the sacramen- tal bread as a figure thereof, 2 Hoop. 426 ; says the unity of the church stands by the power which Christ hath reserved to him- self only, of which (unity) it is said, " My dove is one," 4 Jew. 751 ; on union with the church, 1 Whitg. 95; he says, let no man think he knows Christ unless he be a par- taker of his body, i.e. of the church, 1 Jew. 234 ; affirms that there can be no good men separate from the church, Pil. 617 n.; states that whoever is separate from the church, however well he may live, shall not have (eternal) life, Bid. 122; says he shall not have God for his Father, who will not have the church for his mother, ib. ; cau- tions against seeking the conventicles of the just separated from the unity of all the world, which, he says, can never be found, 2 Ful. 62; reprehends the setting up altar against altar, 1 Jew. 90 (and see corrig.) ; shews whence schisms come, 4 Jew. 852, (see xxvii. below); says there is no security of unity except the church be declared out of the promises of God, &e., 2 Ful. 62; writes that when heresy has prevailed there is no other proof of true Christianity but the scriptures, and that the true church can be known by them only, Whita. 684 (comp. the Opus Imper- fectum, cited Coop. 187) ; advises him who fears he may be deceived, to consult that church which the scripture points out, Bid. 127, IT7ii'e says bishops were made instead of apostles, 2 Ful. 309 ; speaks of the apostles as fathers, and of bishops as their children, Rog. 329 n.; claims for the governors of the church the power given to the apostles, 1 Jew. 385; his use of the word pope, 2 Hoop. 236 ; declares the name bishop to be the same as superintendent, 4 Jew. 906; inquires what a bishop is, but the first presbyter, i. e. the highest priest, 3 Jew. 315, 439, 4 Jew. 823, 2 Whitg. 432; exhorts one to follow his bishop, 1 Whitg. 226; says, a bishop's office is a name of labour, not a name of honour, that he who wishes to be foremost, not to do good, may know he is not a bishop, 2 Jew. 1020, 3 Jew. 308, 64 AUGUSTINE 4 Jew. 972, 1 103 ; on the election of bishops in his time, 2 Zur. 229; he writes that our heavenly Master forewarned the people of evil rulers, lest on their account the seat of wholesome doctrine should be forsaken, &c, 1 Jew. 398; says he that neither rules himself, nor has washed off his sins, nor corrected his children, may rather be called a filthy dog than a bishop, 1 Jew. 399, 3 Jew. 309, 4 Jew. 972 ; affirms that the character (of a bishop) many wolves give to wolves, 3 Jew. 281, 349, 4 Jew. 972; warns that we may not consent even to catholic bishops if they be deceived, and determine contrary to the canonical scrip- tures, 3 Jew. 227, 285, 4 Jew. 875; re- marks that bishops' letters, if they swerve from the truth, may be reprehended by the discretion of any one more skilful, ib. 1054; acknowledges himself, though a bishop, to be inferior in many respects to Jerome, a presbyter, 1 Ful. 2C4 ; says the bishop's office is higher than the presby- ter's after the names of honour which the use of the church has obtained, 3 Jew. 20i; mentions that Aerius denied any difference between a bishop and a presbyter, Bog. 330 n., 2 Whitg. 292; sayseveryman should be a bishop in his own house, 1 Lat. 14 ; (as to the priesthood of all Christians, see ix. above) ; on evangelists, 2 Whitg. 302; on Philip the deacon, 3 JVJdtg. GO ; heintimates that the deacons of Rome advanced them- selves above their estate, 1 Jew. 355 ; men- tions one Falcidius, who foolishly sought to make deacons equal to priests, 3 Jew. 293 ; says evil men resist ..Christ, when they blaspheme his ministers who blame them, 2 Lat. 347; cautions against spiritual pride, and the despising of human ministry, 1 Bui. 86; says, let us hear the gospel as if the Lord were present, 4 Bui. 103 ; asserts that preachers deliver Christ unto their learners, 3 Jew. 545; says that to minister the word and sacraments the minister is somewhat, but to make clean and justify he is nothing, 2 Bee. 227, 3 Bee. 4G9; shews that conversion is not the work of the minister but of God, 4 Bui. 98, 99 ; address the people, saying, we speak in your ears, but how do we know what may be wrought in your hearts? what- soever is wrought within you is wrought not by us but by him, 3 Jew. 373; tells the people that so far from seeing the thoughts of their hearts, he cannot see what they do in their houses, 4 Jew. 976; shews how men preach outwardly, and how God reveals inwardly, 1 Bui. 86 ; says that God who by his ministers warns us outwardly with the signs of things, by himself teaches us inwardly with the very things themselves, ib.; shews that outward teaching is nothing without the inward teaching of the Spirit, 4 Bui. 99; para- phrases the charge "Feed my sheep" — think not to feed thyself, but my sheep, feed them as mine, not as thine; seek my glory in them, not thine, &c, 3 Jew. 281; remarks that Christ said not unto Peter, Feed thy sheep, but, Feed mine, 4 Jew. 918; says, whosoever they be that feed the sheep to make them theirs, not Christ's, they love themselves and not Christ, 3 Jew. 175, 4 Jew. 919; declares that pastors must recall wandering sheep, even with stripes, (the passage not found,) SaiuJ. 72; on the pastoral watch-tower, 1 Jew. 370 — 372; on compelling men to come in, Sand AG; he warns the people not to ridicule their pastors if they should express them- selves ungrammatically in theirprayers and sermons, 1 Jew. 295, Whita. 224 ; wills the priests to correct their Latin speech, that the people may understand, and say, Amen, 1 Jew. 268, 295 ; on a priest learning from a layman, Bale 118; he speaks of the continency of clerks, as an example to others, 2 Ful. 94, 95 ; mentions Paul's anathema against false teachers, (see v. c. above); describes the miserable state before God of unfaithful ministers, 1 Hoop. 551 ; says that he who for fear of any power hides the truth, provokes the wrath of God, 2 Lat. 298; declares that the hearers despise the words of doctrine when they see the works of the preacher differ from the words of his preaching, 1 Bee. 16 ; if (pastors) will teach their own things, be cautious not to hear or do them, 3 Jeu\ 202; on the sin of negligent pastors, 2 Whitg. 459; on priests who sell their prayers, and receive the gifts of widows (pseud.), 2 Jew. 628; he says there is no reason why the sheep should hate their clothing, because they sometimes see wolves disguised in it, 3 Jew. 152 ; speaks of deans (decani), 2 Whitg. 178 — 180; referred to respecting abbots and monks, 4 Jew. 909 ; as to the latter, 4 Bui. 515; he says, let no brother placed in a monastery say, I will depart out of the monastery, 2 Ful. 102 ; remarks that the devil has scattered abroad a multitude of hypocrites under the habit of monks, 4 Jew. 800 ; speaks of monks who desire idle AUGUSTINE 65 hands and full altars, ib. ; complains of their hypocrisy, idleness, and wickedness, Hutch. 203 ; several passages against the idleness and hypocrisy of monks, 4 Jew. 797, 798, 799 ; he did not institute an order of friars, 2 Ful. 102, 103; his advice to certain virgins or nuns, respecting their apparel, discipline, prayers, &c, 2 Ful. 100 xi. Peter, Home : he allows Peter's primacy, and considers that he was a figure of unity or of the whole church, 2 Ful. 294, 295, 317; but he also speaks of Esau's pri- macy, 1 Jew. 366; he calls Peter the first of the apostles, ib. 428, and prince of the apostles, ib. 430, and (as Harding says) head of the church, ib. 436; he says, Peter was an eye in the head, ib. 370 ; asks, who is honoured in Peter, but he that died for us ? for we are Christians, not Petrians, ib. 369 ; remarks that the devil confessing Christ was bidden to hold his peace, but that Peter's confession was allowed, Rog. 272 n.; asserts that Peter takes his name from the rock, not the rock from Peter, 4 Jew. 1119, 1 Tyn. 217 n.; he declares that Christ was the rock, upon which foun- dation Peter himself was also built, 2 Ful. 298, 1 Jew. 340 ; imagines our Lord as say- ing, " I will build thee upon me," 2 Ful. 298, 1 Jew. 340, 2 Jew. 895, 1000, 4 Jew. 1119; "upon this rock," i.e. (says he) upon the rock which thou hast confessed, 2 Jew. 895, 1 Tyn. 217 n.; or(ashe writes in his Retractations) upon him whom Peter con- fessed,...the rock was Christ, 1 Ful. 226, iJew. 1118; in the work last mentioned he leaves it to the reader to choose between two interpretations, viz. that the rock is Peter as a figure of the church, or Christ whom Peter confessed, 2 Ful. 287 ; see further, ib. 273, 294 ; he says, when Christ said unto Peter, " unto thee will I give the keys of the kingdom of heaven," he signi- fied the whole church, 3 Jew. 356; other passages to the same effect, 3 Jew. 384, Phil. 44, 75, 1 Tyn. 218 n.; he writes that wretched men, while in Peter they under- stand not the rock, and are unwilling to believe that the keys of the kingdom of hea- ven are given unto the church, have lost them out of their hands, 3 Jew. 385 ; says Peter spake for all, and received with all, 1 Jew. 368 ; he says Peter paid tribute as the head of them (the apostles), 1 Jew. 436, 437 ; shews that Christ prayed not for Peter only, 4 Jew. 711, 717, 929; asks whe- ther he did not also pray for John and James, 3 Jew. 219, 4 Jew. 710, 717, 917 ; quoting Ambrose, he explains how Christ looked on Peter after his denial of him, 1 Bee. 93, 94; affirms that when he said unto Peter, "Lovest thou me? Feed my sheep," he said it to all, 2 Ful. 295, 3 Jew. 385 ; his exposition of the threefold pre- cept, Hutch. 102, 1 Tyn. 218 n.; another exposition, 2 Ful. 201 ; he says Peter and his fellow-disciples lived together in concord, 3 Jew. 288; writes, we have learned in the holy scriptures that Peter, in whom the primacy of the apostles has the pre-eminence, &e. was corrected by Paul, 2 Ful. 313 ; ob- serves that God taught Peter by Paul, who was called after him, 3 Jew. 284 ; speaks of the agreement between Peter and Paul as to preaching, ib. 327 ; says, Christ without respect of persons gave to Paul to minister among the heathens, what he gave to Peter to minister among the Jews, ib. 288 ; shews that Paul could not be the root or the head of those whom he planted, and that he was a member, not the head, 1 Jeiv. 379, 432, 440, 3 Jew. 270 ; calls Rome Babylon, Hog. 181, the second Babylon, 4 Jew. 1063; shews who are the citizens of Baby- lon, ib.; why Rome was called the metro- polis, 1 Jew. 433 ; he says the imperial city imposed not only her yoke but her language on the vanquished nations, Whita. 225; expounds Rom. i. 7, " to all that be in Rome," 1 Bee. 73 ; proves the church of Rome to be apostolical, Phil. 78, 79; speaks of princes coming to Rome, and going to the memory (shrine) of a fisher, 2 Ful. Ill ; he yielded great reverence to the see of Rome, and why, 1 Jew. 370 ; he declares that in the church of Rome the principality of the apostolic chair has always flourished, 2 Ful. 351, 1 Jew. 369, 4 Jew. 822, 824 ; on the succession of bishops there, 1 Jew. 398 ; he speaks of succession from Peter asa mark of the church (see ix. above) ; says that in the succession of bishops of Rome, there was no Donatist, 1 Jew. 94, 3 Jew. 321, 325,i Jew. sSG, Whita. 427 ; mentions that Constantine referred the Donatists to Melchiades, bishop of Rome, Whita. 436,437 ; speaks of the mat- ter of Csecilian as committed to the same and other bishops by the emperor, 1 Jew. 397 ; but he disallowed appeals to Rome, Parh. Ill, rejected the pretended Nicene canon on that subject, 2 Ful. 70, 353, and decreed, among other bishops, that it should not be lawful to appeal to Rome, 1 Jew. 370 ; quoted as saying that all Christian coun- tries beyond sea are subject to the church of Rome,iit(/. 260; but the passage is spurious 66 AUGUSTINE Of interpolated, Rid. 2G0n.; disputes on it, ib. 2G3, 265, 279; his language respecting Innocent I. is incompatible with papal supremacy and infallibility, 1 Tyn. 216 n. ; when he speaks of the chair of heavenly doctrine, he does not mean the see of Rome, 2 Ful. 350; he says the faith sprang from the Greeks, or from the Eastern churches, 1 Jew. 280, 353 ; 4 Jew. 883 xii. Saints (see iv. above) : he says, the blood of martyrs has been sown, the crop of the church has sprung up, Pit. 144 n.; another like passage, 2 Cov. 313 n.; the sentiment often occurs in his writings, 1 Lat. 3Gln.; of the faithful he says, they were bound, imprisoned, beaten, tortured, burnt, yet they multiplied, 3 Jew. 189, 4 Jew. 1181, Pil. 144, 2G9; affirms that not the death but the cause makes a martyr, 1 Hoop. vii. 2 Hoop. 504 ; denies that the blood of any martyr was shed for the remission of sins, 3 Bee. 419; contro- verts the notion that men may obtain par- don by the merits of holy friends, 3 Jew. 5G6 ; writes that Paul does not make him- self a mediator between God and the people, but intreats them to pray one for another, being all members of Christ's body, 3 Jew. 575 ; asks what Christian could bear John if he had made himself the mediator, 2 Jew. G34, 3 Jew, 575 ; says, we honour the saints with love, not with service, neither do we build temples to them, &c, 2 Ful. 149, 150 ; writes, we do not erect temples to our martyrs as unto gods hut memorials us unto dead men, &c, 3 Bui. 221 ; says, we make not temples, &c. to martyrs, because not they, but their God is our God, 4 Bui. 501, Calf. 129 ; shews that the priest does not offer sacrifice to the martyrs, but to God, 3 Bui. 221, 1 Ful. 269 : asks, who ever heard of a priest sacrificing to Peter, Paul, or Cyprian ? 1 Ful. 268, 269 ; pas-ages on the honour due to martyrs and on the reasons for their commemoration, 2 Cran. 483, 2 Ful. 88, 2 Wh&g. 580 ; he cen- sures the excesses that were committed in honouring dead saints, 1 Jew. 158 ; on their monuments, 2 Tyn. J 61 n.; he condemns superstition at the tombs of martyrs, 2 Ful. 44 ; on burial near a martyr's tomb, ib. 105; he speaks of the martyrs who lie underneath the altar of God in heaven, 2 Jew. 754, 755, 756, and approves of their burial under the altar on earth, ib. 756; somewhat sanc- tions the commendation of departed souls to the saints, 3 Tyn. 126 n.; mentions a saying of the heretic Faustus, that idols were changed into martyrs, 4 Jew. 919 ; speaks of some honoured on earth as saints, whose souls are tormented in hell, Bale 53; cited to the same effect, 1 Hoop. 345 ; men- tions some who sold the bones of doubtful martyrs, 1 Hoop. 345, 1 Jew. 158 ; he says Moses was a priest, 4 Jew. 981, 982 ; af- firms that no man knew the grave of Mose?, lest the people should adore it (pseud.?), ib. 1047 ; (as to the ghost of Samuel, see xxv. below) ; he commends David forbreak- ing his rash oath, 1 Bee. 374, 1 Bui. 251 ; on his seeming madness, 3 Jew. 250; he com- mends the Maccabees, Rid. 139; referred to in connexion with the dispute respecting the immaculate conception of the virgin Mary, 4 Jeu: 1046, 1053; he pronounces all men sinners except the virgin, of whom, for the honour of the Lord, he will have no ques- tion, 1 Bee. 317 ; says, she was more blessed in that she received the faith of Christ, than in that she conceived the flesh of Christ, &c, 3 Jew. 578; observes that her maternal nearness would have profited her nothing, had she not borne Christ in her heart, 2 Jew. 757 ; thinks she was a little vainglorious, 1 Lat. 383, 515, 2 Lat. 163, 1G4; (Peter, see xi. above, where Paul is also named) ; he declares that Christ sacri- ficed Paul with his voice, and, after a cer- tain manner, did eat him, 3 Jew. 495; on the charge of madness against the same apostle, ib. 250 ; he did not blindly receive the writings of Cyprian, 1 Fill 39 (and see xiii. i>); his story of Firmius, bishop of Ta- gasta, Hutch. 54; his account of St An- thony of Egypt, 2 Jew. 684; he commends his knowledge of the scriptures, 3 Jew. 430, 435; on the works of Epiphanius, 2 Whity. 238, 2S9, his commendation of Jerome, 2 Bui. 390, 1 Jew. 278 (see xiii. b) ; de- scribes Paulinus as rich for the poor, 1 Hoop. 397 xiii. Sacraments : he declares that men cannot be gathered into any name of re- ligion, either true or false, unless they are knit together in some fellowship of visible signs or sacraments, iBul. 332, Uew. 131, 2 Jew. 1100; defines a sacrament as a holy sign, Bale 212, 1 Jew. 45S, or a sign of a holy thing, Phil. 92, as the visible form of an invisible grace, Bale 213, 4 Bui. 234, Grin. 43, and n., 1 Jew. 515, 2 Jew. 1099, as a visible word, 1 Bee. 12, 3 Bee. 255, 2 Jew. 620, Wool. 22; in another place he asks, what are corporal sacraments, but, as it were, visible words? 4 Bui. 317, 1 Jew. 547 ; again, the sacraments are words visi- AUGUSTINE 67 ble, for in them as in lively images the death of Christ is sensibly set before our eyes, 3 Jew. 305: he calls them signs of things, being one thing and signifying another, Bale 148, 2 Bee. 284/3 Bee. 441, 1 Cran. 221, 3 Jew. 500, 601, Rid. 42, Sand. 454; says they are risible signs of divine things, Bale 213, 4 Bui. 291, 202, 2 Hoop. 405, 1 Jew. 458, 54G ; observes that signs, when applied to divine things, are called sacraments, 4 Bui. 234, 1 Jew. 219, 2 Jew. 591, 1099, 1100; defines a sign, 4 Bui. 227, 1 Jew. 219, 458, 515, 2 Jew. G05, 1099; says we universally call those things signs, which signify anything, iBul. 227; speaks of everything that is either done or spoken in a figure shewing forth that which it signifies, 4 Jew. 7G4 ; terms sacraments holy seals, Hutch. 252; declares that unless sacraments had a certain like, ness of those things of which they are sacraments, they would indeed be no sacra- ments; and shews that forasmuch as sacra- ments bear the names of those things of which they are sacraments, after a certain manner, the sacrament of Christ's body is Christ's body,.. -and the sacrament of faith is faith, 2 Bee. 2S3, 3 Bee. 440, 441, 1 Brad. 88, 533, 4 Bui. 284, Coop. 203, 1 Cran. 124, 225, 1 Ful. 270, Grin. 61, 1 Hoop. 515, 2 Hoop. 4G2, Hutch. 36 n., 237, 2GG, 1 Jew. 1G7, 45S, 489, 503, 518, 2 Jew. 570, GOO, G09, 71S, 793, 1100, 1118, 3 Jew. 44G, 45G, 4G2, 471, 512, G02, Mid. 41, Sand. 453,454, 3 Whitg. Ill, &c. ; a very similar passage, from the Canon Law, 1 Cran. 12G, 282 ; says that a thing which signifies is wont to be called by the name of that which it signifies, and gives examples, 2 Bee. 282, 3 Bee. 441, 4 Bui. 284, 1 Cran. 125 ; 1 Lat. 1G7; also that images are wont to be called by the names of those things where- of they are images, 2 Bee. 249 ; writes that in sacraments we must not consider what they are, but what they signify, 1 Cran. 126, 221, 2 Hoop. 405, 1 Jew. 150, 467, 515, 545, 547, 2 Jew. 569, 1113, 3 Jew. 155, 197, 509, 526, Bid. 42; again, he says of signs, let no man consider in them what they are, but rather what signs they are, i.e. what they signify, 2 Jew: 594, 3 Jew. 500 ; teaches that the sacraments of the Jews and ours are all one in signification, 4 But. 299, 300, 1 Cran. 75, 76, 2 Hoop. 520, that is, the same faith in different signs, 4 Bui. 300, 1 Jen: 219 ; the faith remains, the signs are changed, 2 Jew. 709 ; again, the times are changed, not the faith, 4 Bui. 299, 2 Cran. 138 ; he thinks those mad who see diversity of things because of diversity of signs, 1 Cran. 76; declares that the Jews had one thing, we another,. ..but both signify the same, 2 Jew. 595; says, these things (the manna, &c), were sacraments; different in signs, but in the thing which is signified, equal, 4 Bui. 299, 1 Cran. 75, 2 Jew. 610, 1119, 3 Jew. 447 ; the law and the prophets ...had sacraments foreshewing a thing to come; but the sacraments of our time witness that to have come, which those fore- told as coming, 4 Bui. 297, 2 Jew. G10 ; he calls the old sacraments promises of things to be performed, ours, tokens of things which are performed, 4 Bui. 297, 2 Jeio. 610, 3 Jew. 448 ; then, it was " Christ is about to come," now, "Christ hath come," 1 Cran. 76, 2 Jew. 709; he says, the sacraments of the new testament give salvation, those of the old testament promised a Saviour, 4 Bui. 2'J7, 1 Cran. 77, Hutch. 250, 2 Jew. 616; on the meaning of circumcision, 2 Bui. 173; speaks of the Red Sea as consecrate in the blood of Christ, 2 Jew. 732; says, unto the Jews the rock was Christ, ib. 726, 731; observes that (Paul) says not the rock signified Christ, but, "the rock was Christ," 1 Hoop. 127, though it was not Christ in substance, but by signification, 1 Jew. 447, 2 Jew. COO, 4 Jen,'. 765; be says that while the faith remains, the signs vary ; the rock was Christ to the Jews, to us Christ is what is laid on the altar of God, 2 Jew. 617 ; declares that manna, and the altar of God, signified the bread which descended from heaven, 4 Bui. 299 ; says of Moses, Aaron, and others, that they understood the visible manna spiritually, 2 Jew. 619; on "the same spiritual meat," 3 Bee. 443, 2 Jew. 602; remarks that "our fathers' (did eat it), not their fathers, Hutch. 249 ; says that as many as in the manna understood Christ ate the same spiritual meat as we do, 1 Cran. 76, 1 Jew. 545, 2 Jeu: G17; speaks of the sa- craments of the church as two (geinina), 2 Jew. 1103, 3 Jew. 459, and says of God, he has knit together the fellowship of a new people with sacraments very few in number, very easy in observation, very excellent in signification, as baptism... and the communion, ...and whatsoever else is commended to us in the canonical scrip- tures, 4 Bui. 247, 2 Hoop. 124, Pil. 130; tays the Lord has not burdened us with signs, but.. .delivered a few things instead 5—2 68 AUGUSTINE of many..., as the Bacrament of baptism, and the celebration of the Lord's body and blood, 2 Bee. 291, 3 Bee. 441, 4 Bui. 24G, 286, Calf. 223, 1 Cran. 134, 2 Jew. 1103, 3 Jew. 459, 1 Whitg. 207 ; mentions that the Pnnic Christians called baptism "salva- tion," and the sacrament of the body of Christ "life," 1 Jew. 294, 3 Jew. 482 n. ; declares that holy men receive Christ in their hands and in their forehead, 2 Jew. 760, 3 Jew. 545, 4G7 ; uses the term sacra- ment in a wide sense, 4 Bui. 247, 248; speaks of the sacraments of the scriptures, i. e. their dark sayings, Calf. 235 ; speaks of holy bread given to catechumens before their baptism, and calls it a sacrament, lCran. 180, 3 Jew. 458, Bid. 30; calls chrism a sacrament, Calf. 215; says the washing of feet is the sacrament of daily sins, 3 Jew. 458 ; declares that in the figure of the cross is contained a sacrament, ib. 457 ; speaks of the sacrament of marriage, ib. ; mentions the sacrament of ordination, 4 Bui. 247 ; speaks of baptism and orders, as sacra- ments not to be repeated, 1 Brad. 534 ; says the word comes to the element and it becomes a sacrament, 1 Bee. 12, 2 Bee. 270, 3 Bee. 255, 1 Brad. 87, 4 Bui. 240, Calf. 205, 1 Hoop. 510, Hutch. 40, 1 Jew. 123, 2 Jew. 795, 1100, 1125, 3 Jew. 452, 458, Phil. 66,3 Whitg. 129, 130; Wool. 22, 2 Zur. 232; distinguishes the sign from the thing signified, 2 Jew. 592, 759 ; he says the sacrament is one thing, the thing of the sacrament another, Grin. 43, 1 Jew. 516, 520, 2 Jew. 1122, 3 Jew. 501, 526; warns that all mysteries must be viewed with inner eyes, 2 Jew. 594 ; notes that in sacra- ments one thing is seen, another under- stood, 3 Bee. 440, 2 Jew: 594, 3 Jew. 514 ; observes that the thing which is seen has a corporal shew; that which is understood, spiritual fruit, ib. 595; says, if we apply our mind to the visible things wherein the sacraments are administered, who is ignorant that they are corruptible? but if to that which is wrought by them, who does not see that they are incorruptible? 3 Jew. 484, 514, 517 ; says it is a miserable servitude of the soul to take the signs for the things signified, 3 Bee. 435, 1 Jew. 448, 456, 516, 2 Jew. 591, 1113, 3 Jew. 472, 526, 540 (compare p. 55, col. 2, above ) ; declares that as to follow the letter and to take the signs for the things signified is (a point) of servile infirmity; so to expound the signs unpro- fitably is (a point) of evil-wandering error, 4 Bui. 272, 286, 287, Coop. 210, 1 Cran. 134, 2 Hoop. 428 ; writes that he serves under a sign, who works or worships any sign, not knowing what it signifies, 1 Cran. 134; says that he w ho worships a profitable sign divinely appointed, and understands its power and meaning, does not worship that which is seen and passes away, but that unto which all such things have relation, 1 Jew. 548 ; he says this of baptism and the celebration of the body and blood of the Lord, ib. ; teaches that sacraments must be venerated not with a carnal bond- age, but with a spiritual freedom, 2 Bee. 291, 3 Bee. 441, and that they are to be honoured, not wondered at, Grin. 49; his doctrine on the efficacy of sacraments, 2 Brad. 405, 1 Cov. 459, 460; he says, those of the new testament give salvation, 3 Jew. 447 (and see p. 67, col. 2) ; in what sense, ib.; he taught not that they give grace (ex opere operato), 4 Bui. 297 ; he declares that God is present with his words and sacraments, 2 Jew. 763; argues that, if any grace be given in the sacraments, it is God's alway, 3 Bee. 469 ; says although the sacraments were common to all, yet their grace was not common to all, which is the power of the sacraments, 3 Jew. 487 ; avers that men are not to be thought to be in the body of Christ because they are corporally partakers of his sacraments, 4 Bui. 341 ; shews, by examples of scripture, that the visible sacraments profit not without the sanctification of invisible grace, 2 Bee. 218, 3 Bee. 466, 467, 1 Brad. 98, 4 Bui. 273, 347 349 ; teaches that sacraments received without faith in Christ are unprofitable to the receiver, 4 Bui. 341,342 ; mentions some in his time who taught that if a man had been baptized and had received the com- munion, though he lived wickedly, &c, yet he could not be condemned, 2 Jew. 750; concludes that all are condemned who are not partakers of baptism and the eucharist, 2 Whitg. 521 (but see xiv. below) ; says that the sacraments worthily used bring reward, unworthily.judgment, 1 Cran. 68,69; shews that they are spirit and life, even when car- nally received, but not to the carnal receiver, 4 Bui. 343; writes that the wickedness of men cannot make them less holy, though to the ungodly they are a testimony of damnation, ib. ; remarks that the faith of the receiver has nothing to do with the integrity of the sacrament, though very much with his salvation, ib.; says that the ways of evil men do not obstruct the sacraments of God, but that the sacra- AUGUSTINE 69 ments hinder the ways of evil men, 1 Cran. 58 ; shews that the Donatists and Petilians did not esteem sacraments holy unless given by holy men, Rot/. 270 n. ; teaches that it is not communion with bad men in the participation of sacraments that de- files a man, but consent to their deeds, Bid. 121 ; declares that Christ left it to the apostles to order how the sacraments, &e. (see xv. h) should be used; speaks of brethren celebrating the same sacraments, and answering " Amen," 2 Jew. 699 ; inti- mates that pagans see the good works of Christians, though their sacraments are hidden from them, ib. 706 ; tells how the people desired the rites of the church in times of trouble, 1 Jew. 244 ; says, visible sacraments are instituted on account of carnal men, &c, 3 Jew. 370, and shews that when Christ shall have delivered up the kingdom, we shall have no need of bodily mysteries, 2 Jew. 615 xiv. Baptism: he exhorts catechumens to dispose their minds against the time of their baptism, 1 Jew. 119; mentions a mystical meat given to catechumens before baptism, 3 Je w. 458, Hid. 30; in the fictitious addresses to catechumens there is mention of crossing before baptism, 2 Ful. 145, they being mentioned as after a certain manner sanc- tified by the sign of Christ, 3 Jew. 359, and conceived by the sign of the cross, ib. ; he says, baptism is no God, but it is a great thing because it is a sacrament of God, 2 Jew. 771, 3 Jew. 481, 482; writes that when the element has received the Holy Ghost it becomes a sacrament, and is not water of drinking but of sanctification, not common water but the water of refresh- ment, 3 Jew. 500; calls baptism the sacra- ment of Christian fellowship, 4 Bid. 400; says, ye have Christ at present by the sign, by faith, by the sacrament of baptism, (see xv. b); calls baptism the sacrament of faith, and declares that after a certain manner it is faith, Coop. 203 (and see p 67, col. 1) ; another passage, ib. 205; speaks of Christ's baptism as red, 2 Jew. 732 ; says, we honour the baptism of Christ wheresoever it be, 1 Jew. 514, 547 ; remarks that the apostle says, " we are buried with Christ,'' &c. not, we signify burial, 2 Bee. 283, 3 Bee. 444, Coop. 203, 1 Cran. 124, Hutch. 37 n., 2 Jew. 600, Sand. 454 ; shews that heretics lose not their baptism, and maintains that they are not to be baptized again, 4 Bid. 393, Whita. 607— C09, 3 Whitg. 141, 576; opposed Cyprian's views on rebaptizing heretics, Whita. 507; says, the baptism of the church may be without the church, but the gift of blessed life is not found but within the church, 3 Jew. 444; affirms that a catechumen, how much soever he profiteth, bears the burden of his iniquity so long as he is unbaptized, ib. 355; con- demns the Pelagians for promising to in- fants dying unbaptized a blessed life without the kingdom of God, ib. 564; on the con- dition of such infants after death, ib.; he repeatedly maintains that infants cannot be saved without baptism, 1 Hoop. 132, 4 Bui. 375, 376, 377 ; yet in other places he speaks dubiously, 4 Bui. 330, 381 ; and he says baptism is fulfilled invisibly when not contempt of religion, but necessity excludes it, 2 Bee. 224, 4 Bui. 381, 3 Jew. 355 ; says Paul baptized as a minister,. ..the Lord as the power itself, and shews the difference, 4 Bui. 42, 368, 369, 1 Jew. 455 ; and again, the Lord continues baptizing still; not by the ministry of his body, but by the invi- sible work of his majesty, 1 Jew. 455; says, my Master hath assured me of whom his Spirit saith, " This is he who baptizeth," 3 Jew. 461 ; again he says, the Lord re- tained to himself the power of baptizing, the ministry he gave to his servants, ib. 380 ; again, it is Christ that baptizeth, ib. 480; declares that God has retained to himself alone the power in baptism to for- give sins, 2 Bee. 219, 3 Bee. 469, 3 Jew. 379 ; says the water outwardly shews the sacrament of grace, and the Spirit inwardly works the benefit of grace, 2 Jew. 604 ; asserts that good and bad baptize visibly, but that God baptizes invisibly by them, 2 Bee. 227, 3 Bee. 469; affirms that bap- tism is holy though ministered by unholy men, 4 Bid. 350 ; shews, against the Donat- ists, that baptism is no less effectual when ministered by wicked men than by good men, since grace belongs to God, ib. 369, 370; his doubts respecting baptism by lay- men, 4 Bui. 380; 2 Whitg. 536; he admits that baptism is given by them, though not rightly given, 2 WJiitg. 532, and allows lay-baptism in cases of necessity, ib. 52G; mentions the baptizing of young children, 4 Bui. 392 ; extract from his sermon De Bapt. Infantum, Calf. 213, 244 ; he says the baptism of young children was derived not from the authority of councils, but from the apostles, 2 Bee. 210, 4 Bui. 392, Phil. 280; maintains it from scripture, 2 Cran. 59, Whita. 506; mentions Cyprian's decree on the subject, 4 Bui. 392, Phil. 279; re- 70 AUGUSTINE cites also the opinion of John, bp of Con- stantinople, Phil. 279; intimates that the Pelagians rejected it, Bog. 280 n. ; he reck- ons young children, not }'ct baptized, in the numher of those who believe, 2 Jew. 11(15; says children are rightly called faith- ful, because they confess the faith, in a cer- tain manner, by the words of those who bring- them, 4 Bui. 344; observes that they are carried unto Christ the Physician to receive the sacrament of everlasting salva- tion, 2 Jew. 7G4 ; asserts that it is holy and right to believe that the faith of those by whom the child is offered is profitable to him in baptism ; our mother the church, he adds, lends them the feet of other men that they may come, and the heart of other men that they may believe, 3 Jew. 462, Phil. 106 n., 1 Zur. 180 n.; and he says that as they are born again by the ministry of baptizers, so also they believe by the hearts and mouths of the confessors ; they have faith on account of the sacrament of faith, 3 Jem. 4G2 ; speaks of children being baptized in the faith of their god- fathers, Phil. 106; remarks on sponsorship, 2 Bee. 283, 3 Whitg. 111—113; his reply to Boniface, who asked him how parents and friends could answer for an infant in bap- tism, 1 Cran. 124(59); in his time the spon. sors answered for the infant, who was at once admitted to the Lord's supper, Calf. 213; Grindal and Horn say that the ques- tions put to infants seem to be borrowed from him, 1 Zur. 179 ; on the exorcism of infants, ib. 178 n.; he speaks of bap- tism by trine immersion, 2 J9ec. 227; seve- ral passages describing the prayers and rites then used, including exorcism, ex- sufflation, sponsors, and oil, 4 Bui. 360, 361 ; shews that we ought to long and mourn for that unspeakable thing to come which the sacrament points to, 2 Jew. 615; says the water is enriched almost with a greater gift than Mary (pseud.?) 3 Jetv. 443; declares, against the Pelagians, that baptism washes away all sins. ..but takes not away the infirmity which the regene- rate resists, ib. 461; says, the holiness of baptism cannot be defiled; the heavenly power is assistant unto the sacrament, 1 Jew. 537, 2 Jew. 763 ; teaches the use of this ordinance, viz. that the baptized may be incorporate into Christ, 1 Jew. 473 ; says that by baptism we are joined as mem- bers unto the body of Christ, 4 Bui. 377, 400; affirms that the baptized are incorpo- rate into Christ, and made his members, Uew. 141, 3 Jew. 467 ; he (or Fnlgentius) unhesitatingly declares that every faithful man is partaker of the body and blood of the Lor. I, when in baptism heis madeamem- ber of Christ, 3 Bee. 443, Coop. 121, Grin. 68, 69, 1 Jew. 132, 450, 529, 2 Jew. 767, 3 Jew. 530 (t>. Bede) ; he says, the sacrifice of the Lord's passion every one offers for his sins when he is dedicated in the faith of his passion, 2 Jew. 727, 737, 748; and again, that the Lord's sacrifice is in a manner offered for each, when in baptism he is mark- ed with the name of Christ, ib. 727; and again, " there remaineth no more sacrifice for sin," i.e. he can be no more baptized, ib.; he declares that true baptism consists not so much in the washing of the body, as in the faith of the heart, ib. l\05,3Jew. 462; asks why Christ does not say, " Ye are clean because of the baptism wherewith ye are washed," but, " for the word which I have spoken unto you," saving for that it is the word that cleanseth in the water? take away the word, and what is the water but water ? 1 Cob. 459, 2 Jew. 757, 1105, 3 Jew. 353, 357, 365; inquires whence i3 the virtue of the water, that it touches the body and washes the heart, unless by the working of the word, not because it is spoken, but because it is believed? 4 Bui. 258, Calf. 205, 2 Hoop. 407, 1 Jew. 123, 3 Jew 462, 558; speaks of the water of bap- tism giving us outwardly the sacrament of grace, 3 Jew. 463 ; from the words "Bap- tism doth now save us," he shews that the visible sacrament alone is not sufficient, 4 Bui. 341, 3 Jew. 462; says the laver of regeneration is common to all who are baptized, but the grace thereof, by which the members of Christ are regenerated with their head, is not common to all, 4 Bui. 300, 301 n.; writes that many have baptism, not to life eternal, but to eternal punishment, not well using so good a thing, 4 Jew. 893; teaches that it is avail- able to some unto the kingdom, to some unto judgment, ib. 893, S94 ; says, he who receives baptism unworthily receives judg- ment, not health (pseud.), 1 Jew. 517 ; de- clares that visible baptism did nothing profit Simon Magus, 4 Bui. 347,348: says holy things (baptism and priesthood) fly from evil men, 2 Jew. 761 ; mentions the opinion of the Manicbees that baptism is of no avail, 4 Bui. 397, Boo. 275 n. ; holds, in opposition to the Pelagians, that baptism is necessary for the remission of original sin, Bog. 277 n.; he wrote on this sacrament AUGUSTINE 71 against the Donatists, 1 Cran. 221 ; says Do- I natus did not believe baptism to be, except in his communion, 1 Jew. 132 ; on thebaptism | of those bereft of reason,,') Jew. 355 n.; he ■ mentions one who was baptized as he lay in a trance, in deadly pain, and unconscious, ib. 358; speaks against baptizing unborn in- fants, 1 Jew. G, 3 Jew. 358 xv. The Eucharist (see also xiii.) : (a) Name, institution, &c. : — he calls the I sacrament "signaculum" and " signuni," 2 Hoop. 405; terms it a figure, Grin. 195, ' the sacrament of bread and wine, 2 Jew. I 795, 3 Jew. 483, a sacrament of memory, I 1 Hoop. 529, Bid. 39, the Lord's morsel, [ 2 Jew. 772; speaks of it as a sermon, 1 Jew. 121 ; his use of the word " communion," ib. 182; (as to the word" missa," see (A) below;) on Luke's account of the institution, 1 Cran. 248, Grin. 197 ; why it is not spoken of in John xiii., 4 But. 403; his exposition of Christ's saying, that he would drink of the wine in the kingdom of his Father, Hutch. 2G9 ; intimates that the breaking of bread in going to Emmaus was hospita- lity, 1 Brad. 548, 1 Jew. 232; elsewhere he interprets it of the sacrament, 2 Ful. 234; says (the eucharist) is blessed and sanctified, 1 Ful. 504; speaks of the sacra- ment causing us to be moved as if we saw the Lord present on the cross, 1 Jen; 467, 509, 2 Jew. GOO, 72G ; another passage, somewhat similar, 1 Jew. 491 (6) Of the sign and the thing signified, and how the elements are Christ's body and blood: — he distinguishes between Christ's 1 body and the sacrament thereof, 2 Bee. \ 293, 1 Cov. 427, 2 Jew. 767; speaks of the visible and invisible sacrament, 1 Cran. 201, 204; says (eternal life) pertains to the virtue of the sacrament, not to the visible sacrament, 3 Bee. 432, 2 Jew. 619, 1120; declares that although the sacrament be visibly ministered, yet it must be invisibly understood, 1 Cran. 230, 231, (87); he (or rather Fulgentius) speaks of the figurative character of the eucharist, Bid. 40; speaks of Christ ordaining a similitude or repre- sentation of his sacrifice, 3 Bee. 458,459; says the sacrament is a figure, commanding us to communicate with the passion of j Christ, &c, (see (c) below); referred to on Christ's presence therein, Bid. 251 ; he says we have Christ at present, by faith, by a sign, by the sacrament of baptism, by the meat and drink of the altar, 3 Bee. 452, 1 Jew. 491, 637, 2 Jew. 740, 3 Jew. 484, 529; cited in the Canon Law as saying that the elements are before consecration bread and wine, afterwards the flesh and blood of Christ, 1 Jew. 545, 2 Jew. 571 ; he says we receive Christ's flesh covered with the form of bread, &c., 2 Jew. 617, 796, 3 Jew. 525 ; affirms that Christ gave his flesh to be eaten which he took of the earth, &c, Bid. 234; declares plainly, in many places, that Christ's body is not corporally present, nor corporally eaten in the sacrament, 1 Cran. 232; his exposition of the word "corporal, iter," (not with reference to this subject), 1 Jew. 476; he denies that there is any miracle in the sacrament, 1 Hoop. 225, 2 Hoop. 410 ; declares that we call that the body and blood of Christ which is taken of the fruit of the earth, and consecrated by mystical prayer, 3 Bee. 442, 1 Cran. 105, (54); says the bread by a certain consecra- tion becomes mystical unto us, 2 Hoop. 42G; shews that inasmuch as sacraments have the name of the things whereof they are sacraments, the sacrament of Christ's body is Christ's body, and the sacrament of Christ's blood, the blood of Christ (see p. 67, col. 1); declares that the heavenly bread is called Christ's body, when indeed it is the sacrament of his body, 2 Bee. 250, 284, 3 Bee. 437, 458, Coop. 204, 2 Jew. 619, 620, 794, 3 Jew. 508, Rid. 42 ; gloss on this passage, 2 Jew. 621; he explains how the bread is Christ's body and the cup his blood, one tiling being seen and another understood, 3 Bcc. 440, 3 Jew. 514 ; 6ays, the fathers (i. e. before Pelagius) ex- pressed the sacraments of so great a thing none otherwise than by the name of the same thing, Hutch. . 37, 3Jew.i00; imagines Christ as saying, understand what I say spiritually; ye shall not eat this body that ye see. ..lhave delivered you a certain sacra- ment, 2 Bcc. 29G, 3 Bee. 443, Coop. 211, 1 Cran. 231, Grin. 44, 45, 70, 1 Hoop. 235, 2 Hoop. 4G3, 495, 1 Jew. 451, 479, 525, 542, 2 Jew. 621, C22, 775, 89.5, 1111, 3 Jew. 029, Bid. 39 ; says that Christ, by speaking (in John vi.) of his ascension, shewed what he meant in saying he would give his body, 1 Jew. 454; shews that " the flesh profiteth nothing," 1 Jew. 52G; on 1 Sam. xxi. 13, '■'Forebatur in manibus suis,'' he says that Christ after a certain manner bare himself in his own hands, 3 Bcc. 442, 4 Bui. 438, 439, 1 Cran. 59, 61, 1 Ful. 544 n., Grin. 61, 198, 1 Jew. 502, 503, 2 Lot. 274, Bid. 213, 244, Whita. 469; he says the Lord held bread, 1 Jew. 503 ; declares that the Lord did not hesitate to say, "This is 72 AUGUSTINE my body," when he gave the sign of his body, 2 Bee. 282, 285, 3 Bee. 271, 369, 435, 442, 1 Brad. 590, 4 Bui. 441, Coop. 201, 211, Grin. 65, 1 Hoop. 127, 231, 2 Hoop. 405, 463, 1 Jew. 219, 2 Jew. 563, 592, 612, 1112, 3 Jew. 169, 243, 512, 4 Jew. 765, /Jic/. 41, 3 Txjn. 259, 260; speaks of the sacrament as the partaking of the body and blood of the Lord, 3 Bee. 389; says, our Lord by the sacrament of wine com- mends unto us his blood, 3 Jew. 521 ; ex- horts to drink Christ's blood, 2 Lot. 269 ; asserts that Paul says to those who receive the body and blood of the Lord, "Seek those things which are above," 1 Jew. 542, 3 Jew. 534; says "the blood is the soul," as "the rock was Christ," 2 Bee. 282, 3 Bee. 442, 2 Jew. 612 ; calls the ele- ments bread and wine after consecration, 2 Jew. 571 ; exclaims, come boldly, it is bread, and not poison, 3 Bee. 424 ; says, that which you see is the bread and the cup, which also your eyes do shew you ; but faith sheweth further, that the bread is the body of Christ, and the cup his blood, 2 Bee. 267, 268, 3 Bee. 424, 1 Cran. 277, (31), 1 Jew. 11, 150, 564, 2 Jew. 579, 776, 791, 1066, 1115, 3 Jew. 482, 483, 512, see also Z?«/e93; says the bread is spent in receiving the sacrament, 2 Bee. 252, 3 Bee. 456, 2 Hoop. 425 ; speaks of the visible species of the elements, 2 Jew. 793, 794; deems the words "daily bread" to include, that which is needful for the body, the visible consecrated bread, and the invisible bread of God's word, 1 Brad. 100; takes it to mean either the sacrament of the body of Christ, which (says he) we receive daily, or the spiritual food, the meat which perisheth not, 1 Jew. 169, 2 Jew. 767, not the bread that passes into the body, but that bread of everlasting life, which sustains the substance of the soul (pseud.), 1 Jew. 169, 2 Jew. 571 ; (see also (A) below) ; he says, no man eats the flesh of Christ, unless he first adore, (i. e. worship him in heaven), 1 Cran. 230, 1 Jew. 11, 12, 541; on "the poor" and "the rich of the earth" eating at Christ"s table, and adoring, 1 Jew. 543, 544 ; he says (in the Canon Law) we honour in form of bread and wine, things invisible, 1 Jeic. 645 ; declares that (the elements) may have honour as things pertaining to religion, but not wonder as things marvellous, 1 Jew. 481, 2 Jew. 1122 ; says he is no less guilty who hears God's word negli- gently, than he who suffers the body of Christ to fall upon the ground (pseud.), 1 Brad. 100, 1 Cran. 146, 1 Jew: 151, 2 Jew. 771 (c) Of eating Christ's body, &c. (see the preceding paragraph ; also p. 67, col. 2): he speaks of Christ's flesh as the true food, and of his blood as truly drink, 1 Cran. 24 ; shews how the eating and drinking thereof must be spiritually understood, 2 Bee. 293, 296, 1 Cran. 27 ; his words about eating the body of Christ with our mouths are to be understood figuratively, 1 Cran. 55 ; he means not that Christ's flesh is to be eaten carnally, but spiritually, at the Lord's sup- per as well as at all other times, ib. 118, 208 ; he teaches (in many places) that sacra- ments are food for the mind, not for the mouth, 1 Hoop 233; declares that Christ's words about eating his flesh (John vi.) must be understood figuratively, since otherwise they would seem to command a horrible wickedness, 1 Brad. 91, 4 Bui. 289, 461, 1 Cran. 22, 27, 115, (57), Grin. 70, 1 Jew. 525, 2 Jew. 622, 624,1113, 3 Jew. 487, Bid. 21, 32, Whita. 472, and see 2 Lat. 266 ; calls the sacrament a figure commanding us to partake of his passion, 1 Cran. 115, 212, 2 Hoop. 429, 463, 1 Jew. 452, 463, 2 Jew. 624, 3 Jew. 619; he shews that to keep in our minds that Christ was crucified and wounded for us, is to eat his flesh and drink his blood, 1 Cran. 115, 212, 232, (57); remarks that the people took the saying (in Jo.vi.) foolishly ; but they were hard, not the saying, 2 Bee. 296, 3 Bee. 443, 2 Jew. 895; declares the words of Christ to be spirit and life, though not to him who carnally under- stands them, 1 Cran. 206 : imagines Christ as saying, understand what I speak spi- ritually ; ye shall not eat this body which ye see, &c. (see (b) above), and, w'-.en ye shall see the Son of man ascending where he was before, even then truly shall you see that he bestows his body not in that man- ner which you think, 3 Jew. 487,539: quotes Christ's saying, "he that eateth me shall live through me," 2 Jew. 766; speaks of him as shewing us what it is to eat his body. ..not only in the sacrament, but in very deed, i. e. to dwell in him, 2 Bee. 293, 3 Bee. 434, 463, 464, 1 Jew. 450, 3 Jew. 542; calls Christ the food of great ones, 2 Jew. 786; calls him the bread of our heart, 1 Jew. 475, 2 Jew. 1117, 3 Jew. 530; says, Christ hath called us unto his gospel, and he himself is our meat to be tasted in the heart, 2 Jeic. 768 ; again, Christ is our meat, than which there is nothing more AUGUSTINE 73 savoury if a man have n sound taste in his heart, 3 Jew. 54!); exclaims, hunger within, thirst within, ib. 530; says, this bread re- quires the hunger of the inner man, 2 Bee. 295, 1 Jew. 451, 2 Jew. 572, 3 Jew. 467, 488, .38!) ; speaks of him who eats inwardly, not outwardly, who eats in the heart, not who presses with the teeth, 3 Bee. 432, 1 Hoop. 233, 2 Jew. 619, 1120, 3 Jew. 487, 542 j writes, he that eateth not eateth, and he that eateth eateth not, 3 Jew. 531 ; speaks of drinking inwardly, 1 Jew. 451, 2 Jew. 572 ; declares that Christ cannot be devoured with teeth, 3 Bee. 434; asks, why preparest thou thy teeth and belly? believe, and thou hast eaten, 2 Bee. 295, 296, 3 Bee. 432, 1 Brad. 105 n., 4 Bui. 460, 1 Cran. 118, 208, Grin. 44, 1 Hoop. 233, 530, Hutch. 242, 1 Jew. 141, 449, 468, 475, 528, 2 Jew. 776, 1110, 1119, 3 Jew. 466, 486, 492, 530, 589, Sand. 88, 3 Tyn. 228 ; again, prepare not thy jaws, but thy heart, 1 Cran. 118, 208, 1 Hoop. 233, 2 Hoop. 497, 2 Jew. 1110, 3 Jew. 486, 539 ; he asserts that the grace of Christ is not consumed by morsels, 3 Jew. 487,530,539; declares that he who believes eats, 2 Bee. 295, 296, 3 Bee. 434, Hutch. 263, 3 Jew. 488 ; speaks of making Christ come into the bowels of the hungry by preaching him, 4 Jew. 790; asserts that the centurion received Christ into his heart, ib. ; calls Christ the bread of which he that eats lives for ever, 3 Bee. 463; exclaims, brethren, behold the heavenly bread, eat it with a spiritual mouth, 3 Jew. 530; says, to believe in him, that is to eat the living bread, &c, 2 Bee. 295, 296, 3 Bee. 465, 1 Hoop. 233, Hutch. 263, 1 Jew. 452, 468, 2 Jew. 776, 3 Jew. 533, 549, 589, 3 Tyn. 228; says, when Christ is eaten, life is eaten, 1 Jew. 458 ; exclaims, eat life, drink life, 1 Brad. 97, Rid. 161, 201 (d) That Christ's body is eaten by the righteous, but not by the wicked: — he ad- monishes that he that comes to the holy ban- quet must come full of holiness, 3 Bee. 476 ; shews that those only who are cleansed may receive the meat of the body of Christ, ib. 475; says, the sacrament is received from the Lord's table, of some unto life, of some unto destruction ; but the thing itself whereof it is a sacrament (that is, the body of Christ) is received of every man unto life and of no man unto destruction, whosoever be partaker of it, 3 Bee. 463, 465, 1 Cran. 212, 1 Cov. 428, 1 Jew. 193,453, 524, 2 Jew. 759, 1122, 3 Jew. 449, 494, 4 Jew. 895; admonishes not to eat the flesh and drink the blood of Christ only in the sacrament, which many evil men do, 3 Bee. 433; af- firms that he who is in the unity of the body of Christ truly eats his body and drinks his blood, ib. 4C3, 464 ; approves the judgment of those who say that he eats not the body of Christ, who is not in the body of Christ, 2 Bee. 293, 3 Bee. 464, 1 Brad. 91, 542, 4 Bui. 465, 1 Cran. 216; says this is the eating of that meat and the drinking of that drink, — for a man to dwell in Christ, and to have Christ abiding in him, 2 Bee. 293, 3 J3ec. 463, 1 Cran. 26, 212, 1 Jew. 212, 2 Jew. 786, 3 Jew. 454, 619, 4 Jew. 893; declares that he that dwells not in Christ and in whom Christ dwells not, without doubt, neither spiritually eats his flesh nor drinks his blood, although he carnally and visibly presses the sacrament thereof with his teeth, 2 Bee. 293, 3 Bee. 463, 4 Bui. 460, 465, 470, 1 Cov. 428, Grin. 58, 2 Hoop. 498, 2 Jew. 759, 4 Jew. 895, and see Hutch. 264 ; on the citation of this passage in the 29th article of tho church of England, Park. 381 ; again, he who abides not in me and in whom I do not abide, let him not say or think that he either eats my body or drinks my blood, 2 Jew. 1120, 3 Jew. 532, and see 1 Cran. 26 ; again, he that agrees not with Christ nei- ther eats his flesh, nor drinks his blood, though he daily receive the sacrament of so great a thing to the condemnation of his presumption, 2 Bee. 292, 3 Bee. 433, 434, 463, 464, 1 Cran. 205, 210, (81), Grin. 59, Hutch. 265 n., 1 Jew. 519, 2 Jew. 1120; he says they (the wicked) have the sacra- ment outwardly, but do not hold the thing itself inwardly... so they eat and drink judg- ment, 2 Jew. 604, 4 Jew. 894 ; yet he speaks of evil men receiving the body of Christ quodam modo, Phil. 133, and says it was the body of the Lord even to them who ate unworthily, 1 Cran. 222 ; says that those without the church may have the sacrament, but the matter of it they cannot have, 2 Bee. 293, and that heretics and schis- matics receive the same sacrament (as the church does), but it is not profitable to them, bul very hurtful, 3 Bee. 464, 1 Cran. 216, Pil. 632 ; shews that it is hurtful to those who use it ill, 1 Cran. 221, (85); re- marks that bread feeds man, but kills the hawk, 2 Hoop. 424; says it is death, not life, to him who thinks that (Christ) the Life was a liar, 2 Jew. 699 ; what it is not to discern the Lord's body, 4 Bul. 471 ; he says, he that is blind within sees not Christ the 74 AUGUSTINE bread, 2 Jew. 1121, 3 Jew. 471; avouches that Judas was present at the last supper, 4 Bui. 404 ; says, the Lord himself tole- rates Judas, and suffers a devil, a thief, and his betrayer, to receive among his innocent disciples our price, 4 Jew. 892, 893 ; de- clares that he admitted Judas to the feast, in which he commended and delivered to his disciples the figure of his body and blood, 2 Bee. 285, 3 Bee. 3C9, 435, Coop. 202, Grin. 65, 2 Hoop. 405, Hutch. 259, 1 Jew. 447, 2 Jew. 592, 609, 775, 1113, 3 Jew. 1C9, 527, 532, 4 Jew. 893, Rid. 40; he says that tliey (the disciples) did eat the bread that was the Lord, he, (Judas), the bread of the Lord against the Lord, 2 Bee. 294, 297, 3 Bee. 4C3, 4GC, 1 Brad. 512, 537, 542, 4 Bui. 405, 1 Cran. 213, 224, 2 Hoop. 497, 2 Jew. 767, 3 Jew. 455, 481, 532 ; declares that good men eat both, Bid. 247; nevertheless he speaks of Judas (in one sense) receiving the body and blood of the Lord, 2 Bee. 290, 1 Cran. 222, Hutch. 2G5, 260 ; tells how Judas re- ceived the morsel (non malum sed male), 2 Bee. 290, 3 Bee. 432, 1 Cran. 221 , Rid. 240 ; shews that the Lord's supper was the same to Peter and to Judas, but that the effect differed in them ; the table (says he) was one to both, but it availed not to both for one thing, 1 Brad. 542, 1 Cran. 57 (e) Benefits, &c. : — referred to on the grace of the Lord's supper, Bid. 202; he says, whosoever with faith and fear hears the word of God, is comforted by the breaking of bread, 3 Jew. 549 ; teaches that they who cat and drink Christ eat and drink life, 3 Bee. 414, 433, 405 ; says to eat him is to be refreshed, to drink him is to live, 3 Bee. 414, 433, 465 ; a like passage, to eat that, &c, 1 Cran. 203, 212, Uew. 528; he says he who eats not the flesh of Christ. ..has not life, and he who eats it has life eternal, 1 Cran. 212, see also 2 Jew. 1121, 1122, 3 Jew. 449, 493, 592; writes of certain heretics who affirmed that whoever once received the sacrament could not be damned, 1 Hoop. 161 ; he erroneously maintains that is is necessary for salvation to infants, 3 Bui. 398, iBul. 379, Calf. 259, 2 Ful. 41, 158, 392; men- tions an instance of the practice of giving it to them, 1 Jew. 6 ; a spurious passage alleged for infant communion, ib. 250 ; shews, however, that those who depart hence without receiving the sacrament of Christ's body and blood, are not deprived of the benefit of that sacrament if they have that which is thereby signified (Ful- gentius), 3 Bee. 443, 1 Jew. 132, 2 Jew. 1107 (f) The sacrament as a type of unity: — he speaks of the sacrament of bread as denoting unity, 1 Jew. 232, 234 ; shews that it declares the unity of Christians, &c, Grin. 55, 56 ; calls it the mystery of unity, 1 Jew. 141 ; blames him who takes the mystery of unity, and does not hold the bond of peace, Grin. 50, 1 Jew. 204; says, we receive together, we drink together, because we live together. 1 Jew. 201, SJeir. 479 ; passages on the " one bread and one body," Coop. 120, 2 Hoop. 420; he says the Lord calls bread, made by the knead- ing of many grains, his body, Grin. 50 n., 2 Hoop. 426, and see 1 Cor. 445, 1 Cran. 249 ; declares that the Lord would have his meat and drink understood to be the fellowship of his body and members, Uew. 134; shews that he must be in the body of Christ, who would receive the body of Christ, 1 Brad. 91, 542 (& al. see (d) above) ; another passage, 1 Jew. 141 ; he says, we are made Christ's body, and by his mercy we are that which we receive, 1 Hoop. 230, Hutch. 240; hence he tells the faithful communicants, ye are there upon the table, ye are there in the cup, 1 Hoop. 230, Hutch. 240, 1 Jew. 468, 522, 539, 3 Jew. 542, 602 (g) The eucharist as a sacrifice: — he affirms that Christ was once offered in him- self, and yet is daily offered sacramentally, 2 Bee. 250, 3 Bee. 458, 2 Jew. 718 ; declares that Christ is the priest, himself offering, and himself the oblation; the sacrament of which thing the church will have to be the daily sacrifice, 2 Ful. SO n.; says, Christ is sacrificed, i.e. the sacrifice of Christ is represented, and remembrance is nade of his passion, 2 Jcu: 720 ; shews how Christ is sacrificed by the people every day, 1 Hoop. 529 n., 1 Jew. 107 ; says that by our remembrance of Christ, he is sacrificed to us daily, 1 Jew. 23 (similar passages will be found in iii. p. 50) ; affirms that every man offers the sacrifice of the Lord's passion for his own sins, (see p. 70, col. 2) ; shews in what way the sacrament is called a sacrifice, 4 Bui. 432, 1 Cran. 87, 124, 2 Hoop. 528, 529 ; says, the church offers up the sacrifice of bread and wine, 2 Hoop. 429, 2 Jew. 1114, 5 Jew. 349; asserts that the sacrifice of the church consists of two things, the visible shape of the elements, and the invisible flesh and blood of our Lord, 2 Bee. 2G8. 1 Cran. 277, 282, 2 Jeic. AUGUSTINE 7.- 592, 594; says, the visible sacrifice is a sacrament, i. e. a holy sign, of the invisible sacrifice, 1 Cov. 451 n.,1 Cran. 351, 2 Hoop. 405, 528, 2 Jew. 736, 737, and that what is called of all men the sacrifice, is a sign of the true sacrifice, 1 Cran. 351, (95), 2 Ful. 80 n., 2 Hoop. 528, 529, 2 Jew. 710, 737 ; he says, the sacrifice of the flesh of Christ made by the hands of the priest is called Christ's passion, death, crucifixion ; not really, but in a significant mystery, 2J9«\250, Coop. 204, 2 Jew. 7 U , 794, 4 Jew. 893; contrasts the carnal sacrifices of the Law, wherein there was a figure of the flesh of Christ which he should offer, with our sacrifice, in which there is a thanksgiving for and memorial of the flesh of Christ which he has offered for us (Fulgentius), 3 Bee. 441, 442, 45G, 457, 1 Cran. 77, Grin. 68, 2 Hoop. 439, 430, 1 Jew. 491, 2 Jew. C02, 010, 708, 709, 71G, 3 Jew. 350; says, the flesh and blood of (Christ's) sacrifice was, before the advent of Christ, promised by sacrifices of resemblance ; in the passion it was given in truth ; since his ascension it is celebrated by a sacrament of remem- brance, 2 Bee. 249, 3 Bee. 441, 457, 2 Jew. 710, 73G ; observes that all the sacrifices of the old testament in many and various ways signified the one sacrifice whose memory we now celebrate, 2 Jew. 70S ; says that now Christians celebrate the memory of his finished sacrifice by the holy oblation and participation of his body and blood, 3 Bee. 456, BUI. 179 ; now we offer not his flesh with our hands, but with our heart and mouth we offer praise, 4 Jew. 1047 ; "he de- clares that the church offers sacrifice, not to martyrs, but to God alone, 3 Bee. 35G; again, he speaks of this sacrifice as the (mystical) body of Christ, which is not offered to martyrs, since they themselves are that body, Coop. 93 ; another passage, wherein he speaks of the people as the oblation, ib. ; on Melchisedec 's offering, 1 Fill. 148; he says he gave Abraham the eucharist of the Lord's body and blood, 2 Jew. 732 ; writes, Christ has given an image of his sacrifice to be celebrated in his church in memory of his passion, that he might be a priest, not after the order of Aaron, but of Melchisedec, 2 Jew. 650, 736, 3 Jew. 336, 4 Jeii: 715 ; says that the same sacrifice which Melchisedec offered is now offered throughout the world, 2 Jew. 73G; declares that the priest offers up the sacrifice of praise, not after the order of Aaron, but after the order of Melehise- | dec, ib. 737 ; on the offering foretold by ; Malachi, ib. 723 ; he calls upon the Jews to behold the accomplishment of that pre- ! diction, ib. 736; terms the Lord's supper the sacrament of the altar, Phil. 119; speaks of the altars of our hearts (dub.), 2 Jew. 735 (h) Rites : — he says the Saviour left the circumstances of the sacrament to his apo- stles, &c, 1 Jew. 39, 74, 122, 125, 1 Whitg. 237; relates that the heathen supposed Christians to worship Bacchus and Ceres in the sacrament, 1 Jew. 544 ; 3 Jew. 552, 4 Jew. 709, Bid. 236; his writings contain some vestiges of the primitive forms, 4 Bui. 409 ; he speaks of daily com- munion, 1 Jew. 125, 174, 202 ; speaks of some communicating every day, some on certain days, some only on the Lord's day, 2 Bee. 258, 3 Bee. 381, Coop. 101, 1 Jew. 17 ; affirms that the sacrament is pre. pared in some places every day, in some places on certain days, 2 Bee. 258, 3 Bee. 381, 1 Jew. 169, 2 Jew. 759; says, the "daily bread" may be taken for the sa- crament of Christ's body, which we receive every day, 1 Jew. 169, 202 (see (6) above) ; states that many in the Eastern parts did not communicate daily, ib. 109 ; neither praises nor blames daily communion ( pseud.), 2 Bee. 258, 3 Bee. 470, 1 Jew: 199, but counsels men to receive every Sunday, if the mind be without desire to sin (pseud.), 2 Bee. 258, 3 Bee. 470, Pil. 542 ; his advice to parties differing about the frequency of celebration, 4 Bui. 424, 425; he speaks of the communion as celebrated twice in some places, on the Thursday before Easter, 2 Jew. 631 ; replies to questions as to its celebration on that day, 1 Whitg. 230 ; shews that in the pri- mitive church the priest and people some- times communicated after supper, 1 Jew. 136 ; mentions the table of the Lord set in the midst, 1 Jew. 311, 2 Jew. 636; speaks of the Donatists breaking the altar- boards, 1 Jew. 311, 3 Jew. 602 ; on the mode of celebration at Carthage, 1 Jew: 208 ; he uses the term " missa" for the dis- missal of the catechumens, 2 Ful. 82 n., see Phil. 93 ; speaks of the exhortation " Sursum corda," as used throughout the world, 1 Cov. 456 n., and as used in the holy mysteries, Uew. 119, 3 Jew. 534; he says the hearts of the faithful are in hea- ven, because daily lifted up to heaven, and mentions the response, " Habemus ad Do. minum,"3 Bee. 266, 360; declares that in the sacraments of the faithful it is said that 7<> AUGUSTINE we should lift up our hearts unto the Lord, and that the people responded, 3 Bee. 407, 3 Jew. 534; says that the faithful know when it is said, " Let us give thanks unto our Lord God," 3 Bee. 407 ; affirms that pray er should be made for the dead, 3 Bui. 397 ; says the souls of the dead are re- lieved by the devotion of the living, when the sacrifice of the Mediator is offered, 2 Lat. 275; mentions the kiss of peace, 1 Jew. 154 ; says the bread is broken that it may be distributed, &c, Uew. 203, 2 Jew. 588, 4 Jew. 819 ; referred to to shew that the bread and the cup were given into the hands of the communicants, 2 Bee. 301 n., 3 Bee. 411, 1 Jew. 154; speaks of the host being broken, and the blood from the chalice poured into the mouths of the faith- ful, 3 Bee. 413, 1 Jew. 167, 209, 2 Jew. 599, GOO, 729; mentions that the minister said, " The body of Christ," and that the recipient replied " Amen," 1 Jew. 141; ad- dresses the communicants as receiving the cup of Christ together, 3 Bee. 413; seems to imply that the sacrament was not re- ceived, 2 Jew. 554 ; he (or Caisarius) speaks of the care used in receiving the sacrament to be carried home, 1 Jew. 148, 151, 248; referred to (the passage also attributed to Gregory) as naming private mass, 1 Jew. 10G; tells of the expulsion of evil spirits from the house of Hesperius by the offer- ing of the sacrifice of the body of Christ, 2 Ful. 86 xvi. Ceremonie$(see also ix. and xiii.) : on the burden of Jewish ceremonies, Rid. 138; he declares that in his time ceremonies so oppressed religion ... with servile burdens, that the condition of the Jews was more tolerable, 2 Bui. 126, 1 Jew. 138, 2 Jew. 992, 3 Jew. 570, 4 Jew. 797, Lit. Edw. 198, 3 Tyn. 74, Whita. 607, 2 WJiitg. 577 ; this passage not noticed in the very copious index of the Benedictine editors, 3 Tyn. 74 n.; he is grieved that many things wholesomely commanded in the holy scriptures are not regarded, and that all things are full of presumptions, Calf. 268, 3 Jew. 569,571; advises Januarius to conform to the customs of the church where he conies, they being not contrary to faith and good manners, 4 Bui. 58, 504, 3 Jew. 285, 1 Whitg. 236; says that in mat- ters not determined by scripture, custom must be taken for law, 1 Jew. 254 ; com- mends whatever tends to the increase of faith or charity, Grin. 29; allows that changes may be made in respect of times, &c., 2 Brad. 389, Calf. 196; would have ceremonies whose causes are doubtful, cut away, 1 Jew. 509, 2 Jew. 589, 3 Jew. 570, 1 Whitg. 238, 241 ; speaks of holy bread given to catechumens, and calls it a sacra- ment, 1 Cran. 180, 3 Jew. 458, Bid. 30 ; asks what else is imposition of hands but prayer over a man? Calf. 215; on the cere- mony of washing the feet, 1 Jew. 223, 225; calls it a sacrament, 3 Jew. 458 ; says his mother left bringing wine and cakes to th? church not because it was ungodly or unlawful, but because it resembled the superstition of the heathen, 3 Jew. 6lG; speaks of some vowing oil and wax for the lights at night, ib. 178 xvii. Prayer, Praise,Worship : he men- tions the opinion of Socrates that every god should be worshipped according to his own commandment, Calf. 34, 3 Jew. 553, Sand. 87 ; calls prayer a help to him that prayeth, a sacrifice to God, a scourge to the devils, Sand. 2G3; observes that-if Stephen had not prayed, Paul had not been converted, 3 Jew-. 556, 1 Lai. 338 n. ; says that God is to be sought and prayed unto in the secret places of a reasonable soul, 1 Bee. 133, 134, 3 Bee. 407 ; declares that one about to pray should prepare a secret place in the peace of his heart, 1 Bee. 159 ; admonishes to ask in prayer of none but the Lord God, ib. 167 ; says we must think it no great thing to be heard at our will, but for our profit, ib. ; declares that the prayer which is not made by Christ is very sin, 1 Bee. 149, 2 Bee. 135, 3 Bee. 356 ; asserts that the prayer of an envious man is put away from the ears of God, 1 Bee. 138 ; says that prayer without devotion is as the bellowing of oxen, ib. 163, 164; states that there is nothing whieh the Lord's prayer does not comprehend, 4 Bui. 203, 2 Whitg. 469, 48G ; on the petition "deliver us from evil," 2 Whitg. i8i; he does not mention the doxology to the Lord's prayer, 4 Bui. 220; says that in some prayers of his time there were many things contrary to the catholic faith, Uew. 316; allows that prayers which have some- thing heretical in them may yet be profita- ble to those who recite them in simplicity, Whita. 2G5; says, 1 have a sacrifice within, with which 1 may persuade my God, 4 Jew. 1047 ; shews how we must ask for bodily health, 2 Whitg. 474; he prayed for tribulation in this world, that he might be spared hereafter, 3 Bee. 104; he says the souls of the dead are relieved by the devotion AUGUSTINE 77 of the living, (see xv. (h), and xxv.) ; calls fasting and alms the two wings of prayer, 1 Bee. 163, 4 Bui. 179; shews that we may pray standing, kneeling, sitting, or lying, iBul. 185,180; distinguishes between pray- ing much and babbling much, {6.205; shews that words are needful to us, but not to God, ib. 204, and that there is no need of voice in prayer, except in public, 1 Jew. 67, 284, 283, Whita. 271; says we should pray with intelligence, not as birds utter sounds which they have been taught, but do not understand, 1 Jew. 8, 282, 283, 330, Whila. 272; (as to the use of unknown tongues, see the next division) ; on the use of "Amen," 1 Jew. 312, 317 ; exhorts men to understand the joyful sound, JF/itVa.272; shews that we should sing with under- standing and w ith the heart, 4 Jew. 812; he (or rather Basil) asks, how can lie sing duly unto God, who knows not what he sings? 1 Jew. &33 ; (the same) on singing the psalms, ib. 332; (the same) says the psalms were made for young men and children to sing, ib. 332 ; says, we sing one psalm, and answer one Amen, ib. 280; in- culcates the offering of the sacrifice of praise to God, 1 Bee. 186; calls it the sacrifice of the new testament, 2 Jew. 735; on blessing the Lord at all times, Calf. 250; he desired that over melodious tunes might be removed from his ears and from the cfiurch, and approved the mode of singing prescribed by Athanasius, 4 Bui. 194 ; mentions that Ambrose ordained singing after the manner of the Kast, ib. 195; describes the singing in the church of Milan, 1 Jeio. 2G5; on giving thanks "with the spirit," ib. 313; repeatedly speaks of the reading of the gospel, and the lesson, 4 Jew. 857 ; says, behold God"s emmet; she riseth daily, goeth to the church of God, prayeth, heareth the lesson, singeth the hymn, &c, ib. 858; (as to tem- ples, see iv. and xii. above) Prayers taken or adapted from his writ- ings, or ascribed to him: (pnecatio) pceni- tentis et divinam misericordiam implorantis, Pra. Eliz. 373; the same in English, with the title, a prayer in commendation of God's mercy received, ib. 501 ; pro tollenda mo- rum pravitate, et vita melius instituenda, ib. 380 ; the same in English, ib. 438 ; viri fidelis oratio de se humiliter sentientis, ib. 381 ; oratio afHicti in tribulatione, ib. 382 ; oratio, qua nos Deo commendamus, et gratiam ab eo poscimus, ib. 3S3; de vita; hujus miseriis querela, ib. 395; a prayer to God the Father, in Jesus Christ, our Kcdeemer, ib. 453; a prayer for forgive- ness of sins, ascribed to him, ib. 494 ; a complaint of a sinner, in that he sinneth again after repentance, ib. 503; a prayer for continuance in seeking after Christ, ib. 528 ; the fear of the Judge and the judg- ment day (a prayer), ib. 557 ; one of his prayers turned into Latin verse by Walter Haddon, ib. 382 n. xviii. Tongues : on the division of lan- guages (Gen. xi), Whila. 112, 378; he asks, what profits the integrity of speech, if the hearer's understanding follows not? 4 Jew. 810, 811 ; other like passages, ib. 811; observes that we hear these words, "vita beata," and the thing itself we all confess ourselves to long for; but we have no pleasure in the sound, &c, ib. 813; says no man is edified by hearing what he understands not, £6. 858, Whila. 2G5 ; remarks that a man would rather dwell with his dog than with a man of an unknown tongue, 4 Jew. 7G8 ; says the diversity of tongues is no schism, ib. 814; "Astitit regina a dextris tuis in vestitu deaurato, circundata varietate" (Psalm xlv. 9) ; this he expounds of the variety of tongues in all nations, ib.; a spurious trea- tise quoted by Eckius with reference to the three holy tongues, 3 Bee. 410 n. ; he maintains that the original tongue was Hebrew, Whita. 113; on the employment of an unusual Greek word by Cresconius, 1 Ful. 589 ; he remarks that the imperial city imposed not only her yoke but her lan- guage on the vanquished nations, Whila. 225 ; passages from his works shewing that Latin was commonly spoken in his time in Africa, ib. 224, 225; he says, now I will speak Latin, that all may under- stand, 1 Jew. 56, 296 ; he often spoke words that were not good Latin, that he might be the better understood, ib. 295, Whita. 224 ; he would (e. g.) call a bone "ossum" to avoid the ambiguity of "os." 1 Brad. 562 ; on the Punic tongue, 1 Jew. 294 ; he states that the eucharist was in that tongue called "life," and baptism, " health," 1 Jew. 294, 3 Jew. 482 n. ; other remarks on the Latin and Punic tongues. ib. 208, 296, 297 ; on speaking with tongues, ib. 313 xix. Miracles : he says that when it pleased God, even Balaam's dumb ass spake reasonably; yet men are not com- manded in their doubts to seek counsel of an ass, 4 Jew. 943 ; addresses Faustus, ye 8 AUGUSTINE work no miracles, and if ye did, at jour hands we would take heed of them, Calf. 319, 2 Cran. 46, 3 Jew. 197 ; he would not receive a thing as true on account of miracles, seeing that they might be the feigned devices of lying men, or the won- ders of deceitful spirits, Calf. 333, 2 Cran. 47, 4 Jeic. 1040 ; cautions against, miracle mongers, seeing that in the last days there shall rise up false prophets, 4 Jew. 002, 1041 ; on the lying wonders which shall be wrought by Antichrist, 2 Cran. 4G ; who- ever (says he) now requires prodigies that he may believe is himself a great prodigy, 4 Jew. 1041; he observes that although the blind flesh does not open its eyes by a miracle of the Lord, yet the blind heart opens its eyes by the word of the Lord, ib. ; a similar passage as to the ears, ib. ; still he asserts that there were miracles in the church in his time, referring particularly to the case of a blind man restored to sight at Milan, 2 Cran. 48; mentions a woman named Innocentia who was healed by the sign of the cross, 2 Fill. 107 xx. Festivals and Fasts : on St Paul's reproof for observing days (Gal. iv.), 2 Whitg. 594; he says that the day of the Lord's nativity is not to be celebrated in a sacrament (or figure), but it is only to be called to memory that he was born, ib. 577; on the institution of the great yearly solem- nities, viz. those of the passion, resurrec- tion, ascension, and descent of the Spirit, 1 Whit'j. 230, 2 Whitg. 592 ; he shews in what sense Easter is the time of the Lord's passion, &c, 2 Sec. 283, 3 Sec. 440 ; judges that Easter is authorized by scrip- ture, 2 Whitg. 508; nevertheless he says, Christ rises to thee every day, 2 Jew. 733 ; quotes Seneca respecting the sabbath of the Jews, 1 Hoop. 340; speaks of it as a type of eternal rest, ib. 339 ; says that of all the ten commandments only that concerning the sabbath is to be taken figuratively, 2 Bui. '255, 2 Cran. 01, and affirms that we are not commanded to keep the day according to the letter, but spiritually, 2 Cran. 102 ; condemns those who when they hear of the sabbath,, un- derstand nothing thereby but one day in the seven, 1 Bui. 287; distinguishes the sabbath and the Lord's day, and thinks that fasting is not positively unlawful on either, though very inexpedient on the latter, Whita. 573, i Whitg. 228, 229; as- cribes the institution of the Lord's day to apostles and apostolic men, and says that the doctors of the church transferred to it all the glory of the Jewish sabbath, 2 Brad. 391 n.; mentions but few saints' days, 1 Hoop. 347 ; he recommends the taming and mortifying of the flesh, 2 Bee. 544; shews the necessity of fasting for that purpose, ib. ; allows that days of fast- ing are not limited by our Lord or his apostles, 3 Jew. 438; says the apostles determined nothing concerning fasting, HVii'fa. 065; observes, it is written that we ought to fast, but not on what days we should fast, Pit. 558; mentions fasting be- tween Easter and Whitsuntide as unlawful, 3 Jew. 430 ; speaks of the contention about a certain fast as interminable, &c, Calf. 262 ; applies to Ambrose respecting dif- ferent local customs of fasting, Pil. 557 ; mentions that in the Lent season most men abstained not only from flesh, but also from certain fruits, 3 Jew. 438; says, I ask not what thou eatest, but what thou likest, ib. 170; say--, in our fasting nothing is better than this, that he who eateth not despise not him w ho eateth, 4 Jew. 1142; maintains that the fasts of Christian men are to be observed spiritually rather than carnally, 1 Bee. 105, 106, 2 Bee. 540; shews that the great and general fast is to ab- stain from iniquities and unlawful plea- sures of the world, 1 Sec. 106, 2 Bee. 540 ; declares it of no profit to pass a whole day in fasting, if afterward the soul be oppressed with superfluity of meats, 2 Bee. 535; recommends that what is not eaten on fasting-days be bestowed on the poor, ib. 5 10 ; remarks that mercy commended the prayer and fasting of Cornelius, who fed those that wanted, ib. xxi. Marriage, fyc. : he wrote a work in defence of marriage, 1 Jew. 157 ; affirms that it is holy, 4 Jew. 804; calls it a sacra- ment, \ Ful. 492; speaks of the band of marriage, and the sacrament of marriage, 3 Jew. 457 ; speaks of marriage as chastity, &c, 1 Bui. 402 ; compares Abraham with John Baptist in respect of marriage, Pil. 575, 576, Sand. 322; observes that holy- Samuel begat children, and Zachariah, 3 Jew. 416 ; on the chastity of John, and that of Peter, Park. 159 ; he affirms that sometimes chastity is good, sometimes mar- riage, 3 Jew. 415 ; says it is the special gift of God that men w ill and are able to live continently, 1 Ful. 389; on the text "a sister, a wife," (1 Cor. ix. 5) arguing that the latter word should be rendered " wo- man," ib. 471 n.; on a bishop being "the AUGUSTINE 79 husband of ono wife," Whita. 455; shews that a Christian wife is holy, 3 Jew. 405, 41G; recounts the behaviour as a wife of his mother Monica, 2 Bee. 344 n. ; says Paul would dissuade from marriage, not as from a thing bad and unlawful in itself, but as from a tiling burdensome and trou- blesome, 3 Jew. 389; declares that men had better marry than burn, ib. 400, 421 ; charges the Manichees with forbidding marriage, as Paul foretold, 2 Jew. 1129, 3 Jew. 15S, 420, 4 Jew. 642, Hog. 261 n.; writes, he forbids marriage who says it is an evil thing, not he who prefers what is better, 3 Jew. 418, 420; relates that the Ilieracites admitted to their com- munion none but single persons, Bog. 306 n. ; mentions that the Cathari did not allow second marriages, Hog. 262 n., 307 n. ; declares lapse from a vow of chastity to be worse than adultery, 3 Jew. 386, 401, yet he rejects the opinion that the marriage of such persons is no marriage, but rather adultery, 4 Bid. 513, 3 Jew. 401, 4 Jew. 640, 788, and maintains that they sin grievously who put such persons asunder, 3 Jew. 399, 4 Jew. 642, 786, 797 ; denies that such persons are to be condemned for marrying, but for that they have violated their first faith, (or promise of continency), 4 Bui. 513, 3 Jew. 402 ; remarks on some who have made vows of celibacy, 3 Jew. 400; he requires the mothers consent to be asked for a damsel's marriage, Sand. 326: shews that the judicial law of Moses is not in force with reference to adultery, 1 Whitg. 273; says that concubinage was without sin under the old law, 2 Cran. 405; writes, although men have no wives, yet it is not lawful for them to have concubines, whom they may afterward put away, 4 Jen: 633; denies any distinction between con- cubine and harlot, ib.; his book De Ordine, (written before his conversion) cited by Harding in favour of the allowance of har- lots, 3 Jew. 157, 4 Jew. 643, 645; he says, the worldly city has made the filthiness of harlots lawful, 4 Jew. 615, (see also vii. above.) xxii. Confession, Penance, Absolution, Excommunication : he shews why God re- quires confession, 3 Jew. 369; asks, what have I to do with men, that they should hear my confessions, as if they could heal my griefs? and speaks of a sort of men curious in searching out the life of others, and slothful in correcting their own, 2 Jew. 1134, 3 Jew. 359, 4 Jew. 976 ; shews that Peter's penitence was not ecclesiastical penance, 1 Fid. 438 ; on penance (or repent- ance) before and after baptism, and the daily penance of all believers, ib. 436 — 438; he exhorts sinners to do penance, as it is done in the church, that the church may pray for them, &c, 3 Jew. 356, 361 ; advises one to make satisfaction by public penance, that he may be received into communion, having been reconciled by the judgment of the priest, ib. 360, 374 ; says that foras- much as for the most part the grief of one man's heart is unknown to another,... it is very well that by those that have the oversight of the church, certain times of penance are appointed, that the eongrega tion may be satisfied, ib. 374 ; applauds the provision that open penance in the church should be done but once, ib. 354; speaks of the more grievous penance, whereby penitents were suspended from the eucha- rist, 1 Ful. 431 ; refers to false penitents, 2 Jew. 1068; says the fruit worthy of pe- nance is to lament past sins, and not to do them again, 1 Bee. 93; (see passages on repentance and restitution in viii. above); approves moderation in discipline, 4 Bui. 508, but accounts it sometimes mercy to punish, and cruelty to spare, Sand. 118, 1 Zur. 261 n. ; says, the will of the priest can neither further nor hinder, but the merit of him that desires absolution, 3 Jew. 381 ; declares that the priests do not for- give sin, but the Holy Ghost through them, 2 Bee. 174; seems to ascribe binding and loosing to all Christian people, 3 Whitg. 258; says that the church received the keys from Christ, i. e. the power of binding and loosing, Whita. 425 ; shews what bind- ing and loosing is, 3 Jew. 356; calls ex- communication the condemnation of epis- copal judgment, than which there is in the church no greater punishment, ib. ; speaks of excommunication by the bishop and the whole church, 3 Whitg. 256, 257 ; shews that none should be excommunicated un- less convicted, ib. 263; thinks excommu- nication altogether in vain, where the in- fection is general, lb. 259; asks, what is a man harmed if human ignorance strike him out of the table (of the church), unless an evil conscience blot him out of the book of the living, 4 Jew. 650, 890 xxiii. Affliction, Persecution (see ix. and xii.): he tells why God hath filled the world with calamities, 1 Cov. 141 ; ad- monishes that we (like Job) should think adversity to be from God, 2 Cran. 107, not 80 AUGUSTINE from the devil, ib. ; says that sufferings are no proof of righteousness, Sa?id. 378 ; shews that the godly are afflicted that they may seek help, and ultimately that they may praise God, 1 Cov. 128 ; describes the different effects of affliction on the right- eous and on the wicked, 2 Bui. 75 — 79 ; speaks of the wicked conspiring against the just, not because they love one another, 4 Jew. 950 ; says the false prophets were not persecuted by Elijah, as he was by the wicked king, 3 Jew. 183 ; enumerates ten persecutions of the church, 2 Bui. 105; mentions a common proverb that rain fails because of Christians, 3 Jew. 214; com- pares the blood of Christians to the seed of gospel fruits, 1 Lat. 361 ; shews that the oppressed suffer for a time, but that the oppressor heaps up for himself wrath against the day of wrath, Pil. 474 xxiv. The Soul (see xxv.): he doubts whether souls are created, or whence they come, 3 Bui. 374 ; confesses that he cannot name the substance of the soul, ib. 372 ; argues that the soul is incorporeal, ib. 3G9 — 371 ; says that only man has a substantial soul, living after the body, ib. 385; denies that there are two souls in man, as Jacobus and certain Syrians affirmed, ib. 307; on the operations and powers of the soul, ib. 377, 378; tells of a man who lay in a trance seven days, 1 Lat. 539; on the knowledge of souls departed with regard to what they do who are alive, 2 Cov. 218 ; he judges that the spirit raised by the witch of Endor, was not the soul of Samuel, but the devil in his likeness, 2 Cran. 45 ; shews that the soul is mortal, and that its death was its revolt from God in paradise, 3 Bui. 381, 2 Cov. 201 ; says the soul has its death when it lacks a blessed life, and shews that (in another sense) it is immortal, 3 Bui. 381 xxv. Death, Judgment, Heaven, Hell; also Burial, Purgatory, Resurrection, Sfc. : he prefers a good life to a long life, 2 Cov. 129 ; thinks death rather to be chosen than a repetition of life, 1 Brad. 337; on looking for death, Sand. 173 n. (and 171); he affirms that he cannot die ill who has lived well, Grin. 30, Sand. 173 ; speaks of corruption and worms as the dishonour of man's state, 1 Tyn. 159 n. ; says that in what state every man shall be found the last day of his life, so shall he be taken the last day of the world, 3 Bee. 400, Grin. 5, 3 Jew. 5G8, Sand. 1G2, and that the day of the Lord shall find him unprovided, whom the last day of this life finds unprovided, 3 Jew. 5ti3 ; as our Lord finds a man when he calls him hence, even so he judges him, 3 Jew. 5G8; says the bodies of the dead, specially of the faithful, are not to be despised or cast away, 3 Bee. 125; on the causes of solemnizing funerals, Sand. 161, 162; declares that funeral rites are rather the comforts of the living than the helps of the dead, 3 Bee. 125, 462, Lit. Eliz. 431, Pil. 320, Sand. 162, 3 Tyn. 272; passages on hell (inferi), particularly as the abode of Abraham, &c. before Christ's death, 1 Ful. 289—295; what the term inferi means, ib. 298, 309; he says whatever separates brethren is to be called infernns, ib. 299; on the lower hell, ib.; his doctrine concerning memorials for the dead, 2 Cov. 270; he erred respecting prayer for the dead, 3 Bui. 398, affirming that prayers for their souls are not to be neglected, ib. ; he declares, that it is not to be denied that the souls of the departed (faithful) are benefited by the sacrifice and alms of sur- vivors, 2 Jew. 750, 752; he condemns Ae- rius and the Arians for denying its efficacy, 3 Jew. 5G4 ; (see also xv. (h) above); Augus- tine (or Chrysostom ?) on mourning ap- parel, 3 Whitg. 369, 370; he (or Eligius?) declares that when the soul is separated from the body it is immediately placed in paradise for its good deserts, or cast into hell for sin, 2 Bee. 277, 2 Lat. 247 ; teaches that since the ascension of our Lord the souls of saints go straightways to heaven, and of sinners to hell (pseud.), 2 Bee. 394, 3 Bee. 460 ; states his belief in heaven and hell, but declares himself utterly ignorant of a third place, not finding it in the holy scriptures (pseud.), 2 Bee. 394, 3 Bee. 461, 1 Ful. 278, 2 Ful. 241, 293, 3 Jew 564, 567, Phil. 415; he (or Caesarius?) affirms that there are two places, and a third is not seen ; he who has not deserved to reign with Christ shall doubtless perish with the devil, 3 Bee. 277, 2 Lat. 246; asserts that there are two dwelling-places, one in fire, the other in the eternal king- dom, 2 Bee. 394, 3 Bee. 461 ; declares that there is no other place to correct our manners but only in this life, 3 Bee. 461, 462; tells that the souls of the godly are in rest, while those of the ungodly suffer punishment, ib. 462; says, some will have no punishments after death but the pains of purgatory, 3 Jew. 6G0 ; again he says, some suffer pains temporal in this life only, AUGUSTINE 81 some after death, some Iioth now and also then, yet before that most severe and last judgment, 3 Jew. 5G4 ; a supposititious sen- tence ascribed bj Gratian to Augustine re- specting purgatory, 2 Ful. 240; he doubted of it, 2 Ful. 240, 241, 3 Jew. 5G3— 5G8, 1 Ttyli. 269n.; he says, for example, that some such thing after this life is not in- credible, but it is questionable whether it be or not, 3 Jew. 5G5; again, that the spirits of the dead find a fire of transitory tribulation I do not disprove, for perhaps it is true, ib. ; another passage expressive of doubt, ib. ; he speaks of the Arabici,who affirmed that souls are dissolved with bodies, and raised again at the end, 4 Jew. 930, 982, 935, 937; says, every one sleeps with his own cause, and with his own cause shall rise again, 2 Bee. 395, 3 i?ec. 460, 1 Hoop. 571, 3 Jew. 5G8; declares that as all who die, die no otherwise than in Adam, so all who are made alive (in the resurrection) are made alive in Christ, 4 Bui. 374 ; his mind concerning the resurrection of the flesh, 2 Cov. 192—194 ; he maintains the resurrection of the same body, 1 Bui. 1G9, 2 Cov. 1G9; yet declares that our resurrec- tion shall not be carnally, 2 Cov. 192, 193, 1 Cran. 139; in what sense our bodies will be spiritual after the resurrection, 2 Cov. 182, 193, 194; on errors concerning the resurrection of the body, ib. 183; on the glory of the bodies of the righteous after the resurrection, ib. 179; he cannot tell what their action, rest, and ease will be, ib. 213; declares that the saints in the spiritual body shall see God, 1 Bui. 179, 2 Cov. 215; Augustine (rather Fulgentius) on the resurrection of the ungodly, 2 Cov. 200; he says that whosoever in this life shall not please God, shall in the world to come have repentance for his sins, but pardon in the sight of God he shall not find, because, although there will be the sting of repentance, yet there shall be no amendment of the will, 3 Jew. 5G8; sup- poses "the uttermost farthing" to mean that punishment which is called eternal, ib. 5G3; shews that living bodies may continue in hell-fire, 2 Cov. 204; refutes those who deny punishment to be everlasting, ib. 208; says, none can tell the nature of the fire there, unless God shew him, 2 Lat. 23G, 361; on Psalm lxxiii. 20, he affirms that God will bring their image to nought in his (celestial) city, who have brought his image to nought in his earthly city, Calf. 164 xxvi. Images, the Cross : he cautions against the love of visible things in re- ligion, Calf. 41 ; shews that whatever the soul serves as God, must needs be better than herself, and thence argues that we may not worship the earth, the sun, the stars, &c, 3 Bui. 229, 230; speaks against images, 1 Hoop. 47 ; cautions against the worship of man's handy-work, observing that better are the workmen themselves, 3 Bui. 202, 203, Calf. 378 ; shews that wor- ship (latria) is not to be given to angels nor men, much less to stones, 1 Hoop. 320 ; says, Jacob did not erect the anointed stone to adore it, 1 Jew. 551 ; commends king Hezekiah for destroying the brazen serpent, 1 Ful. 183; mentions various evil consequences of images, Calf. 43; cites Varro as saying that the Romans worship- ped for more than 170 years without any, 1 Bui. 201, 202, 1 Hoop. 319, and approves his opinion that religion might be more purely observed without them, Calf. 43, 2 Ful. 127, 1 Hoop. 319, Park. 86, Bid. 89, likewise his saying that they who first erected the images of gods took away fear, and increased error, 1 Hoop. 319, 2 Jew. G"i9; cites his statement that the knowledge of the gods were useful, if a man knew what power and authority each god had in every thing, for thus, he said, we should be able to know what god to call upon and whom to pray to, 3 Jew. 57G ; shews why scripture so frequently reminds us that images have mouths and speak not, 8tc, 2 Jew. 665, Park. 87, Bid. 89 ; disallows images amongst Christians, 2 Ful. 128; calls it a detestable thing to place a likeness of God in a Christian temple, much more in the heart, 1 Bui. 150, 151, Calf. 42, 2 Cran. 101, Hutch. 24, 2 Jew. 644, 4 Jew. 794; says, they deserved to err who sought Christ and his apostles not in holy books, but in painted walls, Calf. 188, ijew.792; speaks of certain heretics who favoured images, 2 Jew. 64G; mentions Marcellina, a follower of the Carpocratian sect, as worshipping images of Jesus, Paul, Ho- mer, and Pythagoras, 1 Bui. 220, 2 Jew. G67, 4 Jew. 950 ; says, that images are of more force to crook an unhappy soul than to straighten and amend it, Calf. 187, 188, Park. 87, Bid. SO; states how the heathen defend image-worship, and shews it to be idolatry, Calf. 185—187, 1 Hoop. 319; says, let no man tell me, it is not a god, 2 Jew. 6G7, 4 Jew. 950; shews that temples, idols, groves, &c. should not be converted to pri- 6 82 AUGUSTINE vate use, IWUtg. 31,54 ; his use of the word "simulacrum," 1 Fid. 103; distinguishes SovKeia from Xarpeiu, ib. 258 n., but he is no authority in Greek, ib. 200; thinks that the two sticks gathered by the widow of Sarepta prefigured the cross, 2 Ful. 14G; says, Christ has left us the cross in remem- brance of his passion, &c, Calf. 183 ; refers the height, length, and depth of the love of Christ (Eph. iii.) to hope, patience, and humility, and to the figure of the cross, ib. 205; says, let me not have a naked fore- head ; let the cross of Christ my Lord cover it, ib. 75, 76; again, thou must be marked in thy forehead with the sign of the passion and cros-, &c. ib. 224; shews that the cross was honoured by the Ro- mans when they became Christians, 2 Fill. 202; speaks of catechumens as signing themselves with the cross, 2 Jew. TOG; cited as saying that no sacrament is solemnly done without the cross, Calf. 20G, 234; a spurious book in his name says, that by the mystery of the cross churches are dedi- cated, the ignorant instructed, the font hallowed, &e. ib. 184, 204, 207; on resist- ing the enemy with the sacrament of the symbol (or creed) and the banner of the cross (pseud.), ib. 84 xxvii. Heresies: he speaks of the king- dom of ignorance, i. e. the kingdom of error, 2 Jew. 800 ; he fled from what was proved to be error, 4 Jew. 87G ; his alleged saying, I may err, but will not be a heretic, 3 Jew. 210, Pil. G20, 1 Whitg. 8, 2 Whitg. 539 ; 3 Whitg. 400 ; he remarks that heresy is very hard to be defined, 3 Jew. 211 ; says, they are heretics who, in the church of Christ, savour anything corrupt, and stub- bornly resist when admonished, ib. 210; declares him to be a heretic who for the sake of any temporal good, especially of vain-glory and pre-eminence, breeds or follows false and new opinions, Bale 218, 1 Brad. 539, Rid. 155, 2 Hoop. 540 ; refers to the fact that Jesus Christ the righteous is our advocate and propitiation, and adds, he that held this never made heresy, or schism; whence then come schisms? when men say, We are righteous, we sanctify the unclean, we justify the wicked, &c. 3 Jew. 3S0, 4 Jew. 852 ; says, all heretic3 abused those words of our Lord, "I have yet many things to say unto you," 1 Jew. 125, 3 Jew. 439, ITAi/a. 514; reckons up at least eighty-eight heresies, 1 Jew. 334 n., 2 Jew. GS7 n., 3 Jew. C03; on the difference between heretics and schismatics, 4 Bui. 63 ; declares it to be the property of error to suppose that what displeases one's- self, is displeasing to God, 1 Jew. 100 n. ; says of some, whatever they love they will have to be the truth, 4 Jew. 740; imagines certain heretics as saying, 'What we will is holy, &c. 3 Whitg. 593; describes the prac- tices of schismatics, 4 Bui. GO, Gl ; writes, none would make schisms if they were not blinded with hatred of their brethren, 1 Wliitg. 7; on leaders of sects, ib. 136; rejoices on heretics being delivered from their old errors, 2 Bee. 31G ; says, far be it from us to compel any man to our religion, 1 Bui. 364, but elsewhere he allows the persecution of heretics, Hutch. 329 (see xxix. below) ; affirms that those who are not willing', should be forced to the truth, Phil. 105;' would have heretics both taught and terrified, 3 HTiUg. 528; but he says it pleases no good men in the catholic church for any one thought a heretic to be killed, 2 Bee. 317, 4 Jew. 770; prescribes in re- spect of heretics to love the men but kill the errors, 2 Bee. 316; would have them killed with the two-edged sword (the holy word); killed unto themselves, that they might live unto God, 4 Jew. 770, 771 ; says he once thought that heretics should not be compelled to the unity of Christ, but that the case of his own city (Hippo) changed his mind, 1 Bui. 3G5; his opinions on com- pulsion in matters of religion, at length, ib. 3G6— 3G9; holds that whatever good we meet with in any heresy is not to be rejected, 1 Zur. 158; writes of certain heretics vt ho affirmed that whosoever had received the Lord's supper could not be damned, 1 Hoop. 161 ; says heretics turn upside down, by allegories, whatever is contained in the Bible against their errors, Phil. 426; derides certain carnal heretics, 1 Jew. 463 ; his words to a heretic named Emeritus, ijew. 703; speakaof the Adam- ites, 2 Brad.SSoo. ; his account of Afc'rius, 2 Brad. 381 n., 3 Bid. 399, 2 Whitg. 292; he condemns the Angelici, 3 Bui. 348, 2 Ful. 42 n., Phil. 420 n.; speaks of the A n th ropomorphi tes, whom he calls A'adiani, 1 Hoop. 1G0 n.; refutes their heresy, 1 Bid. 225, 3 Bui. 138; describes t!i3 heresy of Apollinarius, 3 Bui. 260; speaks of the Apostolics, 2Brad.38l n., 2 Bui. 24, Phil. 420 n.; mentions the Arabici, who affirmed that souls are dis- solved with bodies, and raised again at the end, 4 Jew. 930, 932, 935, 937 ; on the Arians, Bog. 72; tells how they called AUGUSTINE 83 themselves catholics, 4 Jew. 713, and termed the orthodox Homoiisians, 1 Jew. 4G5; on Carpocrates, Rog. 154 n. (as to the idol- atry of his sect, see xxvi. above); as to the Ca thari,see p. 79, col.l ; on the heresy of the Cerdonians, TVkita. 31 ; he describes the errors of the Cerinthians, 2 Jew. 5CG n. ; on the Circumcellions, Rog. 77, 118, 3 Whitg. 57; writing of the Dona- tists, he shews that some of them -were Arians, and some Circumcellions, 1 Whitg. 113; speaks of their error on free-will, Rog. 10G; declares that they not only said they were just, but even the justifiers of men, ib. 135; mentions their opinion that the church remained only in Africa, 3 Jew. 151, Rog. 171, and their notion of its purity, Rog. 1G7; censures them as worse than the Jews who persecuted the flesh of Christ walking on earth, seeing that they persecuted the gospel of Christ sitting in heaven, 3 Jew. 183 ; records that they brake the altar-boards, ib. G02; says, that in an assembly they laboured that nothing should be done, ib. 209 ; that they said to him, Dispute we will not, but bap- tize we will, 4 Jew. 898, and that they subscribed their articles with the names of the dead, 1 Jew. 181 ; speaks of their com- plaining of persecution, 2 Brad. 379 ; he maintains, by the example of Nebuchadnez- zar, that Christian princes rightly punished them, 1 Bui. 35S; he reproves Cresconius the Donatist, 3 Jew. 315; his saying to Tyconius the Donatist, 1 Fid. 147 (as to this sect, see also p. G9, col. 1, 2, p. 71, col. 1, and xxix. below) ; he speaks of the Ebionites, 2 Jew. 5GGn. ; on the opinions of Eutyches, 2 Cov. 31Sn., 1 Oan.293; he says the Ilelvidians supposed that Mary had other children besides our Lord, 4 Bui. 437 n. ; writes of the II e r a c 1 e o n i t es, Phil. iUn.; as to the Hieracites, see p. 79, col.l; on the heresy of Jovinian, 2-Bi//.407; he copiously refutes the Mani- chees, Whita. 31 ; his account of their founder Manes, Phil. 421 n. ; says he had twelve disciples, ib. 422 n.; mentions that he was said to be the Paraclete, 4 Jew: 843 n.; speaks of the Manichean opinion that there were two gods, one good, one evil, Rog. 37, and that the world was made by the latter, ib. 41 ; refers to their notion that the princes of darkness held fast the light lest it should flee from them, 4 Jew. 870; men. tions their error that Christ suffered and died only in appearance, Rog. HI, and that in fact demons suffered, ib. 57 ; records their false doctrine with respect to original sin, ib. 99 ; their error as to men being- driven to sin, ib. 105; and their denial of the resurrection of the body, ib. G4, 145 ; says they denied many things in the holy scriptures, Rog. 80, 3 Jew. 158 n., ascribed the Law of Moses to the prince of dark- ness, Rog. 92, and rejected the Acts, ib. Si; says they read apocryphal scriptures, written by cobblers of fables under the name of the apostles, 1 Jew. 113, 2 Jew. 894, 3 Jew. 442; says they commended the sacrament of bread and the cup, 1 Jew. 258; on their profanation of that sacrament, Rog. 295 n.; he says, they bore a counte- nance of continent life and notable chastity, 4 Jew. 767; on their pretended fasting, 3 Jew. 159; he says they that among them are called auditores eat flesh, till the ground, and, if they will, marry, none of which they do who are called electi, 3 Jew. 419, Rog. 303 n.; maintains, against this heresy, that Christians may possess pro- perty, Rog. 353 n.; intimates that they gave no alms to men not of their sect, ib. 355 n.; records their saying that it should not be inquired what men professed their sect, but what was the profession, 4 Jew. 910; mentions their notion that herbs and trees live, understand, and feel pain when they are hurt ; and that (for a similar rea- son) they ate no eggs, 3 Jew. 511 ; says, thus the Manichees rave, but let them re- pent and be not Manichees, ib. G24 ; his prayer for them, Pil. 510; he says to them, let them persecute you who know not with what labour the truth is found, and how hardly errors are avoided, 4 Jew. 1075; against Faustus the Manichee, 1 Jew. 4G1 ; his saying to this man, 1 Ful. 14G, 147 (as to this sect, see also v. (a), xxi. and xxix.); on the idleness of the Messalians, XJew. 193; onthe(Montanist or) Cataphrygian heresy, Phil. 421 n.; he mentions their assertion that Paul knew in part, &c. for the perfection (which was in Montanus) was not yet come, ijciv. 7G0; says Nestorius taught that Christ was man only (pseud.), 1 Cran. 293; on the Passalorynchites, Phil. 421 n.; on the Patri passians, Rog. 57; his controversy with Pelagius and his sect, 3 Bui. 11, 2 Cov. 387, 388, &c, 2 Hoop. 73 n., and with Celestius his partner, 2 Bui. 38G, 2 Cov. 387 ; he de- scribes the errors of the Pelagians respect- ing original sin, 2 Bui. 3SG, and reproves them for affirming that the righteous are utterly without sin, 2 Cov. 387 ; their errors 6—2 84 AUGUSTINE on original sin, Itoij. 99, on baptism, see pp. G9, 70, on free-will, Bog. 105; he cites fathers against Julian the Pelagian, 3 Jen: 200; tells him that his pride is fain to cover itself with sorry clouts, 4 Jew. 8.50; as to thePetilianites, see p. 69, col. 1; Peti- lian their leader is named p. 54, col. 2; on the Priscillianists, Bog.WJn.; he tells that they supposed the members of man's body to be governed by the twelve signs, 2 Bui. 363; on the Rhetorians, Bog. 161; on the heresy of the Timotheans, 2 Jew. 56G; his opinion of the ancient Traditors, 1 Tyn. 144 n.; he tells how pagans are to be won, 2 Whitg. 32, 34 xxviii. Antichrist : on St Paul's allusion to that which delayed the coming of An- tichrist, Whita. 553, 554; he considers that it was the Roman empire, 2 Jew. 913; calls Antichrist, the prince, and the last Anti- christ, 2 Ful. 3G7 ; says false miracles shall attend his presence, 2 Cran. 4G; maintains that he shall subdue all kings, and obtain the kingdom himself alone, 2 Jew. 917, 4 Jew. 681; expresses his belief that he shall come to such a height of vain-glory, that many weak men shall think God has forsaken the care of the world, 4 Jew. GS1; says he shall place his seat in the holy temple (pseud.), 3 Jew. 348; mentions an opinion that by the phrase "sitteth in the temple of God" is meant sitteth as if he were the temple of God, i.e. the church, Coop. 184, 2 Jew. 918, 4 Jew. 729; says the temple in which he shall sit is not the temple of any idol, 2 Jew. 91G, 4 Jew. 729 xxix. Kings, Ciril Power : he condemns those who will not obey the laws of tem- poral governors, 1 Bee. 21G; shews how men are called gods, I Jew. 462; writes about Con- stantine and Theodosius, 1 Bui. 385; told Boniface that princes have many temporal friends,but few who care for their souls, \Zur. G4 ; on good and evil magistrates (pseud.), 3 Whitg. 588 ; on the duty and conduct of the Jewish kings and Nebuchadnezzar in matters of religion, 2 Brad. 379 ; he shews, from the second psalm, how kings should " serve the Lord with fear," 1 Bui. 367— 3G9, 4 Jew. 976, 1145, Pit 641 n., Sand. 41 ; another passage, Pil. G41 ; he says, kings serve God. ..if within their kingdom they command what is good, and forbid what is evil, not only in civil matters but in religion, 2 Cran. 479, 4 Jew. 986 ; again, he says that kings serve Christ by making laws for Christ, 4 Jew. 1033, 3 mdtg. 414, 592; words on appealing to the emperor, 1 Jew. 396, 3 Wliitg. 592; he asks, is it not lawful for the emperor to speak in a case of religion ? 1 Jew. 396, 4 Jew. 964, 966, 1029, 3 lYJtitg. 309; yet he reproves the Ponatists for desiring to have an earthly king to be .judge of their cause, 2 Ful. 357; mentions that they chose the emperor to be their judge, and then despised him, 4 Jew. 965 ; he says, if it is no fault to ap- peal to the emperor, it is no fault to be heard by the emperor, ib. 966; speaks of one Felix, a bishop, being purged before the emperor, ib.; passages on the duty of the magistrate with reference to heretics, 1 Bui. 365 — 369 ; says when emperors hold the truth, and by the truth give command- ment against error, whoso despises it pro- cures judgment against himself, 4 Jew. 992; shews that worldly possessions are holden by the right of kings, ib. 835; men- tions a law made in Rome, called Lex Voconia, that no man should convey his inheritance to a woman, not even to his only daughter, ib. 665; on going to law, &c, Hutch. 327; on the legal penalty of a false suggestion by a plaintiff, 1 Jew. 101, 102; he intimates that the Manichees spoke against the payment of tribute, Bog. 337 n.; says if any thinks, because he is a Chris- tian, he ought to pay no tribute, he falls into a great error, 1 Bee. 220, 221 ; shews that magistrates may restrain men from crimes, Bog. 345 n.; does not disallow the punishment of death, ib. 349 n.; shews that war is lawful, 1 Bui. 371—373; maintains this point in opposition to the Manichees, Bog. 351 n.; shews that God has blessed faithful kings with great victories, &c. 2 Bui. 13; but he is not always consistent with himself on the question whether Christians should engage in war, Whita. 456 ; referred to on oaths, 1 Bui. 252 n., 1 Hoop. 336 ; he asserts that they ought to be had only in necessary things, 1 Bee. 379 (and see the case of Darid in xii. above). xxx. Miscellanea: he says the aik of God, though taken captive, lost not its holiness, 2 Jew. 781; derives the word reli- gion a religando, 1 Bui. 233, 3 Bui. 231 ; describes the conduct of a peaceful man in religious contentions, Pil. 661; defines charity, or love to God and man, 1 Bui. 180; tells who our neighbour is, ib. 184; says all men are to be loved alike, but as we cannot do good to all, we must espe- cially do good to them to whom we are more nearly joined, ib. 186; sayings about conscience, 2 Hoop. 574 ; he calls it a AUGUSTINE 8S point of great wisdom for a man to recall that which he has evil spoken, 1 Bee. 372; prescribes a rule of discipline in re- proving inferiors, 3 Bee. 608 n.; remarks that words are not ordained that men should deceive each other with them, 4 .Bid. 264 ; more on the use of words, ib. 265 ; says, I fear lest we should appear to do injury to our senses, when we would by speaking prove that wherein the evidence of truth surpasses speech, 3 Jew. 514; writes, it is easy for any one to conquer Augustine, but you should see whether by truth or by clamour, ib. 543 ; declares that it is much less evil to be unlearned than to be unapt to learn, 4 Jew. 910; mentions with disapprobation a saying of Varro, that it is useful to states that their valiant men believe themselves, though falsely, to be the children of gods, ib. 783; exclaims, O vanity, selling vanity to them that will hear vanity, ib. 851 ; says it pertains no- thing to the city (of God) in what apparel, &c. any follow the faith; therefore when philosophers become Christians they are not compelled to change their apparel, &c. 3 Jew. 015, 2 Whitg. 37 ; he admonishes clerks or monks against remarkable appa- rel, 3 Jew. C17 ; his own apparel, ib. G18 ; he says, we may conjecture from a man's other works whether he wear mean clothing in contempt of superfluous apparel or for am- bition, ib.; says that even hypocrites coun- terfeit homely and necessary apparel to deceive the unwary, ib.; tells one that his pride }s fain to cover itself with sorry clouts, 4 Jeie. 850 ; speaks against women painting their faces, 3 Jew. 402; against the desire of worldly things, 3 Whitg. 584; says good men use the world that they may enjoy God; evil men do the contrary, ib. 580; observes that justice is the inherit- ance of children, &c, Wool. 14; says that when any thing which decays not by giving, is had and not given, it is not had as it ought to be, Coop. 7 ; writes against super- stitious charms for the cure of diseases, 4 Bui. 2G0; remarks that the ground is rent by the share alone, but that this may be done, the other parts of the plough are also necessary, 2 Jew. 983 ; mentions that in the East sheep bear twice a year, 2 Lat. 119 n.; says sound may be extended and divided by delay, 3 Jew. 261 ; remarks that frozen snow cannot be hot, for as long as it is snow, it is not possible for it to be hot, ib. 623 ; asks, if one know not which way to go, what profits it to know where to go? 4 Jew. 796; the dates he as- signs to Mercurius Trismegistus and Rha- damanthus, 2 Bui. 218 n.; explains why Gentiles are called Greeks, Ueiv. 278; says that the intention of a question is to be considered, 1 Lat. 272 ; asks what availeth a key of gold if it will not open what we desire, and what hurteth a key of wood if it will do this? 1 Jew. 316, 2 Jew. 983; a garbled extract, 1 Ful. 38 Augustine (St), abp of Canterbury: 2 Ful. 186, Park. 425 ; called the apostle of the English, 1 Ful. 464, Poet. 280, but he was not so, Poet. 289; sent to Britain by Gre- gory, 1 Jew. 280, 299, 3 Jew. 163—166, 4 Jew. 778—782, Pil. 482, 483, 515 ; he submits certain questions to Gregory, Uew. 301, iJew. 1045, Pil. 517; Gregory gave him advice, Calf. 197, and " codices pluri- mos," 2 Ful. 113 ; copy of the Hebrew Psalter said to have been his, 1 Ful. 46 ; the time of his coming, 1 Jew. 307; in what state he found the Britons, Calf. 305, 306 ; his reception, Pil. 516; his doctrine, 2 Ful. 7, &c. ; he brought in popery, Pil. 618, Bid. 100; his litany and cross, Calf. 308, 2 Ful. 120; though he and his companions carried a cross, there is not (as Collier re- marks, and Wanning admits) the least inti- mation given that they worshipped it, 2 Ful. 17 n.;he used St Martin's church at Canter- bury, 1 Jew. 299 ; he christened in the river Swale, Pil. 51S ; his arrogant and cruel deeds, 3 Jew. 164, 4 Jew. 778; his proud reception of the British bishops, 1 Jew. 300; his demands, Calf. 307; his authority de- nied by the bishops of this country, Park. Ill; his doctrine not received by them, ib. 205, 206 ; he is stated to have incited the slaughter of the monks of Bangor, at Westchester, Bale 189, 3 Jew. 105, 4 Jew. 778, &c; whether chargeable with this crime, Calf. 30G n. ; defended by Bede with reference to this event, 2 Ful. 0, 180, but Jewel says Bede is corrupted, 4 Jew. 779; miracles ascribed to him, ib. 5, but denied by the British historians, ib. 76; the date of his death, 4 Jew. 780 ; table of his acts, ib. ; how he and the ancient ascetics dif- fered from popish monks, 2 Ful. 17, 18; England declined from his steps, Pil. 522 Augustine of Ancona : wrote on the Apoca- lypse, Bale 257 Augustine, an Irish monk: the supposed author of a treatise ascribed to St Augus- tine, Whita. 92 n Augustine of Rome: wrote on the Apoca- lypse, Bale 257 86 AUGUSTINIANS — AVIMS Augustinians : v. Friars. Augustinus (Ant.): De emend. Gratiani, Calf. 137 n Augustinus Steuchus, q.v. Augustus Cssar, emperor: his proclamation and taxation, 2 Lett. 96; he built a temple and library in honour of Apollo, 2 Jew. 981; found Rome of brick, left it of mar- ble, 1 Bee. 245, Grin. 17, 2 Jew. 1015; forbade necromancy, 1 Hoop. 329; his warning to Tiberius, 1 Jew. 292 Augustus, elector of Saxony: he summons the convocation at Thorgau, 1 Zur. 315 n.; hostile to the Calvinists, 2 Zur. 274; mar- riage of his daughter, ib. 173 Aulus Gellius : speaks of Theodectes, 1 Bui. 48 n.; relates how Diagoras died of joy, 1 Hoop. 297 ; on swearing among the Ro- mans, 1 Bui. 202; he speaks of the punish- ment of false witnesses, ib. 201 ; gives an example of a deceitful oath, ib. 249; records a saying of Cato on private thieves and public ones, 2 Bui. 47 ; speaks of the word ceremony as derived a carendo, 2 Bui. 125 n., 3 Bui. 230 n., and of religion as from relin- quendo, 3 Bui. 230 n.; describes physiogno- mists, 1 Hoop. 329, and writes against Chaldeans or astrologers, ib. n Aumiile : the dukedom, 1 Zur. 124 n Aureitas : a term used by the schoolmen, 1 Tyn. 158 n Aurelia : v. Councils, Orleans. Aurelian, emperor: cured himself by thin diet, Sand. 393; his tyranny and death, 2 Bui. 106 Aurelian of Rheims: the disciple and bio- grapher of Martial, Calf. 09 n Aurelius, bp of Carthage : had the care of many churches, 2 Whitg. 165, 430; with- drew from the Roman jurisdiction, 1 Jew. 416, 418; condemned by Boniface II, 3Jctv. 128, 295, 296; blessed Augustine and his company, 2 Ful. 108 Aurelius (Marcus): v. Marcus. Aurelius Victor (Sextus) : records Sapor's treatment of Valerian, 4 Jew. 701 Aureolus (Pet.): wrote on the Apocalypse, Bale 258 Aureum Speculum Papa;: v. Speculum. Aureus de Universo: an old chronicle men- tioned by Caxton, Pil. 598 n Auricular Confession, q.v. Auscoo (James), or Austoo: he and Mar- gery his wife, martyrs at Islington, Poet. 171 Ausonius : against usury, 1 Bui. 204 ; he uses the word metancea, 1 Ful. 434, 435 Austin, Latimer's servant : v. Bernher (A.). Austoo (James) : v. Auscoo. Austria: the communion received there in both kinds by the pope's dispensation, 2 Ful. 2i3 Austria (Archdukes of): o. Charles, Leopold. Authentica: v. Law (Civil). Authority : v. Apostles, Kings, Parents, &c. How it began, Pil. 125; it shews what a man is, 1 Lat. 177 Auxentius, bp of Milan : 2 Ful. 2C6; deprived for heresy, 1 Whitg. 161; favoured by Con- stantius, iJew. 1049, 1101; he professed to believe as he had been taught from child- hood, 2 Jetc. 694 ; alleged the consent of multitudes against Hilary and the catho- lics, 4 Jew. 1053; called Hilary a heretic, ib. 952 ; would not allow him to be a bishop, ib. 1052; denied the baptism of infants, 4 Bui. 382 ; one of the first who did so, Phil. 274; Helvidius was his disciple, 1 Hoop. 161 n Auxerre: v. Councils. Availing their bonnets: lowering them, Bale 41 Avant : to vaunt, Uew. 7 Avarice: v. Covetousness. Avarice, a poem by Hen. Lok, Poet. 138 Ave Maria: v. Mary. Avenar (Jo.) : Bog. viii. ix. Aventinus (Jo.) : Annales, Jew. xxxiii ; he says Lucius, St Paul's companion, went into Germany, Uew. 280; tells that the heathen called Christ the most beggarly of all the gods, 4 Jew. 971; referred to on the council of Frankfort, ib. 1055, Bog. 204 n.; records a saying in the touncil of Worms respecting the usurpations of the pope, 4 Jew. 825; speaks of the fruits of Hildebrand's popedom, 3 Jew. 426, 4 Jew. 699, 700, 744; on the virtues of the em- peror Henry IV, 4 Jew. 695; reports two verses written of the emperor Lotharius II, ib. 692; records Adrian IV.'s arro- gance towards the emperor Frederick, ib. 677, 682,837,847, 1152; referred to on the poisoning of the emperor Henry VII, ib. 087 ; speaks of the priests of Liburnia using the Slavonic tongue, 3 Bee. 410 Averroes, an Arabian philosopher : 1 Hoop. 70, 332; he rejected Christianity on ac- count of transubstantiation, 3 Bee. 278 n., Wool. 27 Avicenna, an Arabian philosopher: 1 Hoop. 70, 332 Avignon : pope Clement V. removes thi- ther, 4 Jew. 933 ; the schism, Pil. 545 Avims (o>ijr, Deut. ii. 23): what, 1 Tun. 445 AVOWRIES — BABYLON 87 Avowries, or Advouries: saints chosen as protectors, 1 Brad. 284, 1 Lat. 225, 2 Tyn. 166 Avowry: justification, 2 Cov. 478 Awake : what it is to be so, 3 Bee. 610 Away with: bear, 1 Brad. 316, 1 Tyn. 605 Awdelie (Jo.) : notice of him, Poet, liv ; por- tion of his epitaph on master John Yiron, preacher, ib. 540 A worth : at worth, having a value, 1 Tyn. 463, 3 Tyn. 195 Axe: to ask, 1 Bee. 22 n. & al. Axholme, co. Line: the Carthusian priory, or Charterhouse, 2 Cran. 299 ; its lands, ib. 337 ; the prior condemned for treason, ib. 303 ; Cranmer purposes to get a prior to resign, ib. 3G3 Axiothea: went in man's apparel to hear Plato, 4 Jew. 651 Ayenst : against, 2 Brad. 31 Aylmer (Jo.), or Elmer, bp of London : ac- count of him, Phil. 171, 3 Zur. 275 n.; tutor to the family of the marquis of Dor- set, including the lady Jane Grey, 1 Bee. ix, 2 Bee. 424, 3 Zur. 429, 431 ; archdeacon of Stow, 3Zur. 373 n.; an exile, 1 Cran. (9); his Harborowe, in reply to Knox on the government of women, 2 Ful. 37 n., 2 Zur. 34 n. ; appointed to attend a disputation in 1559, 4 Jew. 1200, 1 Zur. 11 ; mention- ed, 1 Zur. 69, 2 Zur. 179; a fit person to answer the bookDe Disciplina (ascribed to Travers), Grin. 353 ; he declines to do so, Path. 477 ; recommended for the see of Lon- don, Park. 350 ; succeeds Sandys therein, Sand, xxii; occasional forms of prayer set forth by him, Lit. Eliz. 466, &c. ; letter concerning a form of prayer on the earth- quake, 1580, ib. 562 n.; president in the convocation of that year, 1 Grin, xiii ; his contribution to Geneva, ib. 432 n. ; two letters to Bullinger,3Z«r. 275,277; letters to him, Grin. 404, 406, 421 ; a sermon dedi- cated to him, 2 Jew. 948 Aylmer (Tho.), son of the bishop, and arch- deacon of London : 1 Bui. viii., 4 Bui. xxx. Aylond ( ) : Park. 33 Ayre (Jo.) : editor of Becon's Works, Je- wel s Works, and Sandys' Sermons, 1, 2, 3 Bee, 1, 2, 3, 4 Jew., Sand. ; on the autho- rity and office of bishops being depressed by Romanists, 1 Brad. 500 n. ; reference to his life of Jewel, 2 Brad. 45n.; on iEneas Sylvius, or Pius II, ib. 160 n Ayscough (Anne) : v. Askewe. Azariah, or Ahaziah, king of Judah : 2 Bui. 7 Azariah, or Uzziah, q.v. B B.: v. Bernher (A.). B. (D.) : i.e. Dr N. Bownde, q.v. B. (G.), author of The Ship of Safeguard : possibly Barnaby Googe, or Bernard Gar- ter, Poet, xxxv ; stanzas from his poem, ib. 388 B. (I.), a sectary : Bog. 203 B. (T.) : notice of him, Poet, li; two exhorta- tions to the praise of God, to be sung before morning and evening prayer, from the O.V. of the Psalms, ib. 501, 502 Baal : the 7000 who bowed not to him, 4 Bui. 71, 3 Zur. 39; his priests, 4 Bui. 73, 75, 481; none but Baalites promoted in queen Mary's time, 3 Bee. 244 Baal- peor : Belphegor, Bale 629, 2 Hoop. 451 Baal-shalisha : firstfruits brought thence to Elisha, 4 Bui. 489 Baasha, king of Israel : 2 Bui. 12; his stock, 1 Bui. 235 Babbling : what babbling in prayer is, 1 Bee. 169; censured, ib. 134, 135, 4 Bui. 204 Babel : the tower of Babel, 4 Bui. 499, Pit. 30, 231 ; Sibylline testimony respecting it, Whita. 112 Babington ( ), warden of the Fleet : his cruel treatment of bp Hooper, and his ser- vant Will. Downton, 2 Hoop. 619, 3 Zur. 101 n., 292 n Babington (sir Ant.): also Elizabeth his daughter, 1 Bee. 37 n Babington (Ant.) : his plot, in conjunction with Ballard, Lit. Eliz. 468, 658; form of thanksgiving on the discovery of it, ib. 595 ; sermon on the conspiracy, Sand. 403 Babington (Fra.), rector of Line. coll. Oxon : Dr Babington, at Oxford, probably the above, Park. 138 n Babington (Zacharias) : controversy between him and Dr Beacon for the chancellorship of Coventry and Lichfield, Grin. 370, 371 Bable: a bauble, the fool's ensign, 3 Jew. 133 Babthorp (Sir Will.): Grin. 325 Babylon : v. Babel. The kingdom or monarchy, 1 Cov. 34, 1 Lat. 356 ; the country, Pit. 281, &c. ; cap- tivity of the Jews there, 4 Bui. 11, 73, 75, 481, Pil. 12, its length, ib. 127; cruelty of the Babylonians to the Edomites, ib. 235, &e. ; they had famous schools, 4 Bui. 480 ; the city was 16 miles square, Pil. 231 Babylon (Mystical) : v. Beast, Rome. Prophecies concerning Babylon to be spi- ritually understood, Bid. 70; why St John uses the name, Phil. 428; it means confu- 88 BABYLON sion, 1 Cov. 199 ; the church of the wicked may be so called, 4 Bui. 11 ; Babylon de- clared to be Rome, 1 Brad. 443, 2 Brad. 329, 1 Ful. vii, 4 Jew. 1061, &c, P/u7. 428, Bid. 415 ; so Jerome and others explain it, 2 Ful. 371, 4 ./eie. 1063, 1 Lot. 173; Babylon named in 1 Peter, whether Rome, 2 Ful. 330—338; Babylon prayed against, 3 Bee. 22 ; the captivity a figure of Romish slavery, Pil. 4, 277, or of the captivity of sin, 1 Cov. 400; what signified by the deliverance therefrom, ib. ; departure from it, 4 Jew. 881 ; the whore of Babylon, Bale 498, 1 Brad. 390, Phil. 428, Bid. 418, 1 Tyn. 188 ; Let go the whore of Babylon, verses, 2 Cov. 586 ; the wares of Babylon, Bale 524 &c. ; the fall thereof, ib. 458, 517, 2 Jew. 930—932, 4 Jew. 1181 ; Primasius on this fall, 2 Jew. 896; how bewailed, Bale 524, 533 Bacchus: his sieve, 4 Bui. 238; Augustine mentions that in celebrating the holy mys- teries, Christians were thought by some to worship Bacchus and Ceres, 4 Jew. 709,et al. Bachelors : a prayer of single-men, Lit. Edw. 464 ; a prayer for the unmarried, 3 Bee. 27 Backbiting: pernicious, 2 Bui. 118 Backere (Romanus de) : excommunicated from the strangers' church at Sandwich, Parh. 247 Backsliders : sliders back from the truth of God's word censured, 1 Bee. 256 ; how they should behave themselves, ib. 257 ; their danger, 2 Bee. 206, 207 ; hardly to be converted, Pil. 448 ; intercession for them, 3 Bee. 248 Bacon (Fra. lord), vise. St Albans : his opi- nion on prophesyings, Grin. xi. n Bacon (Jo.) : v. Baconthorpe. Bacon (sir Nieh.) : referred to, Poet. Hi ; a commissioner for the suppression of col- leges, fee, Park. 33 n. ; recommended by Cranmer for town-clerk of Calais, 2 Cran. 384 ; grantee of abbey lands, ib. n. ; his house in Noble street, London, Park. 49 n. • lord keeper, ib. 155, 156, 179, 328 n., 357, 381, Grin. 405, 1 Zur. 5 n., 2 Zur. 132; co-president with abp Heath of the West- minster conference, Grin, v, 1 Zur. 16 n. ; at variance with Parker, Park. 309 — 316; libelled, ib. 444; letters from him to Par- ker, ib. 49, 53, 68, 69, 71, 76, 120; letters from Parker to him, ib. 50, 52, 57, 171 ; his death, Poet. 611 — Anne his wife (dau. of sir A. Cook) : translates Jewel's Apology, Jew. xviii, Park. 219 ; Parker's dedicatory letter to her, with her translation of that book, — BAKER 3 Jew. 51 ; sneered at by Harding, ib. 254, 313 n., 4 Jew. 941 n. ; defended by Jewel, 3 Jew. 262; letters from Parker to her, Park. 219, 309 Bacon (Roger): mentioned, Pil. 80 n.; his remarks on the woeful state of the church in his time, 4 Jew. 735 ; called by Harding a conjuror and necromancer, ib. 736; his learning, ib. ; fal>e miracles by means of his books, Bale 190 Baconthorpe (Jo.), or Bacon : reference to him (?), Pil. 80; account of him, Bale 304 n. ; he wrote on the Apocalypse, ib. 257 Baden : Parkhurst there, 4 Jew. 1196 Baden (Margr. of) : v. Cecilia, Christopher. Bader ( ) : forces a minister on the church at Lindau, 2 Cov. 519 Badge: D. Livery. Badius (Claudius) : acted as a notary at Cranmer's examination, 2 Cran. 542, 555 Badlesmere (The barons) : Bale 19 n Bagard (Tho.) : chancellor of Worcester, &c. 2Lat. 376 n Bagnal (SirR.): desires a commission against the clergy, Park. 413, 424 Bagshaw (D.): the pope's Judas or purse- bearer, Lit. Eliz. 681 Bail (Louis) : rejects the spurious inventory of canonical books which Carranza ascribes to the council of Florence, 2 Ful. 222 n Baiiie (J.) : v. Baylie. Baillet (Adr.) : Jugemens des Savans, Calf. 200 n Baily (Tho.), or Hall? his Life of bp Fisher, 2 Lat. 356 n Bain ( ) : v. Banosius. Baine (Ralph), or Baines, bp of Coventry and Lichfield: notice of him, Phil, xxvi; he opposes Latimer, 1 Lat. iv, 2 Lat. xii ; at Philpot's examination, Phil. 148, 152 ; a great hinderance, 1 Zur. lOn. ; he disputes, on the Romish side, at Westminster, ib. 11 n. ; his death, ib. 69 Baines (Edw.): Hist, of Lancashire, 2 Brad. xii Baines ( ) : probably Paul Bayne, 1 Brad. 564 Bainham (Geo.): martyred, Bale 394, 586 Bainham (James) : compelled to confess that he had Tyndale's writings, and condemned to the fire, 1 Tyn. 35, 36 ; visited in New- gate by Latimer and others, 2 Lat. 221 ; burnt, ib. 224 Baker ( ) : married Parker's mother, Park. 18 n Baker (Jo.), recorder of London: letter to him, 2 Cran. 293 BAKER — Baker (Jo.), Parker's treasurer and half- brother : Park. 18 n Baker (Sir Jo.), a Kentish justice: 2 Cran. 349 n.; witness to a writ, ib. 489; Baker of Kent, a persecutor, believed to be the same, Bale 395 Baker (Phil.), provost of King's coll. Cam- bridge : misdemeanors objected against him, Grin. 308 ; being deprived by the queen's commissioners, he fled to Louvainc, ib. Baker (Tho.), of Smarden, Kent : 2 Cran. 367 n Baker (Tho.), ejected fellow of St Jo. coll. Cambridge: 2 Cov. 39, Pra. B. v; his manuscripts, 2 Lat. 295 n Balaam : could not curse Israel, but blessed them, 1 Jew. 399, Sand. 149 ; his followers, Bale 259, 280 ; the bishop of Rome, 2 Cov. 4 Balbis (Jo. de) : v. Joannes. Balduinus (Fra.), or Baudouin : notices of him, iJew. 1254, 1 Zur. 118 n., 2 Zur. 15C; his apostasy, 2 Jew. 803, 808, Sand. 3G2 ; on his fitness to attend the conference at Poissy, Grin. 245; he slanders Beza, Calvin, &c, 2 Ful. 73; acknowledges an interpo- lation in Optatus, ib. 302 n. ; he added the seventh book against Parmenian in small type, ib. 323 n Baldus (Pet.) de Perusio : works, Jew. xxxiii; he says, the pope is doctor of both laws, by authority not by knowledge, 1 Jew. 381, 4 Jew. 70S; calls the fulness of the pope's power plenitudo tempestatis, ib. 832; atfirms that the pope is not guilty of simony though he take money, i Jew. 8G8; observes that a man may say he believes what the church believes, but not what the pope believes, ib. 928 ; cited on the question whether a courtezan can make a testament, ib. C47 Baldwin I. emperor of the East: compels the Greek church to agree to the supremacy of Rome, 2 Hoop. 238 Baldwin I. king of Jerusalem : his victory at Antioch, Lit. Eliz. 449 Baldwin, abp of Canterbury : puts out the monks there, Pil. 610 Bale (Jo.), bp of Ossory : his birth and edu- cation, Bale vii ; his conversion, ib. ; pro- tected by lord Cromwell, ib. ix ; he retires to Germany, ib., with his wife and chil- dren, ib. 494; returns, ib. ix ; rector of Bishopstoke, vicar of Swaffham, ib. ; meets Edward VI, ib. ; made bishop of Ossory, ib. x ; leaves his diocese, ib. xi ; taken by pirates, and sold for a slave, ib. ; his per- secutions and deliverance, 2 Zur. 79 n. ; BALTASAR 89 in exile, 1 Cran. (9), Grin. 221, 224, 228, 3 Zur. 755; his preferment at Can- terbury, Park. 197 n., 199, 202; he dies there, Bale xi; possessed many ancient MSS., Park. 140, 198, 287; they were bought by abp Parker, 2 Zur. 78 n. ; his works, Bale vii, xi, Pil. 682 (misprinted Bate) ; his Select Works, edited by the Rev. H. Christmas, Bale ; he wrote under the name of Hen. Stalbrydge, 1 Bee. viii; his Scriptorum Britannia? Catalogus, Bale xii, 2 Brad. xi. n.; the Image of both Churches was written in exile, Bale 254, 494 ; his Mystery of Iniquity cited, on free-will, Rog. 114, on the communism of the Ana- baptists, ib. 355 n. ; his plays, Bale ix ; his Interlude of king Johan, ib., 2 Cran. 388 n.; his tragedy of Pammachius, Bale vii ; he tended to write against Peryn, ib. 23G ; referred to about pope Zosimus, 3 Jew. 340, 341; cited respecting the election of Leo VIII., 1 Whitg. 402 ; he says that Roma spelt backwards is a preposterous Amor, Hog. 179; his statement as to the giving of names to bells, Calf. 15 n. ; on the ori- gin of bishops' prisons, 3 Wliitg. 405, 449 — Dorothy his wife, Bale viii. Balfour (James), minister of Guthrie : 2 Zur. 365 Balion (Malatest) : lost his head, Phil. 426 Balkius (Isbrandus) : minister in the Dutch church at Norwich, afterwards at Stam- ford, 1 Zur. 256 n., 266 n Ball (Jo.): martyred, Bale 394 Ball (Jo.), a puritan divine : 1 Brad. 564 Ballads : the Song of Solomon called a Ballad by the older translators, 1 Ful. 571, 572, 2 Ful. 43, 2 Hoop. 257, or Ballets, Phil. 317; a ballad made by Anne Askewe, Bale 239 ; notice of A proper new Ballad wherein are contayned Catholike Questions to the Protestant, Poet, xxiv ; complaint of lewd ballads, 2 Cov. 538, 3 Whitg. 527 Ballard (Cha.): concerned in Babington's conspiracy, Lit. Eliz. 4G8, 595, 658 ; sermon on that plot, Sand. 403 Ballard (Phil.), or Hawford, q. v. Ballerinus (Hieron. and Pet.), 2 Ful. 70 n Balliol Family: v. Scott. Balsamon (Theod.) : Canones, Jew. xxxiii; his character, 3 Jew. 305, 306; referred to for the right reading of a sentence in the African council, ib. 295 ; passages on the emperor's pow er over bishops, &c, 4 Jew. 967, 1030, 1036 Baltasar, or Balthazar: one of the three kings, or magi, Whita. 560 ; prayer to him Bog. 228 90 BALTAZA.R Baltazar, an Anabaptist : answered by Zuing- lius, X Whitg. 130 ; Balthasar Paciraontane, apparently the same, 3 Jew. 265 Balthasar : v. Belshazzar. Balthasor (Dr), surgeon to Henry VIII. : letter to him, 2 Cran. 248 Baiting-las (The lord) : v. Eustace. Baluzius (Steph.) : Calf. 16 n., 154 n Baly : its inhabitants worship false gods, Rog. 37 Bamberg: the bishoprick invaded, 3 Zur. 682 n Bamford (Will.): martyred, Poet. 103 Banbury, Co. Oxon : hospital of St John, near it, 2 Bat. 250 n. ; Banbury glosses, i. e. corruptions of the truth, ib. 299 Baucor : v. Bangor. Bancroft (Rich.), abp of Canterbury : his Sur- vey of the pretended Holy Discipline, 1 Zur. 285; dedications to him, 4 Jew. 1314, Rog. 3; he says that at Geneva the elder ministers the cup, ib. 235 n. ; speaks of a multitude being excommunicated at Edinburgh for some disorders about a Robin Hood, ft. 311, 312 n.; on the Presbyterian classis, ib. 334 n.; A brief Discovery of the Untruths ... contained in D. Bancroft's Sermon, ib. 331 n Bandog : 1 Brad. 38 Bands: enjoined to be worn with the cap and gown, 2 Zur. 121 Banger (Ann) : martyred at Colchester, Poet. 172 Bangor, co. Caernarvon : v. Missale. The diocese much out of order, Park. 257 ; Grindal's injunctions to the dean and chapter, and the clergy of the diocese, Grin. 183; as to sermons in the cathedral, ib. ; the grammar-school, ib. 184 Bangor, or Bancor, co. Flint: number of monks there, according to Bede, 1 Jew. 300; they were subject to abbot Dinoth, PH. 510; many of them slaughtered at Chester, Calf. 300, 2 Ful. 6, 180, 3 Jew. 105, 4 Jew. 778, 780 Banishment : v. Exile. Banks (Jo.): mentioned, 3 Zur. 293, 290,297; three letters from him to Bullinger, 3 Zur. 303—303 Banks (Will.): a friend of Sandys, Sand. xii. Banners: v. Labarum, Processions. Henry V. set up a banner with a cross against the disciples of Wickliffe, Bale 51; banners used in processions, Grin. 141, 3 Whitg. 276, 495 ; that borne in the war in Saxony, 1551, 3 Zur. 077 ; those of the Scots confederate lords, 1 Zur. 195 ; of the rebels — BAPTISM in the North of England, ib. 214 n., 218, 2 Jew. 883 Bannester (The), skinner : Park. 211 Bannister ( ) said that Christ endured in hell the very pains of the damned, Rog. 61 ; his error respecting the law, ib. 92 Bannisterians : think there will be a time in this world when we shall need no sacra- ments, Rog. 251 ; say the water at baptism is not holy, ib. 278 ; consider common and rash swearing but a trifle, ib. 357 Banns : v. Marriage. Banosius ( ) : called Bain, 2 Zur. 293, 298 Banquets : v. Feasting. A Christmas Banquet, by T. Becon, 1 Bee. 59 Baatoun : v. Hepburn of Bantoun. Baptism : r. Ambrose, Arnold, Athanasius, Augustine, and other fathers ; also Ana- baptists, Prayers. i. Baptism generally. ii. Its Signification; Types and Ana- logies. iii. It is One, a\ii, 2 Ful. 302 n. ; vainly relies on the corrupted Chro- nicon of Eusebius to prove that Peter was 25 years at Rome, ib. 337 n. ; endeavours to uphold the credibility of the acts of Paul and Thecla, ib. 339 n. ; refuses to admit the alleged antiquity of the pseudo-Hegesippus, ib. ; adduces the valueless Acts of the mar- tyr Pontius, ib. 355 n. ; on Paul of Samo- sata, Hutch. 132 n. ; his confession as to the imaginary acts of the synod of Sinuessa, 2 Ful. 365 n. ; his falsehood respecting the continuance of Eusebius's tendency to Arianism, ib. 359 n.; his extraordinary proof from the same writer of the antiquity of shaven crowns, ib. 115 n. ; he alleges a falsi6ed translation of that historian, Calf. 321 n. ; denies that Paphnutius opposed compulsory celibacy in the council of Nice, 1 Hoop. 376 n.; speaks of the preservation of the font of Constantine, 2 Ful. 360 n. ; disregards the counterfeit Liber de Pas- sione Imaginis Christi, which bears the name of Athanasius, ib. 200 n. ; maintains the genuineness of the spurious epistle to Oceanus, ascribed to Jerome, ib. 97 n., 339 n.; considered that father shamefully astray respecting the primacy of Peter, ib. 292 n. ; rejects an epistle of Epiphanius, Calf. 42 n. ; also a sermon, In Adorationem ven. Ca- tenarum, ascribed to Chrysostom, 2 Ful. 110 n. ; on the Opus Impel feetum ascribed to the same saint, Calf. 95 n. ; referred to respecting the Scripta de Inventione S. Crucis, condemned by the Gelasian de- cree, ib. 324 n. ; on the grant of Phocas to the pope, Pil. 76 n.; he is the authority for the common opinion as to that grant 2 Ful. 365 n. ; his account of Jo. Moschus and the Limonarium, Calf. 174 n. ; he de- rived from William of Malmesbury an in- terpolated letter ascribed to Sergius L, 2 Ful. 119 n.; calls Compostella a great storehouse of miracles, 1 Hoop. 455 n.; the fictitious St Synoris in his first edition of the Roman Martyrology, 2 Ful. 44 n.; he exhibits the figure of an amulet, Calf. 285 n. ; 7 98 BARONIUS considers the name Papist to be a sublime title of glory, Calf. 290 Barons (Dr) : ». Barnes (Rob.) Barow (Jo.) : v. Barrow. Barr (Jo.): a letter to him, 1 Brad. 591, 2 Brad. 194 Barrel breeches : 2 Ful. 209 Barret (Dr): rejected by Cranraer at Cam- bridge, 1 Cran. viii Barret (Rog.), or Baret: a rebellious priest, 2 Cran. 187 n Barret (Will.), of Caius college : his prose- cution, Whita. x; letter to the vice-chan- cellor concerning him, 3 Whitg. 611 ; his sermon gives rise to the Lambeth Articles, 1 Whitg. xvii; copy of those articles, 3 Whitg. 612; a brief touching him, ib. 614 Barrow: v. Bergen-op-Zoom. Barrow (Dr): concerned in a controversy at Cambridge about the regularity of certain graces, Grin. 365—369 (qu. if Pet. Baro ?) Barrow (Hen.) : preached without authority, and taught that any layman might do so, Bog. 231; his opinion on ministry and sa- craments, ib. 176; he said there was no ministry of the gospel in all Europe, ib. 238 ; asserted parsonages and vicarages to be popish and antichristian, ib. 332 ; denied the visible church to be mixed, ib. 167 ; said that every member of a church has power to examine the manner of ad- ministering the sacraments, and to forsake a church which will not reform upon pri- vate admonition, ib. 273; thought the peo- ple might reform the church, ib. 344; on discipline and excommunication, ib. 310 n.; he asserts that a prince contemning the censures of the church should be excom- municated, ib. 311 ; intimates that bap- tism should not be given to the children of whores and witches, ib. 280; declares sin after baptism to be unpardonable, ib. 141 ; calls the apostles' creed a forged patchery, ib. 93; he maintained the perpetuity of the law, ib. 90 n., yet declared the ob- serving of times to be an error fundamental, ib. 187; against liturgies and forms of prayer, ib. Barrow (Isaac) : his very learned treatise on the Pope's supremacy, 2 Brad. 145 n.; he calls Chrysostom the prince of interpreters, and ascribes to him a counterfeit Sermo in Pentecosten, 2 Ful. 285, 286 n Barrow (Jo.), or Barow: a rebellious priest, 2 Cran. 187 n Barrowists : v. Barrow (Hen ). Said to have had neither preaching nor sacraments, Rog. 176 — BARUCH Barrugh : v. Bergen-op-Zoom. Barsham, eo. Norfolk: Henry VIII. walked barefoot thence to Walsingham, 3 Zur. 610 n Barston ( ) : legacy to him, Grin. 462 Bartelett (Tho.) : v. Berthelet. Barthelot (Jo.) : letter by him and Geo. "Withers, 2 Zur. 146 Barthius (Caspar) : his conjecture about the epistles and life of Martial of Limoges, Calf. 69 n Bartholinus (Tho.): -works, Calf. 181, 258, 287 Bartholomaeus Lucensis: v. Ptolomy. Bartholomew (St) : v. Apocrypha (ii). he preached in Armenia, 1 Jew. 267 ; how he confounded the demon which inhabited the idol Astaroth, 3 Tyn. 92; tales con- cerning him told by the false Abdias, Calf. 132, 133, 1 Jew. 483 ; the place and manner of his death, Calf. 133 ; proverb on his day, Bog. 8 n — Massacre of St Bartholomew : v. Paris. — Bartholomew Fair: v. London. Bartholomew Iscan, bp of Exeter : Pil. 589 Bartholomew of Pisa: wrote concerning St Francis, Bale 205 Bartholus ( ) : v. Bartolus. Bartie ( ) : a fellow-prisoner of Sandys, Sand, xii Bartlet ( ): answers the Hatchet of Heresies, 2 Ful. 4 Bartlett ( ) : took on him to read his divinity lecture at St Giles's Cripplegate, though suspended by the bishop, Grin. 288 Bartlow (Frere) : does much hurt in Corn- wall and Devon, 2 Lat. 406 Bartolus ( ): In Jus Civile, Jew. xxxiii; on the civil rights of a harlot, 4 Jew. 647; he affirms that the pope is not said to com- mit simony, ib. 8C8; referred to, ib. 802 Barton ( ) : Cranmer's cousin, 2 Cran. 323 Barton](Eliz.), called the holy maid of Kent: Bale 130, 440, 1 Tyn. 483 ; account of her impostures, 2 Cran. 65, 271—274, 1 Tyn. 327, 3 Tyn. 91, 92; letter of Cranmer to bring her before him, 2 Cran. 252 ;her ghostly father, ib. 273; she is consulted about the king's marriage, and impedes its progress, ib. ; Latimer engaged in her detection, 1 Lat. xi; she confesses her impostures, 2 Cran. 274; her execution, 1 Tyn. 327 n., 3 Tyn. 91 n Barton (Geo.), parson of Abchurch, London: deprived by Grindal, Grin. 266, 274 Baruch (Book of): its claims to be canonical considered, Whita. 67, &c; mentioned by BARUCH — BASIL 09 the council of Laodicea in conjunction with Jeremiah, ib. 54 ; taken by Cyril of Jerusa- lem for part of that book, ib. 58 Barwycke (Humf.): condemned for treason, 1 Zur. 129 n Baschurche (Tho.) : notice of him, 2 Cran. 255; his insane proceedings, ib. 319 Bash : to be abashed, Phil. 303 Basil : v. Basle. Basil, emperor: Whita. 438 Basil (St), the Great: v. Amphilochius, Li- turgies. i. His life. ii. His works. iii. On God. iv. Scripture, Tradition. v. Justification, dfc. vi. Bishops, §c. vii. Angels, Saints, Images. viii. Baptism. ix. Eucharist. x. Prayer, Praise, Worship. xi. Alms, Fasting, Penance, Celibacy. xii. Miscellanea. i. His life : his father, 3 Jew. 412 ; Basil studied at Athens, 4 Jew. 052; he was bishop of Caesarea, Bog. 329; styled a me- tropolitan, 2 Whitg. 166, 431, yet pos- sessed only a few books and an old gown, ib. 167 ; called prince of priests, 4 Jew. 824, the canon of faith, ib. 1045, and the doctor of the world, IVhita. 233 ; he re- buked Demosthenes the cook for prating about theology, ib. 232; erred on some points, 1 Hoop. 28 ; his funeral sermon made by Gregory Nazianzen, Grin. 10; writers of his life, 1 Jew. 189 ; errors in J the life falsely ascribed to Amphilochius, ib. 190, &c. ii. His xeorhs : Calf. 59 n., 403, 2 Ful 397, Jew. xxxiii ; some works of his disco- vered, 3 Zur. 447 ; De Spiritu Sancto ; the version of Erasmus, and his judgment | concerning the work, Calf. 266 n., Whita. 5S9; object of his book of Morals, 2 Jew. 690,691; he wrote on the work of the six days, 3 Bui. 1 50 ; the Ascetica not his, 1 Jew. ' 194 ; the Regula; contractiores, Bellarmine's j uncertainty as to the author, 2 Ful. 161 iii. On God : he wrote an epistle on the difference between essence and sub- j sistence, 3 Bui. 159; extract from it, ib. 1C5 ; asks, what ear is worthy of the great- mn of the things that are spoken of God? 1 2 Jew. 72], 722 ; says we may, by know- ledge, become like God, ib. 670 ; says Christ is the life, the way, the bread, the vine, the light, a sword, &C, ii. 762; calls Christ indeed the sure and firm rock, 1 Jew. 447 ; says, we are partakers of the Word and Wisdom by his incarnation, 2 Cran. 209, 1 Jew. 472 ; shews that Christ is in us by his Spirit, ib. 477 ; his exposition of Gen. i, "The Spirit of God moved," &c, Hutch. 64, 137, 196; he proves that the Holy Ghost is God, by his being at one time in different persons, which angels can- not be, 2 Bee. 280, 3 Bee. 454, 1 Cran. 97, (50), Phil. 209 ; on an error respecting the Holy Ghost, Rog. 74 n iv. Scripture, Tradition: his diligent study of scripture, Whita. 371; he speaks of a rule or canon, ib. 662 ; said to call scrip- ture the canon of rectitude, &c, but see xii. below ; says the chief thing for the finding of the truth is meditation on the scriptures, Calf. 144, 149 ; teaches that a man may not do what he thinks good, without their testimony, 2 Cran. 24, 2 Ful. 161 ; says, that whoso forbids us to do what the Lord com- mands, &c, should be execrable to all who love the Lord, 1 Jew. 207, 2 Jew. 653 ; denies that custom is the rule of doctrine, ascribes that office to the judgment of the scriptures, and exhorts to stand by their arbitration, Whita. 2 , 463, 682 ; some other passages on their authority, 2 Hoop. 435—438 ; he says it is the property of a believer to assent to the word of God, to reject nothing, to add nothing, Whita. 621, and he adds, that whatsoever is beside the scriptures is sin, 2 Ful. 239, 2 Lat. 261, Whita. 621, 648; says it is a manifest piece of infidelity, either to reject what is written, or to add to it, Whita. 681 ; writes that every word and deed must be con- firmed by the scriptures, for the full per- suasion of the good and the confusion of the ungodly, 2 Cran. 24, 1 Ful. 418, 2 Jew. 688 ; teaches that the obscure parts of scrip- ture are to be interpreted by those which are plainer, Whita. 491 ; compares the scrip- ture to an apothecary's shop, 2 Jew. 671, 691, 4 Jew. 1174, Whita. 399 ; on the sin of wilful ignorance of scripture, Whita. 398 ; he says the gospel, without an in- terpretation, is a mere name, ib. 534 ; re- marks, that hearers who are skilled in scripture should examine what is delivered by their teachers, ib. 624 ; says, our Lord hath so taught, the apostles have preached, the fathers have observed, the martyrs have confirmed, 2 Ful. 177 ; on the creation of light, 2 Jew. 581,582; he calls it a tra- dition to believe in the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost, ib. 674; speaks of 7—2 100 BASIL the tradition of baptism, meaning the written command, 3 Jew. 437, WKta. 498 ; distinguishes between scripture and tra- dition, ib. 499; speaks of worldly wisdom opposed to God's wisdom, 2 Jeic. 1023; enumerates various traditions asserted to be apostolical, but which are not so re- garded by papists, 3 Jew. 436, Whita. 66G; on things indifferent, or not settled in Scripture, ib. 594; on ecclesiastical usages, 1 Whitg. 218 ; a passage on traditions where- in it is said that if we reject customs, not written, we may condemn things necessary to salvation (dub.), Calf. 2GG, 2 Cran. 58, 3 Jew. 430; testimonies alleged from his works in favour of tradition considered, Whita. 588—594 v. Justification, 4'c : he confesses ori- ginal sin, 2 Bui. 390, 3 Jen-. 588; his words on justification by faith alone, wherein lie speaks of Paul boasting of the contempt of his own righteousness, 2 Cran. 130, 205, 3 Jew. 24G ; he remarks that one who trusts not to good deeds, nor hopes to be justified by works, has no other hope of salvation but the mercies of God, 2 Jew. 1041, 3 Jew. 246, 5S3; says (the believer) knows himself to be void of true righteousness, but, onlyby faith in Christ, to be justified, 3 Jew.2H; a similar passage, ib. 588 ; he shews that the just even now drinks of the living wa- ter, 2 Jew. 598, 615 ; maintains that faith is produced by the energy of the Holy Ghost, Whita. 357 vi. Bishops, fyc. : he says, Christ ap- pointed Peter pastor of his church after him, and gave the same power unto all pastors, 1 Jew. 360, 3 Jeic. 384; declares that Peter is a rock through Christ the rock, 2 Ful. 284, and says he received the building of the church upon him for the excellency of his faith, ib. 289, see also iJew. 1118; speaks of the many bishopricks as knit together by a garland, 3 Jew. 301 ; speaks of the safety of the church of An- tioch depending on Athanasius of Alex- andria, 1 Jew. 403, 3 Jew. 304; writes to Athanasius on the expediency of the bishop of Koine giving his counsel in certain mat- ters, and desiring his own help, 1 Jew. 303, 3 Jew. 135, 301—304, Whita. 439 ; he also desires counsel of all the bishops of the West, 1 Jew. 393, 3 Jew. 303 ; neverthe- less he asks, what help shall the pride of the 'Western (bishops) give us? 3 Jew. 294, 303, 304 ; speaks of certain young men who preached against bishops, 3 Whitg. 594; mentions that the Arians denied the catholic bishops to be bishops, i Jew. 1052, 1053 Yii. Angels, Saints, Images : he affirms that an angel cannot be at one time in divers places, 2 Bee. 280, 3 Bee. 454, 1 Cran. 97, (50), Phil. 209 ; says the angels are present in the church, and mark those who keep their fast, 2 Jew. 741; did not deem the perpetual virginity of Mary an article of faith, Whita. 502, 539 ; on the imi- tation of saints and martyrs, 2 Cran. 483; his statement respecting Zacharias who was slain, Whita. 589; his account of Julitta the martyr, 1 Brad. 554; on the sign of the cross, Whita. 590 ; a creed erroneously ascribed to him approves image-worship, 2 Jew. 657 ; cited as saying that the honour given to an image passes to the prototype, ib. 662; on the pictorial art, t"2>. 660; he exhorts painters (meaning orators?) to set forth the deeds of martyrs, 2 Ful. 199 viii. Baptism : he says the people were baptized in Moses, and believed in him, 3 Jew. 256 ; speaks of baptism as a power to resurrection, 1 Jew. 529, 3 Jew. 470, 532, 593 ; says that in it the kingdom of heaven is set open, 1 Jew. 466 ; says the grace is not of the nature of water, but of the presence of the Spirit, 2 Jeic. 565, 3 Jew. 510, mentions many traditional ob- servances in the celebration of baptism, 2 Cran. 56 n., as the blessing of the wa- ter, Whita. 592, and trine immersion, 2 Bee. 227, Whita. 592 ; he says those who are baptized should renounce Satan, irAi'fa. 593 ix. Eucharist (v. Liturgies) : on "Taste and see that the Lord is gracious," 1 Jew. 451, 3 Jew. 530 ; he says Christ called his mystical doctrine his flesh and blood, 1 Cran. 209, 2 Jew. 636; writes, there is a spiritual mouth of the inner man, whereby he is nourished by receiving the 'Word of life, the bread that came from heaven, 1 Jew. 529, 2 Jew. 1117,3 Jew. 530; his reading of Luke xxii. 20, "This cup," &c, 1 Ful. 133, 512; on the sacrament as a remembrance, 2 Jeic. 591; he calls it the mystical advent of Christ, 1 Brad. 98, Bid. 202, and the anti- type of the body of Christ, Grin. 69; says it is divine, undefiled, heavenly, 3 Bee. 388, and that he that comes to it must be pure from filthiness, ib. 476; he shews that rever- ence is needful, 2 Hoop. 433; on "the fruit of the vine," 3 Jew. 521; referred to about substance and accidents, 1 Cran. 324, 32G ; on the benefits of receiving the Lord's body and blood, Coop. 141 ; he speaks of re- ceiving the sacrament with the hand, BASIL — BASILIDIANS 10] 1 Jew. loo; thinks that the number of communicants is a part of Christ's in- stitution, and that it should be at least twelve, 1 Jew. 122, 133, 183, 2 Whitg. 549 ; speaks of hermits receiving the sacra- ment by themselves, and of the reservation thereof in private houses, 1 Jew. 152, 154, 155, 248; mentions that in Egypt almost every man had the sacrament in his house, ib. 152, 2 Jew. 554 ; he was not author of private mass, 1 Hoop. 226, 1 Jeiv. 155 ; cited in support of the elevation of the host, but erroneously, 1 Brad. 514 n. ; 1 Jew. 508 ; mentions the practice of communicating four times a week, 1 Jew. 155 x. Prayer, Praise, Worship : he de- scribes the customs used in worship in all Christian congregations, 3 Bee. 408 ; dis- allows prayer in an unknown tongue, Whita. 2G4, 2G5; mentions the singing of psalms in various languages, 2 Jew. 692 ; speaks of the common prayer and worship of the Egyptians, Lybians, Thebans, &c, 1 Jew. 290 ; mentions the custom of stand- ing in prayer on Sundays, and from Easter to Whitsuntide, Whita. 587, his reasons for this practice, ib. 593, and for turning to the East in prayer, ib. 591; he likens the sound of the people praying in the church to the roaring of the waves, 1 Jew. 56, 281, 282, 2 Jew. 1059, Whita. 271, 2 Whitg. 493; shews how the people joined in the psalm of confession, 1 Jew. 290, 333, Whita. 270 ; exhorts to let the tongue sing, but to let the mind search out the meaning, 1 Jeto. 284, 333 ; says, he sings not unto the Lord who merely utters the words of the psalm, ib. 328, and that piety is not in the sound of the air, Whita. 402; says that a psalm puts demons to flight, and invites angels to help us, 1 Jew. 325 n., 327 ; exhorts artificers to sing psalms, ib. 331, 332 ; men- tions the alternate singing of psalms, 1 Jew. 266, 3 Wliitg. 385 ; teaches that Christian mysteries should not be exposed to the profane, 2 Jew. 702, 703; Whita. 253; says, let superfluous things be put to silence in the church of God (pseud.), 3 Jew. 617 xi. Alms, Fasting, Penance, Celibacy : he calls him a thief who makes that his own which he has received to distribute, 1 Bee. 'Jo, 108, 2 Bee. 538 ; rebukes covetous men who while alive will give nothing, but at their death bequeath largely to the poor, 2 Bee. 396, 3 Bee. 460 ; part of this quoted by Jo. Damascene, 3 Bee. 366 n.; compares alms to seed sown, Wool. 137 ; a remark on carity through want of charity, borrowed from him, 1 Zur. 301 ; he praises fasting, 1 Bee. 104 ; says that it is necessary when we desire to obtain anything of the Lord, 2 Bee. 548; defines the true and Christian fast, 1 Bee. 104, 106, 2 Bee. 539, 1 Bui. 431 (see also vii.); rebukes drunkards, 1 Bee. 106 ; tells how the people confessed their sins to John the Baptist and the apostles, S Jew. 352 ; says the order of conversion (or penance) must be suited to the sinner, ib. 374; on repentance in sackcloth and ashes, 1 Ful. 429, 430, 444 ; on marriage and celi- bacy, that both are allowed by God, Phil. 404 n.; a spurious passage on the marriage of veiled virgins, 3 Jew. 386; he allowed monasticism, 1 Hoop. 28; (order of St Basil: v. Monks). xii. Miscellanea : he calls the creed (not, as Whitaker alleges, the scripture) the canon of right and the standard of truth, Whita. 28, 659 n. ; compares doctrines to a chain of united links, 1 Jew. 89 ; speaks of the gospel as first springing up in his parts, 4 Jew. 883; against the heresy of Aralentinus, 2 Jew. 791; he defends Gre- gory of Neocoesarea against the Sabellians, ib. 607 ; his use of the word -rrXnpotpopia, 1 Ful. 418 ; calls the world the school of our souls, 1 Jew. 501 ; shews how pro- fane authors should be read, 2 Ful. 134 ; says we must be partakers of men's sayings after the manner of the bees, Calf. 59 ; on the evils of wicked company, Wool. 127 ; he says we should answer cavils, 3 Whitg. 577; remarks that he who would please the people had need be like a certain Egyptian sophist, ib. 570; speaks of Antichrist, 2 Ful. 374 Basil (Theodore) : Becon's feigned name, 1 Bee. viii, xi, xiv, xv, 28, 195 Basilides, bp of Astorga: 1 Ful. 40, 2 Ful. 342, 343, 3 Jew. 332 Basilides, the heresiarch : 3 Bee. 401, 1 Cran. 277 ; he espoused the heresy of the Gnos- tics, Grin. 59, said that Christ suffered in appearance only, Rog. 57, and that Simon of Cyrene was crucified in his stead, Phil. 417, Rog. 57 ; he rejected the Old Testa- ment, Rog. SO, 87 ; said that men are elected and saved by nature, ib. 149 ; his new pro- phets, £6. 82, 202 Basilidians : feigned divers gods, Rog. 37 ; cast off all virtue, ib. 118; allowed perjury to escape persecution, ib. 119, 357 ; their traditions, Whita. 667 ; they used amulets, Calf. 2S5; wrongly referred to on justifi- cation by works, Rog. 126, 160 102 BASKERVILLE Baskerville (Dr), or Baxterville : Park. 171 Basle, or Basil: v. Councils. Destroyed by an earthquake, Pil. 607; the English exiles there, 3 Zur. 164, 166 n. ; a church granted to them, ib. 766 n.; in- structive pictures in the town-house, lHoop. 607 Basnage (Jac.) : Hist, des Juifs, 2 Ful. 101 n Bassefontaine ( ) : 3 Zur. 741 Basset (Fra.) : named, 2 Cran. 254; letter to him, ib. ; Cranmer's servant, ib. 321 ; dis- possessed of lands by the earl of Shrews- bury, ib. 366; the archbishop begs an abbey lease for him, ib. 380, 387 Basset (Fulke), bp of London: opposed the pope's legate, 4 Jew. 1080 Bassus : ministered the sacrament to Simeones, 1 Jew. 244 Bastard (T.) : notice of him, Poet, xxvii; English verses by him, de Microcosmo, and, ad Johan. Whitegift, ib. 306 Bastards : their condition under the law of Moses, 2 Bui. 230 ; on dispensations ena- bling them to take orders, &c, Grin. 450 Bate -makers : makers of discord, Grin. 181 Bateman (Tho.) : excommunicated from the strangers' church at Sandwich : Park. 247 Bath : queen Elizabeth there, 2 Zur. 258 Bath (Jo. earl of) : v. Bourchier. Bath (The) : v. Knights. Bathsheba : v. David. Batman (Steph.) : notice of him, Poet, xxxvi; stanzas from The Travayled Pilgrime, ib. Batt ( ) : saluted, 3 Zur. 621 Battersea, co. Surrey: a house there occu- pied by the archbishops of York, Sand. xxii Battle : v. War. Battle (adj.) : rich, fertile, Sand. 301 Batus, prince of Tartary : sends ambassadors to Rome, Wool. 28 Battus : a babbling poet, whence [3aTTo\o- yetv, 3 Whitg. 514, 516 Baudouin (Fra.) : v. Balduinus. Bauger : barbarous, Sale 42 Bavande (Will.): translates a book by Jo. Ferrarius Montanus, Wool. 28 Bavaria: the house of Bavaria, 2 Zur. 274 (v. Louis, William) ; articles of the Bava- rian inquisition, 1 Zur. 110 n., 278 Baxter (Rich.) : Key for Catholics, Calf. 42 n Baxterville (Dr) : i\ Baskerville. Baxterly, or Bexterly, co. Warwick: the seat of Jo. Glover, 2 Lat. 84, 419 n Bayard: a horse, Calf. 51, 1 Ful. 137,457; " as bold as blind Bayerd," Pil. 610 Bayfield (Rich.), monk of Bury: condemned — BEARDS to the fire, the possession and distribution of the writings of Tyndale, &c, being counted among his crimes, 1 Tyn. 1. 33, 42 n., 3 Tyn. 258 n Bayle (Pierre) : Dictionnaire, 2 Ful. 37 n Bayley (Rich.): v. Baylis. Baylie (Julian) : charged with lewdness, 2 Cran. 394 Baylis (Rich.), or Bayley : priest at JIalling, 2 Cran. 249 Bayne (Paul) : v. Baines ( ). Bayne (Ralph) : v. Baine. Baynton family : 2 Lat. 322 n Baynton ( ... lady): desires Cobham col- lege, 2 Cran. 411 (wife of the next?) Baynton (Sir Edw.): attends on queen Ca- tharine Howard, 2 Cran. 409 ; letters from Latimer to him, 2 Lat. 322, 334; notice of him and his family, ib. 322 n.; his death, 3 Zur. 36 Baynton (Jo.), Carmelite: wrote on the Apo- calypse, Bale 257 Bayso (Guido de) : r. Guide Bazzanis (Menelaus de) : 2 Cran. 555 Beach (Joan) : v. Beche. Beach (Jo.), abbot of Colchester : executed, 3 Zur. 317 n., 614 n Beach (Steph.): v. Beiche. Beacon: v. Cresset. Beacon (Jo.): his controversy with Babing- ton for the chancellorship of Coventry and Litchfield, Grin. 370, 371 Beadroll : a list of persons to be 'prayed for, 1 Tyn. 148 n., 2 Tyn. 287 ; beadrolls pro- hibited, 2 Hoop. 129, 135, 142, Rid. 320 ; beadrow, a catalogue, 1 Bui. 356 Beads : prayer on them, Poet. 281, 2 Tyn. 113; order for preaching and bidding of the beads in all sermons, 1534, 2 Cran. 460; the king's ordinance about bead-telling to be obeyed, 2 Lat. 243 ; order of lidding appointed by king Edward, 2 Cran. 157; injunction against wearing or praying upon beads or knots, Grin. 140 Beadsman : one who says prayers for his pa- tron, Calf. 6; bead-men, prayer-men, 1 Tyn. 331 Beaksbourne : v. Bekesbourne. Beale (Rob.): notices of him, 2 Zur. 292 n., 296 Bear-baiting: practised ou Sundays, &c; IBrad. 31, 2 Brad, xxxviii, Lit. Eliz. 574 ; bear-gardens tolerated, Kord. 177 Beard ( ), vicar of Greenwich: Park. 19" Beard (Tho.) : on the transient sign, and permanent erection of the cross, Calf. 197 n Beards : " maugre their beards," 1 Brad. 421, 2 Brad. 2 BEASELEY Beaseley (Rich.): v. Beesley. Beastly : obstinate, or carnal, 2 Brad. 130 Beasts: varieties of them, 2 Bui. 213; their disobedience reminds us of our sin, Pil. 91 ; the plague of beasts threatened to despisers of God's word, 1 Bee. 469, 470 Beasts {Teaaapa £wa) : spoken of in the Apo- calypse, Bale 300—302, 475, 540 Beasts (Btipta) : the beasts of Daniel, Bale 423; the beast of the Apocalypse, 2 Jew. 915, or of Babylon, Rid. 50, 53 ; he is so called for his cruel and beastly manners, ib. 70; he rises out of the bottomless pit, Bale 392 ; out of the sea, ib. 420, &c. ; speaks blasphemies, ib. 430 ; another beast, ib. 430 ; the mark of the beast, t'6. 447, Phil. 222, Rid. G9 ; this is declared to be the shaven crown or tonsure, 2 Brad. 43, 1 Tyn. 173, 236 ; the number of the beast, Bale 448 ; solutions, aWc/uos, dpvovfxai, TeiraV, die lux, ib.; others, ib. 449; the woman seated on the beast, ib. 496; the beast and the false prophet taken, ib. 554 Beatitudes, the eight beatitudes expounded, 1 Lai. 476, &c, 2 Tyn. 16, &c. Beaton (Dav. card.), abp of St Andrews : 3 Tyn. 187 n Beaton (James card.), abp of Glasgow : 1 Zar. 193 n., 3 Zur. 37, 240 Beatus : v. Khenanus (B.) Beauchamp (Rich.), bp of Salisbury : of noble birth, 3 Jew. 410 Beauchamp, lord Saint-Amand: the family, 2 Lot. 322 n Beaufort (Hen. card.), bp of Winchester: quarrels with Humphry duke of Glouces- ter, 1 Lai. 118; made cardinal at Calais, ib.; his acts in France, 2 Tyn. 303; sent to Germany to seek aid against the Hus- sites, 2 Jew. 979 Beaufort (Mons. de) : a name assumed by the earl of Arran, 1 Zur. 57 n Beaumont (Rob.), master of Trin. coll. Cam- bridge : 1 Zur. 137 n. ; extract from a letter by him as vice-chancellor, Park. 226 n. ; to preach at Paul's cross, ib. 264, 275 ; joins in a remonstrance against the habits, 3 Whitg. vii; his death, 1 Zur. 194 Beauty : a vain thing, and not to be rejoiced in, 2 Bee. 437 ; an enticement to unelean- ness, ib. ; an hymn of heavenly beauty, by Edm. Spenser, Poet. 15 Beaven (James) : Account of St Irenxus, 2 Ful. 69 n., 340 n Bebbington, co. Chester : the advowson, Grin. 346 n Becanus (Start.) : quotes as genuine a ficti- tious catalogue of canonical books, ascribed — BECON 103 by Carranza to the council of Florence, 2 Ful. 222 Beccles, co. Suffolk : the rotten rood of Bec- cles, Bale 528, and see 2 Ful. 210 ; a man and two women, martyrs there, Poet. 167 Beche (Jone) : martyred, Poet. 166 Becket (Gilb.) : his fire, Pil. 606 Becket (Tho. a), abp of Canterbury: his history, according to Will, of Newbridge, 3.7ei«. 674, 4 Jew. 960; his kindred, Pil. 606 ; born in Cheapside, London, 1 Lat. 201 n, Pil. 527 ; some account of his career and military prowess, 2 Tyn. 274, 292 ; in- correctly said to have been made a bishop in the field of battle, ib. 273, 274, 292; he writes that Rome is become a harlot, 4 Jew. 1083 ; his quarrel with Henry II. and disgrace, 2 Cran. 388, Pil. 640; accused before the pope, Pil. 589; a traitor to his prince, 2 Lat. 223, Pil. 488, 589 ; no saint, but a rebel, 2 Cran. 378 n. ; the pope's martyr, 2 Hoop. 240 ; he shed his blood in an earthly quarrel, Sand. 359; the true cause of his death, 3 Jew. 575 ; his death compared with lord Cobham's, Bale 55, Sic; Becket contrasted with Anne Askewe, ib. 190; alleged miracles at his tomb, 3 Tyn. 131; his shrine, v. Canterbury; his blood at Canterbury, 2 Cran. 378; his bones burned, ib. n.; his service, Pil. 535, 636 ; he had two days in the calendar, ib. 19 ; his name, &c. ordered to be obliterated from church-books, 2 Cov. 499, 2 Cran. 157; complaint respecting his picture in a win- dow at Henley, 2 Cov. 501 ; declared to be set over the works of God's hands, Rog. 38 ; blasphemous invocations of him, 1 Bee. 328, 329, Rog. 226 ; collect for his inter- cession, Rog. 227 ; prayer for salvation by his blood, 2 Jew. 1082, 3 Jew. 135, 673, Rog. Ill ; his image set up at Mercer's chapel, 3 Zur. 177 n., which stands on the site of his birthplace, 1 Lat. 201 n. ; a life of him in MS., 1 Jew. 189 ; Epistohe et Vita, Jew. xxxiii Becket (Tho.), a monk of Canterbury in Cranmer's time : 2 Cran. 333 Becknian (J.): Hist, of Inventions, 1 Lat. 181 n Beckwith (Mr) : Grin. 325 Beckynsall (Mr) : studies in Paris, 2 Cov. 496 Becon (Theodore), and the other children of Tho. Becon : 1 Bee. xiv, 2 Bee. 4, &c. Becox (Tho.) : AVobks, edited by the Rev. Jo. Ayre, 1, 2, 3 Bee. ; biographical notice, 1 Bee. vii — xix; his birthplace uncertain, ib. vii ; his country, ib. 235 ; he is sent to Cambridge, ib. vii ; a hearer of Latimer, 104 BECON — BEDE ib. ; ordained, aud made vicar of Brenzett, ib. viii; published under the name of Theo- dore Basil, ib. viii, xi, xiv, xv, 28, 195 ; trou- bled under the Six Articles, and compelled to recant, ib. viii, 102 n. ; retired into the Teak of Derbyshire, ib. ix, 2 Bee. 419, 420 ; joined Wisdome in Staffordshire, 1 Bee. ix, 2 Bee. 422; in Warwickshire, where he met Latimer, and Leicestershire, 1 Bee. ix, 2 Bee. 424 ; repaired home on hearing of the death of his step-father, 1 Bee. x, 2 Bee. '■ 426 ; the books he wrote and translated while in the country, 1 Bee. x, 2 Bee. 427; his books condemned, 1 Bee. x, 28 ; ma- lice of the papists against him and his writings, 2 Bee. 419; made rector of St Stephen's Walbrook, on the accession of king Edward 1 Bee. x ; other promotions, ib.; professed divinity at Oxford, ib. xi; committed to the Tower in the reign of Mary, but shortly delivered, ib.; Kidley asks about him, 2 Brad. 83 ; his exile, 3 Bee. 204, 1 Cran. (9), 3 Zur. 755, 763; from Strasburgh he addressed an Epistle to the afflicted People of God, 1 Bee. xi; a proclamation against his books, ib. xii; his return to England after Mary*s death, ib. ; restored to his London living, made pre- bendary of Canterbury, rector of Buckland, &c, ib. ; he dedicates his Catechism to his children, 2 J5ec. 4; his part in the convo- cation of 1562, 1 Bee. xii ; after some hesitation he subscribed, xiii ; his letter to abp Parker, ib. ; a preacher at Paul's cross, ib., Park. 275 ; published his Fostils, 1 Bee. xiii; his death, ib.; his maxims, xiv; his wife and family, ib. ; his poverty, ib. xiv, 61, 235, 2 Bee. 7 ; the sum of his doctrine, 1 Bee. 27, 28; his works, ib. xv, 29, 2 Bee. 421 ; their popularity, 1 Bee. xv ; attacked by Dr Rich. Smith, ib. ; Tanner's account of them, ib. ; changes made in his revision I of them, ib. xvii, xviii ; he quoted faithfully from the fathers, ib. xix ; references to his works, Calf. 10, 19, 52, 175, 190 nn., Lit. Eliz. 565 n., Poet. 272 n., 286 n., Pra. Eliz. xxii n. ; quoted about St Erasmus, 1 Hoop. 310 n., about a pardon bowl, 1 Lat. 75 n.; his account, of Latimer's sermons, ib. iii ; he predicts the removal of the gospel from England, 3 Bee. 12 Bed : v. Meditations, Prayers. The figure of the grave, Poet. 403 ; how we ought to behave ourselves when we go to bed, 1 Bee. 175; on going to bed, and prayers for it, ib. 403; before we go to bed ; verses by Jo. Norden, Xurd, 159, Poet. 463 Beddell (Hen.), r. Bedell. Beddingfield (Sir Hen.): v. Bedingfield. Bede (The Venerable) : i. His Works. ii. Scripture, Doctrine. iii. Prayer, Sacraments, SfC iv. Church History. v. Miscellanea. i. His Works: Calf. 403,1 Hoop .118n., Jew. xxxiii : his History translated by king Alfred, 4 Jew. 779, by Stapleton, 2 Ful. 5 ; variations in the numbering of its chapters, ib. 9 n. ; he translated John's gospel, 2 Jew. 694, Wkita. 222 ; wrote on the Apocalypse, Bale 255 ; his Collectanea, 2 Lat. 313 ; les- sons from his works in Romish service books, 4 Bui. 201 ii. Scripture, Doctrine : he says the lift- ing up of the brasen serpent is the passion of our Redeemer on the cross, 2 Jew. 726; on the building of the old gate (Neh. iii. 6), Pil. 383; on the troubles attending the building of the second temple, ib. 447 ; on the Cainan mentioned Luke iii. 36, and on some discrepancies between the different copies of the scriptures, 1 Ful. 53, 56, 57 ; explains why Christ sent lepers to the priest, 1 Tyn. 264 ; on our Saviour's words to Peter, and the power of the keys, 1 Jew. 401, 1 Tyn. 218 n., which he affirms was given to all the apostles, 3 Jew. 335; he teaches that the church is built, not on Peter, but on his faith, 4 Jew. 1119 ; on the opposition of the scribes and Pharisees to Christ, 3 Jew. 324; he says the hairs of Christ's head were persecuted, Bale 195; asserts that Christ was taken up in his huma- nity, but concerning his divinity he abides still on the earth, 2 Bee. 275, 3 Bee. 429 ; de- clares that Christ forsook those corporally, whom concerning his divine majesty he never left, 2 Bee. 275, 278, 3-Bec. 42j, 455; on the words of Christ, "A little while je shall see me," Grin. 54 ; he says the Son of God prays for us as our Priest, in us as our Head, and is prayed to by us as God, 2 Jeic. 733 ; on the people of God coming out of Babylon, 4 Jew. 881 ; on the fore- runners of Christ's second advent, Bale 137 ; [some of the wood-cuts and legends in the margin of the Book of Christian Prayers seem to have been suggested by his account of the fifteen days of judg- ment ; see Neale's Hierologus, 107, Pra. Eliz. 490, &c] ; his interpretation of the sun and moon being obscured, Sand. 357; his opinion on the dissolution of the hea- vens and the earth, ib. 366 ; he says that BEDE — BEGUARDI tog if any man speak, lie is to speak the will of God, lest he say anything besides that which is commanded, 2 Cran. 35 ; on James's doctrine of justification, ib. 208, 20!) iii. Prayer, Sacraments, Sfc. : he says, he prays always that does good always, 1 Bee. 170 ; calls the tongue barbarous, that cannot praise God, 1 Jew. 268 ; on the speech of Galilee, ib. 273; says that in his time this island searched out the knowledge of one truth with five tongues, 2 Jew. 692,093, Whita. 222; cites Augus- tine on the participation of Christ's body and blood in baptism, Coop. 121 n., 1 Jew. 132, 2 Jew. 767, 3 Jew. 530; he knew not of transubstantiation or private mass, 1 Hoop. 227 ; was not a massing priest, 1 Ful. 277 ; he speaks of Christ insti- tuting the sacrament of his flesh and blood in the figure of bread and wine, 2 Bee. 286, 3 Bee. 436, shewing that the bread has mystical relation to the body of Christ, the wine to his blood, 2 Brad. 590, Grin. 47, Hutch. 239, 1 Jew. 206 ; says the creature of bread and wine, by the ineffable sanctifi- cation of the Spirit, is turned into the sa- crament of Christ's flesh and blood, 2 Jew. 568, 3 Jew. 497, 503 ; declares that we our- selves are made the body of Christ, 2 Jew. 566; he did not hold the outward sacra- ment of the Lord's supper to be absolutely necessary in all cases, 1 Jew. 132 n. ; says that the wicked do not eat Christ's body, Hutch. 265 ; cited by P. Lombard on con- fession, 3 Jew. 357, 372 ; reports an opi- nion of Augustine on excommunication, 3 Whitg. 263, referred to on extreme unc- tion, 3 Jew. 457 iv. Church History : he says Paul com- pared the gospel which he preached in a council of the apostles, 4 Jew. 914 ; asserts that a bishop is called superintendens in Latin, ib. 906; mentions the Swiss martyrs Felix and Regula, 2 Bui. 106; names six general councils, 1 Bui. 14 ; on the time of the Nicene synod, 4 Jew. 1000; records the death of Augustine of Hippo, 4 Bui. 515; his statement as to the relationship between Gregory the Great and Felix III, 2 Ful. 99 ; he preserves a testimony of Gregory about the fourfold distribution of church goods, 4 Bui. 488 ; gives the story of Augustine the monk, 1 Jew. 299 -301, 306, 4 Jew. 778 ; his testimony exonerates him from the guilt of murder, Calf. 306 n., 2 Ful. 6, 186 ; Jewel erroneously denies this, and says that the history i3 corrupted, 4 Jew. 779; on Augustine's demands, Calf. 307; he men- tions the Christian queen Bertha, 1 Jew. 306, 3 Jew. 165; speaks of churches in Bri- tain not subject to the pope, 2 Ful. 374 ; shews that the Britons kept Easter with the Greeks, 1 Jew. 145, Pil.512; speaks of the tonsure of the Greeks, 2 Ful. 115; examples of the consecration of bishops from his writings, ib. 118, 119; relates a miracle wrought by Germanus, ib. 116; his account of the abbot Benedict, 1 Jew. 303 ; on certain teachers of psalmody in Britain, and the introduction of singing in our churches, 1 Jew. 303, 305; his account of Caedmon, 1 Jew. 304, 2 Jew. 694 v. Miscellanea : he advises rather to forswear ourselves than, for the eschewing of perjury, to fall into any more grievous sin, 1 Bee. 374, 1 Bui. 251 ; cited by Raba- nus Maurus as to the appearing of spirits, 3 Bui. 400; his exposition of S. P. Q. R., 1 Jew. 421, of PPP. SSS. RRR. FFF., ib. n.; his journey to Rome a fiction, 2 Ful. 119 n Bedell (A?) : A. B. chapl. challenged of false doctrine, Grin. 204 Bedell (Hen.), of St Pancras: Park. 278 Bedell (Mr), clerk to the ecclesiastical com- missioners, Grin. 318 n (perhaps identical with the next). Bedell (Tho.): v. Bedyll. Bedford (Earls of) : v. Russell. Bedingfield (Sir Hen.) : one of queen Mary's privy council, 1 Zur. 5 n Bedlam : v. London. Bedrot (Mr) : saluted, 3 Zur. 607 ; named by Calvin, ib. n Bedyll (Tho.), clerk of the council : 2 Cran. 242 n., 244 n., 261, 271, 272, 560 Beehive of the Romish Church : on St Pa- trick's purgatory, Rog. 215 n. ; on the wor- ship of the spear and nails, ib. 225 n Beelzebub : v. Satan. Beersheba : 4 Bui. 372 Bees (St) : v. Saint Bees. Beesley (Rich.), or Beaseley : one of the six preachers at Canterbury, 1 Bee. x. n Bega, an Anglo-Saxon nun: 2 Ful. 26 Beggars : v. Fish (Simon). Poor honest beggars and begging friars, 3 Tyn. 76 ; the craft of begging slothfully, 2 Cran, 108; sturdy beggars serve the devil, 1 Lat. 376 ; those who can work and will not are thieves, 2 Bee. 108 ; the duty of beggars, ib. 115; we all are beggars, 1 Lat. 413 Beguardi, or Begadores: said they were impeccable, Rog. 101; condemned by the council of Vienne, ib. n. ; the Beguardi 106 BEGUARDI — would have no reverence given on the ele- vation of the sacrament, 1 Jew. 513 ; the United Brethren persecuted as Beghards, 2 Brad. 161 n. ; Bogardi, 2 Jew. 689. [All these names appear to belong to the same sect, which is sometimes confounded with that of the Picards, q.v.] Beguina; : would have no reverence given on the elevation of the sacrament, 1 Jew. 513 ; condemned by the council of Vienne, Bog. 101 n Behem (Theobald), merchant at Strasburgh : 2 Zur. 305 Behesteth: promiseth, Phil. 379 Behold ! use of the word in scripture, Pil. 72, 225, 459, in the prophecy of Isaiah con- cerning the virgin Mary, 2 Hoop. 8 Beiche (Steph.) : confers with Bradford, 1 Brad. 499 ; named, ib. 541, 552 Bekesbourne, co. Kent : letters dated thence, 2 Cran. 411, &c; it formerly belonged to Ch. ch. Canterbury, ib. 458 J Parker de- sires to take down a part of his house at Ford to enlarge bis house at Bekesbourne, Park. 419 ; repairs intended, ib. 446, 448 Bel and the Dragon : an apocryphal addition to the book of Daniel, q. v. Bele, or Bield : a den or covert, Sand. 64 Belenian (Nic.) : martyred, 3 Zur. 41 n Beleth (Jo.) : Jew. xxxiii; his opinion on the consecration of the sacrament in silence, 2 Jew. 703 ; cited on tongues, 1 Jew. 291 Belfry: poor Magdalene in the belfry, 1 Lai. 16, a poor woman, ib. 167 Belial {by>bi) : the word explained, 3 Bui. 357, 1 Tyn. 445 Belief: v. Creeds, Faith. Believers : v. Christians, Faithful, Righteous, Saints. Belisarius : conquered the Vandals, 1 Jew. 416 ; took Rome, 2 Bui. 109 ; caused Vigi- lius to be chosen bishop, 1 Zur. 18 n. ; his wretched estate at last, 2 Bee. 441 ; named, 1 Jew. 1030 Bell (To bear the) away: 1 Brad. 480 n., 2 Brad. 84, 3 Jeu: 415, Bid. 360 Bell, book, and candle: v. Excommunication. Bell ( ) : v. Bill (W.) Bell (Jo.), bp of Worcester: employed as a civilian in the matter of the king's divorce, 2 Cran. 244 ; two letters to him, ib. 254 ; he resigns the collegiate church of Stratford- on-Avon, 2 Lai. 383 n.; referred to as bishop, 3 Zur. 626 Bellamy (Jo.) : brother of Jewel's mother, Jew. v Bellarniine (Rob. card.): some account of him and his works, Whita. 5,6 ; Whitaker BELLARMINE writes against him, ib. xii. & passim; his opinion of Whitaker, 1 Ful. 14 n. ; he kept the portrait of him in his study, Whita, x; his opinion on the inspiration of the sacred writers, ib. 102 ; he admits that the scriptures are to be believed, not on account of the church, but on account of the revelation of God, ib. 358 ; says that scripture is a commonitory, not a rule, ib. 657 ; pronounces the histories of the Old Testament unnecessary, ib. 660 ; admits the scripture is a partial rule, ib. 662 ; his rules for the interpretation of scripture, ib. 414 ; his Jesuitical glosses on several passages of scripture, ib. 6, &c. ; he maintains the general purity of the Hebrew text, ib. 160, 161; his opinion as to how far the Vulgate is the work of Jerome, ib. 130; his defence of the Apocrypha, ib. 53 ; he ascribes Bel and the Dragon to a second Daniel, ib. 79 ; on the chronology of Judith, ib. 84 ; he de- nies that the faithful can obtain assurance of their forgiveness, 1 Bui. 91 n.; holds the supremacy of the pope to be an article of faith, Bog. 203; referred to on images, 1 Hoop. 47, on purgatory, 3 Bui. 393, 395, Bog. 215 n., on prayer for the dead, 3 Bui. 396, 399; he defends these doctrines by referring to the appearance of spirits, ib. 400; denies that bells are baptized, Calf. 15 n. ; borrows arguments from the old heretics, Whila. 614; garbles quotations from the fathers, ib. 374; quotes an inter- polated passage in the chronicle of Euse- bius as proof that Peter continued for 25 years at Rome, 2 Ful. 337 ; cites the fic- titious epistles of Martial of Limoges, Calf. 70 n.; his unsatisfactory account of the writ- ings of the pseudo-Areopagite, ib. 211 n. ; he relies on the testimony of the pseudo-Hege- sippus, 2 Ful. 339 ; his timidity in speaking of the counterfeit epistles of the early popes, Calf. 222 n.; stamps as ambiguous a feigned epistle bearing the name of pope Eusebius, ib. 323 n. ; his dishonesty with regard to a poem assigned to Lactantius, ib. 181 n. ; his opinion of the emperor Cou- stantine, 2 Ful. 380 ; he adopts a glaring corruption of a passage in Eusebius's life of that emperor, Calf. 278 n. ; alleges a falsified version of Eusebius respecting the invention of the cross, ib. 321 n. ; ad- duces the fictitious Liber de Passione Ima- ginis Christi, bearing the name of Athana- sius, 2 Ful. 200 ; condemns, and yet relies on, a work falsely ascribed to the same, Calf. 74 n.; his doubt as to the author of the Regular Contractiores ascribed to Basil, BELLARMINE — BENEDICT 107 2 Ful. 161 ; endeavours to discredit an epi- stle of Gregory Nyssen De iis qui adeunt Hierosolymoe, ib. 109 n.; rejects an epistle ; of Epiphanius, Calf. 42 n.; adduces from Clirysostom a homily which he elsewhere J confesses not to be authentic, ib. 63 n. ; acknowledges that Chrysostom sometimes speaks hyperbolically, ib. 64 n.; his opinion on the OpusIniperfectum,i"6. 96 n.; he main- tains the genuineness of the spurious treatise Contra quinque H:ereses attributed to Au- gustine, 2 Ful. 147 n. ; on the sermon De Visitatione Infirmorum, untruly assigned to the same father, Calf. 361 n. ; alleges, on two occasions, the fabulous acts of the council of Sinuessa, 2 Ful. 364; rejects Gratian's corruption of a Milevitan decree, ib. 71 n.; on a canon of the Quinisext coun- cil, Calf. 137 n.; admits that the council of Basil allowed the cup in the eucharist to the Bohemians, 2 Bee. 245 n. ; cites as au- thentic a counterfeit catalogue of canonical books assigned by Carranza to the council of Florence, 2 Ful. 222; misrepresentation as to the memorable Instructio Armeni- orum, Calf 248 n Bellasis (Ant.), or Bellows, master in Chan- cery : 3 Zur. 289 n Bellasis (Sir Will.): ». Bellewes. Bellerivus (Ant.), Corranus : r. Corranus. Bellewes (Sir Will.) : 1 Zur. 213 n (probably Bellasis). Bellievre ( Pompon de) : r. Pompon. Bello-Loco (Gaufridus de) : 1 Lat. 95 Bellon (P.): speaks of priests using the Ar- menian tongue in divine service, 3 Sec. 411 Bells : very numerous in England, 1 Lat. 498 ; Latin verses on their duties, Calf. 15 n.; bells baptized by papists, 1 Bee. 11,4 Bui. 502, Calf. 15, 16, 17, 1 Hoop. 533, Rid. 55, Rog.266, Sand. 19,1 Tyn. 274; that at Christ church, Oxon, baptized Mary, Jew. x; su- perstitions respecting hallowed bells, 4 Bui. 502, 1 Hoop. 197, 1 Tyn. 225, 283, 3 Tyn. 258 ; bell-ringing, 1 Brad. 160, 4 Bui. 502, 1 Hoop. 197 ; it is not damnable while the world is out of order, 2 Tyn. 73 ; not now a mark of antichristianity, 2 Whitg. 38, 55 ; the bells were better preachers than the massers, 3 Bee. 256; bishops rung into towns; a bishop much offended at a broken bell, 1 Lat. 207 ; bells not to be knolled or rung in service-time, 2 Gran. 158, Grin. 160, 2 Hoop. 136, 146, except one bell before sermon, 2 Cran. 502 ; ringing after matins, 3 Whitg. 3S4 (see 2 Hoop. 136, 146) ; bell- ringing on All-hallows day at night for- bidden, 2 Cran. 414, 415, Grin. 136, 160; yet in Elizabeth's time bells were tolled on vigils, on that of All Saints through the night, 2 Zur. 361; the passing-bell per- mitted, 2 Hoop. 137, enjoined, Grin. 136, 160; forth-fares, or knells, not to be rung for the death of any man, but one bell might be tolled, 2 Hoop. 137 ; bells tolled at funerals, 2 Zur. 361 ; one short peal rung before burial, another after, Grin. 136, 160 ; threefold peal at funerals, 3 Whitg. 362; bells rung to stay storms, 4 Bui. 502, Pil.m, 536, 2 Whitg. 67, to drive away the devil, and evil spirits, 1 Lat. 498, 1 Tyn. 225 ; the curfaye (curfew) bell forbidden by Hooper, 2 Hoop. 136 ; the saunce (or sanc- tu's) bell, 1 Jew. 292; the sacring bell, Bale 91, 1 Brad. 160 n., forbidden by Hooper, 2 Hoop. 128, by Ridley, Rid. 319, ordered to be destroyed, Grin. 135, 159; hand-bells to be destroyed, £6.; they were carried on gang days, ib. 141, and at fune- rals, ib. 136 Belly : made a god, 1 Tyn. 299, 300 ; the great evils of belly-care, 2 Bee. 602 Belphegor : Baal-peor, Bale 629, 2 Hoop. 451 Belshazzar: his sacrilege, 2 Ful. 114; the handwriting on the wall, 2 Hoop. 266; his destruction, 2 Bid. 13 Bembo (Pet. card.): works, Jew. xxxiii ; his history of Venice, 4 Jew. 693; he calls Mary our lady and goddess, 3 Jew. 577, 4 Jew. 949 ; what Leo X. said to him, Rog. 181 n Bemeland : Bohemia, 3 Jew. 604, 4 Jew. 995 Benbowe (Jane) : her suit with Pery, 2 Cran. 249, 252, 253 Benbrike (Tho.): martyred at Winchester, Poet. 173 Bendel (Jo.) : in exile, 1 Cran. (9) Benden (Alice) : martyred at Canterbury, Poet. 169 Benedicite : v. Daniel. Benedict V. pope: his election, 1 Whitg. 401, 402; he (not Benedict I. as stated) was deposed by Otho, Pil. 640 Benedict VIII. pope: an enchanter, Rog. 180 (Benedict IX. is probably intended). Benedict IX. pope: his history written by card. Benno, 2 Hoop. 240; his shameful life, 4 Jew. 702 ; his sorcery, Bale 593 (see Benedict VIII.) ; appearance of his ghost, 4 Jew. 702, PU. 603 n Benedict XL or XII. pope (1334—42) : reck- oned by Onuphrius as X, 4 Jew. 934; cited about the state of faithful souls departed, ib. 925, 930, 931 Benedict XIII. antipope: two other popes at the same time, 1 Tyn. 325 n., Whita. 510 108 BENEDICT — Benedict (St), abbot of Cassina : founded the Benedictine order, 3 Bui. 295, 4 Bui. 515, 616; ministered the communion to a per- I son who was dead, 1 Jew. 6, 192, 2 Jew. 751; a fable concerning him, Pil. 80; a prayer to him, Bog. 224; invoked against poison, ib. 22G; St Benet's- bowl, Bale 527 Benedict, abbot of Aniane : restored the rule of St Benedict, 1 Hoop. 227 n Benedict, a British abbot: 1 Jew. 303 Benedict, the Levite : Calf. 297 n Benedictines: their founder, 3 Bui. 295, 4 Bui. 515; monks under Benedict's rule, 4 Bui. 51G; popes and prelates of the order ib.; writers on the Apocalypse, Bale 255; the order once observed in all cathedrals, 1 Jew. 39, 74; their silence, Phil. 421; the rule restored by Benedict of Aniane, 1 Hoop. 227 n. ; the Carthusians a branch of this order (v. Carthusians); the order of 1'ontervraud, a new sect of Benedictines, founded by one Robert or Rodbert, 3 Bui. 295 Benedietio mensae : o. Graces. Benediction : v. Blessing. Benedictus (Luke i.): its use defended, 2 Whitg. 477, 482 Benedictus (Jo.), and Benedictus (Henatus): deemed 3 and 4 Es- dras canonical, Whita. 104 Benefactors: form, in commendationibus be- nefactorum, Lit. Eliz. 432 Bene6ces: v. Appropriations, Dispensations, Impropriations, Ministers, Non-residence, Patronage, Pluralities, Simony. How bestowed by popes, 4 Bui. 144 ; bought and sold, 1 Lat. 18G, 203 ; Lati- mer freely spoke against this, 2 Bee. 425 ; farmed, 2 Cran. 254, 258, 2G0, 2G8, 278, 279, 284, 2 Jew. 1012, 1 Lat. 203 ; made a provision for families, 1 Lat. 317; archbishop Grindal's dislike to the granting out of advowsons (expectationes) especi- ally by ecclesiastical persons, Grin. 329 ; spiritual livings swallowed up by laymen, 1 Lat. 317 ; given to secular men, ib. 2G9, and even to boys, Grin. 167, 2 Zur. 3G0; pensions granted out of rectories, 1 Lat. 203 n.; benefices covetously sought for, 2 Tyn. 108, obtained by court favour, 2 Tyn. 336 ; St Paul not a benefice hunter, 1 Lat. 507 ; many were so pcor, that seven or eight scarcely furnished a pastor with convenient expenses, 1 Bee. 21 ; mandate for a return of them, 2 Cran. 489 ; God- frey's book, Park. 348; informations for non-residence, ib. 312 ; on dispensations for pluralities, non-residence, Sic, Grin. BERDISELEY I 449, 450 ; inquiry respecting advowsons in the province of Canterbury, ib. 179; Jewel I laments pluralities, and the abuse of patron- age, 2 Jew. 999, 1000 Benefit of Clergy : v. Clergy. Benefits : thanksgiving for all God's benefits, 3 Bee. 68, 85 ; they are to be acknowledged, 4 Bui. 221 Benet (St): v. Benedict. Benet (Rich.), a rebellious priest: 2 Cran. 187 n Benett (Dr), patron of Barnack: 2 Cran. 239, 269 n Benett (Mr), chaplain to Latimer: 2Zaf.416 Benett (Rob.), rector of Barnack: 2 Cran. 269 n. Benger (Dr): depositions against him for speaking for the pope, 2 Cran. 300, 301 Ben-Gorion (Jos.): v. Hegesippus. Benis (Tho.), rector of St Clement's, Nor- wich : Park, vi, 481 Benjamin (Tribe of) : war against it, 1 Bui. 375, 417 Benjamin, a tailor: helps Saudys to escape, Sand, xiii, xiv Bennet (Rich.), alderman of Calais: 2 Cran. 373 Bennett (Dr): in convocation 1555, living 15G3, Park. 196 Bennett (WilL) : was prebendary of South- well, and ambassador at Rome, 2 Cran. 233 n., 261, 262, 269, 275, 290 Benno (Card.): wrote the life of Hildebrand ( Gregory VII.), Jew. xxxiii; says that pope wanted some sign for the certainty of tran- substantiation, 1 Jew. 534 ; relates that he wickedly burned the sacrament, 1 Hoop. 123, 2 Jew. 773; speaks of his misdeeds, 3 Jew. 250, 346, 4 Jew. 700; wrote con- cerning other popes, 2 Hoop. 240 ; men- tions several who were enchanters, Bog. 181 n Benson (Will.), alias Boston, q. v. Bentham (Tho.), bp of Coventry and Litch- field : sometime in exile, Grin. 224, 3 Zur. 752; minister of a congregation in Lon- don in queen Mary's time, 4 Jew. 1198, 1 Zur. 7, 2 Zur. 160 n.; appointed bishop, 1 Zur. 63; signs a letter to the queen, Park. 294; his share in the Bishops' Bible, Park. 335 n.; a book dedicated to him, 4 Bui. xxi Benvenutus Imolensis: Jew. xxxiii; his ac- count of Charlemagne and some of his successors, 4 Jew. 683, 684 Beor, king of Ethiopia: said to have been christened by St Matthew, 1 Jew. 112 Berdiseley (Will.), of Calais : 2 Cran. 320 BEREANS — BERNARD 109 Bereans : praised for searching the scriptures, Whita. 457 Berengarius II. king of Lombardy : 2 Tyn. 209 Berengarius, abp of Compostello : 1 Jew. 550 n Berengarius, of Tours : an excellent and learned man, Bale 398, 1 Hoop. 124, 230 ; wrote on the Apocalypse, Bale 256 ; his opinion on the sacrament, 1 Jew. 193, 457, &c, 3 Jew. 215; a witness against tran- substantiation, Bale 5G3, 1 Hoop. 118, 3 Jew, 166, Phil. 398, Rid. 156, 158 ; his doctrine condemned, 3 Bee. 361, 2 Cran. 537, Grin. 73 d., 1 Hoop. 524, 2 Hoop. 4Sn.; his compulsory recantation, 2 Bee. 264 n., 1 Hoop. 525, 526, 1 Jew. 95 n., 446, 459, 3 Jew. 613, Wool. 27 ; remarkable gloss upon it, 1 Jew. 459; writers against him, 1 Hoop. 118 Bergen : v. Mons. Bergen- op-Zoom: called Barrugh, 1 Tyn. xlii, or Barrow, ib. lx, lxvi, lxix, Ixx Bergomensis (J. P. F.): v. Forestus. Bergzabern, in the duchy of Deux-ponts : Coverdale pastor there, 1 Cov. viii, 2 Cov. xii, xiv, 503, &c. 3 Zur. 247, 483 n Berinber : v. Berryn-Arbor. Berington (Jos.) : Faith of Catholics, by him and Kirk, 2 Ful. 282 n Berkeley ( ) : v. Barkley. Berkeley (Gilb), bp of Bath and "Wells: mentioned, Park. 408; he complains of Dr Turner, 1 Zur. 206 n. ; Jewel's legacy to him, Jew. xxv Berkshire : lord Cromwell employs Coverdale to investigate superstitions there, 2 Cov. 498—501 Bernard (St), abbot of Clairvanx: v. Guil- Iermus. i. His Life and Works. ii. On Christ. iii. Sin. iv. Grace. v. The Church. vi. Peter, Home. vii. Saints. viii. Sacraments. ix. Miscellanea. i. His Life and Works: works, Jew. xxxiv; story of him and his hostess, 1 Lat. 519; he compelled Peter Abelard to re- cant, 1 Bee. 337 ; compounded a great dis- pute in the church of Rome, 1 Jeio. 382 ; erred in some points, 1 Hoop. 28; said to have excommunicated flies, Bog. 311 ; though he had done many good works, yet when he came to die he acknowledged he had lived unthriftily, and called upon the favourable grace of God, 2 Bee. 637 ii. On Christ : touching Christ's nativity, he says, the body of Christ is of my body, and is mine, 1 Jew. 472; he declares that Christ is touched with devotion, not with the hand ; with faith, not with sense, 1 Jew. 500, 2 Jew. 769 ; he (or Guillermus) desires to see whole Christ, and to touch Him ; and also to come to the holy wound of His side, &c, 2 Jew. 608 ; on Christ's presence in divers places, Bid. 217, 226 (see also vii, below). iii. Sin : he declares that in the fall of the first man we all fell, 1 Bee. C9 : explains why we feel in ourselves unlawful motions of concupiscence, ib. ; says man is but a stinking seed, and the meat of worms, 1 Bee. 204, 2 Bee. 442 ; declares that no man is saved without the knowledge of himself, whereof springs humility, 1 Bee. 205; he calls pride the beginning of sin, ib. 201; defines humility, ib. 198; denominates it the stedfast foundation of virtues, ib. 201; calls idleness the mother of toys, Sand. 117 ; says, they must needs be (occupied) in the work of devils, who are not (engaged) in the work of man, 4 Jew. 800; declares that it is not safe to be secure in hea- ven, or in paradise, much less in the world, Sand. 210; tells of some who falsely profess to love chastity, 2 Jew. 1129, 4 Jew. 642 ; declares that nothing displeases God so much as ingratitude, 1 Bee. 185, which he calls the enemy of the soul, ib. 186 ; con- fesses that the zeal of those who serve avarice, love pleasures, and follow the vain praises of men, convict us of negligence and lukewarmness, 1 Cov. 181 ; speaks of cer- tain things as pastures for demons rather than for sheep, 4 Jew. 972 ; a confession of sins by him, Pra. Eliz. 494 ; another, ib. 495; remarks on the torments of conscience, Wool. 99 iv. Grace : he says man is created, healed, and saved, not by himself, Pil. 445 ; main- tains justification of faith only, Wool. 35; says grace justifies freely, 1 Bee. 73, 2 Cran. 206; exclaims, how greatly we were in- debted to Christ, who yet pays our debt, 1 Bee. 177 ; declares that the labour of a natural man for attaining the things of the Spirit is to no purpose, 2 Jew. 679 ; says mercy reposes not save in the vessel of faith, 2 Cran. 210 ; affirms that we must give thanks to God for the good things we do, 1 Bee. 179, 180; describes good works (which, he says, we call ourmerits) as. ..the 110 BERNARD tokens of hidden predestination, the pre- sages of future happiness, the way to the kingdom, not the cause of reigning; and says that God does not find men just, but justifies them, Sand. 214 n.; speaks of his merit being the mercies of the Lord, &c. 3 Jew. 588; declares that what lie lacks he is bold to take out of the bowels which abound with mercy, 3 Bee. 423 ; asks, what safe and firm security and rest is there for the weak, but in the wounds of our Saviour? 3 Jew. 24G; says that when troubled he hides himself in the wounds of Christ, 3 Bee. 172 ; asks, what is of so mighty force to heal the wounds of the conscience as the remembrance of Christ's wounds, ib. 172, 423; calls the passion of Christ the last refuge and sin- gular remedy, ib. 423 v. The Church ; its corruptions : he asks, what greater pride can be, than for one man to esteem his judgment more than that of the whole congregation ? 4 Jew. 921 ; remarks that the apostles stood to be judged, but did not sit to judge, 1 Brad. 481 ; declares that temporal lordship was forbidden to them, 4 Jew. 819, 985; says, outward peace brought in lordly pride, Pil. 158 ; speaks of his days as the unhappy times foreseen by the apostle, in which men would not abide sound doctrine, 3 Jew. 596; says, the whole company of Christian peo- ple seems to have conspired against God, from the least to the greatest, 4 Jew. 724, 735 ; declares of the church, from the foot to the head there is no soundness in it, 1 Jew. 382, 2 Jew. 555, 769, 807, 992, 4 Jew. 724, 735, 742, 856, 907, 1106; la- ments its wound as within the bowels, and past recovery, 3 Jew. 596, 4 Jew. 90G ; says, ill men go forward, good men back- ward, 1 Jew. 382, 2 Jew. 807, 3 Jew. 195, 4 Jew. HOG ; writes, they are not all the Bridegroom's friends that are now the spouses of the church ; of many he says that they are not the friends, but the rivals of the Bridegroom, 3 Jew. 271 ; says all are friends (in profession), all enemies (in reality), 2 Jew. 1021, 1082, 4 Jew. 735 ; declares that those called Christians have become persecutors of Christ, &c, ib. G38, and that they are the chiefest in perse- cuting God, who love the highest rooms, and to bear rule, ib. 992, 1021, 1082, 4 Jew. 735; says the servants of Christ serve Anti- christ, 1 Jew. 382, 2 Jew. 707, 7G9, 1082, 3 Jew. 196, 4 Jew. 799, 1112; complains largely of the pride and corruption of the clergy, 3 Bui. 117; 4 Jew. 735; speaks of the priests as worse than the people, 1 Jew. 121, 2 Jew. 685, 4 Jew. 735; finds fault with their dainty apparel, 4 Jew. 971 ; speaks of some as soldiers in their apparel, clerks in their gain, neither in their acts, ib. 972; says, holy degrees are given over to lucre, &c, ib. 867 ; affirms that spiri- tual ministers, who maintain their own pomp on that which should be bestowed on the poor, sin grievously two ways, 1 Bee. 24; asks, what avails it that they be chosen in order, if they live out of order? 3 Jew. 349 ; speaks of the bishops and priests of his time as unchaste, and given over to a reprobate mind, ib. 426, and as abstaining from the remedy of mar- riage, ib. ; says, it is a shame to speak of the things done by them in secret, 4 Jew. 628 ; calls them the darkness of the world, ib. 747, 750 ; says they not only save not, but destroy, 4 Jew. 873, that they do not feed the Lord's flock, but kill and devour it, 3 Jew. 28G, 4 Jete. 873 ; calls them not pastors but traitors, 3 Jew. 28G, 4 Jeic. 74G ; savs doctors are become seducers, pastors im- postors, prelates Pilates, 1 Jew. 1G2, 2 Jew. 992, 993, 1081, 4 Jew. 745, 746, 1112, Sand. 168; calls the clergy not hirelings, nor wolves, but devils, 1 Jew. 121, 2 Jew. 642, 1081 ; the corruption of the clergy in his time led him to expect the revelation of Antichrist, Coop. 185, 2 Jew. 638, 769, 897, 1082, 4 Jew. 735; he writes against the heretics called Apostolics or Henricians, 3 Jew. 151, Bog. 119 n., 330, 331 n vi. Peter, Borne : Philpot refers to him as saying that the Holy Ghost is Christ's vicar, Phil. 108; he calls Peter by that name, ib. n. ; he was deceived, as to Peter's supremacy, with the common error of his time, 2 Fid. 321 ; on Peter's reception of the keys, 3 Jew. 368; he supposed that Christ's prayer for Peter secured the infal- libility of the Roman see, Whita. 430; a strange argument of his for the pope's supremacy, 4 Jew. 747 ; he addresses the pope as in primacy Abel, in government Noah, &c, 1 Jeu: 438 n., 4 Jew. 745, 882, allows him two swords, 4 Jew. 825, and as- cribes to him the plenitudeof power, 2 Brad. 144 n., 3 Jew. 284, 4 Jew. 745, 746, 829, yet intimates that (here may be the fulness of power without the fulness of justice, 4 Jeic. 832 ; denies that the pope derives the right (of crowning the emperor) from Peter, ib. 836 ; speaks of the credit arising to himself on account of the advancement of BERNARD — Eugenius, ib. 1045; tells that pontiff that in some things he succeeded not Peter, but Constantine, ib. 1009; addresses him as the shepherd shining in gold and gorgeous at- tire, but caring not for the sheep, 2 Jew. 1020; tells him that ambition through him strives to reign in the church, 3 Jew. 294, 4 Jew. 867, and that his ecclesiastical zeal burned only for the maintenance of his dignity, 4 Jew. 707; writes strongly to him on the confusion of appeals, 1 Jew. 391 ; admonishes him that his power is in offences, not in possessions, 3 Wldtg. 410; speaks of a certain pope as a follower of Judas, 1 Hoop. 312; writes of the pope's court, that it more easily receives good men than makes them, &c, 4 Jew. 057; says the beast of the Apocalypse occupies the chair of Peter, as a lion prepared for his prey, 2 Jew. 915, 4 Jew. 743; calls the Romans hateful and wicked, Bog. 182 vii. Saints : expressions respecting the virgin, 2 Jew. 900 n., 3 Jew. 572; he inter- prets Gen. iii. 15 ("ipsa conteret") of her, 1 Ful. 534; Bernard (or Gillebert?) shews that the church is taught by the sufferings of martyrs, Bale 187 viii. Sacraments : he says a sacrament is called a holy sign, the invisible grace being given with a visible sign, 3 Bee. 449; calls the washing of feet a great sacrament, 1 Jew. 223, 225, a sacrament of the re- mission of daily sins, 2 Jew. 1103, and ap- plies the term sacrament to a painted cross (Gaufrid?), 1 Jew. 225; speaking of baptism he says, let us be washed in Christ's blood, 1 Jew. 400, 475, 2 Jew. 708, 3 Jew. 490, 529 ; mentions some who in his time denied the baptism of infants, 4 Bui. 382, Phil. 274; says the will is taken for the deed (in bap- tism) when necessity excludes the deed, 2 Bee. 224 ; observes that a ring is given to invest one with an inheritance ; so Christ, when he drew nigh to his passion, gave his disciples seisin of his grace, by a visi- ble sign, 2 Jew. 1102; the sealing- ring, he says, is nothing worth ; I sought for the inheritance, 1 Jew. 449; says, that in the communion, not only tho priest sacrifices, but the whole company of the faithful, ib. 177 ; exhorts daily to receive the sacra- ment as the medicine of the wound of sin, 2 Bee. 259 ; passages on the presence of Christ in the sacrament, 1 Jew. 492, Bid. 217, 218; he says the flesh of Christ is given to us spiritually, not carnally, 2 Bee. 2SG, 3 Bee. 449 ; asks what it is to eat the flesh of Christ and drink his blood, but to BERNARDINUS 111 be partaker of his passion and follow his conversation, 3 Bee. 433 ; a spurious work in his name says, angels eat the "Word born of God, men eat the Word made flesh (fcenum), 2 Jew. 708, also that the priest holds his God, and gives him to others, ib., and touches him with hand and mouth, ib., and that the sacrament is God, and tho wine the Creator of wine, ib. ; remarks on these passages, ib. 709 ix. Miscellanea : on the way to under- stand the scriptures (pseud.), Whita. 451 ; on the straight paths of the Lord, ib. 400 ; he says, thou hast appealed unto the gospel, unto the gospel thou shalt go, 3 Jew. 505 ; declares that a rule which does not agree with the gospel is no rule at all, ib. GOO ; speaks of a so-called novelty which is not new, but the ancient inheritance of the church of God, 4 Jew. 777 ; his resolution, Never, O Lord, will 1 depart from thee without thee, 1 Brad. 559 ; he shews how we may know that God is with us in trouble, Cov. 120, and that it is better to be in trouble, with his presence, than to be even in heaven without him, id. 105; he says faith must be by persuasion, not by force, 2 Jew. 1023, Phil. 105; declares that the seeing of the soul is understanding, 3 Jew. 531 ; calls it a vanity to garnish the stones of the church with gold, and leave her chil- dren naked, 1 Bee. 23 ; would not have honourable marriage taken from the church, ijew. 045, 040; says that what has been unadvisedly vowed must not be kept; it is a wicked promise that is performed with wickedness (pseud.), 3 Jew. 428 ; writes to an archbishop about subjection to the higher powers, 4 Jew. 700; on the uncertainty of the time of death, Sand. 170; reference to a prayer on death by him, Pra. Eliz. 537 n.; St Barnard's verses, 2 Cran. 148 ; the say- ing, "Bernardus non vidit omnia," 3 Jew. 177 Bernard, abbas Augiensis: v. Berno. Bernard of Morlaix, or Morlanensis, a Clu- niac monk, Jew. xxxiv; verses on Rome, 4 Jew. 1083 Bernard, bp of St David's: submitted to the see of Canterbury, 3 Tyn. 158 n Bernard, abp of Toledo : Jew. xxxiv; proba- bly the author of the four sermons Super Salve Regina, 3 Jew. 590 n Bernard of Trilia: wrote on the Apocalypse, Bale 257 Bernard ( ) : at Oxford, Pil. 682 Bernardine, i. e. B. Ochinus, q. v. Bemardinus (St), Senensis ; devota oratio 112 BERNARDINUS ad Jesum Christum, Pra. Eliz. 202 ; the same in English, ib. 108; an adaptation of a devout prayer by him, Lit. Eliz. 251 ; he wrote on the Apocalypse, Bale 258 Bernardinus de Bnsti: his Mariale, 2 Jew. 900, 3 Jew. corrig., Jew. xxxiv; his blas- phemous expression respecting the virgin, 2 Jew. 900 ; referred to on purgatory, Rog. 215 n Berne : the lords of Berna never subjects to the duke of Savoy, 4 Jew. 665; a public disputation at Berne, 4 Bid. x, 3 Zur. 718; the republic at war with Geneva, Phil. 389; letter from the council to king Edward, 3 Zur. 717 ; election of ministers there, 1 Whitg. 309, 418 Berners ( ) : v. Verney. Bernlier (Augustine) : references to him, 1 Brad. 306, 2 Brad. 168, 398 n., 406, Rid. 362, 369, 371, 379, 384; some account of him and his writings, 2 Brad. 186 n., 1 Lat. 446, 3 Zur. 360 n. ; he published the sermons of his master Latimer, 1 Lat. xiv, xvi, 446, 447 n., 455; his account of Lati- mer, ib. 319 ; he aids Jewel in his escape, Jew. xi; letter from him to Ridley, Rid. 381 ; to Bullinger, 3 Zur. 360 ; dedication to Katherine duchess of Suffolk, 1 Lat. 311 ; letters to him, 2 Brad. 34, 158, 172, 18G, 251, Rid. 372, 380, 382 Bernius (Nich.): letter to bp Horn, 2 Zur. 264 (v. Bernus). Berno, or Bernard, abb. Augiensis: 3 Bee. 415 n Bernus ( ) : perhaps the same as Ber- nius, 2 Zur. 278, 284 Berny ( ): v. Verney. Bernye (Eliz.): v. Barney. Berosus, the Chaldean : on Gog and Magog, Bale 571 Berryn-Arbor, or Berinber, co. Devon : Bu- den in this parish, Jewel's birth-place, Jew. v Bertha, queen of Kent : attended by a Chris- tian bishop, Calf. 306; worshipped at St Martin's, Canterbury, 1 Jew. 306 ; men- tioned, 3 Jew. 165 Berthelet (Tho.), printer: 2 Cran. 395, 396 Berthlet (Tho.), or Barthelet : Cranmer's se- cretary (the same?), 2 Cran. 270, 300 Bertie (Pereg.), lord Willoughby de Eresby: sent to assist Henry IV. of France, Lit. Eliz. 470 ; his chaplain, 2 Zur. 327 n Bertie (Rich.) : an exile for religion, 2 Zur. 239 n. ; husband of Katherine duchess of Suffolk (and father of the preceding), 1 Lat. 81 n. ; (v. Bartie, perhaps the same). Bertram, or Ratramn : his character by Tri- — BERTRAM themius, 3 Bee. 449; a learned and sound catholic, Rid. 206; his book De Corpore et Sanguine Domini, 1 Hoop. 524, Jew. xxxir, Rid. 159 ; it was written against Paschasius, 1 Hoop. 118 n.,524n.; written at the request of Charles the Bald, not of Charlemagne, Grin. 73 n., 1 Hoop. 524 n., Rid. 159 n. ; in- sinuated by papists to be a recent forgery, Rid. 159 n. ; but many passages from it are found translated into Anglo-Saxon in the Paschal homily, 2 Ful. 20 n.; this book brought Ridley from Romish error, Rid. ix, 206; that martyr, after his degradation, ad- vised bp Brooks to read it, ib. 290 ; translated by Will. Hugh, ib. 159 n. ; Bertram says that when we shall come to the sight of Christ, we shall have no need of instruments to put us in remembrance of his kindness, 3 .Bee. 370, 371, 448; his doctrine on the sacrament, 1 Jew. 458 ; on the presence of Christ therein, Rid. 202; he allows that the sacrament is, after a certain manner, the body of Christ, 1 Jew. 503; says that as to the substance of the creatures, they remain after consecration what they were before, 2 Bee. 268, 3 Bee. 425, 2 Jew. 1116, Sand. 89 ; argues that if the mystery (of the sacrament) be not done under a figure, it is not rightly called a mystery, 3 Bee. 425, 2 Hoop. 405, and that if the wine when consecrated be turned into the blood of Christ, the water must be turned into the blood of the people, 3 Bee. 426, 447; calls the body and blood of Christ a spi- ritual meat and a spiritual drink, 2 Bee. 295, 296, 3 Bee. 434 ; says that he who now in the church spiritually turns bread and wine into his body and blood, once made his body of the manna, and his blood of the water from the rock, 1 Jew. 546, 2 Jew. 577 , 3 Jew. 503 ; insists that the body of Christ in the sacrament is neither risible nor palpa- ble, 3 Bee. 445, 446 ; expounds the distinc- tion made by Ambrose between the flesh that was crucified, and the sacrament of that flesh, ib. 444, 445; argues from that father that the sacrament is not corporal but spi- ritual food, ib. 445 ; maintains, on the same authority, the difference between the body of Christ which suffered, and that which is received of the faithful in the sacrament, 3 Bee. 446, Grin. 73, 74 ; argues from Jerome that the flesh and blood of Christ are understood two ways, 3 Bee. 446; says that the body and blood of Christ used in the church differs from that known to be glorified in his body through his resurrection, ib. 447, 448 ; calls the bread BERTRAM and cup a figure, 3 Bee. 448, 449, 2 Hoop. 405 ; declares that without the spiritual working the mysteries of the body and blood of Christ profit nothing, 3 Bee. 469 Bertrand Parayte, q. v. Bertrand (Pet. ) : in a gloss on the Decretals, he says, Christ would not have dealt dis- creetly, had he not left a vicar, 1 Jew. 380 Berub : to repair, 2 Cran. 186 Berwick on Tweed : v. Dialogue. On the name Berwick, Rid. 489, 492; a congress there, 3 Zur. 429, 434, 454 Beryllus : a heretic, 3 Bee. 401 ; but he for- sook his error, 2 Jew. 802 Bessarion (Card.): he flattered the pope, 1 Jew. 335 i his conduct at the council of Florence, 3 Jew. 126, 341, Rid. 250n. ; made a cardinal, 2 Jew. 700 ; he declares that all churches but the Latin and Greek are full of heresies, 1 Jew. 334 ; confesses that there are only two sacraments plainly delivered in the gospel, 2 Jew. 1104, 1125; 3 Jew. 444,459; shews that the proper order in the sacrament is first to consecrate, then to break, and after that to distribute, 1 Jew. 126, iJeiv. 887; says, in the Latin church consecration is wrought by the words of Christ ; in the Greek church, by prayers that follow, 1 Jew. 123, 139 n., 3 Jew. 451 ; speaks of the people saying " Amen" to the words of the priest, 1 Jew. 312, 2 Jew. 698 ; expresses his doubt of a work ascribed to Clement, 1 Jew. 112 Besides : apart from, 2 Tyn. 183 Bessus : punished by Alexander, Pil. 188 Best (Cha.): notice of him, Poet, xlv.; of the fall of man in Adam (verses), ib. 471 Best (Jo.), bp of Carlisle : ill-used in Cum- berland, Grin. 268; recommended to Cecil, ib.; complains of want of preachers in his diocese, ib. 285 Beston (Eliz.) : at Calais, 2 Cran. 320 Beswick (Rog.): Bradford's brother-in-law, 2 Brad. xli. Bethel : 4 Bui. 165, 3 Tyn. 182; it came to be called Bethaven, 4 Jew. 1046 Bethesda : v. Jerusalem. Bethlehem : v. Stars. The house of bread, Hutch. 256 ; called by Prudentius the head of the world, 1 Jew. 439, 3 Jew. 270 ; Paula's visit to it, 2 Jew. 740 Bethlehem hospital : v. London. Bethnal Green, co. Middlesex : Sand. xiv. Bethsaida: denounced, 3 Bui. 112, 2 Hoop. 209 Bethshemesh : the ark there, 2 Bui. 148, 4 Bui. 295 — BEZA 113 Beti (Fr.) : at Strasburgh, 1 Zur. 9 Betta (Thaddeus) : saluted, 1 Zur. 305 Better: used (as in the Catechism) for supe- rior in rank, 1 Tyn. 203 Bettes (Eliz.): v. Brown (E.). Betts (Will.), of C. C. C, chaplain to Anne Boleyn : his death, Park. 1, 2 Betuleius (Xystus) : Calf. 13 n Beugnot ( ): Hist, de la Destruction du Paganisme, 2 Bee. 305 n Bever : drink ? Pil. 446 Beveridge (Will.), bp of St Asaph : Pandecta, Calf. 137 n., 2 Ful. 50 n Beverley, co. York : a place for pilgrimage, Bale 99 Beverley (Jo.) : a persecuted priest, Bale 13, 50 ; hanged and burnt, ib. 51 Bevis of Hampton, or Southampton : Calf. 224, 1 Hoop. 77, 1 Tyn. 161 Bewray : to defile, 1 Brad. 137 Bexterley : v. Baxterley. Beza(Theod.): i. His Life and Works : his works Jew. xxxiv. 3 Whitg. xxv. ; references to him, 1 Zur. 152, 2 Zur. 35 ; his ordination, 2 Ful. 73 ; Greek professor at Lausanne, 3 Zur. 153 ; his part in the conference at Poissy, Grin. 244 n., 1 Jew. 89 ; praises Cartwright, 1 Zur. 312 n. ; mention of his letter to Grindal, 3 Whitg. 277, 278 ; testi- fies to the purity of doctrine in England, Rog. 7 ; letters by him to Bullinger, 2 Zur. 127, 153; letter of the church of Scotland to him, ib. 362; other letters to him, ib. 142, 152, 154, 170, 3 Zur. 741; letter to him and others, 2 Zur. 121 ii. Biblical criticism : his translation of the New Testament, 1 Ful. passim ; a table of alleged corruptions therein, ib. 594 (and see the title Beza in the index to that vo- lume) ; his translations not followed by the English, ib. 154; the Codex Beza:, ib. 57, 88 ; his criticisms on the Greek text of the New Testament, ib. 41, &c. ; his opinion of the Vulgate version of the New Testa- ment, ib. 175n., Whita. 144 ; his rendering of MeTavoetTe, 1 Ful. 155; his interpreta- tion of KaTCLKupuvovo-tv and KaT^ova-id- lovvw in Matt. xx. 1 Whitg. 164; on Gal. ii. 2, " those of reputation," 2 Whitg. 411; on Eph. i. 23, " the fulness of him," &c. 1 Ful. 231 n., 232, &c.; exposition of Phil. i. 16, oi'-x ciyi/ws, 1 Whitg. 294; his translation concerning temptation considered, 1 Ful. 561, &c. ; he says the judicial law of Moses consists partly in external manner of wor- ship, partly in the civil affairs of life, 1 Whitg. 268, and shews that its precepts 8 BEZA are not binding on Christian states, ib. 277, 278; thinks we owe more to Paul's bonds than to his liberty, Rog. 324 n.; held John to be the writer of the Apocalypse, 1 Ful. 34; speaks of the dislike of Servetus and others to commentaries, Rog. 190 n iii. Doctrine: on predestination, 3 Whity. 142 — 145; on making our calling and elec- tion sure, 1 Ful. 85 ; he opposed the doc- trine of free-will, ib. 377 ; on the impos- sibility of keeping God's commandments perfectly, i'6. 399 n ; against the error of inherent justice, ib. 401 n., 404; on Christ's descent into hell, ib. 81; he amended his translation of a text respecting it, ib. 229, 230; his alleged omission of the article of the creed concerning it, ib. 278, 279 ; on the word blKUf, ib. 310 n.; defence of his doctrine on Christ's descent into hell, 2 Ful. 377 iv. Sacraments: on circumcision as a seal of righteousness, 1 Ful. 451 ; he says that by circumcision the Jews became more guilty; so with respect to baptism, ib. 398 n.; re- bukes Castalio for calling baptism " wash- ing,''i6. 255,256; on John's baptism, £6.453, &c; on "water and the Spirit," ib. 455; against baptism in private, 3 Whitg. 548; on the baptism of the children of excom- municate persons, ib. 142 — 145; on the construction of Luke xxii. 20, "This cup," &c, 1 Ful. i 32— 139, 512, 2 Ful. 385— 387 ; on the blessing or consecration of the sacrament, 1 Ful. 499—501; he declares that the sacraments are only two, 3 Jew. 455 t. Church Polity : on church govern- ment, 3 Whitg. 162, 217, 218; he says the apostles had authority, as twelve patriarchs, over the church, Roy. 32S; on Peter's pri- macy, 1 Ful. 86; on the election of Mat- thias, 1 Whity. 303, 357; on the corporal punishments inflicted by the apostles, 3 Whity. 545; on Andronicus and Junia, 1 Whity. 498; he allows difference of rank amongst ministers, 2 Whitg. 2G6, 332, 433; calls primates and archbishops the shadow and image of the Roman polity, Rog. 329 n.j on the office of Timothy, whom, in effect, he allows to have been bishop of EphesuB, 2 Whitg. 298, 300, 308 ; says -irpeoTu? was formerly the appellation of bishops, ib. 309 ; traces the growth of their civil juris- diction, 3 Whity. 544; on the calling and election of ministers, 1 Whitg. 365, 415— 417 ; by xf •po-rovia he understands suf- frage, ib. 345; expounds the peculiar duties of pastors, 2 Whity. 457,458 ; disallows the exercise of ministry against the will of the prince and bishops, Grin. 209; asserts that a discreet policy must be used in the church, that the apostles did not always use the same form of electing, and that therefore churches are not always bound to follow their form, 1 Whitg. 414, &c, 457 , 458; on the choice of deacons (Acts vi.) ib. 303, 365, 417, 457, 458, 459; gives his opinion on their office, 2 Whitg. 457, 458, 3 Whitg. 65, 72; considers that Rom. xii. 8 has reference to them, 3 Whitg. 282 n. ; on the avveopiov (Matt. v. 22), ib. 228 ; on the presbytery or eldership, 1 Whity. 488 ; says there should be a presbytery even under Christian rulers, 3 Whitg. 538; that princes and noblemen should be chosen into the presbytery, ib. 205 ; asks, who can exempt even kings and princes from the domination, not human but divine (of the presbytery)? Roy. 340; says one cause of councils was to make rules of discipline according to the diver- sity of time, 1 Whity. 253, 287; approves provincial synods, 2 Whity. 332 ; thought that private persons might summon as- semblies about church causes, Rog. 206; warns against looking always at what the apostles did, 1 Whitg. 254, 287, 458, 3 Whitg. 195; says that not all apostolic rites are now to be received, 1 Whitg. 287 ; shews that canons about church rites re- spect comeliness in external things, and hence are neither general nor perpetual, so that we find a contrariety in them, 1 Whitg. 253, 254, 287; allows that what is profit- able to edify is not to be determined by the judgment of the common people, ib. 198, and that they who command or forbid the use of indifferent things w ithout reason, or rashly judge men's consciences therein, offend God and their neighbours, ib. 198, 1U9; also that things otherwise indifferent may by some lawful commandment change as it were their nature, and become impe- rative, 1 Whity. 209, 2 Whitg. 5 ; he disliked the sign of the cross, Rog. 321 n.; calls, prayers in an unknown tongue a mockery of God, I Jew. 329 ; on excommunication, 3 Whitg. 142—145; on the keys (Matt, xvi.) ib. 542 vi. Heresies: on papism, 3 Whitg. 148; on Mansion's heresy, Rog. 51 n.; on the Enthusiasts, ib. 158; on the heretic Blan- drata, ib. 4't n. ; on the apostates Neuserus and Sihanus, ib. 162; on Osiander's error; ib. Hon.; on Servetus, ib. 55 n., "On., 196 n.; he maintains that magistrates may punish heretics, 3 Whity. 448 BEZA — BIBLE 115 vii. Marriage: on 1 Cor. vii. 1, against Erasmus, 1 Ful. 115; he shews how celi- bacy is better than marriage, 2 Ful. 383 ; calls Ochinus a defender of polygamy, Rog. 307 n.; says the judgment of matrimonial causes pertains to the civil magistrate, 3 Whitg. 543 Bezaleel : 2 Bui. 150 Bianltet (Jo.): a Bononois born, 2 Cran. 330 Bib : to drink, 3 Bee. 282 Bible: o. Law of God, Scripture, Word of God ; also the names of the several books. The present title is bibliographical and historical. Polyglot : the Complutensian Bible cited respecting the doxology to the Lord's prayer, 4 Bui. 219, 220 n Anglo-Saxon : v. English, infra. Armenian : it is alleged that Chrysostom rendered the scriptures into this tongue, Whita. 222 ; a version alluded to by Theo- doret, ib. 245 British : v. Welsh, infra. Coptic : Chrysostom says the Egyptians had scripture in their own tongue, Whita. 245; so Theodoret, ib. Dalmatic : v. Sclavonic, infra. Dutch : aversion commenced by de Mar. nix, 2 Zur. 289 n English : ancient vernacular versions, 2 Cran. 119 ; the Bible was translated for our Saxon forefathers, but it is questionable to what extent, 1 Tyn. 149 n. ; Bede trans- lated St John's Gospel, 2 Jew. 694; and he says the scriptures were read in his time in the languages of the English, the Britons, the Scots, the Picts, and the Latins, Whita. 222, & al. ; his account of the poems of Caidmon, 2 Jew. 694, & al. ; the Psalms translated by command of Alfred, 2 Jew. 694, Whita. 222 ; alleged translation by order of king Athelstan, 2 Jew. 690, 694, Whita. 222 ; reference to an old lawful translation before "Wickliffe's, 3 Tyn. 168 ; Wickliffe's version, 2 Cov. ix. 1 Tyn. xx. xxviii. ; this and other translations forbidden by abp Arundel, 1 Tyn. 132 n. ; the reading of the scriptures by the people soon afterwards forbidden by law, Bale 50 Matthew and Mark, translated by Tyndale (c. 1524), 1 Tyn. xxvii.; Tyndale's New Testament with notes, in quarto, begun to be printed at Cologne, 1525, ib. xxviii. &c. ; account of the only remaining fragment of this Testament, now in the British Museum, ib. 4, 5 ; the notes of that fragment, 2 Tyn. 227 236; Tyndale's New Testament, Worms, 1526, 12mo. without notes, (the firstedition published), 1 Tyn.xxx. — xxxii.; specimen of it, 3 Tyn. 286 ; Tyndale's epistle subjoined to this edition, 1 Tyn. 389; third edition, Antwerp, Chr. Endhoven, 1526, ft, xxxiii. ; bought up by abp Warham, ib. ; fourth edition, Antwerp, Chr. Van Rure- mund, 1527, ib.; Joye's surreptitious edi- tions, 1534, j'6. lxi. ; revised edition, Ant- werp, 1534, ib. lxii. 467 ; three editions printed at Antwerp in 1535; one of them for the use of ploughmen, ib. lxxiii. ; speci- men of the last-mentioned edition, 3 Tyn. 287; Tyndale's New Testament, 1536, the first volume of scripture printed in England, Uyn.lxxv. 467; the edition of 1538, i4.467; a copy of the New Testament, on vellum, sent by Tyndale to queen Anne Boleyn, ib. Ixiv. ; the books of Moses, by Tyndale, separately published, 1530, Sic.ib. xl. ; spe- cimen, from the second edition of Genesis, 3 Tyn. 284 ; Tyndale's preface to the Pen- tateuch, 1 Tyn. 392 ; alleged translation of Jonah, by Tyndale, 1531 (no copy known to exist) ib. 447 ; Tyndale's Testament re- viled by Tonstal and by Martin, ib. 228, 229, 1 Ful. 61 ; English Bibles and other books burned at St Paul's in the presence of Wolsey, bp Fisher preaching, 1 Tyn. xxxi.; translations inhibited by Tonstal, ib. 132 u. ; their circulation forbidden by royal proclamation, 1 Lat. v., 1 Tyn. 131 n., the king being advised by More and the bishops, 1 Tyn. 34, 35; Latimer's letter to king Henry, for restoring the liberty of reading the holy scriptures, 2 Lat. 297 ; Papists condemn Tyndale's and all translations into common tongues, ib. 320 Coverdale's Bible (first printed 1535); translations used in this version, 2 Cov. 12; its publication, ib. ix. ; it is stated that Henry VIII. ordered it to go abroad among the people, 1 Ful. 98, but probably it was never expressly sanctioned by him, 2 Cov. x. ; different editions, ib. x. &c. 2, 1 Ful. 20 n., 67, 68 ; editions of his New Testa- ment, 2 Cov. xi. 23, 497 ; dedication and prologue to the New Testament printed by Nycolson, 1538, ib. 24—31 ; dedication and prologue to the New Testament printed by Regnault in the same year, ib. 32 — 36; two copies of a Bible to be printed on parch- ment, one for the king, one for lord Crom- well, ib. 492; letters from Coverdale to lord Cromwell respecting his biblical la- bours, ib. & seq. The Bible called Matthew's (Grafton, 1537), 2 Cov. x. 2 Cran. 344, 345, 1 Ful. 20 n., 21, 72, 91; edited, or commenced, by 8—2 116 BIBLE Jo. Rogers the martyr, 2 Cov. 1 Tyn. lxxiv.; completed, ib. lxxv.; specimen of Tyndale's translation of the historic books of the Old Testament, from that edition, 3 Tyn. 285 ; the English Bible sanctioned by Henry VIII. 2 Cran. viii. 345; licence granted to read it, 2 Lat. 240 ; it is ordered to be set up in churches, 2 Cran. 346 n. ; 2 Lat. 240 n.; Latimer orders it to be chained in the monastery of Worcester, and directs each monk to procure the New Testament, ib. 241 ; about this time Anne Askewe reads it in Lincoln minster, Bale 173; the clergy directed to procure Bibles for themselves, 2 Lat. 243; the Bible en- joined to be used in English as well as in Latin, and studied by the clergy and laity, 2 Cran. 81, 155, 161 ; the declaration to be read by curates upon the publishing of the Bible in English, ib. 391 n. ; the injunctions for reading it abused at Calais, ib. 391; Cranmer's Bible disliked by Papists, 1 Ful. 190; price fixed for it, and proposed ex- clusive privilege for printing it, 2 Cran. 395, .396 ; Cranmer's prologue to the Bible, ib. 118; the Bible ordered to be provided in churches, 2 Zur. 158; vacillating conduct of the king, 2 Cran. ix. ; the general reading of the English Bible prohibited, 1543, 3 Zur. 356 n.; Hooper orders a Bible to be provided in every church, 2 Hoop. 139, 142; desires a better version, ib. 393 The Geneva version (first printed 1560), 1 Ful. 118 n., 154 ; it was translated from the Hebrew and Greek, ib. 118; the trans- lators, 3 Zur. 764 n. ; Bodley has a special licence to print this version for seven years from Jan. 1560-1, Park. 261 ; edition of London, 1578, 1 Whitg. 203 n., 2 Whitg. 524; that of Edinb. 1579, 1 Ful. 67, 68; verses on the excellency of scripture, by Tho. Gressop, prefixed to the Geneva Bible, Poet. 469 ; various nctes and trans- lations, see 3 Whitg. 629 The Bishops' Bible (first printed 1568), 1 Ful. 113 n., Grin. viii. ; Parker desires Cecil to revise an epistle, Park. 290 ; lists of the revisers, ib. 334—336 n .; instructions sent to them, ib. 336 n. ; the revision com- pleted, ib. 334 ; Parker's letter sent with this Bible to the queen, ib. 337; quarto edition, 1569, 1 Ful. 113 n. ; this translation ordered to be read in churches, 1571, ib. ; English edition of 1577, ib. 68 Bibles burned by the popish rebels in the North, 1569, 1 Zur. 214, 228 ; the Bible permitted to be read in English, but dis- regarded, 1 Bee. 38 ; it lieth always open (in churches) for men to read, Lit. Eliz. 571; leaves torn out of the Bibles in St Paul's church, 1 Bee. 322 n.; reference to a Bible printed by Rich. Jug, 1577, 1 Ful. 422 The Rhemish Testament (first printed 1582), 1 Ful. xiii. & passim, Whita. 141; strange words therein, e. g. " promerited," Lit. Eliz. 681; notes cited, Rog. 58 n., & passim (v. Rhemists). Fulke's Defence of the Transla- tions of the Holt Scriptures into the English Tongue (anterior to 1582), AGAINST THE CAVILS OF G. MARTIN, 1 Ful. ; the English versions were translated from the common printed copies, ib. 74; what versions read in churches, ib. 190 ; alleged errors in English translations, 2 Jew. 831 ; alleged heretical additions to the text, 1 Ful. 547, &c. ; alleged corruptions, ib. 657, &c. ; other faults, ib. 571, &c. ; on the general excellence of the English versions, ib. 591 ; mistake in Bagster's English Poly- glot, and other English Bibles, '( Jud. ix. 53), Calf. 91 n Ethiopic : Chrysostom says the Ethio- pians had scripture in their own tongue, Whita. 245 French : a translation published by OlivetaD (Neuf. 1535), 3 Zur. 622 n. ; the version of Seb. ChateUlon, 1555, 4 Jew. xxxiv. 980 Gothic : the version of Ulphilas, 2 Jew. 690, Whita. 221 Greek (LXX v. Chronology): ac- count of the Septuagint, Whita. 117; whether the LXX. translated the entire Old Testament or only the Pentateuch, ib. 118; Jerome doubts whether they trans- lated more than the latter, 1 Ful. 80, 521 ; whether the version of the LXX. be still extant, Whita. 121 ; Fulke expresses a doubt as to its existence, 2 Ful. 106 ; it was caused to be made by king Ptolemy, 2 Cran. 183 ; Josephus and Epiphanius on the books sent by the Jews to that prince, Whita. 59; on the story of its translation, 1 Ful. 53, 80 ; the miraculous unanimity of the translators asserted by Irenasus and Augustine, but denied by Jerome, Whita. 120; when the Septuagint was published, «6. 118 ; the Psalter now extant said not to be of the LXX. translation, 1 Ful. 373 ; in what sense the Septuagint is authentic, Whita. 138; its authority, 2 Ful. 222; faults of tho present copies, Whita. 121,122; it differs widely from the Hebrew, 1 Ful. 521 ; the fathers endeavour to reconcile those copies, ib. 53; the Septuagint is not to be BIBLE 117 despised, though it has often corrupted the Hebrew, Whita. 180; venerated by Augustine and Ambrose, 1 Ful. 51 ; not so much esteemed by Jerome, ib. 49, 51; highly valued by the fathers generally, 1 Ful. 73, Whita. 119; the principal edi- tions of the Septuagint, viz. Compl. 1517, Venet. 1518, Rom. 1585, and the Alexan- drine, 1707, 2 Ful. 166 n Greek (other versions of the O. T. ): those of Aquila, Symmachus, Theodotion, &c, 2 Jew. 692, \\Tiita. 123 ; some parts of Jerome's Latin version turned into Greek by Sophronius, Whita. 137 Gbsek (N. T.) : on the Greek edition of the New Testament, Whita. 125 ; con- jectural emendations of the Greek text by Beza, 1 Ful. 41; he rejects Septuagintal phrases, i6. 43, &c; the Codex Bezae, ib. Hebrew (v. Chronology) : on the Hebrew text, Whita. 112; supported by Christ's citations, 1 Ful. 49; the points defended, ib. 55, 578 ; alleged errors in the present text, ib. 578, &c, Whita. 158, &c. Indian (?): Chrysostom and Theodoret speak of the Indians as having scripture in their own tongue, Whita. 245 Italian : the version of Antonio Brnc- cioli, 1532, 4 Jew. xxxiv. 980 Latin (versions before Jerome) : innu- merable early Latin versions, 1 Ful. 73, 439, Whita. 128; the versio Itala preferred by Augustine to all other Latin copies, Whita. 128 Latin (Vulgate): on the Latin Vulgate edition, Whita. 128, &c; Jerome's version read in the church in his own lifetime, ib. 129 ; the present Vulgate not entirely Jerome's, ib. 129; how far his accord- ing to Bellarmine, ib. 130; the Psalms, not of Jerome's version, but a translation from the Greek, ib. 180; the authors of the Vulgate were not sufficiently conversant with Latin, 1 Ful. 435; examples of its many solecisms and barbarisms, Whita. 150 ; the present Vulgate differs widely from the Hebrew, ib. 131 ; it does not al- ways follow the LXX. 1 Ful. 73, 81; it often varies from the judgment of Jerome, Whita. 132, 146; Bellarmine's replies on this point considered, ib. 134; its various readings very numerous, 1 Ful. 74; it is very corrupt, Whita. Ill ; certain corrupt places therein set forth, t'6. 163, &c. ; errors in it, 1 Ful. 62, 70, 385, 591; on the mani- fold corruptions in the Psalms, Whita. 179 ; corruptions in the New Testament, ib. 193, &c; opinions of Erasmus and Isi- dore Clarius on its corruptions, ib. 207; false doctrines based on its errors of trans- lation, ib. 468 ; the Vulgate was not of the highest authority with Bede, 1 Ful. 57, but it is preferred by Romanists to the Greek and Hebrew, Whita. Ill, and was declared authentic by the Council of Trent, ib. ; arguments of the Romanists in favour of its authority refuted, ib. 135 — 140 ; argu- ments of Melchior Canus for its superiority, ib. 140 ; the ten arguments of the Rhemish translators answered, ib. 141; proofs that it is not authentic scripture, ib. 145; it is not altogether to be condemned, but to be tried by the originals, 4 Bui. 541, &c; Co- verdale's remarks on the Vulgate version, 2 Cov. 25, 26, 27, 28, 33, 35; Beza's opi- nion, 1 Ful. 175 n., Whita. 144; Fulke's opinion, 1 Ful. 176 ; reference to a text, 4 Jew. 989 ; some parts of Jerome's version turned into Greek by Sophronius, Whita. 137 Biblia cum Glossa Ordinaria et exposi- tione Nic. de Lyra, 1502, Jew. xxxiv. Biblia Sacra, adject, schol. auct. Isid. Clar. 1557, Jew. xxxiv. Latin (other versions) : the Bible by Pag - ninus and Vatablus, 1 Brad. 535, Jew. xxxiv.; reference to it, 4 Jew. 989; the ver- sion of Leo Judae, completed by Bibliander, revised by Pellican, Jew. xxxiv., 3 Zur. 235 n., 623 n. ; reference to it, 4 Jew. 980 ; the version of Seb. Castalio, 2 Zur. 261; Beza's Latin Testament, 1 Ful. 69, &c. Persian : Chrysostom says the Persians had scripture in their own tongue, Whita. 245 ; so Theodoret, ib. Polish : the (Socinian) Bible published at the cost of Nicholas Radzivil, palatine of Wilna, 3 Zur. 597 Sarmatian (?) : Theodoret alludes to a version in the tongue of Sarmatia, Whita. 246 Sclavonic : the alleged Dalmatic or Scla- vonic version by Jerome, 1 Jew. 270, 2 Jew. 690, 691, 692, Whita. 221 Scottish: Scottish and Pictish versions referred to by Bede, Whita. 223 Scythian (?) : Theodoret alludes to a version in the tongue of the Scythians, Whita. 246 Spanish : the translation of scripture forbidden by Ferdinand and Isabella, 2 Jew. 689, 690; the version of Cassiodorus de Reyna (Bas. 1569, Amst. 1702), 2 Zur. 175, 176 Syriac : Chrysostom says the Syrians 118 BIBLE — BILL had scripture in their own tongue, Whita. 245; Jerome speaks of the Psalms in Sy- riac, ib. 222 Welsh : a British version referred to by Bede, Whita. 223; the scriptures ordered to be translated into Welsh (5 Eliz. c. 28, 1563), 1 Zur. 124n.; progress of the work, Park. 265; the New Testament, Grin. 188 Bibliander (Theod.), or Buchmann : notices of him, 1 Zur. 155 n., 3 Zur. 11 n. ; saluted, 2 Brad. 406, 1 Zur. 30, 62, 136, 2 Zur. 107, 3 Zur. 38, 42, 49, 615, 621 ; invited to Eng- land, 3 Zur. 725 ; he completes the trans- lation of the scriptures begun by Leo Judae, ib. 235 n., 623 n.; his commentary on Ge- nesis and Exodus, 1 Zur. 155, 355 ; he says the Jews used five sorts of bitter herbs with the paschal lamb, 3 Bee. 381; his wife, 3 Zur. 63 Bibliotheca: Bibliotheca Patrum (Par. 1610), 2 Ful. 236 n. Bibliotheca Magna Veterum Patrum (Col. Agr. 1618—22), 2 Bee. 252 n., 256 n., 258 n., 276 n., 3 Bee. 422 n., 425 n., 444 n., 456 n., 481 n., 2 Ful. 236 n., Jew. xxxiv. Bibliotheca Patrum, per M. de la Bigue (Par. 1624), Jew. xxxiv. Bibliotheca Patrum Gr. et Lat. (Par. 1624), Jew. xxxiv. Magna Bibliotheca Patrum (Par. 1654), 2 Ful. 236 n Maxima Bibliotheca Veterum Patrum (Lug. 1677), 2 Bee. 91 n., 256 n., 267 n., 289n., 3Bec. 415n., 2 Ful. 236 n Bibliotheca Vet. Patrum, studio Galland. (Venet. 1765-81), 2 Bee. 281 n., 3 Bee. 454 n., Jew. xxxiv.; several of the above follow a direction of the Vatican Expur- gatory Index, 2 Ful. 236 n Bickley (Tho.), bp of Chichester: sometime chaplain to Parker, Park. 261 ; sent to preach at Cripplegate, ib. 278; recom- mended for a prebend, ib. 290; warden of Merton college, proposed as bishop of Oxford, ib. 360 Biddenden, co. Kent: Frensham's bequest, 2 Zur. 21 n Biddil (Jo.): in exile, 1 Cran. (9) Bidding: v. Beads, Prayer. The form of bidding the common prayers, 2 Cran. 604; form of bidding in a Latin sermon, 2 Jew. 951, in an English one, ib. 1025 Biel (Gab.) : he flourished 1480, Pil. 80 ; his Sac. Canon. Miss. Expositio, 2 Cov. 254, 2 Ful. 22 n., Jew. xxxiv.; he maintains that the church has never erred, Rog. 179 n.; says that catholic verities are by their own nature immutably true, Whita. 3-57 ; that the pope has power to declare new articles of faith, 2 Cov. 254 ; he asserts free-will, Rog. 106 n., and justification by works, ib. 116 ; extols a priest above our lady and all saints, 1 Jew. 200; declares that since the council of Constance, it is heresy to say that the communion of both kinds is of ne- cessity for salvation, 3 Bee. 415 ; says the church of Rome used leavened bread in opposition to an error of the Ebionites, 3 Jew. 616; on a petition in the canon of the mass, 2 Jew. 738; on consecration, 1 Hoop. 522, 529, 1 Jew. 126; acknow- ledges that scripture does not shew how Christ consecrated the elements, 3 Jew. 451; on transubstantiation, 2 Brad. 275, 2 Cov. 254 ; he says, how the body of Christ is under the kinds of bread and wine is not found expressed in the Bible, 2 Bee. 269, 3 Bee. 426, 2 Jew. 563, 3 Jew. 490 ; referred to on the body of Christ remaining under the accidents, &c, 2 Jew. 777; de- clares that the priest receives the sacra- ment as the mouth, and that the virtue passes into all the members of the church, 2 Jew. 744, 3 Jew. 557 ; passages on the application of Christ's passion by the mass, 2 Jew. 747 ; speaks of applying the mass through all the cases of declension, ib. 747, 748 ; acknowledges that Christ did not give the sacrament to be reserved, 2 Jew. 554, 3 Jew. 553; cites Paschasius on the sacra- ment, 2 Bee. 252 n. ; 3 Bee. 456 n., says, the sacrifice requires not a spiritual life in act and deed, but only in possibility, 2 Jew. 751; on the sacrifice of the wicked, j'6.755; defines opus operatum, ib. 750, 751; main- tains that sacraments confer grace ex opere operato, Rog. 248 n Bield: v. Bele. Bierus (Edm.): 2 Cov. 515, 516, 517, &c. Bifurked : two-forked, Bale 440 Bigamus : in the canon law it means one who has been twice married, Calf. 19, 3 Tyn. 165 ; such were not admitted to orders, Rog. 241 n.; the canon against ad- mitting them, 3 Tyn. 165 n Bigamy: proclamation against it, 1548, 3Zur. 263 n. ; that of Philip, landgrave of Hesse, ib. 666 n Biggar (Tho.), minister of Kinhorne : 2 Zur. 365 Bigotius (Americ) : Grin. 72 n Bilde (Beatus) : v. Rhenanus (B.). Bill : ancient meaning of the word, 1 Tyn. 45 BILL — Bill (Will.), successively master of St John's and Trin. coll. Cambridge, provost of Eton, and dean of Westminster: notice of him Hutch. 10 n. ; unable to have his fellowship at St John's for want of money, Park. 3; master of St John's, ib. 38 n. ; chaplain to king; Edward, 2 Brad, xxvi., 2 Cran. xi. ; made master of Trinity, 3Zur. 150; his acts at Cambridge, Sand. ii. v. ; he preaches at Paul's cross on the accession of Eliza- beth, 1 Zur. 4 n.; preaches before the queen, 2 Zur. 16 n.; a commissioner for the revision of the Prayer Book, Grin. v. (printed Bell), and for other church affairs, Grin, vii., Park. 133 ; almoner to queen Elizabeth, Lit. Eliz. xxxiii. ; verses on images by him, Huttf01Q Bill of Fare : one agreed on by the church dignitaries, 2 Cran. 491 Billet (Jo.) : v. Beleth. Billicus (Eberh.) : lFul. 63 n Billinger (Jo.) : 3 Zur. 695, 697, 699 Billinus : founded Billingsgate, Pil. 345 Billmen : their outfit, Park. 15 Bilney (Tho.) : mentioned, 1 Tyn. lix., 2 Tyn. 320; the means of Latimer's conversion, 1 Lat. 334, 2 Lat. x., Rid. 118; his friend- ship with Latimer, 1 Lat. i. ii. 222, 334, 2 Lat. xiii. 52 ; Latimer commends him, 2 Lat. 330; he visits the prisoners at Cam- bridge, 1 Lat. 335; his recantation, 1 Tyn. 129; he bears a faggot, and afterwards de- spairs, 2 Lat. 51 ; gives Tyndale's New Testament, &c. to an anchoress, 1 Tyn. 129 ; burned, Bale 394, 3 Bee. 11 ; once in great fear of death, but he died a martyr, 1 Lat. 222 ; Sir Thomas More wrote against him, or rather Tyndale, ib. 251, and defended his condemnation, 3 Tyn. 145, 146 Bilson (Tho.), bp of Winchester: his True Difference, an answer to Allen, 2 Ful. 283n Bilston, co. Suffolk : the manor, 2 Cran. 266 Binder ( ): 3 Zur. 615, 621 Binding and loosing: v. Absolution. Bindon (Tho. vise.) : v. Howard. Bing (And.): part of a letter to Dr S. Ward, 3 Whitg. xvii. Bing (Tho.) : recommended as visitor for St John's college, Cambridge, Grin. 359 Bingham, co. Notts : a free-school established there, 2 Cran. 262 Bingham (Hen.): a kinsman of Cranmer, 2 Cran. 265 Bingham (Jos.), 2 Bee. 9, 297, 298, 301, 319, 327, 3 Bee. 278, Calf. 29,285, 297, 2 Ful. 82, 117, 183, 235, 238, 364, 1 Lat. 237, 1 Zur. 350 &c. nn. ; relates how Romanists attempted to deny or suppress a passage of BISHOPS 119 Chrysostom, Grin. 72 n.; distinguishes the ciborinm from the pix, 2 Jeiv. 5G1 n.; re- ferred to on memorials for the dead, 2 Cov. 249 Binius(Sev.): Concilia, Calf. 54, 66, 136, 137, 193, 255, 297, 323, 324, 2 Ful. 70, 71, 183, 288, 302, 364, 2 Hoop. 48, 234, 534, &c. nn.; his deceitfulness, or absurd mistake, con- cerning the baptistery of Constantine, 2 Ful. 3G0n Binnemann (Hen.): seeks a privilege for printing some school-books, Park. 352 Bingraphia Britannica: 2 Brad. xii. n Biondi (Scipione) : v. Scipio. Biondo (Flav.): v. Blondus. Birchet (Pet.): wounds one Hawkins, mis- taking him for Sir Chr. Hatton, 2 Whitg. addenda, 1 Zur. 313 n Birchington(Steph.): Hist, de Archiep. Cant., 2 Tyn. 294 n Birekman (A. F. and J. ) : v. Byrchman. Bird (Jo. ), bp of Chester : his visitation book, 2 Brad. In.; his preaching, 3 Zur. 80 ; he ordained Grindal, Grin. i. (there errone- ously called bp of Winchester) Bird (Will.): v. Byrd. Birdbrook, co. Essex : 2 Cov. •viii. Birds: the guillemot, willocks, or sea-hen, Bid. 492 n Birkman (A. F. and J. ) : v. Byrchman. Birlingham : v. Burlingham. Birmenstorf, near Bremgarten : 4 Bui. xi. Biron (Sir Jo.): v. Byron. Birrus : worn by Cyprian, 1 Zur. 350, but not peculiar to the clergy, ib. n Birth (New) : v. Regeneration. Birthdays (Natalitia) of martyrs: the days of their martyrdom, Calf. 257 Biscay ( Bay of) : 2 Zur. 85 Bishop (Geo.): 2 Ful. 214 Bishop (Rich.) : v. Busshop. Bishop (Tho.) : executed at York, 1 Zur. 225 n Bishoping : the people's name for confirma- tion, Bale 528, Pil. 553, 1 Tyn. 277, 3 Tyn. 72 Bishopricks: v. Bishops, Cathedrals. Those of England enumerated, 3 Jew. 109; how much they paid the pope for first-fruits, &c, 4 Jew. 1078, 1079; the po- verty of some of them, 2 Cran. 437, 2 Whitg. 167 ; they were much impoverished by Papists, Pil. 592, 594, 595; still much richer than those in Italy, 4 Jew. 971 Bishops: v. Archbishops, Chorepiscopi, Co- adjutors, Prelates, Suffragans, Clergy, Ministers, Courts, Exhortation, Succession, Vestments. 120 BISHOPS i. The name, office, and order. ii. Their election, consecration, fyc. iii. Their duty, %c. iv. Their authority. t. Their titles. Ti. Bishops in England. vii. Miscellanea. i. The name, office, and order : what they are, 2 Bee. 317, &c.; Cicero uses "episcopus" in its original sense, 1 Ful. 217 ; the meaning of the word in scrip- ture, &c.,l Ful. 218,/>i7.494, 1 Tj/n.229; it is equivalent to superintendent, 4 Jew. 90G; rendered "overseer" in Acts xx., 1 Ful. 110; in a sense we are all bishops one over another, 2 Brad. 342 ; the word used (in citing St Paul) for high-priest, Hutch. 173; it is a name of labour, not of honour, 3 Jew. 308 ; the apostles were not bishops, 1 Brad. 506 ; neither are bishops apostles, 2 Ful. 309; their office is different, 2 Jew. 90S; Jerome says they hold the place of the apo- stles, Whita. 417 ; in what respect they maybe said to do so, ib. 417, 418; on their succession to the apostles in government, 2 Whitg. 355; their office and character according to St Paul, 1 Tyn. 229, 479; how it is degenerated from the original in the scripture, 1 Hoop. 39C, &c. ; those described by Paul and popish bishops as like as black and white, Pil. 493 ; their office at first, 1 Hoop. 480; ancient and modern bishops compared, 2 Wliitg. 372, 434; bishops in Jerome's days, 1 ]VJtitg. 438 ; the character of a true one, Pil. 004 ; the office of a bishop, what, 1 Lat. 62; R. Gualter's remarks upon it, 2 Zur. 227; Fulke on the same, Bog. 332 n.; the names bishop and presbyter (or elder) used interchangeably in scripture, 2 Cov. 464, 1 Ful. 254, 267, Pil. 493, 3 Tyn. 17, 1 Whitg. 488, 2 Whitg. 251, 3 Whitg. 151 ; bishops and priests were one in the beginning of Christianity, 4 Bui. 109, 2 Cran. 117, 1 Ful. 264, 2 Ful. 388, 1 Tyn. 518, 2 Tyn. 253; the names used inter- changeably by ancient fathers, 3 Jew. 272, 2 Whitg. 250, as by Irenams, 1 Jew. 144, who speaks of presbyters who have received the succession of the episcopacy, 1 Jew. 402; the statement of Epiphanius, 2 Whitg. 290, 291 ; Jerome (q. v.) maintains that bishops and priests were all one at first, 1 Ful. 265, 3 Jew. 272, 3 Tyn. 152, 2 Whitg. 221, and he says that bishops are greater than priests rather by custom than by God's ordinance, 1 Jew. 340, 379 ; bishops and ministers the same, according to Bradford, llarpsfield, &c, 1 Brad. 506; bishops dif- fer not, says Becon, from spiritual minis- tert, 2 Bee. 319 j statement that the order has always been owned as superior to that of presbyters, ib. n.; Jewel says there is little difference between them, 3 Jew. 430; they are all one as to their ministry, 2 Whitg. 254, 261; bishops are not superior as to the word and sacraments, but only in govern- ment, 1 Ful. 461 ; they have no higher commission from Christ than other minis- ters, Pil. 493; Jerome and Chrysostom regard ordination as their only peculiar work, 1 Whitg. 439, 440; Hooper styled "compresbyter" by Ridley, Bid. 357; an article on the order and ministry of bishops and priests, 2 Cran. 484; all bishops equal as to their episcopacy, 3 Jew. 290, &0., 300; no one bishop should have preeminence, Phil. 394; the primitive church knew no high bishop under Christ; all were of like authority, 2 Cov. 464 ; their equality main- tained by Cyprian and other fathers, 1 Tyn. 215, &c. ; Romanists reckon three orders of them, patriarchs, archbishops, and bishops, 4 Bui. 117; on the government of the church by them in common, 1 Jew. 349, 350 ; there is but one bishoprick, whereof each bishop has a part, 2 Jew. 1001; in what sense they may be called the heads of their several churches, 3 Jew. 269 ii. Their election, consecration, fyc: they are not made by chance, Sand. 334; questions and answers concerning the ap- pointment and power of bishops and priests, 2 Cran. 115, &c. ; bishops made by the apostles, Bog. 328 ; on their election, 1 Jew. 407, 3 Jew. 320, &c; how they were appointed at Alexandria, 2 Whitg. 222, 428 ; before there were any Christian princes they were elected by the people, 2 Cran. 117 ; ancient edicts for their election by the people, 1 Wliitg. 396, 401 ; riots at popular elections, ib. 463, &e. ; councils sometimes made bishops with the consent of the peo- ple, ib. 410, &c. ; their election in the time of Cyprian, 1 Jew. 347, 349, 2 Whitg. 197; the oath of Romish bishops to the pope, 4 Bui. 141, 142, 530, Pil. 555; the election of bishops by the chapter, 3 Jew. 334 j its confirmation by the primate, 3 Jeic. 330, Parh. 306 ; bishops chosen and consecrated by royal mandate, Grin. 340, 341 ; solemni- ties in their appointment not necessary, 2 Cran. 116 ; no promise of God that grace is given by their appointment, ib. ; their lawful consecration, Bog. 332; they need none by the scripture, 2 Cran. 117; ancient canons require three bishops to perform it, BISHOPS 121 1 Jew. 407, 3 Jew. 330; Jo. Major declares this to be an ordinance of man, 3 Jew. 334; one bishop sufficient, according to St Gregory, to maintain succession, 2 Ful. 118 ; Felinus declares that the pope can make a bishop by his word only, 3 Jew. 329; w hether there may he more than one bishop in the same city, 2 Whitg. 214, 215, 378; this was disallowed by ancient canons, 1 Jew. 348, though scripture speaks of many in one city, 1 Ful. 2G4; the council of Syr- mium willed Felix II. and Liberius to be bishops of Rome together, 1 Jew. 377 ; bishops forbidden to be appointed in little cities, 2 Whitg. 37G ; on the resignation of bishops; caseofN.de Famhani.bp of Dur- ham, Grin. 399 ; nullatenses, i. e. bishops without sees, at the council of Trent, 4 Jew: 997; the people are bound to judge here- tical bishops, Whita. 440 ; whether princes may correct and depose them, 2 Ful. 378, &c. ; they should have their office only so long as they behave w ell in it, 1 Hoop. 481 ; if negligent should be turned out, and lay. men may be called to their office, 1 Lat. 122; bishops, popes and all others who enter not in by the door, are thieves and robbers, 2 Lat. 309—312 iii. Their duty, 6fc. (see also i.) : the office or duty of bishops and spiritual mi- nisters, 1 Bee. 224, 272, 286, 2 Bee. 114, 1 Hoop. 142, 146, Hutch. 105,2 Whitg. 413; their duty, with probations of scripture, 2 Bee. 510, 517; if they do it not they are forsworn, 1 Bee. 371; those who neglect their duty are thieves, 2 Bee. 107; the office laborious, 1 Hoop. 505, Pil. 36, 494, 604; its weightiness, Sand. 331; its hard- ness, ib. 332; its poverty in ancient times, 2 Whitg. 381; at the first it was very perilous, 2 Tyn. 255 ; wherefore many good men endeavoured to avoid it, Sand. 333; they are taught by St Paul, in the 1st epistle to Timothy, 1 Tyn. 517; and in 2 Tim. and Titus, ib. 519; of their holy and unblame- able life, 4 Bui. 158; examples of ancient ones, 1 Bee. 31, 32; a greater charge on them than on inferiors, to appoint godly ministers, ib. 4; their fault in ordaining unlit persons, 2 Bee. 423; their responsi- bility as to the appointment of curates, 1 Lat. 152 ; they must study the scriptures, preach them purely to the people, and pray fervently, 1 Bee. 382; must rebuke the sin of swearing in their sermons, ib. 380,381; the chiefest part of their office is to teach, 1 Hoop. 19, 142, 511 ; their neglect of this, ib. 142, 143 ; preaching put down by lord- ing, 1 Lat. 66; they left preaching, but reserved to themselves certain ceremonies, 1 Tyn. 274 ; appointed deputies to preach for them, 1 Lat. 77; it is their duty to govern the church, not the commonwealth, 1 Hoop. 142, 2 Hoop. 559 ; they must watch that the devil sow not his seed, 2 Lat. 189; they should reform the church, 2 Jeiv. 996 ; should lay aside tyranny, 1 Bee. 260 ; should not harass preachers, 2 Lat. 328, nor pre- scribe any thing prejudicial to their flocks, 2 Cran. 98 ; some deserve the name of bite- sheep, 2 Brad. 146, Pil. 495 ; they must not be sluggish, 1 Bee. 381 ; must be liberal, ib. 23, 31 ; one deprived for niggardliness, ib. 23 ; they must shew hospitality, 1 Bee. 24, 2 Bee. 325, &c; hospitality decayed among them, 2 Bee. 320; examples of the charity of ancient bishops to the poor, ib. 586; some sold the church utensils for the purpose of relieving the needy, ib. iv. Their authority : what it is, 2 Cran. 98, Pil. 488, &c, more especially in Eng- land, 1 Whitg. 260, 2 Whitg. 209, 1 Zur. 179; their authority acknowledged in the times succeeding the apostles, Bog. 329; the church committed to their government, Pil. 482, 488; fathers who were not bishops deemed by papists of minor authority, Whita. 413, and the teaching of bishops is regarded by them as of no certain au- thority, unless delivered ex cathedra, ib.; bishops and clergy called ministers of God under the king, 2 Cran. 116, but their spiritual authority extends to princes, Pil. 491; according to Ignatius they are sub- ject to no earthly power, Whita. 573 ; the Canon Law declares that they ought not to be set beneath kings and princes, 2 Cran. 73, and that they are to be judged of no laymen, ib.; on their authority to admit and ordain ministers, 1 Bui. 133, 1 Whitg. 425, 2 Zur. 129 ; ordination always prin- cipally committed to them, Rog. 332 ; what manner of examination the old bishops used, 4 Bui. 136; their blessing cannot make any place holy, Pil. 64, nor put away sin, 1 Tyn. 284; their agreement about doctrines proves nothing, 2 Cran. 48 ; how far they may exercise temporal jurisdiction, 1 Whitg. 153, 3 Whitg. 481, &c; often greedy for, or burdened with, secular offices, 1 Brad. 428, 2 Cov. 244, 1 Lat. 67, 68, 176,1 Tyn.2',i; their temporal authority is derived from the prince, Pil. 492; when their prerogative began, 4 Bui. 110; their dignity and prerogative increased, ib. 112 ; their courts, ib. ; bishops not per- J 22 BISHOPS — BLACK mitted to make new laws, ib. 151; they should not govern worldly kingdoms, but devote themselves entirely to the word of God, 1 Tyn. 207 v. Their titles : extravagant names given to them in early times, 1 Jew. 427 ; they were often called dpxicpe'is, 2 Whitg. 310; the name " summus pontifex" applied to them, 1 Hoop. 237; their titles as "pri- mate of all England," "legate of the apos- tolic see," &c., 2 Cran. 304; "lord," and other names of temporal dignity, 1 Whitg. 152, 2 Whitg. 79, 188, &C.385, &c, 3 Whitg. 405 ; Cranmer would have the bishops leave all their styles, and write themselves apostles of Jesus Christ, 2 Cran. 305 vi. Bishops in England (see the title passim) : the investiture of bishops sur- rendered by 'William II. to the pope's vicar, 2 Tyn. 295; how much they paid to the pope for first-fruits, Ac, 4 Jew. 1078, 1079; common proverbs respecting popish bishops, 1 Tyn. 304; they upbraided the people with ignorance, when they are the cause of it, 1 Lat. 137 ; bishops rung into towns ; one much offended at a broken bell, ib. 207 ; old abbots made new bishops, ib. 123; they granted licenses to midwives, 2 Lat. 114 n . ; their evil deeds late in Henry VIII. 's time, Bale 485; their laws often changed, 1 Hoop. 154; how godly bishops, &c. were under the reformation, 3 Bee. 236; enjoined to preach personally once a quarter, at the least, 2 Cran. 505 ; they complain to parliament of increased im- morality, 1 Lat. 258; generally very poor, 2 Cran. 437 ; the Marian bishops deposed, and restrained or imprisoned, by Elizabeth, 4 Jew. 908, Pil. 621, 622, 623, 1 Zur. 101, 105, 113, 122, 2 Zur. 181, 182 ; letter to those deprived, Park. 109; Sampson's views as to the degeneracy of English bishops from the primitive institution, as regards their election, vestments, &c, 1 Zur. 1 ; scheme for the exchange of their lands for parsonages impropriate, ib. 20, 29 ; the new bishops to be consecrated without super- stitious ceremonies, ib. 50; the first re- formed bishops were opposed to the vest- ments and ceremonies retained, ib. 84 n., 149 n., 1C9; orders for the bishops and clergy subscribed in the synod, 15G2, con- cerning alienation of lands, ordination, &c, Sand. 434; the council complains of their negligence, and of consequent disorder amongst the people, Park. 355; their con- duct, 2 Zur. 161 ; regarded as persecutors of the Puritans, Park. 410; impoverished by their predecessors, Pil. 592, 594, 595 ; very poor, 2 Whitg. 167 ; bishops to whom Becon dedicated his works, 1 Bee. 1; on the authority of bishops in the church of England, 1 Zur. 179 (and see iv.); their power in ordination disapproved by Beza, 2 Zur. 129; bishops' prisons, 3 Whitg. 405, j 449 ; their chancellors, commissaries, and j officials, ib. 543; their consent not necessary to an act of parliament, Pil. 627 ; their alleged luxury, 2 Whitg. 382, 384 vii. Miscellanea : contest of bishops in the ancient church which should be greatest, 2 Tyn. 257; disputes between them were not always decided by the bishop of Rome, 1 Jew. 382 ; the names of bishops often struck out of the calendar, 4 Jew. 649 ; commonly spoken against, 3 Whitg. 594; poverty of bishops in Naples, 4 Jew. 971 ; Greek bishops, 4 Bui. 190; prayer for bishops and ministers, 3 Bee. 21, &c; peti- tions for them, ib. 36, 37; they should be reasonably provided for, 1 Hoop. 398 — Bishops of Rome: v. Pope. The pope not a bishop, but a bite-sheep, 2 Brad. 146 — Universal Bishop: remarks on the title, 1 Jew. 422, &c, 3 Jew. 316, &c; it was sharply denounced by St Gregory, \Jew. 32, et saepe al. (». Gregory I.) ; a proud name, 3 Jew. 310, &c. ; a cursed name, Pil. 519; Harding denies that the pope claims the title, 3 Jew 316 ; " bishop of the uni- versal church," 1 Jew. 422, not the same as "universal bishop," ib. 426 — Nicholas bishops, or boy bishops, 2 Bee. 320n.,lFul. 218 Bishops' Book : v. Book. Bishopsbridge (Rog. of): v. Roger. Bishop's Cleeve, co. Glouc: v. Cleeve. Bishopstoke, co. Hants : Bale rector, Bale ix. Bishopsthorp, near York: the palac; of the archbishop, Grin. 325; an attempt made to alienate it, Sand. xxii. Bisse (Bi5. Carolostadius. Bodinus (Jo.): Method, ad facil. Hist. cogn. Bog. 337 n Bodius (Herman.): notices of his book called Unio Dissidentium, 3 Tyn. 187, 213 Bodley(Jo.): specially licensed to print the Geneva Bible, Park. 261 Bodley (Laurence) : 2 Zur. 270, 273 Body: o. Flesh, Health, Man, Meditations, Resurrection. The care of the body, 2 Bui. 312 ; a vile — BOLTON body, 1 Bui. 175 ; a natural and a spiritual body, ib. 176; a clarified body, ib. 175; a glorious body, ib. 173 Body of Christ : v. Christ ; also Church, Sup- per. Boemus (Jo.): 1 Bee. 8 n., 391, 2 Bee. 649 n., 3 Bee. 123 n Boethius (A. M. T. S.) : quoted, Phil. 321 Boethius (Hector): 1 Bee. 390 Bogardi: v. Beguardi. Bogging : botching up, Phil. 308 Bohemia: received the gospel from hearers of Wickliffe, Pil. 264, 654, upon whom More charges the utter subversion of the kingdom, 3 Tyn. 165; the Bohemians re- quest to receive the communion under both kinds, 1 Jew. 212, Bid. 269 ; the council of Basil permitted them to continue the use of th,e cup, 1 Jew. 205, 3 Jew. 203 (and see Councils); they receive a letter from the church of Constantinople, 3 Jew. 196; the king was an elector of the empire, Bale 502, and umpire amongst the seven elect- ors, 2 Tyn. 270 Boileau(Jac): Hist. Flagell., 2 Hoop. 76n Boissise ( ) : sent as French ambassador to England, 2 Zur. 333 n Bokkynge, (Edw.), v. Bockyng. Bolen (Will.) : archdeacon of Winton, Phil. Boleyn ( ) : p. Bullin. Boleyn (Anne), queen: v. Anne. Boleyn (Geo.), prebendary of Canterbury: Park. 319 Boleyn (Jane), lady Rochford (widow of Geo. vise. Rochford, son of the next) : beheaded, 2 Cran. 408 n., 3 Zur. 226 Boleyn (Tho.), vise. Rochford, afterwards earl of Wiltshire and Ormond : sent am- bassador to France, 2 Cran. 246 ; men- tioned, ib. 270 ; a commissioner fora subsidy, ib. 301 ; he desires Rix as chaplain, ib. 302 ; letters to him, ib. 229, 259 Bolingbroke (Hen.), bp of Winchester: one of lord Cobham's judges, Bale 23, 28 Bollandus (Jo.) : Acta Sanctorum, &c, 2 Brad. 291 n., 2 Ful. 81 n., 355 n., 360 n., Jew. xxxiv. Bolmann (Theod.) : Calf. 321 n Bologna, in the Papal States : taken by Louis XII., 2 Tyn. 310 Bolseck (Hen.) : denied predestination, Rog. 148, 150 Bolteby family : 1 Tyn. xiii. Bolton, co. Lancaster : 1 Brad. 454 ; the queen of Scots imprisoned in the castle, 1 Zur. 210 n Bolton ( ) : the first hatcher of Brown- BOLTON — BONIFACE 125 ism, Rog. 142; hanged himself in despair, ib. n Bolton (R.) : saluted, 2 Brad. 76 Bolton (Rob.), a Puritan divine: 1 Brad. 564 Bomelius (Eliseus): his astrology and im- prisonment, Park. 363,364; he desires to goto Russia, ib. 364 n.; ad lectorem epi- gramma, prefixed to Becon's works, 1 Bee. 33 Bona [Sforza], consort of Sigismund, king of Poland: 3 Zur. 602 n., 689 n Bona (Jo. card.): referred to on the mass, 2 Brad. 306, &c, n., as to the books De Sacramentis, called Ambrose's, Calf. 202 n., with reference to the modern use of ancient words, Phil. 94 n. ; his statement about the font of Constantine, 2 Ful. 360 Bonamy (Elias), of Guernsey: apparently son of the next, 1 Zur. 322, 2 Zur. 264 Bonamy (Pet.): a persecutor in the same island, 2 Zur. 264 n Bonar ( ), castellan of Bietz : 3 Zur. 602 n Bonaventure(St), called the Seraphic Doctor: some account of him, 1 Tyn. 150 n. ; his works, Jew. xxxiv. ; he refers for the true form of consecration not to the gospel of Christ, but to the canon, 3 Jew. 451; his doubt as to the words thereof, ib. 452 ; on the fraction of the host, 1 Hoop. 228, 229 ; he affirms that grace is not contained in the sacraments essentially, as water in a vessel, 2 Bee. 219, 3 Bee. 469, 4 Bui. 307, 308, 1 Jew. 473, 2 Jew. 781, 3 Jew. 445, 448; says, the grace is in the soul, not in the visible signs, 3Jew.a6; yet he main- tains that sacraments confer grace ex opere operato, Rog. 248 n.; how the re- mission of sins is hid in baptism, 3 Jew. 446; he defines how long Christ's body re- mains in the sacrament, 2 Jew. 786 ; is of opinion that a brute beast eating the host does not receive the body of Christ, ib. 783 ; explains how the term eating, properly ap- plied to corporeal things, is translated from them to spiritual things, 3 Bee. 434, 435; says, that by the alone faith of the passion of Christ all sin is forgiven, ib. 421 ; affirms that confession was insinuated by the Lord, instituted by the apostles, and openly pro- claimed by James, 3 Bui. 84; intimates that to affirm the sufficiency of confession to God was not heretical till the time of Innocent III., ib. 89; asks whether a man can be absolved against his will, 3 Jen: 359; declares that the priests under the law of Moses were said to cleanse the leprosy, because they shewed who was cleansed, ib. 381, 448; says, almost all priests are as unlearned after the receiving of orders as they were before, ib. 363, 365 ; on the torments of purgatory, Rog. 216 n.; he ascribes the book of Wisdom to Philo, Whita. 88; his blasphemous Psalter, 1 Brad. 588, 1 Ful. 528, 1 Tyn. 150 d.; ad- dresses to the virgin, 2 Jew. 899, 900, 1083, 3 Jew. 571 Bonchief : benefit, Bale 76 Bond: on a bond securing an annual sum to one till he should attain spiritual promotion, 2 Cran. 266 Bondage, Bonds : provisions of the judicial law of Moses respecting bondage, manci- pation, &c, 2 Bui. 229; what bondage is, ib. 301; two sorts, ib. 302, bodily, ib., spi- ritual, ib. 304 ; all are bondmen by nature, Sand. 178 ; we are redeemed from bondage by Christ, ib. 179 ; he hath delivered us from the bondage of Romish servitude, ib. 180 ; what bonds God hath broken, 1 Bee. 296, 297 Bondell(Jo.): 2 Cran. 382 Boner (Edm.): v. Bonner. Bongeor ( Will.): v. Banger. Bonham (Will.) : a leader of the separatists, Grin. 316 ; promise made by him, ib. 318 ; to be discharged, Park. 464 Boniface I., pope: son of a priest, 2 Ful. 98 n. ; his claim to appellate jurisdiction, ib. 70, 71, 308, 2 Hoop. 236; he writes to Honorius the emperor, telling him that Rome was his city, 4 Jew. 678, 679, and desiring his aid to appease thetumults of the church, 2 Ful. 362 ; applies the term holy of holies to any consecrated thing, 1 Jew. 522 ; deposed by Honorius, 4 Jew. 1034 Boniface II., pope: brawls at his election, I Whitg. 463; he first divided the priest from the people in divine service, 1 Jew. 311 ; condemned Augustine and the coun- cil of Africa, 1 Jew. 402, 418, 3 Jew. 127, 128, 295, 607, 4 Jew. 938, and reconciled the African church to Rome, 1 Jew. 416 —418; his epistles to Eulalius, ib. 402, 417, 418 Boniface III., pope : said to have obtained the supremacy from Phocas, Bale 503, 2 Ful. 72, 365, 2 Hoop. 235, 555, 1 Jew. 184, 363, Pil. 76, 521, Poet. 284, 2 Tyn. 258 ; the nature of the evidence upon which it is believed that he obtained the title of oecu- menical bishop, 2 Ful. 365, and see 371 ; took on him to be God's vicar, Bale 319 ; forbade the marriage of the clergy, 2 Tyn. 258 ; commanded altars to be covered with linen, 2 Brad. 311 126 BONIFACE Boniface VIII., pope : entered into the pope- dom as a fox, reigned as a wolf, died as a dog, 2 Bui. 267, 4 Jew. 684, 825, (the say- ing occurs with some variations); wore the crown imperial, and had two swords borne before him, ijeic. 820,825; forbade princes to tax ecclesiastics without the pope's con- sent, 1 Tyn. 179 n.; instituted the jubilee at Rome, 2 Bui. 266—268, 1 Lat. 49 n. ; burned the bones of St Herman, Bale 394, Pil. 18; his sorcery, Bale 593; his charac- ter, 4 Jeio. 825; his bull, " Unam sanctam," Rid. 164n.; Sextus Decretalium collected in his time, I Hoop. 568 n. ; on Christ's charge to Peter, "Feed my sheep," 1 Jew. 433; cited as asserting that God took Pe- ter into the fellowship of the undivided Trinity, iA. 439; he claims infallibility, 1 Whitg. 373; declares the pope to have all law in his own breast, 1 Jew. 68, 93, 442, 3 Jew. 598, 4 Jew. 768 ; his strange argu- ments for the pope's sovereignty, 1 Jew. 14, 143,339,377,414, 4 Jew. 672 ; he claims for the pope the power of both swords, 1 Jew. 14, 442, 443, 3 Jew. 247, 4 Jew. 820 ; says, the material sword is to be drawn by princes at the beck of the priest, 3 Jew. 172, 4 Jew. 979, 992 ; affirms that though the pope carry innumerable souls with him to hell, yet he may not be judged (ascribed in the Canon Law to Boniface the martyr), 4 Jew. 833, Rog. 202, 1 Tyn. 328 n. ; asserts that the pope is to be judged by no one (ascribed as the last), 3 Bee. 527, 528 n., 1 Jew. 77 n., 385, 1 Tyn. 328 n. ; says, the pope is free from all human law, 2 Jew. 919; states that every human creature must be subject to the pope of the necessity of salvation, 1 Jew. 95, 368, 3 Jew. 196, 318, 325, 339, 4 Jew. 875, 1115, 1137, 1 Whitg. 181, 283; his decree against those who opposed any cardinal or clerk belonging to the pope's family, 2 Cran. 71 ; he says that what touches all must be allowed of all, 4 Jew. 1001 ; his rule of law as to a pos- sessor mala? fidei, 1 Jeiv. 50 Boniface IX., pope: king Richard II. 's letter to him, Pil. 640 Boniface (St),abpof Mentz : appointsbishops in Germany, 2 Whitg. 377; his questions to pope Zachary, 4 Jew. 1045; receives the name Boniface (before called Winfred), 2 Tyn. 259 n.; put to death, Bale 190; words ascribed to him in the Canon Law against judging the pope, see Boniface VIII. above; his(?) expression concerning treen cups and golden priests, &c, 1 Jeio. 120, 121, 2 Jew. 993, Pil. 157 — BONNER Boniface, a Roman count : Augustine's remark to him about princes, 1 Zur. 64 Bonnam (Master) : 2 Bat. 322 Bonner (Edm.), bp of London : notice of him, Phil. xxv. ; Cranmer's letter to him, 1533, on appealing from the pope to a general council, 2 Cran. 268 ; suspected by Henry VIII. to be a favourer of the pope, 2 Huop. 267, whereupon he purged himself by an epistle set before Gardiner's book De Vera Obedientia, 2 Hoop. 268, 557, 567, 1 Jew. 34, 60 ; this preface cited, 4 Jew. 1074; in it he declares that the pope's prey in Eng- land was almost as great as the revenues of the crown, ib. 1080, and says, notwith- standing the pope be a very ravening wolf, dressed in sheep's clothing, yet he calls himself the servant of servants, ib. 848; he succeeds Gardiner as ambassador at Paris, 2 Cov. 493 n., 495 n., 497; translated from Hereford to London, ib. 495 n. ; references to injunctions set forth by him, 2 Jew. 993 n., 2 Lat. 242 n.; his tergiversation, 2 Cran. 17 n.; his conduct towards Anne Askewe, Bale 161, 163, 218, 229, &c. ; Cran- mer's letter to him about abolishing candle- bearing, ashes, and palms, 2 Cran. 417; Hooper's controversy with him, 3 Zur. 69, 70; his preaching at St Paul's, and conduct before the com missioners, ib . obi ; he alleged that laws made during the king's minority were not binding, 1 Lat. 118 n., 3 Zur. 557 ; Latimer and Hooper complain of him to the council, 2 Hoop. xi. ; he is im- prisoned, 3 Zur. 69, SO, 558, 660 ; deposed, ib. 660 ; his acts in the convocation, 1553, Phil, xiii.; his injustice to Ridley's lessees, Rid. 291, 297, 427 ; homilies set forth by him, 2 Cran. 128 n. ; his cruelty to Ridley, Rid. viii. ; he examines Bradford, 1 Brad. 465 ; degrades Dr Taylor, ib. 496, likewise Hooper and Rogers, 2 Hoop, xxiv.; his examination of Phiipot, Phil. 3, 14, 50, &c; he entertains him, ib. 14 ; said to have been made the common inquisitor against his will, ib. 15; not the cause of Philpot's im- prisonment, ib. 51 ; illegally declares him- self to be Philpot's ordinary, and proceeds accordingly, iA. 83; ignorant in the law, iA. 149 ; his last exhortation to Phiipot, iA. 151 ; his brutality to Tho. Whittle, iA. 13; his coal-hole used as a prison, iA. 12, 13, 70, 227, Lit. Eliz. 339 n., 352 n. ; a com- missioner against Ci anmer, 2 Cran. 224 ; he sanctions the publication of Cranmer's recantations, iA. 563 ; extract from his regis- ter on the subject, iA. 567 ; called London Littlegrace, Poet. 167, a bloody butcher, BONNER &c, Pil. 361, 400, 587; his cruelty, 2 Zur. 280, 3 Zur. 132; complaint of Ridley's exe- cutors against him, 1 Zur. 7; his cavil against the Ordinal of 1559, Lit. Eliz. xxi.; a great hindrance, 1 Zur. 10 n.; confined as prisoner to his house, 1 Zur. 7; deprived of his see, ib. 23; sent to prison, 4 Jew. 1234, 1 Zur. 79, 82; address of one of the prison- ers in the Tower to him, 4 Jew. 1237; his easy life in the Marshalsea, Pil. C23n.; his death, Grin. 307, 1 Zur. 79 n.; though he died excommunicate, he was buried in St George's churchyard, Southwark, privily by night, Grin. 307, 308; a paper written by him, 2 Cran. 152 n Bonner (Mrs), mother of the bishop : kindly treated by Ridley, Rid. viii. Bononia: v. Bologna, Furius. Bonytoun (The young laird of): his execution, 2 Zur. 331, 332 Book (Bishops') : v. Institution. Book of Christian Prayers, 1578: Pra. Eliz. 429; notes respecting it, ib. xvi. Book of Common Order, (or John Knox's Liturgy): references to it, 1 Brad. 247 n., Lit. Eliz. 263—266, 483, 488, Pra. Eliz. 488, 517, 554 nn Book of Common Prayer: v. Subscription. King Edward's first book ; The Book of Common Prater, &c. 1549, Lit. Edw. 9; notice of copies so dated, and their dif- ferences, ib. iii — vi. ; it was drawn up at Windsor, 2 Cran. 450 n., 3 Zur. 322 n. ; chiefly composed by Cranmer and Ridley, Grin. v. ; finished in 1549, 2 Cran. x.; its preface, doubtfully ascribed to Cranmer, ib. 517 ; Bullinger desires to see the book, 3 Zur. 739; it was much disliked by Hooper, ib. 79 ; debates in parliament about it, ib. 322 n.; remarks in it, ib. 350; proposed amendments, ib. 281, 282 King Edward's second book; The Book of Common Prater, &c. 1552, Lit. Edw. 187 ; notices of copies so dated, and their differences, ib. vii.; the revision, 2 Cran. xi. ; remarks on this book by P. Martyr, 2 Brad. 403; the English services (according to this book) described by bp Horn, 2 Zur. 354; Bullinger's remarks thereon, ib. 357; re- marks and opinions on the two books of king Edward, 1 Brad. 471 n., 2 Lat. 262, 1 Zur. 234, 235, 2 Zur. 159 ; difference be- tween them as to the rubric about the de- livery of the elements, Hutch. 231 n Queen Elizabeth's books: the Book bf Common Prayer re-established by act of parliament, 1 Zur. 29, 81, having been re- used, Park. 65 ; names of the divines who — BOOK 127 revised it, Grin, v., Pil. iii. ; its use re- stored at the queen's chapel and St Paul's, Grin, v., 2 Zur. 17 n.; The Book of Common Prater, &c. 1559, Lit. Eliz. 23; notes respecting this and other Elizabe- than Prayer Books, ib. xii. &c, as to edi- tions published by the Puritans, ib. xv. &c. Versions (see in the next sentence) : both king Edward's. Prayer Books were translated into French, 2 Cran. 439 ; the Prayer Book translated into Latin, for cer- tain collegiate churches, 1560, Park. 133; the book itself, Liber Precum Pubi.ica- rcm, &c, Lit. Eliz. 299 ; notice respecting it, ib. xxi. &c; farther notice, Pra. Eliz. xi. n.; the Prayer Book ordered to be trans- lated into Welsh, 1563, 1 Zur. 124 n. ; Liber Piecum Publicarum, &c. Latine Gra?- ceque editus (by Will. Whitaker, 1569); notice of it, Lit. Eliz. xxii, Whita. xii. Portions (see also Litany, Order of Com- munion, Ordination) : the morning and evening prayer, litany, collects, and other parts of the public service adapted to pri- vate use, Lit. Edw. 383, &c. ; the collects throughout the year (in king Edward's Primer), ib. 439 ; the general confession and prayer for the king from the public service, together with other prayers for use in schools, ib. 538; the general confes- sion, absolution, and other portions in Latin (in the Orarium, 1560), Pra. Eliz. 132, &c. The English service agrees with the an- cient church, Pil. 533 ; follows the apo- stles and old fathers, ib. 541; alleged offer of Pius IV. to confirm it, Lit. Eliz. xxii.; approved by the cardinal of Lorraine, Park. 398 ; objections of the Puritans against it, 1 Zur. 283, 1 Whitg. 119 n.; it is not abso- lutely perfect, 1 Whitg. 173 ; controversy respecting it, 2 Whitg. 438, &c; an exa- mination of the particular faults with which it is charged, ib. 465; of subscribing to the Communion Book, 3 Whitg. 326, &c. ; whence it is taken, ib. 326, 490 ; declared by one to be patched out of the popish portass, Grin. 213 ; said to be sealed with the blood of martyrs, 3 Whitg. 327—330; directed to be provided by churchwardens, Grin. 133; inquiry respecting it, ib. 157; injunctions about its use, 2 Hoop. 130, &c. ; in what parts of the church it is to be read, Grin. 132, 155 ; said by the priest in the chancel, his back to the people, 2 Whitg. 4G1; the communion service said at the further end of the chancel, ib.; custom as to other offices, ib. 461, &c. Notice of several editions of the Newe 128 BOOK — BOURCHIER Forme of Common Praier, set forth by the Puritans, Lit. Eliz. xix. n Book of Discipline : Park. 382 Book (King's) : the name applied to the Necessary Doctrine and Erudition, likewise to the first Book of Common Prayer, Hutch. 231 n Book of Life : v. Predestination. Book of Oaths: 4 Jew. 1144 n., 2 Lat. 114 n Book of the Wars of the Lord : v. Wars. Bookbinder (Jo.), i.e. Jo. Byrte, q.v. Books : v. Manuscripts. The book with seven seals, Bale 304 ; an angel with a little book, ib. 370; John eats it, ib. 375; on the text "Of making of many books," Sand. 1; many English books printed at Paris by Ilegnault, 2 Cov. 495; many popish ones found in Berkshire, ib. 499 ; the high price of good books lamented, Bid. 488, 491; a catalogue of popish books written in the English tongue during the reign of Elizabeth, 2 Ful. 3; inquiry about popish books, Grin. 169; books ordered to be placed in churches, Jew. xxTiii.; articles respecting church- books, Grin. 134, 157; books bequeathed by Grindal, ib. 459 Books of laymen : v. Images. Books of service : v. Liturgies. Booksellers : ordered not to sell books with- out permission, Park. 410 Bool : to bawl, 2 Bee. 390 Booth (Cha.), bp of Hereford : Cranmer's admonition to him about a dispute between a clergyman and the receiver of the see, 2 Cran. 263 Boots: an academic distinction, 1 Tyn. 232 Bopfingen : surrendered, 3 Zur. 638 n Borbonius (Nich.) ; pia admonitio ad pueros, verses, Pra. Eliz. 413 ; he was a friend of Holbein, ib. n Bordered : embroidered, Sand. 310 Borders of garments : v. Jews. Bordesley, co. Worcester: the abbey demesne granted to lord Windsor, 2 Lat. 394 n Boren (Rath, a), wife of M. Luther, q. v. Borgest ( ), the Spanish ambassador's secretary: hires two desperate men to murder lord Burghley and the queen, Grin. 332 n., 2 Zur. 198 n Borough ( ) : v. Burgh. Borrowing: v. Lending. Borthwick castle, Scotland : 1 Zur. 193 n Borthwike (Sir Jo.): charged with heresy, 3 Tyn. 187 n Bosfell (Hen.) : a proctor, 2 Cran. 492 Bosom : to conceal in privacy, 2 Bui. 28 Bossuet (Jac. Benigne), bp of Meaux: eulo- gizes the confession of Helvetia, 1 Zur. 169 n.; referred to, 3 Zur. 666 n Bostius (Am.) : cited, Bale 168 Boston, co. Lincoln : famous for pardons, Pil. 551; indulgence granted to the church there, 1 Tyn. 244 n. ; the rood, 2 Ful. 210 Boston (Will.), alias Benson, abbot, afterwards dean of Westminster: notice of him, 2 Lat. 370 n. ; his pliability, ICran. 240; he attends Anne Boleyn's coronation, ib. 245; signs a declaration respecting a general council, 2 Cran. 468 [Benson according to the foot- note, but qu. whether not Will. Keppes or Rugge, abbot of St Benet at Hulme?]; letters to him (Benson), ib. 240, 251, 270 Boter (Jo.) : 2 Brad. xiii. n Botergius (Jordanes) : wrote on the Apoca- lypse, Bale 257 Botfield (Beriah): his Notes on the Cathe- dral Libraries cited, Pra. Eliz. xx. Bothwell (Adam), bp of Orkney: v. Hep- burn. Bothwell (James earl of): ». Hepburn. Bothwellhaugh : v. Hamilton (James). Bottom-blessings : Bale 526 Bouchier (Hen.), earl of Essex, and others : v. Bourchier. Bouchier (Tho.): De Martyrio Fratrum Ord. Min., 2 Lat. 392 n Boughton under the Blayne, co. Kent: farm- ed of the convent of Feversham, 2 Cran. 374, 400 Boulogne: king Henry's camp there, 1 Brad. 32 n., 487 n., 2 Brad, xiii.; the siege, 1 Brad. 493 n., 2 Tyn. 305 ; the town ta- ken by king Henry, Park. 15 n., 30 n., Pil. 70,86; the keys delivered to him, Hutch. 99; homilies sent there, 2 Cran. 505; the women and children sent away in ex- pectation of an attack by the French, 3 Zur. 264 ; some of the Swiss cantons en- gage to aid the French in its recovsry, ib. 740; attacked by the French, ib. 652; sur- rendered to them on payment of a large sum of money, ib. 398 n., 410, 558 n., 559, 728; our lady of Bulloyne, 1 Hoop. 455 Boulting: silting, Phil. 200 Boun : boon, 2 Jew. 1086 Bound (Nich.) : v. Bownde. Bounds : bonds, engagements, 3 Bee. 618 Bounty : v. Almsgiving. Bourbon (Cha. duke of) : v. Charles. Bourbon (L. de), duke of Conde" : v. Louis. Bourbon (Nich.): v. Borbonius. Bourcher (Arth.) : notice of him, Poet. xxv. ; his golden precepts, ib. 297 Bourchier (Fulke), lord Fitzwarine: Elizabeth his daughter, 1 Bee. 396 n BOURCHIER — BOYD 129 Bourcliier (lien.), earl of Essex: letter to Cranmer as to his dispossessing Richard Stansby of copyhold lands in Bilston, 2 Cran. 2G6; Cranmer's reply, recommending a reference to arbitration, ib.; Henry VIII. 's peremptory order to him to restore the lands, ib. 2G7 n. ; his death, ib. 2C6 n., 3 Zur. 221 Bourcliier ( John), 2nd earl of Bath: one of queen Mary's privy council, 1 Zur. 5 n. (there erroneously called Henry). Bourcliier (Will.), earl of Eu : Anne (Plan- tagenet) his wife, 1 Bee. 396 n Bourding: jesting, IBrad. 38 Bourgoyne (Fra.): notice of him, 3 Zur. 730 n.; two letters to Calvin, ib. 730, 731 Bourne (Gilb.), bp of Bath and Wells: notice of him, Phil, xxviii; his life saved by Brad- ford at Paul's cross, 1 Brad. 1G n., 465, 466, &c, 474, 485 ; 2 Brad, xxxi, Bid. 370 n., 3 Zur. 3GSn. ; said to have begged for Bradford's life, 1 Brad. 549, 2 Brad. 199, Bid. 370; prisoner in the Tower, Park. 122; afterwards in the custody of bp Bullingham, ib. 253 Bourne (Sir Jo.), brother of the bishop, and secretary of state: 1 Brad. lG9,Pkil. xxviii, Rid. 155 ; not of noble birth, 4 Jen: 1146 ; his dispute with Sandys, commencing about a stone altar, Sand, xviii. Bourne (Phil.), father of the bishop and Sir John: Phil, xxviii. Bovius (C): on Easter, Whita. 569 Bow : v. Archery. Rainbow : v. Noah. Bow down (To): v. Worship. Bowed : bent, 2 Bui. 190 Boweland (Tho.), a Londoner: examined be- fore the ecclesiastical commissioners, Grin. 201 Boweman (Nic): notice of him, Poet. Ivi; verses from his epitaph on bishop Juel, ib. 554; the Lenvoy (sic), ib. 555 Bowen (Mr) : Park. 266, 267 Bowen (Walter), of Barnstaple : 4 Jew. v. Bower (Jo.), or Bowyar : farms the parson- age of Petworth, 2 Cran. 278 Bowes (Sir Geo.) : sent against the rebels in the North, 1 Zur. 213 n., 247 n.; executes many of them, Lit. Eliz. 538 n Bowes (Joyce), or rather Lewes, q. v. Bowes (Sir Martin) : sheriff of London, Phil. 150 Bowes (Rich.): one of the royal visitors for the North, 1 Zur. 73 n Bowes (Sir Rob.): surveys Norham castle, 2 Tyn. 278 n.; sent to France, 2 Cran. Bowier ( ), of the Temple : 2 Brad. 251, 253 Bowier (Tho.): v. Bowyer. Bowing: e. Christ, Worship. Bowler (Jo.): a gaoler in the Tower, con- verted through Bradford and Sandys, 2 Brad, xxxii, Sand. vii. viii. Bowls : pardon-bowls, 3 Bee. 198 n., 1 Lat. 50 n., 75; pardon-masers [maizersj, as St Benet's bowl, St Edmond's, St Giles's, St Blyth's, and Westminster bowl, Bale 527 ; bowl of St Leonard, Calf. 287 Bowls: injunctions respecting the game, Grin. 130, 138 Bowmer ( ) : Bowmer's wife, martyr at Chichester, Poet. 170 Bowers : archers, Bale 191 Bownde (Nich.): his opinions zealously op- posed by Rogers, Bog. ix; the sum of Sabbatarian doctrine, as stated by him and others, ib. 19 ; he maintains that the law of the sabbath is moral and perpetual, ib. 90 n. ; says the life of God (in Adam) could not continue without the seventh day, &c, ib. 97, 98 ; affirms that the church has no authority to sanctify any other day, ib. 187 n., 322 n.; says the sabbath must be sanc- tified by preaching, ib. 233 n., 271 n., 326 ; other statements, ib. 315, 327; he imposes his Sabbatarian traditions on the church under pain of damnation, ib. 319 n Bowne: ready, prepared, 1 Brad. 445; to bowne, Pil. 353 Bows: v. Archery. Bowyar (Jo.) : v. Bower. Bowyer (Tho.) : martyred, Poet. 168 Box : " in a wrong box," Bid. 163 Box (Will.): cousin to Hutchinson, Hutch. viii. x. Boxall (Jo.), dean of Peterborough, Norwich, and Windsor : notice of him, 1 Zur. 255 n ; not of noble birth, 4 Jew. 1146; one of i queen Mary's privy council, 1 Zur. 5 n.; he quarrels with the service-book, Park. G5; to be deprived if he refuse the oath, ib. 104 ; prisoner in the Tower, ib. 122 ; removed thence on account of the plague, ib. 192 195; lives with Parker, ib. 194 n., 203, 215, 217, 218; his death, 2 Zur. 183; his cha- racter, ParA. 104 n Boxhornius (Hen.): Ilarmonia Eucharistiea, 2 Ful. 22 o Boxley, co. Kent : the rood of grace de- stroyed at Paul's cross, 3 Zur. 604, 006, 609 Buy-bishop: v. Bishops. Boyd ( Rob. 4th lord), of Kilmarnock : 1 Zur. 2G2 n 9 130 BOYER — Boyer ( ) : treacherously executed by Sir Ant. Kingston, 2 Cran. 187 n Boyes ( ) : in exile, 3 Zur. 107 n Boyes (Edw.) : recommended as a justice, Park. 201 Boyle (Hon. Rob.) : 1 Zur. viii. n Boyneburgh (Geo. a): an envoy from Ger- many, 2 Cran. 377 n., 3 Zur. 612 n Boys (Jo.) : letter to him as steward of Par- ker's liberties, Park. 452 Boys (Jo.) : Expos, of the Dominical Epi- stles and Gospels, Calf. 5 n., 25 n., 78 n Boys (Tho.) : witness in a cause, 2 Cran. 390 Boys ( ) : counsel to Cranmer (perhaps the last named), 2 Cran. 388 Bozius (Tho.): on the tokens of the Church, Rog. 176 Brabant: invaded by Charles V., 2 Cov. 512; martyrs there, 3 Tyn. 113 ; its affairs, 2 Zur. 165 Brabble : a brawl, 2 Ful. 142 ; to brabble, Phil. 305 Bracarense concilium : v. Councils, Braga. Brachmanes, or Brahmins: 2 Jew. 981 Brackenbuiy (Edw.) : recommended as a no- tary, Park. 393 n Bradbridge (G.): martyred at Canterbury, Poet. 164 Bradbridge (Jone): martyred at Maidstone, Poet. 169 Bradford ( ), mother of the martyr : letters to her, 2 Brad. 41, 72, 74, 249 Bradford ( ), a sister of the martyr: 2 Brad. 197 ; the same, or another sister, ib. 252 Bradford (Ann), also a sister: 2 Brad. 76 Bradford (Eliz.), a married sister of the martyr: [perhaps the same as Eliz. Brown, q.v.], 2 Brad. 76 Bradford (Jo.) : Works, edited by the Rev. Aubrey Townsend, B.D., 1 and 2 Brad. ; biographical notice, 2 Brad xi— xliv ; (and see Sampson's account of him, 1 Brad. 29, &c.) ; his birth, 2 Brad, xi ; early educa- tion, ib. xii; servant to sir Jo. Harrington at Boulogne, ib.; paymaster at the siege of Montreuil, ib. xiii ; he enters the Inner Temple, ib.; his conversion, ib. ; by Lati- mer's advice, he compels sir Jo. Harrington to make restitution for a fraud, ib. xiv — xvi, and loses his patronage, ib. xvi; said to have paid conscience-money, 1 Lat. 262 n.; he enters Catharine hall, Cam- bridge, 2 Brad, xvii; invited by Ridley to a fellowship at Pembroke hall, ib.; made M. A. by special grace, ib. xviii; his fel- lowship, ib. xviii; his holy life, ib, xix; tutor and patron of Whitgift, ib. xx, 3 BRADFORD Whitg. vi ; his friendship with Bucer, 2 Brad. xx. xxi, 2 Zur. 72 n. ; he visit3 Ox- ford with him, 2 Brad, xxii; ordained deacon by Ridley, ib., who made him his chaplain, ib. xxiii; he attends the death- bed of Bucer, ib. ; made prebendary of St Paul's, ib. xxv, Rid. 331, 336, and chaplain to the king, 2 Brad, xxv; his itinerant labours, ib. xxvi ; appointed to attend Sir Miles Partridge before his execution, ib. xxvii ; his last sermon in Manchester, ib. ; preaches before the king, ib. xxviii. (and 1 Brad. Ill); his warning of coming judgment, ib. ; his faithful preaching, ib. xxix, Rid. 59 ; his private life, 2 Brad. xxix ; he laments king Edward's death, ib. xxx ; saves the life of bp Bourne (q.v.) at Paul's cross, ib. xxxi, and preaches at Bow church, ib. xxxii ; is sent to the Tower, ib. xxxii, 2 Lat. 258, 3 Zur. 369 ; his fellow-prisoners, Cranmer, Ridley, and Latimer, 2 Brail, xxxiii, (and subsequently, Ferrar, Taylor, and Philpot, ib. 74 n., 96, 140; Becon, 1 Bee. xi, also Sandys, Sand. vii. viii. xii ;) described by Latimer as "that holy man," 2 Brad, xxxiii; removed to the King's Bench, where he strengthens Ferrar, ib. xxxiv, Rid. 358 ; declaration concerning religion, signed by him and several other prisoners, 1 Brad. 374; he preaches in prison, 2 Brad, xxxiv, 116; favoured by his keepers, ib. xxxiv. xxxv ; examined before Gardiner, ib. xxxvii; con- demned, ib.; the proceedings and sentence, in Latin, 1 Brad. 585; awaits martyrdom, Rid. 380, 391, 3 Zur. 171 ; in the custody of lord Derby, Rid. 382; intention to send him to Manchester, 2 Brad, xxxvii; he confers with Romish divines, ib. xxxviii ; his dreams in the Compter, ib. ; he receives notice of his burning, ib. xxxix ; taken to Newgate, ib. xl, and thence to Smith- field, ib. ; his martyrdom, ib. xii. xlii, 1 Brad. 556, Poet. 162, 3 Zur. 772; references to him, 2 Hoop. 592, Phil. 235, Pro. B. v. vii, Rid. 337 ; his cha- racter and appearance, 2 Brad. xlii. xliii. and 1 Brad, x ; Dr Wilkinson's account of him, 1 Brad. 558; his works, 2 Brad. xlii. xliii, 1 Brad, x ; list of editions of his writings, 2 Brad, xlv ; reference to his treatise on the communion, Rid. 363 ; his prayer for true mortification, Pra. Eliz. 526; he translates the prayers of Lud. Vives, ib. xxii ; a letter by him or Latimer, 2 Brad. 45, 2 Lat. 435; his letter to cer- tain godly men who helped him in his im- prisonment, 1 Brad. 379; he wrote two BRADFORD letters to the earl of Bedford in prison, 2 Zur. 215 n.; letters to him (see 2 Brad. contents), 2 Hoop. 592, Lat. 358, Rid. 358, 3G3, 3G6, 307, 369, 371, 377, 379, 537 (?) Bradford (Margaret), a married sister of the martyr : [apparently the same as Margery Coke, q. v.], 2 Brad. 28, 7G Bradford (Roger), brother of the martyr: 2 Brad. 7G, 250 Bradford (Rodolph) : account of him, 2 Lat. 376 n Bradgate, near Leicester: the seat of the Suffolk family, and birthplace of lady Jane Grey, 3 Zur. 275 n., 429 n Bradock (Tho.) : translates the Defence of the Apology into Latin, Jew. xxviii. Bradshaw (James) : 2 Brad. 41, 236 Bradshavv (Lau.): 2 Brad. 41 Brady (Hugh), bp of Meath: appointed, Park. 117 n. ; he (or a titular bp of Meath his contemporary?) takes flight, 1 Zur. 309 n Braga : v. Councils. Brahmins : v. Brachmanes. Bramford, co. Suffolk: martyrs there, Poet. 173 Bramhall (Jo.), abp of Armagh: mentions the fictitious council of Sinuessa, 2 Ful. 364 ; referred to on the council of Florence, Calf. 408 Brand (Jo.), minister of Holyrood : 2 Zur. 365 Brand (Jo.): Popular Antiquities, 2 Bee. 346, 438, 3 Bee. 126; 1 Lat. 71, 175, 207, 208, 498, 2 Lat. 100 nn Brand (Will.), of the strangers' church at Sandwich : Park. 247 Brandenburg ( Electors of ) : v. Albert, G eorge, Joachim. Brandon (St): his fast, 2 Tyn. 98; his legend, ib. n Brandon (Cha.), duke of Suffolk: bore the crown at the coronation of Anne Boleyn, 2 Cran. 246; notice of him, 3 Zur. 36 n — Katharine, duchess of Suffolk, his last wife (baroness Willoughby de Eresby in her own right): mentioned, 2 Cov. 528, 1 Lat. xiv, Poet, liii, Pra. Eliz. 239 n., notice of her, 1 Lat. 81 n., 2 Zur. 239 ; ser- mons preached before her by Latimer, de- dicated to her by A. Bernher, 1 Lat. 309 ; helps Ridley in prison, "my good lady's grace," 2 Brad. 161, Rid. 374, 382; her life sought, Bale 220, 242; in exile with her husband, 2 Cov. 528; dedication to her by T. Some, 1 Lat. 81 ; the ecclesiastical commissioners send for one Brown, her chaplain, Parli. 390 — BREMEN 131 Brandon (Hen.), duke of Suffolk : death of him and lord Charles his brother, 3 Bee. 205, 2 Cran. 531, 3 Zur. 454, 496, 576, 727 Brandt (Ger.): Hist, of the Reformation, 3 Zur. 417 & al. Brasen Serpent: v. Serpent. Brassius (Egbert): 2 Zur. 106 Brast : to burst, 2 Tyn. 208 ; brast (participle), Pil. 204 Bray (Edm.lord) : his daughter Anne, 1 Bee. 264 n Bray (Sir Edw ), cousin to Sandys: his wife a zealous Protestant, Sand. xi. Bray (Hen.), mayor of Bodmin: executed 2 Cran. 163 n., 186 n Braybroke (Sir Gerard): his daughter Joan, 1 Bee. 264 n Braybrooke (Rob. de), bp of London: his gentleness, Bale 125 Braye (Rich.), fellow of AH Souls': Park. 300, 301 n Brayley (Edw. W.) : Grin. 273 n Brayne (Edw.): 3 Whitg. 604 n., 608 Brazil: called Gallia Antarctica, 2 Ful. 61 Bread : the gift of God, 2 Tyn. 117; what it signifies in scripture, 2 Bee. 166 ; what it is to break it to the hungry, ib. 538, 539 ; among the Jews it signified all kinds of meats, &c, 4 Bui. 214; sent by one bishop to another, as by Paulinus to Augustine, in token of fellowship, 1 Jew. 145; Arrian and Strabo speak of whole nations who have no bread, ib. 222 — Breaking of bread : meaning of the phrase, 4 Bui. 276, 402, 429, Grin. 42, Hutch. 284, 1 Jew. 232, &c., 2 Jew. 584, &c., Phil. 117; and see Supper of the Lord, likewise Host. — Daily Bread : variously understood, 2 Bee. 166, 1 Brad. 100, 131, 181, 4 Bui. 214, 1 Lat. 389, Now. (77), 197, 2 Cran. 109; and in every exposition of the Lord's Prayer, q. v. — Holy Bread : 1 Lat. 497, 2 Lat. 286, 1 Tyn. 284 ; conjuration thereof, Bid. 106 ; Latimer's verses on giving it, 2 Lat. xviii. 294 (see also Holy). — Shew Bread: its meaning, 2 Bui. 156; remarks of Origen thereon, 2 Ful. 85 Breast-plate : that of the high priest, 2 Bui. 135; the breast-lap of judgment, ib. 136 ; brest-flap, 1 Tyn. 419 Bredwell (S.): his Detection, quoted, Bog. 70, 92, 103, 147, 157, 274, &c. Bremael, otherwise Broeinail, mayor of Ches- ter: Pil. 516 Bremen : dissensions there, 3 Zur. 561 ; it holds out against the emperor, ib. 6C8n 132 BREMGAItTEN Bremgarten, near Zurich: Bullinger's birth- place, 4 Bid. vii. Brenchley (Friar) : his preaching against the king, 2 Cran. 302 Brenne : to burn, Pil. 595 ; brenning, 1 Bee. 18 ; brent, 1 Bui. 411, Pil. 481 n Brentius (Jo.), or Brent/.en: at the diet of Worms, 3 Jew. C21; the patron of Ubiqui- tarianism, and opponent of Bullinger (q. v.), 4 Bui. 447 n. , Coop. 39, 3 Jew. 623, 4 Jew. 1258 n., 1263 n., 1 Zur. 98 n., 108 n., 121, 123, 131, 135, 139, 2 Zur. 97, 245,314, 3 Zur. 132 ; he takes refuge with the duke of Wurtemberg, 3 Zur. 543; goes to the council of Trent, Whita. 10; states what dominion may be exercised by bishops, and what not, 1 Whitg. 153 — 155; on xeii°°- Tovia, ib. 345 n.; on the apostles' appoint- ment of presbyters in every church, 3 IVIiitg. 156; on the power of remitting and retain- ing sin, ti>. 236; on Romish contempt of scripture, 4 Jew. 757, 758; exemplification of this in Hosius, ib. 759, who replied to what he wrote against a Soto, ib. 941 , 942 ; he wrote on the Apocalypse, Bale 258; letter to him, 3 Zur. 542 Brentius (Valentius): 2 Cov. 509 Brenzett, co. Kent: Becon's vicarage, 1 Bee. viii. Brephotrophia: 1 Bui. 286, 4 Bui. 498 Brereley (Jo.) : 2 Fid. 49, 57, 70, 71 nn Brerewood (Edw.): Enquiries, 2 Ful. 328 n Brest, in Bretagne : dispute concerning it between Richard II. and his lords, 2 Tyn. 296 Brether, or Brethern : brethren, Pil. 233 Brethren, Brother: who our brother is, 3 Bee. 610; import of the name, Lit. Edw. 524, (571); how the term is used in scripture; Pil. 187, 288 ; examples of desire for the saving health of brethren, 1 Bee. 196 ; we are bound to seek their salvation, 2 Bee. 176, 177; the Presbyterian party in the church of England called Brethren, Bog. 10 — Weak brethren (v. Faith): who are such, 3 Bee. 610; they are to be borne with, 1 Tyn. 452, 506, 507 ; they should be upheld, 2 Tyn. 8 — False Brethren : 2 Jew. 937, &c. Brethren of Love : u. Family of Love. Breton (Sir Nich.) : notice of him, Poet, xix ; stanzas, from A small Handful of Fragrant Flowers, ib. 179 ; a prayer for gentlewomen and other to use, ib. 180 ; a solemn and repentant prayer for former life misspent, ib. 181; a prayer, ib. 184; a prayer writ- ten for a gentlewoman, ib. ; the praise of | — BRIDGES humility, ib. ; gloria in excelsis Deo, ib. 187 ; stanzas from his poem upon the long- ing of a blessed heart, ib. 190; hymn, ib. 194 ; two sonnets, ib. 195 ; Mary Magda- len's lamentations, by some ascribed to him, ib. xl ; extracts therefrom, ib. 447 Breton (Will.): v. Brito. Breviary: sometimes called portess, porteux, portuis, &c, 1 Tyn. 230, & al. (see Por- tass); on the antiquity of the pope's portus, Pil. 534, 535 ; reference to a form entitled benedictio mens:e, Pra. Eliz. 399 — Breviarium Romanum : form of benedic- tion of water for baptism, 4 Bui. 306, 307; the Roman Breviary records, as a fact, the fable of the baptism of Constantine by- pope Silvester, 2 Fid 359 ; contains matter taken from the imaginary acts of the synod of Sinuessa, ib. 364; collects from it for the days of St Laurence and St Stephen, 1 Tyn. 231 n. ; legend of St Laurence, 2 Tyn. 254; legend of St Agatha, 3 Tyn. 61 n.; collect for the octave of SS. Peter and Paul, ib. 117 n — Breviarium ad usum Sarum : rubric con- cerning the Lord's prayer, Lit. Eliz. 72 n. ; references to it respecting hymns, Pra. Eliz. 134, 141, 145, 147, 148, 150, 153, 156, 269 nn.; Portiforium seu Breviarium ad usum Sarum (Par. 1510); invocations of Tho. a Becket, 1 Bee. 328 n., 2 Jew. 10S2, 3 Jew. 573; editions omitting the word "pope,"&c. (Lond. 1541,44), 2 Cran. 366 n.; Portiforium ad usum Sarum, (Roth. 1556.) Calf. 17 n. ; the Breviaries of Sarum, York, and Bangor, Pil. 535 — Breviary of the Franciscans, 2 Lai. 227 n Brevint (Dan.) : Saul and Samuel, Calf. 19n Brewers : at Cracow, 3 Zur. 689, 694, 697 Brewis, or Brose: a kind of pottage, 3 Bee. 208 Brian (Mr) : 2 Cran. 241 Bribery: a kind of thieving, 1 Lai. 139; a se- cret fault, ib. 188 ; bribes are like pitch, ib. ; a rich murderer escapes thereby, ib. 189; bribery of a jury in a case of murder, ib. 190, 380; another case, £6. 190; a warning to bribers, ib. 260 ; the prevalence of bribe- taking, 2 Bee. 307 Brice (Jo.), servant to Cranmer: 2 Craw. 297 Brice(Tho.) v. Bryce; Brickman (Am.): v. Byrchman. Bride (St) : v. Brigit. Bridewell: v. London. Bridges (Jo.), 1st lord Chandos: his crea- tion, 2 Cran. 364 n. ; lieutenant of the Tower (?), Phil. 50, Bid. loo ; the order for Hooper's execution sent to him, 2 Hoop. BRIDGES — BROOKE xxvi; one of the examiners of Pliilpot, Phil. 50, 56 Bridges (Edm.), 2nd lord Chandos : charged with Hooper's execution (then Sir Edm. Bridges,) 2 Hoop, xxvi ; he writes to Par- ker, Park. 213 n.; at the duke of Nor- folk's trial, 1 Zur. 2G7 n. (erroneously called Edward). Bridges (Will.), 4th lord Chandos: his daughter Frances, 2 Bee. 480 n ' Bridges (Agnes ) : pretending to be possessed, she is examined before abp Parker, and does penance at Paul's cross, Park. 405 Bridges (Jo.), bp of Oxford : answers Sta- pleton, 1 Ful. "5 n., 2 Ful. 3; Defence of the Godly Ministers against the Slanders of D. Bridges, Bog. 327 n Bridges (Sir Tho.), or Abridges: converses with Ridley in the Tower, Rid. 155; (ap- parently the brother of lord Chandos, named, Phil. 56) Bridges (Will.), brother to Sir John: his un- lawful marriage, 2 C'ran. 364 Bridoul (Toussain): Calf. 86 n Briganden (Mr): v. Biyganden. Briget : presumed to be W. Brito, q. v. Brigit (St) : v. Psalms. Notice of her, 1 Tijn. 151 n.; a legend respecting her, 3 Bee. 390 n. ; her reve- lations, 1 Hoop. 291 ; she threatens the clergy of Rome with the loss of Christ's blessing, ijew. 874; notice of The XV. Oes of S. Bridget, Pra. Eliz. xxii ; ten prayers ascribed to her, being a portion of the XV. Oes, ib. 507 -512 Blight (Will.): v. Brito. Brightlielmstone, co. Sussex: Grin. 359 n Brill (The), in Holland : 2 Bee. 480 n. ; taken by the lord of Lumey, 1 Zur. 273 Brill ( Steph. ), fellow of All Souls' : Park. 300 Brimly: publicly, 3 Bui. 147 Brimstone: made from stuff gathered on the shore, Park. 341 Brinced: pledged, 3 Jew. 265 Brinnynge; burning, Pil. 481 Brion : t>. Bruno. Bristol : formerly called Bristow, 3 Tyn. 12 ; Tyndale preaches on St Austin's green, 1 Tyn. xviii; commotions there through the preaching of Latimer and others, 2 Cran. 308 n., 2 Lai. 225 n., 358; recom- mended to lord Cromwell's care, 2 Lat. 402 ; Holbeach made suffragan bishop, ib. 412 n.; the friars preachers, 2 Cran. 252 ; churches of St Thomas and St Nicholas, 2 Lat. 358 n.; the mint, 1 Lat. 263 n., 3 Zur. 649 ; queen Elizabeth at Bristol, Lit. Eliz. 666 n., 2 Zur. 258 n Bristow (Rich ), a popish author: Grin. 169; on the marks of the true church, Itog. 176 ; he affirms that the pope may deprive here- tical princes, ib. 348 n.; Fulke writes a- gainst him, 1 Ful. viii. ix. 15, 68, 76 ; some account of him and his works, ib. 95 n Britain, Britons: v. England. Britannia Sancta: a book published 1745, 2 Tyn. 216 n Brito (Will.), or Breton : referred to, 2 Lat. 319 Brittayne ( ): cousin to Anne A skewe, Bale 160, 162, 165, 177 ; surety for her, ib. Britten (Dr): v. Brytten. Broach : to pierce through, 1 By-ad. 79 Broadgate hall : v. Oxford. Broadway, co. Dorset: the rectory, Park. 136 Brocinail : v. Bremael. Brocvale, king of Leicester: 4 Jew. 780 Brodbridge: v. Bradbridge. Broided: embroidered, 1 Hoop. 377 Broke : a breach, 2 Bee. 94 Broke (James), or Brokes, bp : v. Brooks. Broke (Jo.): suitor in Chancery against one Mares, 2 Cran. 257 Broke (Tho.): o. Brooke. Bromham, co. Wilts. : 2 Lat. 322 n., 332 Bromley (G.): an ecclesiastical commissioner, Park. 383 Bromley (Sir Tho.): an ecclesiastical com- missioner, Park. 370,383; lord chancellor, 3 Whitg. xii; signature as such, Grin. 412, 414, 417, 423, 427, 429, 433, 435 Brooke (Tho.), 5th lord Cobham : Elizabeth his daughter married Sir Tho. Wyat the elder, 1 Bee. 232 n Brooke (Geo.), 6th lord Cobham: commis- sioner for a subsidy, 2 Cran. 301 ; Cranmer's letter to him on a cause there, and to buy him wine, ib. 411 ; governor of Calais: ib. 330, 335, 3 Zur. 264 ; a privy councillor, 2 Cran. 531 ; dedication to him, 1 Bee. 264 ; notice of him, ib. n Brooke (Will.), 7th lord Cobham: minister to the Netherlands, 2 Zur. 303 n. ; lord warden of the Cinque Ports, Park. 202, 203, 379 n., 437; letter to him, ib. 379; Frances (Newton) his wife, ib. 341 n Brooke (Sir Tho.) : Joan (Braybroke) his wife, 1 Bee. 264 n Brooke (Tho.), alias Cobham, brother to lord Cobham : servant to Cranmer, who begged for him the house of Grey Friars at Canterbury, 2 Cran. 330; married Susan Cranmer, ib. n Brooke (Tho.), or Broke, customer of Calais: accused of heresy, 2 Cran. 390, 391 n., 292 134 BROOKE — BROXUP Brooke (Fulke lord): v. Greville. Brookesby (Humph.): Park. 297 Brooks ( ) : applies for the prebend of Rycall in the church of York, Park. 361 Brooks (James), bp of Gloucester: account of him, 2 Cran. 214 n., 383 n., Phil, xxviii, 1 Zur. 12 n. ; a commissioner for the exa- mination of Latimer, 2 Lat. 283, &c, also to examine Ridley, Rid. 255; exhorts him to turn, ib. 283; speaks of his singular wit, ib. xii, 283 ; refuses to deliver his letter to queen Mary, ib. 427; sits in judgment upon Cranmer, 2 Cran. 212, 225, 446n., 447, 455, 456, 541, &c; perjured, 2 Cran. 454 ; account of his death, 4 Jew. 1201 Brose : v. Brewis. Brother: i>. Brethren. Brotherhoods: what, 1 Tyn. 212 n Brotherly kindness: v. Love. Brouage, near Rochelle : salt-works there, 2 Zur. 84 Brough ( ): v. Browgh. Broughton (Hugh) : on hades, Roij. xiii. Broughton (Sir Jo.) : Anne his widow, 2 Bee. 622 n Broughton (Rich.) : Calf. 306 n Broughty castle, Scotland : 3 Zur. 387 Broune (Tho. ), poticary of Bristow : Marget his widow, 2 Cran. 275 Brouwershaven (Cunerus Petri de) : Calf. 88, 3 Jew. 140 Browgh ( ) : citation to him, 2 Cran. 257 Browne* (Sir Ant.), K..G. : ambassador to France, 2 Cran. 246 ; named, ib. 490, 496 ; privy councillor to king Edward, ib. 505; his marriage, Rid. x. n (v. Clinton.) Browne (Ant.), 1st vise. Montagu : privy councillor to queen Mary, 1 Zur. 5 n. ; com- missioner at Bruges, 2 Zur. 115 n. ; saluted, Park. 285 Brown (Edw.): v. Fasciculus. Brown (Eliz.), afterwards Bettes, and Rush- brough, [perhaps Bradford's own sister ; v. Bradford (Eliz.)] : letters to her, 2 Brad. 70, 127 Browne (Geo.), abp of Dublin: he pulls down an image, Park. 96 n. ; notice of him, 3 Zur. 428 n Brown (Geo.): one of the royal visitors for the North, 1 Zur. 73 n Brown (Sir Jo.): one of queen Mary's coun- cil, 1 Zur. 5 n Browne (Jo.), esq. : persecuted, BaleXZ, 50; hanged and burned, ib. 51 Browne (Jo.), fellow of Pembroke hall: le- gacy to him, Grin. 462 • Brown and Browne Brown (Rich. ), a priest of Bristol : complains against Latimer, 1 Lai. viii, 2 Lat. 358 n Brown (Rob.) : affirms that a husband may leave his wife, or a wife her husband, on account of false religion, Rog. 273, 274 n.; "one Brown" (probably the celebrated Ro- bert) chaplain to the duchess of Suffolk, Park. 390 Browne (Tho.) : burned in Smithfield, Poet. 165, 3 Zur. 175 n Brown (Tho.), of Bristow: v. Broune. Browne (Tho.), a gentleman of Lincolnshire: 2 Cran. 369 Brown (Tho.), of Shrewsbury: archbishop Grindal's letter to the bishop of London, in pursuance of a letter from the council, respecting a collection to be made for him, Grin. 404 ; the council's letter, ib. 405 Brown (Tho.), of Swalecliff : 2 Cran. 388 Browne (Will ), a poet : 2 Jew. 627 n Brownists : mentioned, Nord. 114, Poet. 268 ; some of them impugned the deity of the Holy Ghost, Rog. 70; they affirmed the laws judicial of Moses to belong to Christians, ib. 90 ; held the visible church to be devoid of sin, ib. 167 ; said to have had neither preaching nor sacraments, ib. 176; they declared that their discipline, and not the pure preaching of the word, &c., marked the true church, ib.; said that Christians should join only the people among whom the Lord's worship was free, ib. 185, that it would hardly be found in all the world that any minister was duly called, ib. 237, and that there is no calling but the immediate call from God, ib. 239, that no man is to communicate where there is a blind or dumb ministry, ib. 272, • and that private persons have authority to depose unmeet ministers, ib. 273; their no- tions respecting the covenant of marriage, ib.; they denied baptism to the children of open sinners, ib. 280, aud maintained that the baptism of children by the ministers of the church of England was not lawful, ib. 281; they excommunicated whole cities and churches, ib. 311 ; held that God's people are not to be bound with the bands of any jurisdiction of this world, ib. 317 ; said that no Apocrypha might be brought into Chris- tian assemblies, ib. 326; some of their writ- ers, ib. 203 Broxbourn, co. Herts.: Grin. 304,331, 332 Broxup (Will.): notice of him, Poel. xxxvi ; stanzas from St Peter's Path to the Joys of Heaven, ib. 390 arc arranRed together BROYLE - liroyle, co. Sussex: a park near Lewes, Park. 178 Bruccioli (Ant.) : his Italian Bible, Jcic. xxxiv; his commentaries, Wkila. 60 Bruce (Edw.), abbot of Kinloss: ambassador to queen Elizabeth, 2 Zur. 332 Bruce (Jo.): editor of Hutchinson's Works, Hutch. ; one of the editors of the Corre- spondence of abp Parker, Park. Brucker (Jo. Jac.) : Hist. Crit. Philos., 2 Ful. 101 n Brucrne (Rich.) : wasregius professor of He- brew at Oxford, 2 Cran. 552 ; deprived of his professorship, 4 Jew. 1199 n., 1201, 1 Zur. 12, but had Peter Martyr's prebend, 1 Zur. GO ; his irregular election as provost of Eton, Park. 150 n., 1 Zur. 12 n.; re- ceiver of Christ church, ib. 240 Bruges, in Flanders: Wolsey goes thither, 2 Tyn. 314; the colloquy there, 15G5, con- cerning commerce, 2 Zur. 115 n Bruges family : v. Bridges. Brunichilda, the French queen : a matter touching the purgation of a bishop com- mitted to her by St Gregory, 1 Jew. 396, 4 Jew. 901, &c. Bruno, founder of the Carthusians: 3 Bui. 295; he says that the scriptures are stilri- cient for instruction and salvation, 2 Cran. 34 ; on justification, 2 Bee. 039, 2 Cran. 200 bis; a witness against transubstantiation, Bale 5G3 Bruno ( ) : ambassador from Jo. Fred. duke of Saxony, 2 Cran. 41G n Brunus (Conrad) : De Cffiremoniis, Calf. 97 n Bruse (Peter) : alleged to have been a here- tic, 3 Jew. 1G1 ; Peterbrusians, £6. 212 ; their opinions and opponents, ib. 215 Brussels : its wretched state under the Spa- niards, 3 Zur. 57 ; visit of Charles V., ib. 00; rejoicings in honour of the prince of Spain, ib. Brust : v. Brast. Brute : the founder of Britain, Pit 125 Bruterer: a soothsayer, or maker of dismal days, 1 Tyn. 445 Bruton, co. Somerset : birthplace of Stephen Batman, Poet, xxxvi. Brutus (Jun.): spared not his own sons, Sand. 227 ; his treason, 2 Hoop. 105 Bryan ( ) : v. Brian. Bryan (Sir Fra.): ambassador to France, 2 Cran. 246 Bryan (Jos.) : notice of him, Poet, xxix; three psalms in metre by him, ib. 334 Bryce (Tho.) : notice of him, Poet, xix ; his Compendious Register in metre ; an — EUCER 135 account of the martyrs during the reign of queen Mary, ib. 161; the wishes of the wise, ib. 175 Brydges family : v. Bridges. Bryganden (Mr) : an opponent of Latimer, 1 Lat. iv. Brygitta (St), or Brygot: v. Brigit. Brytten (Dr) : 2 Cran. 244 Bucardus (Fra.) : v. Burckhardt. Bucchingerus (Mich.) : Hist. Eccles., Calf. 77 n Bucer (Martin) : v. Cambridge. His views respecting the divorce of Henry VIII., 3 Zur. 551 n.; on divorce in general, ib. 6G5, GOG ; he confers with Gar- diner about the royal supremacy, 1 Ful. 489 ; concerned in abp Herman's reforma- tion, Lit. Eliz. xxix. n., 2 Zur. 18 n.; pre- sent at the marriage of the landgrave of Hesse, 2 Cran. 405 n.; at Strasburgh, 2 Cov. 510; father of the church there, 2 Zur. 72 n.; in trouble, 2 Cov. 513; he answers Gardiner's book on the celibacy of the clergy, ib. 512, 520; Gardiner w rites against him, 3 Zur. 254; Hooper corresponds with him on the sacraments, 2 Hoop, ix ; his dismissal from Strasburgh, 3 Zur. 538, 049, 051 ; mention of him, 1 Hoop. 240, 3 Zur. 040; invited to England, 2 Cran. 423, 3 Zur. 19, 37, 47G; his arrival, 3 Zur. 330n., 652; reception by Cranmer, 3 Zur. 535, 539 ; his intimacy with that prelate at Canter- bury, 2 Cran. 421 n.; 3 Zur. 67 ; to go to Cambridge, 3 Zur. 536, 537, 539 ; madere- gius professor there, ib. 353; his acts in the university, 2 Zur. 18 n.; he declined to wear a square cap because his head was not square, Pil. 0G2 ; yet he opposed Hooper, 3 Zur. 075 ; his lectures and preaching at Cambridge (and perhaps elsewhere), 1 Brad. 31, 445, 3 Zur. 81, 2GG, 339, 401 ; he dis- putes with Jo. a Lasco on the eucharist, 3 Zur. 572; an intimate friend of Bradford, 1 Brad. 350, 558, 2 Brad, xx, and his fa- ther in the Lord, 1 Brad. 055 ; dangerously ill, 3 Zur. 401, 543, 558; his last illness, 2 Brad, xxiii ; his death, 3 Bee. 205, 2 Brad, xxiii, Park. 42 n., 2 Zur. 71, 3 Zur. 5 n., 490, 495, 002 n., 724 ; account of his funeral, 3 Zur. 492; Parker preaches on that occasion, 2 Brad, xxiv; Parker and Haddon his executors, Park. 4G, 47; some account of his goods, ib. 47, 3 Zur. 302 n. ; his dead body excommunicated, Roy. 311, exhumed and burned, 1 Jew, GO, Pil. 05 n., 217, 652, 1 Zur. 4 n., 2 Zur. 20 n., 24,51; all acts against him rescinded by the uni- I versity on the accession of Elizabeth, 2 Zur. 136 BUCER — BUCKSTONE 51,74; Pilkington's sermon at the resti- tution, Pit. 651; Bucer's excellent qualities, Park. 44; Burcher's oi)inion of him, 3 Zur. 6G2, GCG, 678, 69G ; Sir John Cheke's opi- nion, 3 Zur. 666 n. ; Cart Wright's estimate, 3 nidtg. 533 His works, 3 Whitg. xxv. (some men- tioned below); Psalmorum Explanatio, 1529, published under the name of Aret. Felinus, 2 Whitg. 475 ; notice of the Sim- plex acpia Deliberatio, &c, 1535, drawn up by him and Melancthon, Lit. Mix. xxix.n. 2 Zur. 18 n. ; his Gratulatio, against Gar- diner, 2 Brad. 19, 3 Zur. 178; his Censura of the English Prayer Book noticed, Lit. Eliz. xxv. n., 3 Whitg. 85, 124, 1 Zur. 234 n.; his Scripta Anglica, Grin. i. n., iii. n., 2 Zur. 17; Bradford's Restoration of all Things, mostly translated from Bu- cer's commentary on the Romans, 1 Brad. 350; a passage from the Latin, ib. 355 n.; certain of his writings translated into Eng- lish, 1 Zur. 162; letters by him, Park. 41, 42, 3 Zur. 520—549 ; letters to him, 2 Brad. 24(?), 352, 353, 2 Cran. 426, 427, 428, 2 Hoop, xiv, 3 Zur. 219, 44, 468, 474, 552, 556; on the word Thora (mm), the Law, 1 Bid. 49; on the word evpnuivat, ib. 116; he shews that none of Christ's commands are to be neglected, 3 Whitg. 534 ; referred to on original sin, 2 Bui. 385 ; against de- ferring baptism, 2 Whitg. 533; he allows the use of the cross in that sacrament, 3 Whitg. 123; his way of speaking on the eucharist, 3 Zur. 544, 545; alleged to have defended Lutheran opinions, ib. 61 ; Hard- ing asserts that he admitted a carnal pre- sence in the sacrament, 1 Jew. 468, 469, 498 ; his words explained, ib. 499 ; on the abuse of the Lord's Supper at Corinth, 3 Whitg. 547 ; his opinion on communion under one kind, 1 Jew. 217, &c; on the bread used in the communion, 3 Whitg. 84 ; on the communion at marriages, ib. 356; he approves communion of the sick, 2 Whitg. 545 J on rulers in the church, 3 Whitg. 162; on bishops, 2 Whitg. 108, 231, 401, 402, 403; he says Timothy was a bishop, ib. 297 J allows archbishops, patri- archs, &c, ib. 432; on subjection to eccle- siastical superiors, ib. 331 ; maintains that presbyters should be increased according to the number of the people, 3 Whitg. 540; on the secular business which ministers should not undertake, ib. 432; on the office of deacons, 2 Whitg. 64; on the same, with reference to Rom. xii. 8, 3 Whitg. 282 n.; on evangelists, 1 Whitg. 493; he speaks of seven kinds of preaching or teach- ing, 3 Whitg. 46; on the advantage of read- ing the scriptures in the church, ib. 30, 48, 51 ; approves the use of homilies, 1 Bui. 10, 3 Whitg. 346 ; on contention in the church, 1 Whitg. 138; on things indifferent, ift.258; he advocates the reformation of ceremonies, 3 Whitg. 549; on holy-days, 2 Whitg. 584; on conBrmation, 3 Whitg. 359, 360; on the marriage-ring, ib. 353; on the lawfulness of using things which were used by the Jews and Gentiles, 2 Whitg. 38; his views on vestments; he allows them, but is averse to their imposition, 2 Hoop, xiii, xiv, 2 Whitg. 57, 1 Zur. 161, 2 Zur. 120, 3 Zur. 488, 495, 585; thinks bells not necessarily a mark of Antichrist, 2 Whitg. 55; on bind- ing and loosing, 3 Whitg. 23G; on the ex- communication of the incestuous person at Corinth, ib. 542; against the anabaptistical opinion that a Christian may not be a magis- trate, 1 Whitg. 155, 15G; he says no man is so wise and holy as to be able to exercise both the civil and ecclesiastical power, 3 Whitg. 545, 546; on new Romish writers, 2 Jew. 815; on the petition "deliver us from evil," 2 Whitg. 485 ; on the deceits of Satan, 1 Whitg. 97 — Wibrand Bucerin, his widow, 3 Zur. 28 n.; Cheke intercedes with the king for her, Park. 43, 44; she goes to Strasburgh, ib. 47 ; letter from her to Cranmer 3 Zur. 3G3; Cranmer's reply, 2 Cran. 434, 435, 3 Zur. 27 ; her children, 3 Zur. 364, 667 ; Bucer's grandson, 'W. Meier, 2 Zur. 322 n Buchanan (Geo.): writes verses in praise of queen Elizabeth, 1 Zur. 115, and see 120; saying of Elizabeth respecting him,i6. 240 n.; he w rites in praise of the queen of Scots, ib. 263 ; tutor of James VI., 2 Zur. 302 n. ; his book De Jure Regni apud Rcotos, 2 Zur. 311 n., 312; Rerum Scot. Hist. Rog. 360 n.; letters to Gualter, 2 Zur. 302, 310; letters addressed to him, ib. 294, 312 Buchmann (Theod.): v. Bibliander. Buck (Dr), a prior at Cambridge : opposes Latimer, 2 Lat. xii. Bucker (Geo. ), alias Adam Damplippe, q. v. Buckhurst, co. Sussex : 2 Cran. 259 Buckhurst (Tho. lord), afterwards earl of Dorset : v. Sackville. Buckinghamshire : Knox preaches there, 3 Zur. 760 n. ; superstitious processions there in gang week, Grin. 241 n Buckland, co. Herts.: the rectory, 1 Bee. xii. Buckland Newton, co. Dorset: the register, Park. 393 n H uckstonc : r. Buxton. BUDA — BULLINGER 137 BiiJa: taken by the Turks, Lit. Eliz. 451 Budasus (Gul ): books by him, Jew. xxxiv; referred to as a critic, t Fitl. 132, 4 Jew. 907 ; he defines faith, 1 Bui. 83 n., 430; 1 Hoop. 221 ; on the word irapaXajifiuvw, 1 Hoop. 237 ; on ookw, 2 Whitg. 411 ; he says that Sesostris forced kings to draw his chariot, 4 Jew. 702; on papal greedi- ness, ib. 1082 Buden, co. Devon.: v. Berryn- Arbor. Bugenhagius (Jo.): Bettled at Hamburgh, 1 Tyn. xl; his address to the faithful in England, ib. ; he was opposed to the fol- lowers of a Lasco, 3 Zur. 513 n Bugs : bugbears, objects of childish or super- stitious terror, Sayid. 102, 1 Tyn. 417, 2 Tyn. 87, 250, 3 Tyn.UO Builders of God's house: must seek his glory, Pil. 363; must not fear mockers, ib. 3G5; their blessedness, ib. 3CG; they will have no fellowship with hypocrites, ib. 3G7 Building : the daughter of fancy, 2 Bee. 430 ; the practice of curious buildings declared to be a token that the day of judgment is at hand, ib. ; continency therein, 1 Bui. 422 Bulkeley (Arth.), bp of Bangor : his death, Phil. xxix. Bulkley (Edw.): 2 Ful. 74 n Bull : a bubble, Lit. Eliz. 501 n Bull ( ), parson of Northfleet: "M. Bui," 2 Cran. 382 Bull ( ), the younger: at Oxford, 3 Zur. 421 Bull (Geo.), bp of St David's: his Works re- ferred to, Calf. 85 n., 1 Lat. xiv; mistaken in supporting the genuineness of a tract ascribed to Hippolytus, 2 Ful. 282 ; on the opinions of the Docctoe, 1 Cov. 21 n Biu. (Hen.) : Christian Prayers, Pra. B.; biographical notice of him, ib. viii ; notice of his book, Pra. Eliz. xxii ; he was editor of some worksof bp Hooper, 2 Hoop. 182 n. ; his preface to Hooper's Apology, ib. 551 Bulla aurea, &e. : v. Bulls. Bnllen family: v. Boleyn. Bullin : v. Bullingham (N.) Bullinger (dir.), son of the reformer: notice of him, 3 Zur. 699 Bullinger i Hen.), father of the reformer: re- nounces popery, 4 Bui. x. n., and is for- mally married, ib. vii. n.; his death, ib. xi. n. ; Anna Widerkehr, his w ife, 4Bul. vii ; her death, ib. xii. n Bullinger (Hen.), the reformer: biographical notice, 4 Bui. vii, &c. ; birth, parentage, childhood, and early education, ib. vii ; he studies at Cologne : ib. viii ; lectures in the abbey of Cappel, ib. ix ; writes nume- rous treatises, ib. ; attends Zningle's lec- tures at Zurich, ib. x ; undertakes the pas- toral office, ib. ; marries Anne Adlishweiler, formerly a nun, ib. xi; on the defeat of Cappel he removes to Zurich, ib. ; ap- pointed preacher of the cathedral there, ib. ; deputed to attend the conference at Basle, where be assisted in drawing up the first Helvetic Confession, ib. xii ; he re- ceives English visitors, ib. ; turns Masters from popery, 2 Zur. 63 ; his friendship with Hooper, 4 Bui. xiii, 2 Hoop, ix ; Hooper's prophetic words to him on leaving Zurich, ib. x ; Cranmer writes to him about a synod of the reformed, 2 Cran. 430, 431 ; his kind reception of the English exiles at Zurich in queen Mary's time, 4 Bui. xiii, Rid. 387, 1 Zur. viii, and of Italian exiles from Locarno, 4 Bui. xiii ; his reply to queries of a certain Scotsman (Knox or Goodman), about civil government in Eng- land and Scotland, 3 Zur. 745 (see 4 Jew. 665) ; engaged in combating various errors and heresies, 4 Bui. xiii, 1 Zur. 127 n. ; his controversy with Brentius, 1 Zur. 98 n., (and see his works, below) ; he is attacked by the plague, 4 Bui. xiv, 1 Zur. 142, 143 ; death of his wife and daughters, 4 Bui. xiv, 1 Zur. 142 n., 144, 171 n. ; his last illness, 4 Bui. xiv, 1 Zur. 317 ; his death, 4 Bui. xiv, 1 Zur. 318, 2 Zur. 268; eulogies on him, 4 Bui. xii.n., 1 Zur. 318, Phil. 391 His works, 3 Whitg. xxvi ; list of the principal of them in chronological order, 4 Bui. xv ; books of his cited or referred to in the editorial notes to the Decades, see ib. 588 ; his writings highly appreciated in England, 1 Bui. vii, 3 Zur. 618 ; some of them turned into English, 3 Zur. 396; Jo. Dudley, earl of Warwick, undertook that his works should be translated, ib. 422; his writings never published in a col- lected form, ib. xii.n.; De Origine Erroris in negocio Eucharistiae ac Missa?, 1 Zur. 182, 208, 215, 4 Bui. xv. xviii; books a- gainst the Anabaptists, 1 Zur. 87, 95, 96, 110, 4 Bui. xv. xxiv; Commentaries on the Epistles, collected edition, 4 Bui. xvii ; The Old Faith, translated by Coverdale, 1 Cov. 1 ; notice of it, 4 Bui, xvii ; on the authority of Holy Scripture, and on bishops, two treatises dedicated to Henry VIII., 3 Zur. 611, 4 Bui. xviii ; their re- ception by the king, 3 Zur. Gil ; his trea- tise on the two natures in Christ, 1 Zur. 30 (see 4 Bui. xviii); the Christian state 138 BULLINGER of matrimony, 1 Bee. 29, 4 Bui. xviii, 3 Zur. 406, 422, 427 ; The Hope op the Faithful, translated by Coverdale from Bullinger (not as stated in 2 Cov. 137, from Wermuller), 2 Cov. 135, &c; see 4 Bui. xix; Answer to Cochlaeus on Scripture and Church Authority, 2 Zur. 194(?), 3 Zur. 244, 4 Bui. xix ; his book on the Eucha- rist against Luther (Absoluta de Christi Domini. .. Sacramentis Tractatio), 3 Zur. 681 n., 3 Bui. xix ; Commentaries on Luke, 3 Zur. 255, 4 Bui. xx ; Decades, translated by H. I., edited by the Rev. Tho. Harding, A.M., 1, 2, 3, 4, Bui. ; dedication of a por- tion of them to the ministers of Zurich, 4 Bui. 546; a portion of them dedicated to king Edward VI., 3 Zur. 73, 78, 88, 269, 560, 662, 605, 4 Bui. xx. xxvii; this dedi- cation, 2 Bui. 3 ; a portion dedicated to the marquis of Dorset (afterwards duke of Suf- folk), 3 Zur. 3, 7, 77, 82, 90, 393, 399, 406, 409, 434 ; this dedication, 4 Bui. 528; refer- ences to the Decades, 2 Zur. 118, 242, 243, 3 Zur. 121, 123, 266 ; notice of the English translation, 4 Bui. xxvii ; how far sanc- tioned by convocation, 1 Bui. viii, 4 Bui. xxviii ; AVhitgift's orders in regard to them, 3 Whitg. xvi, 4 Bui. xxviii; The Perfection of Christians, 3 Zur. (in., 4 Bui. xxi ; his book on justification (De Gratia Dei justificante nos, &c), 3 Zur. 744 (see 4 Bui. xxii) ; Sermons on the Apocalypse, 1 Zur. 99, 4 Bui. xxiii ; Sermons on Jere- miah, 1 Zur. 122, 4 Bui. xxiii. xxiv ; reply to the Bavarian articles (Institutio eorum qui propter D. N. J. C. de Fide exami- nantur), 4 ./«.,lZa«. 75 n.; some of the lands of the monastery granted to Nich.Bacon (afterwards lord keeper), 'ICran. 384 n. ; martyrs at Bury, Poet. 1G3, 172, 173 Busa;us (Jo.): publishes the Pontifical, 2 Ful. 98 n Busby ( ), a doctor of law: Park. 18 Busche (Herman von dem); 1 Tyn. x.\x, xxxiv. Busgradus ( ): says we must believe whatever the popes believe, Roy. 202 Bush: at a tavern-door, 2 Tyn. 184, 3 Tyn. 76, 253 ; ivy bush, 1 Brad. 94, 558, 1 Ful. 258, Rid. 10 Business: v. Occupation, Vocation. Buskle : to bustle about, to prepare, Bale 554; said to be the same as busk, Pit. 353, buskel, 1 Brad. 445 Busshop (Rich.): 2 Cran.CAl Busti (B. de): <>. Bernardinus. Butcher (Joan): v. Bocher. Butler (Alban): Lives of the Saints, Calf. 6u., 305n., 2 Fid. 70 n Butler (Cha.): Book of the R. C. Church, Calf. 5 n Butler (Hen.): some account of him, 2 Cov. 502 ; born at Zurich, but of English origin, 2 Zur. 192, 197 ; patronized by bp Park- hurst, 1 Zur. 241, 212, 271 ; a student in England, 1 Zur. 244, 258, 263, 2 Zur. 202, 204, 209; letter from him to Sandys, 2 Zur 191 Butler (Jo.), doorkeeper of Hen. V.'s privy chamber : Bale 18 ; sent to cite lord Cob- ham, ib. Butler (Jo.), Cranmcr's commissary at Calais : 2 Cran. 275 n., 334, 348 ; letter to him, ib. 277 ; his letter to Cranmer on religious disputes there, ib. 373 ; sent to the Fleet, ib. 391 n Butler (Jo.), father of Henry: notice of him, 3 Zur. 311, 621 n.; he sold his patri- mony and went abroad, 2 Zur. 197, 3 Zur. 225; at Zurich, 4 Bui. xii; at Strasburgh, 3 Zur. 605, 609; courts a widow there, ib. 197, 218; saluted, &c, ib. 67, 70, &c.; his brother-in-law one of the stewards of the royal household, ib. 80, 225 ; Hooper desires his return to England, ib. 94, 97 ; mentioned, 2 Zur. 197, 3 Zur. 49, 5G, 583; his letters, mostly to Bullinger, ib. 621, &c. Butler (Mr), of Droitvvich : 2 Lat. 390 Butreeh ( ): called doctor equestris, 2 Zur. 293 n.; mentioned, ib. 296, 300 Butter ( ): martyred, Poet. 162 Butterworth (Edw.), of Rochdale : Park. 232 Buttes (Will.): notice of him, Poet, xxvii; death certain, verses, ib. 309 Buttol (Greg.), a chaplain at Calais: 2 Cran. 376 n Butts (Sir Will.), physician to Henry VIII. : 2 Cran. 293, 349 n. ; he patronizes Latimer, 1 Lat. vi, 2 Lat. xv, xviii; his death, 3 Zur. 37, 150 Buxom : obedient, 1 Brad. 129, 239 142 BUXTON — (LESAREA Buxton, co. Derby (?): invocation there, 2 Jew. 923, viz. of St Anne of Buckstone, 1 Hoop. 40 n Buying and selling: 2 Bui. 228; bargaining, whether lawful, ib. 29 ; the guile of buyers and sellers, 1 Bee. 254 ; what they should do, ib. 256 By and by: immediately, 1 Tyn. 241, 3 Tyn.Wi Byll (Will.) : v. Bill. Byng (And. and Tho.) : r. Bing. Byrchman * (Arn.) : bookseller in London and Paris, 1 Tyn. xxviii. n. ; he printed at Co- logne, 1539, 3 Jew. 344 ; references to him, 4 Jew. 1231, 1234, 1 Zur. 70, 78, 3 Zur. 416 Byrchman (Fra.): 1 Tyn. xxviii. n(Byrckman) Byrchman (Jo.): notice of him, 2 Brad. xxi. n., and see 352, 353, 405; references to him, 1 Tyn. xxviii. n.; 3 Zur. 452 ; letter from him to Bnllinger, 3 Zur. 344 Byrchmans (The): the Byrkmans (probably A. and J.), not to be trusted, 3 Zur. 447 ; Birkman mentioned, probably Arnold, 1 Zur. 121 Byrd(Will.): notice of him, Poet, xxi; Psalm xiii. in metre, ib. 223; Psalm xv. in metre, ib. 222 ; care for thy soul, verses, ib. 223; the martyrs, ib. 224 ; notice of an anony- mous contributor to his collection, 1587, Poet. li. 506 Byrkman (A. F. and J.) : v. Byrchman. Byron (Sir Jo.) : mentioned, Pil. vii ; pos- sessor of Clayton, co. Lane, and grantee of Newstead, Park. 232 ; lessee of the living of Rochdale, ib. 231 n Byron (Sir Jo.), son of the last: he seems to be named as Mr Byron, Park. 231 ; letter to Mr Byron, ib. 232 Byrte (Jo.), otherwise called Adrian, other- wise John Bookbinder: 1 TynA's.. By that : inasmuch as, 2 Tyn. 128 Byzantium: v. Constantinople. Bzovius ( Abra.) : a remarkable addition made by him to a sentence cited from Cyprian, 2 Ful. 322 n.; he adduces the fabulous acts of the council of Sinuessa, ib. 364 C. v. Careless (Jo.) C. (A.), a sectary: Rog. 203 C. (G.), author of A piteous Platforme: notice of him, Poet, xxiv ; respice finem, verses, ib. 266 C. (H.), possibly Henoch Clapham : notice of him, Poet, xliv; lines by him, ib. 470 C. (H.), author of The Forrest of Fancy, 1579 ; possibly Hen. Constable: notice of him, Poet, xlvi; what misery and misfortunes mankind is continually subject unto, it. 478; an exhortation to patience, ib. 479 C. (I.): v. Calf hill (J.) C. (I.): acrostic on "God save the queen," Lit. Eliz. 561 C. (T.), i. e. Tho. Cartwright, q. v. Cabala: what, 3 Bui. 131 ; cabalists, ib. 137 Cabasilas (Nic.) : speaks of the priest standing at the altar, and lifting the gospel on high, 1 Jew. 512, and on his exclamation, " Holy things for the holy," ib. 511 ; says the bread of the sacrament is the body of our Lord itself, 2 Jew. 574; on the commemoration of Christ in the eucharist, ib. 717 ; he says the spirit is hid in the letter, ib. 618 Cabilon.the Lacedaemonian : would not treat with the courtiers of the king of Persia, because he found them playing at dice, 4 Jew. 1071 Cabrier: slaughter of the Waldenses there, Pil. 653 Caddow, or Kaddow : a jackdaw, Bale 153 Cade (Tho.) : promoted at Calais, 2 Cran. 294 Cadiz: Sir Fra. Drake's victory there, Lit. Eliz. 469; Bob. earl of Essex and Cha. Howard lord admiral seut there, ib. 472; the town taken, ib. Cadoc (St), of Cowbridge : Bale 191 Cadwallader,last kingof the Britons : Pil. 482 Cadwan, or Caduane, duke of North Wales : Pil. 516 Cadwell ( ) : a friend of Jo. ab Ulmis, 3 Zur. 424 Caecilian: v. Cecilian. Caecilius: v. Cecilius. Caedmon : translated portions of scripture into English rhyme, 2 Ful. 14, 1 Jew. 304, 2 Jew. 694 Caelius (Lud.), Bhodiginus : Lectiones Anti- quae, Jew. xlii, thinks sacraments are called mysteries because they should be kept close, 4 Bui. 23C, 237; says Rome was called the epitome of the world, 1 Jew. 420 : speaks of a popinjay that could re- peat the creed, 1 Jew. 283, 3 Jew. 255 Caer-Leon (Urbs legionum) : a British arch- bishoprick, 3 Jew. 164 n., 2 Whitg. 128 Caesar : Augustus, Julius, &c. Sermons on Matt. xxii. 21, "Yield to Ca>sar," &c, 1 Lat. 282, 296; the text ex- plained, Hutch. 325, 1 Lat. 295, 511; "kaisar," emperor, 1 Bee. 31; "keser," Sand. 168 Caesar (Phil.): Rog. viii. Csesarea: Ca-sarea Stratonis, or Strato's tower, Thus the name is spelled hy John, one of the three brothers, 3 Zur. Mi CiESAREA 1 Bui. 85 n. ; factions in the church, 1 Whitg. 464 Cassaria: St Basil's epistle to her, 1 Jew. 152, 248 Cacsarius, brother of Gregory Nazianzen : his last words, 1 Bee. 32 Cacsarius of Aries : declares that tenths are not ours, but appointed for the church, 1 Sec. 24, 25 ; a homily ascribed to him, and to Chrysostom, ib. 77 n.; sermons ascribed to him, and Augustine, 2 Bee. 535 n., 540 n., 3 Bee. 277 n., 411 n., 1 Whitg. 224 n. ; one also to Ambrose, 2 Bee. 540 n. ; ahomily, De Paschate, attributed both to him and to Eusebius Emissenus, Calf. 193 n Cahathites : v. Kohathites Caiani : referred to, 2 Cov. 184; they invoked angels, 2 Ful. 41, 8G, 390, and avouched their follies and heresies, not by the scrip- tures, but by tradition, as they said, from St Paul, 3 Jew. 440 Caiaphas, high priest: mentioned, 1 Bui. 244, 3 Bui. 14, 23 ; not a Sadducee, 2 Ful. 24G n., 32G n. ; he had the spirit of prophecy, 2 Jew. 3, 4 Jew. 941 Cain : of the name, 1 Tyn. 40G; he contended for the birthright, 2 Bui. 131; his sacrifice, i*4. 129; he slew his brother, 1 Bui. 210, 290, 300, for the love that God did bear him, 2 Hoop. 208; mercy offered to him, 1 Brad. 70; his punishment, 3 Bui. 152 ; the church of the devil began with Cain, 4 Bui. 11 Cainan (Lu. iii, 30) : the clause rejected by Beza, 1 Ful. 43, 50, &c. Caius, nephew of Augustus : his contemning of God the cause of a great dearth and fa- mine, 2 Hoop. 1GG Caius: his Fragmenta referred to, 2 Cov. 184 n., with regard to the death of Peter, 1 Cov. 302 n.; his enumeration of the Pau- line epistles, Whita. 106 Caius (Jo.), master of Gonville hall (now Caius college): Parh. 248; rash in expelling fellows, ib. 249, but worthy of respect as a founder, ib.; accused of atheism, ib. 251; mentioned, 2 Brad. 209 n. ; apparently re- ferred to as Mr Keyes, Park. 295; letter by him, ib. 298; his book De Antiq. Cantab. Academiic, ib. n.; some account of him, 1 Zur. 31 Caius (Tho.) : notices of him, 3 Zur. 394, 390, 415 n. ; his Assertio Antiq. Oxon. Aca- demism, Park. 298 n.; he translates writings by Bullinger, 4 Bui. xx. Caius (Mr), a young clergyman : 2 Zur. 280 Cajetan (Tho. de Vio, card.): works, Jew. xxxiv ; vehemently censured by Romish writers, Whita. 49; his judgment concern- — CALAIS 143 ing the apocryphal books, ib. 48, 00 ; he deemed that only to lie sacred scripture which the apostles wrote or approved, ib. 53 ; rejected a great part of the New Testa- ment, ib. 105; refused (at least) some of the epistles, Rog. 84 ; admitted many faults in the Vulgate version, Whita. 109 ; he says that the exposition of scripture is not tied by God to the sense of the fathers, ib. 40G ; denies the genuineness of the works ascribed to Dionysius the Areopagite, ib. 57G ; declares that the councils of Constance and Basil werejustly abrogate, 1 Jew. 09; on the " one faith," Whita. G71 ; on the deposit committed to Timothy, ib. 550 ; he denies faith to be necessary for receiving the sacra- ment, 2 Jew. 751, 752, yet speaks against the notion of opus operatum, ib. 752, 3 Jew. 557 ; admits that matrimony cannot be proved a sacrament from the word "sacra- mentum " in Eph. v. 32, Whita. 197 ; says, the apostle suffers a bishop to have one wife, others to have more, 3 Jew. 400; affirms that the pope may dispense with a priest of the Western church to marry, ib. 409; declares that it cannot be proved, either by reason or authority, that a priest offends God in marrying, ib. 390, 403, 4 Jew. 807, 808; says, our Lord appointed to his disciples no manner of vow, 3 Jeic. 423 ; on the breaking of vows, 4 Jew. 788 ; he dislikes the use of Latin in the service of the church, Whita. 274 ; on the priesthood of Melchizedek, ib. 1G8; his remarks on Deut. xvii. 12, the judgment of the priest, ib. 420 ; he admits that James (v. 15) does not speak of extreme unction, ib. 199 ; referred to on the worship of the cross, Calf. 381 n.; his oration in the fifth council of Lateran, 1 Jew. 09 n., 94 n Cakes : 3 Zur. 589, 594 ; what the casting down of cakes in the procession on Palm Sunday signified, 1 Bee. 114, 115 Calaber: a fur ? Bale 527 Calabria: pillaged by the French, 3 Zur. 741 Calais : v. Spellache. The siege, temp. Edw. III., 1 Hoop. 313 n. ; the town long possessed by the English, 1 Lat. 5 n. ; jurisdiction of the see of Canterbury there, 2 Cran. 275, 277, 345, 348, 349, 471; king Henry VIU's journey thither, 2 Tyn. 313 (v. Ardres); Wolsey endeavoured to remove the mart from Ant- werp to this place, ib. 319; Cranmer desires to send chaplains to preach the word of God there, 2 Cran. 29S (see his letters to lord Lisle) ; the ignorance and blindness of the people, ib. 310 ; the church of St Peter by Calais, in the gift of the king, ib. ; 144 CALAIS — CALVIN un worthiness of the curate of St Mary within Calais, ib. 311 ; preachers sent to Calais, ib. 320,376 n. ; a seditious book brought there- from, ib. 331 ; removal of images from the priory of Black Friars, ib. 372; the prior in Cranmer's custody, ib. 377 ; persecutions at this place, ib. 372, 373, 375, 376; an impos- ture there, ib. 375 n.; Nich. Bacon recom- mended as town-clerk, ib. 384 ; Cromwell sends for writings relating to the town, ib. 395 ; wine purchased there for Cranmer, ib. 316, 318, 411 ; Sir Hugh Paulet, the gover- nor, has the Common Prayer translated into French, ib. 431); reception of Fagius on his way to England, 3 Zur. 331 ; the hangman of Calais, Hutch. 79, 3 Zur. 444, 449 : mes- sage to the town from the French king, 3 Zur. 684 ; the town taken from the English by the duke of Guise, Calf. 114, Pil. 70, 86, 1 Zur. 91 n., 3 Zur. 139 n. ; negociations for its restoration, 1 Zur. 8n., 24, 91 n., 115 ii.; "conveyed to Calais," a proverbial ex- pression, 1 Tyn. 'S-id Calamities : v. Affliction. Kinds of them, 2 Bui. 05 ; good and evil afflicted with them, ib. 06; their causes, ib. Calder ( ): murdered the regent Lennox, 1 Zur. 262 n Caldwell (Rich.): v. Cawdewell. Calendar: in king Edward's first Prayer Book, 1549, Lit. Edw. 23; in his second Prayer Book, 1552, ib. 207 ; in the Primer, 1553, ib. 300; in the Prayer Book, 1559, Lit. Eliz. 47 ; in the Primer, 1559, Pra.Eliz.i; calen- darium, in the Latin Prayer Book, 1500, Lit. Eliz. 317 ; in the Orariuni, 1500, Pra. Eliz. 117 ; the new calendar, 1501, Lit. Eliz. 435; notices of the same, ib. xxxiii, Park. 133, 135; calendarium,with verses to each month, in the Preces Privatae, 1504, Pra. Eliz. 213 Days and months now called by heathen names, Pil. 15, 10 ; on the calendar of the Roman church, ib. 15, 19 ; why the names of saints are inserted in our calendar, Pra. Eliz. 428; de anno et partibus ejus, Lit. Eliz. 323 ; verses on the immoveable feasts; Sex sunt ad Puri, &c, ib. 326; the Shep- herd's Calendar, 2 Jew. 705, see Grin. xiii. n Cales, i. e. Cadiz, q. v. : but sometimes it means Calais, as 2 Cran. 373 Caley (Rob.), a Romanist printer : Park. 295 Caleys (Jo. a) : 2 Cran. 390 CiLFHUi (James), or Calfield, bp elect of AVorcester: biographical notice of him, Calf, vii; mention of him, Grin. 208 ; he preaches an injudicious sermon hefore the queen, Parlt. 218; his Answek io Johx Martiall's treatise of inE Cross, edited by the Rev. Richard Gibbings, M.A. Calf.; references to it, Coop, iv, 1 Ful. 75 n., 2 Put. 107 ; Fulke's Rejoinder to John Mar- tiall's Reply, edited by the same, 2 Ful. 125—212; this book mentioned, 1 Ful. ix; source of Calfhill's error as to the date of the synod of Elvira, 2 Ful. 153; ad lectorem Jacobi Cathhilli (sic) carmen, \ Bcc. 33; in tria volumina operum Tho. Baieoni I. C[alfhilli?] carmen, ib. — Margaret his wife, Calf. viii. Calicut : 1 Jew. 22 Caligula, emperor: called himself God, and Jupiter, 4 Jeic. 842 ; sometimes he took off the head of Jupiter and set on his own, 3 Jew. 280; his cruelty, 2 Jeiv. 1008; he locked up all the garners and storehouses of corn in Rome, and caused a general famine,4./eH,\ 879 Calil (W3) : what, 3 Tyn. 108 Calistus, a monk : accuses Aug. Mainard of heresy, Phil. 387 Calixtines: persecuted, 2 Jew. 979 Calixtus, bp of Rome : calls himself abp of the catholic church of the city of Rome, 1 Jew. 420; he (or Anacletus) enjoins all to communicate who would not be excommu- nicated, 3 Bcc. 410, 474, 2 Bui. 238, 258, Coop. 128, 1 Jew. 19, 175, 183, 186, 3 Jew. 144, Bid. 105, 317 ; instituted certain fasts Whita. 501 ; condemned the marriage of priests, Bog. 181 Calk: to reckon, or calculate, Bale 443; calked, 2 Tyn. 308 Calling : v. Duty, Ministers, Vocation. Calling on God": 1 Bee. 148 Calthrop (Mr) : 2 Brad. 251 Caltrops: instruments used in war to wound horses' feet, 2 Brad. 214 ; (galtropes, Bid. 366) Calvary : the mount, 2 Bui. 151 ; the highway to mount Calvarie, verses by S. Rowlands, Poet, 352 Calvin (Jo.) : i. Life and Works. ii. Scripture, the Jewish Dispensa- tion, Christian Doctrine, ill. The Church and its Ministry. iv. Sacraments, Prayer, e^c. v. Miscellanea. i. Life and Works: his ordination, 2 Ful. 73; his settlement at Geneva, ba- nishment and return, 3 Zur. 622, see also Phil. 390; controversy with Anabaptists and P. Caroli, 3 Zur. 622 n. ; he confutes the Interim, Bid. 120; complains of Melancthon's want of firmness, 2 Zur. CALVIN 1 45 126 n.; Cianmer invites him to a confer- ence for establishing uniformity of faith, 2 Cran. 431, 432; his answer, ib. 432 n.; reference thereto, Jiog. 3; falsely slandered by Saverson, Phil. 46; his opinion on the troubles at Frankfort, 3 Zur. 756, &c. nn.; he opposed Knox, on the government of women, it Jew. 665; Parker desires his at- tendance at a conference in France, Park. 147; his illness, 2 Zur. 96; commendation of him, 2 Bui. 82 ; his character as a re- former, 1 Whitg. 247, as an interpreter of scripture, 436; his doctrine, 2 Ful. 377 ; character of his works, Pil. 682; their value, Rog. 324; references to them, 2 Ful. 398 ; his style, Grin. 235 ; his books studied in England, 2 Zur. 148; his commentaries, 2 Bui. 313 n., 1 Lat. 338 n. ; his sermons on Job read in the reformed churches of Flanders and France, Rog. 325; his commentaries on 1 Cor. much disliked by Hooper, 3 Zur. 48; Bayle says he wrote on the Apocalypse, Bale 258; his Institutes, 1 Bui. 8, &c, 1 Ful. 21, 1 Lat. 478 n., 2 Whitg. 268, 502; his book on Relics, 2 Ful. 112; cited on Helena's search for the cross, Calf. 324 n. ; it mentions at least fourteen nails, ib. 328; speaks of the contention about the body of St Denis, 4 Jew. 1046; his Catechism followed tosome extent by Nowell, Arou>. vii.; publicly ex- pounded in several reformed churches, Rog. 325; notices of his Strasburgh liturgy, Pra. Eliz. 458 n., 477 n., 488 n. ; his book against Servetus, 3 Zur. 743 n. ; he wrote a preface to a life of Spira, 2 Brad. 80 n. ; letters by him to king Edward VI., 3 Zur. 707,714; to lady Anne Seymour, ib. 702; to the protector Somerset, ib. 704; to Cranmer, ib. 711, 2 Cran. 432 n. ; to lord Jo. Grey, 3 Zur. 715; to Cecil, on the go- vernment of women, 2 Zur. 34; letters to him, 2 Cov. 525, 2 Cran. 431, 432, 2 Zur. 49, 96, 3 Zur. 24, 31, 142, 147, 170, 328, 339, 545, 621, 730, 731, 737, 742, 743, 750, 751, 753, 755, 764, 766 ii. Scripture, the Jewish Dispensation, Christian Doctrine: on the evidences of the sacred scriptures, Wliita. 293; his argu- ments concerning their authority defended againstStapleton.ift. 340,&c; he shews that those who profess to speak or act by the Holy Spirit must be judged by scripture, Of. 354 ; his objections to the Vulgate Psal- ter vindicated, against Bellarmine, ib. 180, &c; on the fall of Adam, 3 Zur. 327; he thinks Cain and Abel strove about the birthright, 2 Bui. 131 n. ; mistakenly says that Abraham was nearly fifty years old, when Noah died, 1 Bui. 41 n. ; referred to on the division of the decalogue, ib. 213 u., 214 n. ; he says the promise of long life an- nexed to the fifth commandment pertains likewise to us, ib. 287 ; on the reason for the Jewish laws and ceremonies, 1 Whitg. 267, 268; he shews that the judicial law of Moses is not binding, ib. 275, 3 Whitg. 576; on the ceremonies of the law as a "handwriting," 2 Bui. 259 n.; on Moses being called a god, 2 Whitg. 82; on the ta- bernacle, ib. 94 ; on the expression " before the Lord" (Deut. xix.), 3 Whitg. 427; he shews that circumcision was performed in private houses, 2 Whitg. 516; proves that the Jewish polity is no authority for the popedom, ib. 347; on the dress of pro- phets, 2 Whitg. 12, 13 ; his view of Prov. xxv. 27, 1 Bui. 65 n. ; referred to about Jonah, 1 Bui. 169, 170 n.; on Zech. xii. 2, 3, 2 Bui. 108 n.; referred to on the word lay, which means both "trouble" and "an idol," 1 Bui. 223 n.; on the sanhedrim, or avvtopiov, &c, 2 Whitg. 91, 3 Whitg. 227; on the title Rabbono, 2 Whitg. 387; his opinion on the epistle of James, 1 Ful. 16 n. ; thinks that " the epistle from Lao- dicea" was not written by Paul, but by the church of Laodicea, IBul. 9; on "rightly dividing the word," 2 Bui. 16 n.; on the treatment of God's word by the Libertines, Rog. 197 n. ; on Christ as a ransom, 1 Bui. 109n.; on his fear or reverence (Heb. v. 7), \Ful. 324, 325; Calvin's opinion on the descent into hell, 1 Bui. 138 n., 1 Ful. 278, Rog. xii.; cited on the text "whom the heaven must receive," &c, 1 Ful. 131; on the word nin, "knowledge" in Isa. liii. 11, 1 Bui. 110 n. ; on the declaration that " no man can say that Jesus is the Lord, but by the Holy Ghost," and on regeneration, 2 Whitg. 590; he writes on predestination, 3 Zur. 325; his opinion on this point agree- able to that of all the doctors of the church, Phil. 46 ; he shews that even new-born • babes are full of sin, 2 Bui. 397; yet de- clares that the children of the faithful are (in a sense) born holy, 3 Jew. 371; his de- finitions of faith, 1 Bui. 82, 83 n. ; on justi- fication, Grin. 255 n.; that it is by faith alone, 1 Bui. 114 n.; referred to on the blessedness of the justified, ib. 106 n.; on staggering in faith, ib. 88 n. ; on repent- ance, 3 Bui, 71 n., and on confession, ib. 79 n., 85 n. ; on rendering a reason of our faith, 3 Whitg. 133; on making our calling and election sure, 1 Ful. 85; on the duty 10 146 CALVIN of a good soldier of Jesus Christ, 3 Whit/j. 413; on Paul's fulfilling that which was behind of Christ's sufferings for the sake of the church, 3 Bui. 94 n iii. The Church and its Ministry : he dis- courses learnedly of the church, 2 Ful. 33 ; on the essential notes thereof, 1 Whitg. 185; on Noah's ark as a type of it, 2 Whitg. 92 ; alleged as saying that out of the church there is no light of the sound understanding of scripture, 3 Jew. 241 j on the command, "Tell it unto the church," 3 Whitg. 171, 229 ; on submission to the church, ib. 89 ; on excommunication, against the Anabap- tists, 1 Whitg. 18G, 203; on the same sub- ject, and on avoiding a heretic, 3 Whitg. 238; on keeping from the company of wicked members of the church, ib. 102 ; he shews that the power of excommunication pertains not to one man, ib. 541 ; against those who will tolerate no imperfection in the church, 1 Whitg. 387, 2 Whitg. 8; he declares that the ancient order of the church is for all ages, 3 Whitg. 532, yet allows that it may receive various altera- tions, ib. 217, 533 ; writes against setting up one church as a model for all, 2 Whitg. 452, 453, 3 Whitg. 398; on the universal practice of the church (from Augustine), 1 Whitg. 233; on the spiritual regimen of the church, 3 Whitg. 484; he affirms that Christ is the only Head of the church, 2 Whitg. 42G; and dislikes the title of "supreme head," as applied to princes, 1 Ful. 488; on Christ's government of the church and the world, 3 Whitg. 483; on rulers in the church, ib. 102; he shews that the people left the decision of con- troversies to the apostles, 1 Wliitg. 344 ; allows that one of the apostles was chief, 2 Whitg. 231, 247, 267, 278, 424, 425; on the conduct of Peter in the council at Je- rusalem, ib. 276 ; on the election of Mat- thias, 1 Whitg. 296; on Paul's authority, 2 Whitg. 404 ; on apostles and evangelists, 1 Whitg. 494, 496, 497 ; on evangelists, 2 Whitg. 301 ; on the office of Timothy, 1 Whitg. 508, 2 Whitg. 297 ; his ordination, 1 Whitg. 432 ; on the prophecies respecting him, ib. 501 : on Paul's "commandment" to him, 3 Whitg. 174; on the office of Ti- tus, 2 Whitg. 282, &c. ; he denies that Paul directed him to ordain bishops of his own authority, 1 Whitg. 427 ; says ancient sy- nods command that bishops should be or- dained by their metropolitans, ib. 439 ; on archbishops and patriarchs, 2 Whitg. 147, 419, 420, 422; he allows those titles, but dislikes the name of hierarchy, ib. 322 — 32G ; shews that primacy, though it may be profitable for one nation, is not proper for the whole world, ib. 245, 419, 424 ; disap- proves the civil power of bishops, 3 Whitg. 544; on ancient dioceses, and chorepiscopi, 2 Whitg. 432 , 3 Whitg. 272; he allows de- grees of honour amongst minister-, 2 Whitg. 266, 404, 405; shews that they should not be occupied with secular affairs, 3 Whitg. 409 , 433, though a temporal lord may be a preacher, 1 Whitg. 153; speaks against worldly rank in the church, ib. 159 n.; on Gal. ii. 6, oi ooKodw;, 2 Whitg. 410; on presbyters, 3 Whitg. 152 ; on colleges of elders, £6. 205, 400; on the office of dea- cons, ib. 65 ; on deacons with reference to Rom. xii. 8, ib. 2S2n.; on Philip the dea- con, ib. 59; he says the apostles did not altogether cast off care for the poor when deacons were appointed, ib. 422; asserts that we should have deacons such as the apostolic church had, ib. 538; ou the elec- tion of ministers, 1 Whitg. 365, 3 Whitg. 537 ; on a canon of the council of Laodieea respecting it, 1 ft7titg. 405, 407 ; on the term xe'P0T01"a> *4. 347, 348; on impo- position of hands in ordination, ib. 490; on Rom. x. 15, "except he be sent," 2 Whitg. 530; he thinks that women may preach if necessity require, ib. 502, &c; on the women who prophesied at Corinth, ib. 505 ; on widows in the church, 1 Whitg. 321 iv. Sacraments, Prayer, §c. : his doc- trine on the sacraments untruly reported by Harding, 3 Jew. 366, 370; defended by Jewel, ib. 370, 371 ; his definition of a sa- crament, 4 Bui. 234; referred to on the benefit of sacraments, ib. 326 n.; he affirms that they are not to be esteemed by refer- ence to the minister, 2 Whitg. 519, 520, 526 ; his views on baptism misrepresented, 1 Ful. 153; he does not debase it, 3 Jew. 241, &c. ; calls it the sacrament of our re- demption, ib. 243; on the baptism men- tioned in Acts six, 3 Whitg. 17; on the text, " Christ sent me not to baptize," &c., 2 Whitg. 457; on the baptism of infants, «6.523; he records that Servetus rejected it, Bog. 265 n., 280 n. ; on the minister of baptism, 2 Whitg. 498 n. ; on baptism by women, ii. 503, 3 Whitg. 548 ; on " the washing of regeneration," 1 Ful. 455; pas- sages against various errors of the Ana- baptists, Bog. 141, 167, 1 Whitg. 81, 114, 138, 147, 221, 267, 387, 2 Whitg. 15, 3 Whitg. 76, 78; his doctrine on the eucha- rist, 2 Zur. 73 n.; his Treatise ox the CALVIN — Lord's Suiter, translated by bp Cover- dale, 1 Cov. 422; on "breaking bread," 3 Whitg, 83; on the rites used in the com- munion, ib. ; on the disorderly celebration of the Lord's supper at Corinth, 2 Whitg. 507; he thought it an abuse to carry the sacrament, as Justin mentions, to those who were absent, 2 Fid. 237 ; on self-ex- nmination before communion, 3 Whitg. SO; on the intent and benefit of the Lord's supper, and on worthily receiving it, 4 Bui. 47G, 477 ; his agreement with Bullinger and others respecting the eucharist, 3 Zur. 121 n., 2G7, 479 n ; against hearing mass, 2 Brad. 297 n.; reference to an epistle of his about the mass, 4 Bui. xxvii; on giving thanks "with the spirit," 1 Jew. 813; on prayer in an unknown tongue, ib. 329 ; on kneeling at prayer, 1 Whitg. 24.0; on "much speaking" in prayer, 3 Whitg. 510 ; on the manner of prayer in the church of Corinth, ib. 387 ; on decent orders in divine service, ib. 10G ; says grave apparel is meet for doctors, 2 Whitg. 21 ; his opinion on con- firmation, 3 Whitg. 477, &c. ; on holy-days, 2 Wliitg. 586, &c; he allowed funeral- sermons, 3 Whitg. 371, 378; admits that some traditions of the apostles were not written, 1 Whitg. 221, 2 Whitg. 237; says that the use of many things is pure, the origin of which is evil, ib. 32, 465; on things indifferent, 1 Wliitg. 221, 243, &c, Wool. 90, &c. ; he defends the use of churches which were formerly polluted with idols, 2 Whitg. 33 v. Miscellanea: on the fall of Lucifer, 3 Bui. 350 n.; he tells why kings are called euepyeVai (Luke xxii.), 1 Whitg. 151 ; shews that popular government tends to sedition, ib. 4G7 ; on Christian magistrates, 3 Whitg. 408—410; on the right use of God's gifts, Wool. 90, &c. ; he alleges Anacletus, 2 Whitg. 137 j speaks of a brief of Julius III. (or Paul III.?) respecting the council of Trent, 3 Jew. 207; on offences, 2 Bui. 320; on the doctrine of Brentius, 1 Zur. 108 n.; he attacks Fra. Baldwin, ib. 118 n., 1 19; opposes the doctrine of Stancarus, ib. 127 n.; on Osiander's error, Bog. 115; on false opinions of H. Bolseck, ib. 148, 149 ; on the Libertines, ib. 118 n.; on "the old leaven," 3 Whitg. 230 ; he tells of the obsti- nacy of the duke of Guise, Rog. 212 n.; mentions that the marriages and baptisms of the reformed were deemed invalid, ib. 362 n. ; referred to on "forbidding to mar- ry," &c, 1 Bui. 434 n.; against the indo- lence of the Stoics, 2 Bui. 82—85 ; referred to on im, usury, ib. 42 n CAMBRIDGE 147 Calvinism : the reformed doctrine so called, 2 Zur. 128 Calvinists : the term used, Calf. 249, Poet. 268; disclaimed by Fulke as a nick-name, 1 Ful. 20; their struggles with the Luthe- rans, 2 Zur. 156 n. ; Calvinists at Antwerp, \Zur. 174; Crypto Calvinists, ib. 315 n Camarine lake, in Sicily, 1 Zur. 161-n Cambray : treaty made there between Henry VIII. and the princess regent, against the printing and selling of Lutheran books, 1 Tyn. xxxvii, xxxviii. Cambridge: its fenny situation, 3 Zur. 190; old parliaments held there, Parh. 300 n.; the merry monk of Cambridge, 1 Lat. 153, 170; letter by Cranmer to the mayor and his brethren, 2 Cran. 247 ; the disputation respecting the Lord's supper, 1549, Grin. 193 — 198; Ridley's determination thereon, Bid. 167 ; sweating sickness, 1551, 3 Zur. 727 [the duke of Suffolk and his brother did not die there, but at Buckden]; the gift of Faude, sometime mayor, and the case of "Ward the painter, Pil. 656 ; the lady Jane proclaimed queen at Cambridge, Sand, ii ; proposed disputation there, 2 Brad. 94, Bid. 363, 364; Bradford's fare- well to Cambridge, 1 Brad. 441 ; a martyr there, Poet. 166 ; Puritan assemblies at Cambridge, in Sturbridge fair time, Bog. 206 n University: v. Caius (Jo.), Universities. The proper style of the university, Parh. 239; its power to license preachers, 2 Lat. 324, 329, Parh. 238; list of the colleges and halls, 3 Jew. 110 ; the professorships, &c., ib. Ill ; the university considers the question of the king's divorce, 1530, 1 Lat. v; Latimer keeper of the university cross, 2 Lat. xxvii ; account of Parker's election as vice-chancellor, 1544, Park. 17, 18; cor- rodies for decayed cooks, ib. 20; many things out of order, ib. 28; prayers and processions, l.r>45, for the king's success in war, ib. 30 ; copy of the commission from Henry VIII. to inquire into the possessions of the colleges, &c, 1546, ib 34 n.; royal visitation, 1549, Parh. 31, Rid. 327; the depressed state of the university described by Ascham, 1 Lat. 178 n., 179 n.; yet it favoured true religion more than Oxford, 3 Zur. 680; proceedings on the proclama- tion of queen Mary, Sand, ii — v; letter of that sovereign, on her accession, to Gar- diner, respecting the condition of the uni- versity, Parh. 54 n. ; letter to the university from Gardiner, the chancellor, ib. 56 n.; popery restored there, Rid. 392 (as to the 10—2 148 CAMBRIDGE intended disputation, see above) ; Bradford's farewell to the university and town, 1 Brad. 441 ; Ridley's farewell, Bid. 40G ; letter of Parker (archbishop elect) and others to the university, desiring the immediate election of a preacher, Park. 71; all acts against Bucer and Fagius solemnly rescinded, 2 Zur. 51 ; commemoration of them, 1560, Pil. iv. 651 ; comedies and tragedies per- formed, Park. 22Gn.; dissensions about vestments, ib. 345; the study of Hebrew, ib. 348 ; Parker promises to do something for the increase of living for the Hebrew reader, ib. 4G7 ; devilish works there, ib. 353; not two men there able or willing to read the lady Margaret's lecture, ib. 374; Elizabeth prescribes a form of commenda- tion of benefactors, Lit. Eliz. xxiii. n. ; complaints of some young men against the masters of colleges, Park. 393; letter from the ecclesiastical commissioners to the vice-chancellor about Tho. Aldrich, mas- ter of Benet college, ib. 433; number of preachers bred at Cambridge in the time of Elizabeth, 1 Whitg. 313; where the scholars went for orders, ib. 310 n. ; con- troversy respecting two graces, 1580, Grin. 365—369; pricking of officers, ib. 366; lord Stafford's advice to a foreign student, 2 Zur. 322 Colleges axd Halls. Benet or Corpus Christi college: letter from Henry VIII. to the fellows, recom- mending Parker as master, Park. 16; the mastership worth twenty nobles a year, ib. 51; revision of the statutes in king Ed- ward's time, ib. 439 ; the Latin Prayer Book not favoured there, Lit. Eliz. xxxi ; disor- ders there, Park. 343 ; proceedings about Tho. Aldrich, master — see his name; col- lege leases, ib. 4G9; benefaction of arch- bishop Parker, ib. xiii ; plate given by him, ib. Buckingham college (now Magdalene): Cranmer reader there, 1 Cran. vii, viii, 2 Gran. vii. Caius college : quarrels at Gonville hall, now Cains college, Park. 248, 252; Dr Jo. Caius the second founder — see his name ; plate given by archbishop Parker, ib. xiii. Christ's college : its foundation, 2 Crati. 279 ; a tragedy called Pammachius played there, and proceedings thereon, Park. 21 — 29; some there objected to the surplice, ib. 226 n Clare hall : on the mastership, 2 Lat. 378, 382; intended union with Trinity hall, Bid. 327, 505; report of king Edward's visitors concerning this proposal, 2 Brad. 369; letter of Ridley deprecating the pro- ject, ib. 370; lord Exeter's benefaction, 2 Bee. 480 n Clement hostel : named, 2 Lat. xii. Corpus Christi college : otherwise Benet college, g. v. Eisleuich's hostel : seized by Henry VIII. and subsequently merged in Trinity col- lege, 2 Cran. 318 n Gonville hall : now Caius college, q.v. Jesus college : it should have some law- yers, Bid. 506; letter to the master, with a buck, 2 Cran. 247 ; Cranmer writes to Cromwell respecting a farmer of this col- lege, ib. 303 King's college : prayers were said there for the repose of Henry VI. the founder, 3 Tyn. 122; it should have six lawyers, Bid. 506 King's hall : named, 2 Lat. xii ; seized by Henry VIII., and subsequently, with Michael house and Fistwick's hostel, merged in Trinity college, 2 Cran. 318 n.; Bid. 505 Magdalene college : Cranmer reader at Buckingham hall, now Magdalene college, 1 Cran. vii, viii, 2 Cran. vii. Michael house : named, 2 Lat. xii ; seized by Henry VIII., and subsequently merged in Trinity college, 2 Cran. 318 n., Bid. 505 Pembroke hall, or college : value of the mastership, 3 Whitg. 598; bp Wren's MS. account of the masters, 1 Ful. i. n., Grin. 37 n. ; Bradford's fellowship, 2 Brad. 27; Ridley's farewell to Pembroke hall, Bid. 406 ; Ridley's walk, ib. 407 n. ; contest be- tween this society and the bishop of Nor- wich about theadvowson of Soham, ib. 536; Grindal a benefactor to this house, Grin. 458, 459 Queens' college : should have one or two lawyers, Bid. 506; dispute about an elec- tion there, Park. 64, 65; Peacock resigns the headship to Dr May, ib. 67 St John's college : its foundation, &c, 2 Cran. 279 ; on the mastership, 2 Lat. 377, 382; eminent men educated there, Hutch, i; some there objected to the surplice, Park. 226 n.; proposal for the annexation to this house of the college of Manchester, ib. 365; disputes during the mastership of Nic. Shepherd, 2 Zur. 213; letter of bishop Grindal to lord Burghley on its visitation and reformation, Grin. 358 St Mary's hall: "hosp. D. Maria;," Park, vii, 481 CAMBRIDGE St Nicholas' hostel : named, 2 Lat. xii. Trinity college: halls merged in it, 2 Cran. 318 n., Hid. 505; oath taken by the fellows, 1 Whitg. 15, 123, 507, 3 Wldtg. 396 ; Whitgift's promotion to the master- ship, ih. 597 ; his conduct in that office, ib. vii, viii, xi ; expulsions, ib. 507 Trinity hall: intention to incorporate it with Clare hall, Rid. 327, 505 ; report of king Edward's visitors respecting the pro- posed union, 2 Brad. 369 ; letter of Ridley deprecating the project, ib. 370; plate given by archbishop Parker, Park. xiii. The Schools : the highway to them, Park. 455 CuuncnEs, fyc. Austin Friars' church : Latimer preaches there, 1 Lat. iii, 2 Lat. xi. St Edward's church : Latimer preaches there, 2 Lat. xi. St Mary the Great: Ridley in the uni- versity pulpit, Hid. 119; account of Bucer's funeral, 3 Zur. 492; his bones exhumed, Pil. 65 n., 2 Zur. 20 n. ; his restitution, Pil. 651 St Michael's church ; the disinterment of Fagius, Pil. 65 n., 2 Zur. 20 n The Tower, or Castle : Latimer visits the prisoners there, 1 Lat. ii. 335, 2 Lat. xiii. Inns : the Dolphin, 1 Cran. viii, 2 Cran. 557 ; the Falcon, 1 Ful. iii. Cambuskenneth (The abbot of) : tutor of James VI., 2 Zur. 302 n Cainbyses : flays a corrupt judge, 1 Hoop. 483, 1 Lat. 146 Camden (Will.), Clarencieux king of arms: his tutor at Oxford, 2 Zur. 329 n.; his Britannia, 1 Lat. 474 n. ; Elizabetha, 1 Zur. 82,89, 115, &c; he describes the earthquake of 1580, Grin. 415 n. ; wrote verses before a book by Rogers, Hog. v. Camel (Matt. xix. 24) : alleged to mean the cable of a ship, 2 Lat. 202 Camcracensis, i. e. P. de Alliaco, q. v. Camcrarius (Joach.): Calf. 22 n., 322 n., 2 Ful. 380 n Camficld ( ) : 4 Jew. 1190 Camisado : a night-attack, in which the sol- diers wore shirts over their armour, 1 Jew. 110 Camocensis, or Camotensis : a common error for Camotensis, i. e. John of Salisbury ; v. John. Campbell (Archib.), 5th earl of Argyle: named, 1 Zur. 167 n., 197 n., 262 n.; he — CANDLES 149 upholds the Protestant cause, ib. 149 n. ; one of the confederate lords, ib. 193 n. ; he arms in defence of the queen, ib. 205 n — Jane (Stuart), countess of Argyle, his first wife : present at the seizure of David Rizzio, ib. 166 n., and at the christening of James VI., ib. 183 n Campbell (Jo. lord) : Lives of the Chancel- lors, 3 Zur. 506 n Campeius (Lau. card.), or Campeggio : con- cerned in the matter of queen Catharine's divorce, 2 Tyn. 320 n. ; deprived of the bishoprick of Salisbury by act of parliament, 2 Cran. 283 n., 330 n Campeius (Tho.) : De Ccelib. Sacerd. non abrogando, Jew. xxxiv; his evil doctrine respecting priests' marriage, 4 Jeiv. 628, 640, Hog. 304 Campeius ( ) : named, Lit. Eliz. 584 n Campion (Edm.), named, 1 Ful. x, xi, 14, 66, 439, &c. ; educated at Christ's hospital, ib. ii; his rank rhetoric, ib. 442; he could not construe Greek, ib. 608; Whitaker writes against him, Whita. xii; he comes into England, Lit. Eliz. 658 n.; the con- ference with him, Now. vii, viii ; his trea- son and execution, 1 Ful. 440 ; he thought all councils were of equal authority with the word of God, Hog. 211; his History of Ireland, Parh. 407 Camsele (Tho.), or Kampswell, prior of Co- ventry: 2 Lat. 386 n Cana of Galilee : water changed into wine there, 4 Bui. 262 Canaan : promised to Abraham, 4 Bui. 245 ; a type of heaven, Whita. 407 ; the woman of Canaan, her faith and constancy, 2 Hoop. 259 Canaanites : punished for sin, 1 Bui. 374, 2 Bui. 429, 4 Bui. 496 ; Chananan (Hos. xii. 7), merchants, Simoniacs, 2 Bui. 45 ; those mentioned in Obad. 20, said to be the Germans, Pil. 268 Canaglion (The bishop of): in 1593 he ex- communicated the fishes, Hog. 311 Candace, queen of Ethiopia : 4 Bui. 94 Candia : v. Crete. Candish ( ) : probably Tho. Cavendish, 1 Poet, xxvii. Candlemas day: 1 Tyn. 91 n.; the blessing of candles on it, 2 Cran. 157, Grin. 140 n., Rid. 532 ; candles set up to the virgin, 1 Zur. 259 n. ; candle-bearing forbidden, 2 Cran. 417, 509, Grin. 140 ; the ceremonies of this day borrowed from the heathen, Calf. 66, 3 Jew. 178 Candles, Tapers, Lights : the burning of tapers at noon-day, borrowed from the Gentiles, 150 CANDLES — CANONS Calf. 214, 3 Jew. 178; the imputation of doing so repudiated by Jerome. Calf. 214; tapers set upon the altar of Saturn, ib. 302; used (at night) by Chrysostom, ib. 298, &c., and the early Christians, ib. 301; forbidden in the day-time by the council of Elvira, ib. 302, 2 Ful. 185, and condemned by Lactantius, Calf. 302 ; the Romish use of lamps, cressets, torches, tapers, and candles, Bale 537 ; candles superstitiously used, 1 Lat.10; their alleged signification, 3 Tyn. 74 ; set np before images, 1 Hoop.317, 2 Tyn. 157, 105, 109, 3 Tyn. 81 ; use of candles in the Tenebraj service, on the Wednesday before Easter, Calf. 300; why that as- signed to the virgin is not put out on that occasion, 3 Tyn. 39 n. ; lights set before the Easter sepulchre, 3 Zur. 230—232; the Paschal taper, Bale 320, 2 Cran. 158; words sung at its consecration, 1 Jew. 408; holy candles brought to the death-bed, 1 hat. 499, 1 Tyn. 48, 225, 3 Tyn. 140; some candles were called perchers, 1 Bui. 199, 238, Calf. 300; the use of candles defended by More, 3 Tyn. 80 n., and com- mended by Latimer, 1 Lot. 23, 24 ; for- bidden, 1547, except two on the high altar, 2 Cran. 155, 499, and see 3 Zur. 72 ; Ridley forbids lights to be set on the Lord's board, Rid. 319 ; the use of tapers abolished in the church of England, 1 Zur. 178 (and see 358) ; articles against candles, 2 Hoop. 127, 129; tapers not to be used at baptism, Grin. 100 ; lighted candles retained in queen Elizabeth's chapel, Park. 97, 1 Zur. 63, 64; taken away, 1 Zur. 122; the candles brought back, but never lighted, ib. 129 Candlestick (The golden) : 2 Bui. 156 Candlesticks : ordered to be destroyed, Grin. 135, 159 Canerner (Mr) : Park. 18 Canfildus ( ): v. Camfield. Canisii.s (Pet.) : on the authority of scripture, Whita. 358; on the authority of the church in respect to scripture, ib. 278; on aposto- lical traditions, ib. 512; his error respect- ing the descent into hell, Bog. 62 ; on faith, ib. 113 n. ; on confirmation, ib. 253 n. ; on penance, ib. 256 n.; on marriage as a sa- crament, ib. 260 n. ; his book called Mari- ana, 1 Ful. 527 ; his Catechism translated, 2 Ful. 4 Canndysh (Will.): v. Cavendish. Canning : power, ability, 2 Brad. 28 Cannings (Tho.), and Agnes his wife : 1 Tyn. 212 n Canon: v. Mass, Scripture. Meaning of the term when applied to scripture, Whita. 27, 6G2 ; the word some- times used with reference to the creed, ib. 27 n Canon Law : tt. Law. Canonical hours : 0. Hours. Canonization : v. Saints. It is judging before the time, 1 Lat. 149; the church of Rome divides departed saints into canonized and uncanonized, 3 Tyn. 121 ; canonizes such as are stout in the pope's cause, Rid. 55, 2 Tyn. 268 Canons : v. Councils. To be kept not precisely, but as edifi- cation shall require, Park. 3S9; ancient canons not observed, 2 Cran. 37 ; Canones Pcenitentiales, Lips. 1516, 2 Ful. 22 n Canons of the Apostles. These canons having been variously divided by different edi- tors, there are corresponding diversities of numeration. The canon, for example, which is here referred to as the 28th, is reckon- ed as the 29th by Beveridge, and by Dionysius ExiguusandWhis- ton as the 30th. The computa- tion here adopted is that of the Corpus Juris Civilis, Antv. 1726; agreeing with that found at the end of the 1st volume of the Corpus Juris Canonici, Paris. 1687. [1] A bishop to be ordained by two or three bishops, 1 Ful. 261, 3 Jew. 330, 1 Whitg. 348, 459 ; [2] presbyters, deacons, and other clerks, to be ordained by one bishop, 1 Ful. 261, 1 Whitg. 348," 459; [3] bishops and presbyters offering upon the altar honey, milk, strong-drink, ani- mals, pulse, &c. to be deposed, 3 Bee. 359 n.; [4 J respecting other firstfruits; not cited ; [5] bishops, presbyters, and deacons, not to put away their wives under the pre- tence of religion, 2 Cran. 37, 168, 2 Jew. 989, 3 Jew. 404, 422, Whita. 566; [6] nor to undertake secular business, 2 Cran. 38, (see also canons 80 and 82); [7] on Easter; not cited ; [8] on the course to be pursued in case any of the clergy did not communi- cate, 3 Bee. 417, 2 Cran. 38, 171, 1 Jew. 176, 197, 3 Jew. 473, Rid. 317, Whita. 56G; [9] those who came into the church and heard the scriptures, but remained not to prayers, and to the communion, to be excommunicated, 3 Bee. 416, Coop. 219, 2 Cran. 38, 171, 1 Jew. 19, 143, 202, 2 Jew. 989, 3 Jew. 475, 476, Phil. 61, Rid. 105, 317, Whita. 567, 2 Whitg. 552; [10—24] CANONS — CANTERBURY 151 not cited; [25] lectors and chanters who I were single at their ordination permitted to marry, but no other clerks, 2 Ful. 95, 3 Jew. 386; [20, 27] not cited ; [28] bishops, presbyters, and deacons, obtaining their office by money, as well as those ordaining them, to be cut oft' from communion as Simon Magus was by Teter, Whita. 42; [29] not cited ; [30] against schismatical presbyters, 1 Ful. 261; [31] presbyters and deacons suspended by one bishop, not to be received by another, 3 Whitg. 260; [32] no bishop or clerk travelling to be received without letters commendatory, 2 Cran. 37; [33] that the bishops of each nation should have a primate, and of his authority, 2 Whitg. 145, 242, 367, 428; [34] on ordination, not cited; [35] bishops, presbyters, and deacons, not assuming the charge assigned to them, to lie suspended from communion, 2 Jew. 1020, 1 Whitg. 359 , 366, 459; [36J a synod of bishops to be held twice a year, Whita. 567; [37 — 45] not cited; [46j no bishop or presbyter to repeat true baptism, Whita. 567 ; [47, 48] not cited ; [49] commands trine immersion in baptism, Whita. 592 Supernumerary canons: different state- ments respecting the number of the apostles' canons, Whita. 41, 42 ; [50] on abstinence from marriage, flesh, and wine, Pil. 566; [51] on communion of the sick, referred to by the council of Nice, 2 Ful. 105, 106; [52— G2] not cited; [63] clerks or laymen entering a synagogue of Jews, or conven- ticle of heretics, to pray with them, to be deposed, Pil. 629; [64—67] not cited; [68] enumerates orders of ministers, 3 Jew. 273; [69—79] not cited; [80] forbids clergy- men to meddle in worldly affairs, 4 Jeio. 820, 3 Whitg. 430; [81 J not cited; [82] forbids clergymen to be civil magistrates, 4 Jew. 803; [83] not cited ; [84] recognizes the Gospel of St John, and speaks of the Acts of the Apostles, Whita. 42 ; differs from Rome as to the canon of scripture, ib. 43, 103 The canons of the apostles are not au- thentic, 1 Ful. 254, Rog. 82, Whita. 508, 2 Whitg. 121 ; spurious from internal evi- dence, Whita. 42; falsely alleged to have been written by the apostles at Antioch, ib. 566; a farrago, taken in part from the acts of the council of Antioch, ib. 567; ancient testimonies against their genuineness, i'6. 41, 42 ; not kept or used, 2 Cran. 37 ; they often speak of bishops, presbyters, and deacons, 1 Ful. 253 Canons of 1571 (Liber quorundam canonum disciplinai eccl. Angl.): not of legal autho- rity, Grin. 327 ; abolished the grey amice, 2 Whitg. 50 n Canons of 1603: approved by king James, Rog. 22 ; three of them, ib. 33 Canons of 1640 : cited respecting the observ- ance of the day of the prince's inauguration, Lit. Eliz. 463 Canons (canonici) : why so called, 4 But. 201 ; canons regular who have written on the Apocalypse, Rale 256 Canopy: of the hanging up the sacrament under it, 2 Jew. 553, &c; only used in England, ib. 557, 559 Cantacuzene (Jo.): 2 Jew. 1028 n Canterbury : burnt in the Conqueror's time, Pil. 607 ; the maid of Northgate, 2 Cran. 66; the rebels' camp near Canterbury, ib. 439 n.; martyrs in queen Mary's time, Poet. 163, 164, 165, 170, 173, Sand, i, 3 Zur. 175; a royal park there, Park. 178; scheme for making the river navigable, ib. 322; arrange- ments for queen Elizabeth's visit, ib. 441 — 444 ; the visit described, ib. 475, 476 ; Grin- dal's legacy to the mayor and citizens for poor people, Grin. 459 ; Canterbury bells, Bale 101; Canterbury tales, Calf. 288, 2 Cran. 198, 1 Lai. 107 The cathedral and monastery of Christ church : the first archbishops buried in a porch [at St Augustine's], 2 Ful. 13 ; the monk3 put out by abp Baldwin, Pil. 610; the murder of Becket, Bale 55, &c. ; his shrine, its riches, and the offerings there, 2 Cran. 378 n., 1 Hoop. 40, 41, 1 Tyn. 436, 2 Tyn. 292, 3 Zur. 610 n. ; the shrine de- stroyed, and Becket's bones burned, Bale 58, 2 Cran. 378 n. ; pilgrimages to Canter- bury, Bale 25; idolatry there, Pil. 63; relics set forth on St Blaise's day in the chapter-house, 2 Cran. 334; Monachus Cantuariensis, a writer on the Apocalypse, Bale 256; the four great officers of the monastery, 2 Cran. 312 n.; the cellarer, weightiness of his office, ib. 312; letter from Cranmer to the prior, ib. 260; Cran- mer enthroned, ib. 270 n.; trepidation of the prior and convent ill consequence of the affair of the holy maid of Kent ; they offer the king money, ib. 271 ; misdemeanor of certain monks, ib. 333, 334; dispute about the office of physician there, ib. 357 ; proceedings of the subcellarer, Antony, ib. 373, 375; letter from Cranmer to Crom- well respecting the new foundation, ib. 396; the proposed new establishment, ib. 398; exchange of prebends allowed, ib. 416 ; 152 CANTERBURY — CAPE Cranmer solicits the messuage of Bekis- bourne belonging to Christ church, in exchange, ib. 458 ; articles of inquiry at the visitation, 1550, ib. 159 ; injunctions to the dean and chapter, ib. 161 ; the library, ib. ; names of the fourteen preachers in king Edward's time, 1 Dec. x.n.; Ridley's fare- well to the cathedral church, Rid. 407; church-plate, &c. sold by deans Wotton and Godwin, Park. 303, 304 ; Parker erects au organ, 2 Zur. 150; Elizabeth reserves prebends for her chaplains, Park. 319 ; the contribution of the chapter to the French church in London, 1 Zur. 288 n.; cardinal Coligny buried in the cathedral, having been poisoned, ib. 250 n. ; custom on receiving princes, Park. 442; how queen Elizabeth was received, ib. 475; Grindal's legacy to the petty canons, &c, Grin. 459; the cross, a place for preaching, Bale 118 The archbishoprich (v. Court of Arches) : mother to other bishopricks, Sid. 2G4 ; the archbishop a patriarch in England, ib. 2G3 ; his prerogative, 1 Tyn. 237 ; his courts and privileges, 2 Zur. 3G0; in crowning the king, he has no power to reject, or impose conditions on him, 2 Cran. 126; by pre- scriptive custom he visits throughout his province, Park. 115; his power to visit vacant dioceses, ib. 476 ; what the arch- bishop paid to the pope for his annates or firstfruits, and what for his pall, 4 Jew. 1078 ; his style changed by convocation from "legate of the apostolic see," to "metropolitan and primate," 2 Cran. 304 n. ; the title of " primate of all England," no derogation to the king's authority, ib. 304 ; an exchange effected between the crown and the see, Park. 102 n. ; conten- tion for the stewardship of the liberties, ib. 285 n., removed by the attainder of the duke of Norfolk, ib, 452 ; the steward to hold a court annually, citing all who hold of the palace of Canterbury by knight-ser- vice, ib.; reference to Steph. Birchington, Hist, de Archiep. Cant., 2 Tyn. 294 n The archbishop's palace, Sfc: the palace burned in Cranmer's time, repaired by Parker, Park, xiii; entertainments given by the latter in 1573, Grin. 347 ; the arch- bishop's mint, 2 Cran. 294, 357 The province and diocese (v. Convo- cation) : articles to be inquired of in the visitation of the diocese, 2 Edw. VI., 2 Cran. 154 ; injunctions and articles of in- quiry in Grindal's visitation of the province, Grin. 156, &c. St Augustine's abbey : copy of the spuri- ous charter of king Ethelbert, containing a donation of the site, [another copy in Som- ner's Cant. 47,] 4 Jew. 781; letter from Cranmer to the abbot, 2 Cran. 240; Anne of Cleves lodges there, ib. 400 n. ; a royal palace, Park. 442; queen Elizabeth lodges there, ib. 475 St Gregory's, a priory of black canons : 2 Cran. 240 Black Friars : the prior replies to Cran- mer's sermons against the pope, 2 Cran. 327 Grey Friars: their house suppressed 2 Cran. 330 ; grant of the site, ib. n St Sepulchre's, a Benedictine nunnery: Eliz. Barton a nun there, 2 Cran. 252,271 St Martin's church : used for service by Augustine the monk, 1 Jew. 299, and by queen Bertha, ib. 306 The Foreigners' church : its beginning, 2 Cran. 421 n Hospitals, fyc. : return of hospitals and schools within the diocese, Park. 163, 165 — 170 ; lazar-house of St Lawrence by Canterbury, ib. 166; hospital of St John Baptist without the walls, ib. 167 ; hospital of poor priests, ib. 167 ; Maynerd's spittell, ib. 167; Eastbridge hospital, ib. 168,3 Zur. 247 n. ; the grammar-school, Park. 169 (see also 2 Cran. 160, 162, and Rush) Cantilupe (Walter de), bp of Worcester : opposed the pope's legate, 4 Jexo. 1080 Cantors: mentioned as an order in the apo- stolic canons, Whila. 509 Cantrells, i.e. Kentish-Town, q.v. Canus (Melch.) : mentioned, 2 Lat. 226 n.; his opinions opposed, Whita. passim ; on inspiration, ib. 101 ; on the authority of scripture, ib. 277 ; on the advantages which attend a knowledge of the original scriptures, ib. 153 ; he says that traditions are of greater efficacy against heretics than scripture is, ib. 496 ; maintains the au- thority of the Vulgate, ib. Ill, 140; on Abraham's purchase of a sepulchre, ib. 38; on the Apocrypha, ib. 53; on the book of Baruch, ib. 69 ; he maintains that without infused faith, we cannot certainly be per- suaded of anything, ib. 358; rejects the canons of the council of Constantinople (691), iJew. 41 Canute, king of England: commanded the water to retire, Pil. 51 ; his laws, 2 Ful. 22, Jew. xxxiv, ijeiv. 905; complained to the pope that his bishops were vexed with exactions, 4 Jew. 1081 Cap: v. Caps. Cape Farewell, Greenland : 2 Zur. 290 n CAPEL — CARE 1.53 Capel (Rich ) : his writings, 1 Brad. 564 n Capellius (Car.) : found a supposed book of Clement's, 1 Jew. Ill Capernaites ; how they took Christ's words (Jo. vi.), 4 Bui. 447, Grin. 44, 2 Hoop. 191, 450, 1 Jew. 451, Rid. 175, Boa. 289 Capgrave (Jo.) : his Lcgenda Nova Anglisc, 1 Bee. 139 n. ; referred to about St Osyth, Hutch. 172 n. ; on a synod held by Oswy at Whitby, Pa. 625; (see also Legenda); he wrote on the Apocalypse, Bale 257 Capistranus (Jo.) : on the book of Wisdom, Whita. 89 Capito ( Wolfg. Fabr.) : notice of him, 3 Zur. 553 n. ; mentioned, ib. 219, 520, 524 ; he sends atreatisc to Henry VIII., 2Cran. 340, 341; severely censures Jerome, 3 Zur. 235; letters to him, 2 Cran. 340, 341, 3 Zur. 15 Capnio (Jo.) : r. Reuchlin. Capon (Dr), or Caponer : 2 Lot. xxx. Capon (Jo.), bp of Salisbury : otherwise called Salcot, q. v. Capon (Will.), master of Jesus college, Cam- bridge ; probably the Dr Capon above men- tioned: Cranmer's letter to him with a buck, 2 Cran. 247 Cappel, Switzerland : the abbey reformed, 4 Bui. ix ; Zwingle and Joner slain in the battle there, ib. x, n. ; the defeat, ib. xi, xvi, xvii. Cappellus (Marcus Ant.): 2 Ful. 70 n Caps (Clerical) : Grin. 207, 2 Whitg. 1, 2 Zur. 118; appointed by injunction, Park. 240; the cap and gown, tippet, hood, 1 Whitg. 72, 2 Whitg. 1, &c, 1 Zur. 1G4, 2 Zur. 362; disputes about caps and surplices, 1 Zur. 142, 14G; the round cap, whether lawful, 1 Zur. 134; the round or square cap, ib. 158, 345 ; square ones, Grin. 33J ; use of the square cap enjoined by Sandys, Sand. xx ; a square cap worn by Hooper albeit (says Foxe) that his head was round, 3 Zur. 271 n.; Bucer declined to wear a square cap because his head was not square, Pit. 662; forked caps, 2 Brad. 225; different sorts of caps, 3 Jew. 612 Caps of maintenance: sent by popes to kings, 1 Tyn. 186, 204, 300 Captains: valiant ones, 1 Bui. 384 ; benefit of a stout captain, Pil. 377 ; duties of a good one, ib. 449 Captives : those of Satan warned, 1 Bee. 127; captive Christians, 4 Bui. 20 Captivity: v. Babylon. Capuchins: the order established by Clement VII. in 1525, 4 Jew. 1106 Caput : caput, membra, corpus, Now. 99 ; diminutio capitis, 1 Bui. 356 Car (Nich.) : writes to Sir Jo. Cheke on Bu- cer's last illness, 2 Brad, xxiii (see also Carre) Caraffa (Giampietro card.), afterwards Paul IV.q.v. Caraffa (Jo.), bp of Theate: founded the or- der of Theatines, 4 Jew. 1106 n Carbanell (Jo.), dean of Warwick college: 2 Lat. 396 n Carbuncle: a jewel, erroneously supposed to be self-luminous, 2 Brad. 211 Card of ten : what, 1 Bui. 312 Cardillus (Gaspar) : Jew. xxxiv; calls the pope terrenum Deum, 4 Jew. 843 Cardinals : the college of cardinals, Whita. 415 ; they have their name a cardine, 4 Bui. 117 ; called cardines mundi, 2 Jew. 1020 ; their beginning, 2 Tyn. 257 ; curious proof of their antiquity, adduced by Barba- tius, from the first book of Kings, 4 Jew. 783; when they began to flourish, Bale 561 ; their general character, ib. 520 ; fol- lowers of Judas, 1 Lat. 211 ; compared to the seventy disciples of Manes, Phil. 422 ; they have always been pernicious to Eng- land, 2 Cran. 184 ; Romish hats never brought good hither, 1 Lat. 119; princes' and kings' sons made cardinals, 4 Jew. 970; boys raised to the dignity, 2 Cran. 39, 2 Ful. 269 ; pillars and pole-axes car- ried before them, 2 Jew. 1020; cardinal of the pit (i.e. card, de Puteo), 2 Cran. 225 Cardmaker (Jo.), canon of Wells: his case, Phil. 6; his supposed submission, 1 Brad. 290, 473, 481, 554, 3 Zur. 171 ; burned in Smithfield, 1 Brad. 290 n., Rid. 391, 3 Zur. 171 n Cards : v. Gaming. Sermons on the card, 1 Lat. 1, &c. ; Foxe's remarks on these sermons, 2 Lat. xi ; the game of triumph, 1 Lat. 8 n. ; hearts trump, ib. 13; the game of post, 1 Jew. 429 ; injunctions respecting playing at cards, Grin. 130, 138 Cardwell (Edw.) : Conferences, Grin. v. n.; Documentary Annals, Grin. 142 n., 173 n., 241 n., 473 n., 1 Lat. 122 n. ; Two Books of Common Prayer, Lit. Edw. viii. n Care, Carefulness : against pensiveness and thought-taking for the life, with sentences and examples of scripture, 1 Bee. 439, &c; against temptations from carefulness of living, with similar sentences and exam- ples, ib. 441, 442; proper carefulness not forbidden, 2 Bee. 164 ; that which is for- bidden is not labour, but careful pensive- ness, ib. 617 ; anxious care forbidden, 2 Tyn. 154 CARE — CARPOCRATES 109—111 ; what we ought to care for, ib. 110, 111; care and thought, what, 3 Bee. 607 ; a prayer against worldly carefulness, Lit. Eliz. 250 ; care of the body, 2 Bui. 312; carefulness, a part of repentance, 3 Bui. 106 ; care for others, a mean to maintain concord, Sand. 107; in some it is merely pretended, ib.; it must be hearty, ib. 108; specially the duty of princes, ib. 108, and of counsellors, ib. 110 Care (Hen.): Modest Enquiry whether St Peter were ever at Rome, 2 Ful. 33G n. ; Weekly Pacquet, Calf. 52 n Careless (Jo.): account of him, 2 Brad. 237 n.; he informed Latimer of coming danger, 1 Lat. 321,2 Lat. xxi; died in prison, \Lat. 321 n., Poet. 168, 1 Zur. 86 n.; letters from him to Bradford, 2 Brad. 238,354; letter to Latimer, ib. 406 ; letter to Philpot, Phil. 231 ; letters to him, 2 Brad. 34, 237, 242, Phil. 225, 227, 247; play upon his name, ib. 230 Carelessness : v. Negligence. Carew ( ) : Mr archdeacon Karow, at Paris, 1538, 2 Cow. 496 Carew (Geo.), or Cary: being dean of Exeter, he has charge of bishop Bourne, Phil. xxviii ; as dean of Windsor, he aids Geneva, Grin. 430 n., 432 n., 433 Carew (Sir Fra.) : his interest in Croydon, Grin. 403 Carew (Sir Nich.), K.G.: notice of him, 3Zur. 625 n Carew (Sir Peter): apprehended, 3 Zur. 132 n., 1.33 n.; mentioned, Grin. 299 Carey (Hen.), lord Hunsdon: mourner at the funeral of the emperor Ferdinand, Grin. 32 ; he goes against the rebels in the North, Park. 388 n., 1 Zur. 214 n., 247 n. ; invades Scotland, 1 Zur. 225 ; signature as privy councillor, Grin. 412, 414, 429, 433, 435; extract from a letter to lord Bnrghley, 1 Zur. 219 n Carey (Rich.): mentioned, Poet, xxxix. Carey (T.) : notice of him, Poet, xxx ; Psalm xci. in metre, ti. 338 Cargill (Tho.), schoolmaster of Aberdeen : 2 Zur. 334 Caria : 1 Tyn. 186 n Carion (Jo.): references to his Chronicon, Calf. 78 n., 2 Hoop. 293, & al. Jew. xxxiv, 2 Jew. 981 , 982, 4 Jew. 565, C99 ; speaks of defections from the empire in the days of Phocas, 1 Jew. 364; declares that the pope has neither possession nor juris- diction, but he has received it from the French kings or the emperors, 4 Jew. 825 ; on the second council of Nice, ib. 1051 ; on pope Hildebrand, and his disputes with the emperor, ib. C99 ; he says the bishops enticed the son of Henry IV. to depose his father, ib. 698 ; records a speech of Adrian IV., 2 Jew. 993, 1020; tells of the treatment of the emperor Frederick by pope Alexander in., 3 Jew. 299, 4 Jew. 701 ; says pope Boniface VIII. entered as a fox, reigned as a wolf, and died as a dog, 4 Jew. 825; records the poisoning of emperor Henry VII. in the sacrament, ib. 687 ; relates that pope John XXIII. excommunicated the emperor Louis, ib. 825; on cardinals, Bale 561 Carle : one of low birth, Pil. 125 Carleton (Geo.), bp of Chichester: on the seven sacraments, Calf. 237 n Carleton (Will.), a doctor of canon law : Bale 28 Carlile (Chr.): denies Christ's descent into hell, Bog. 61 Carlisle (Lodowick) : Pra. Eliz. xx. Carlisle (Nich.) : Grammar-schools, Now. i. Carlos (Don) : v. Charles. Carman (Tho.) : martyred at Norwich, Poet. Carmelites, or White Friars : a division of the Mendicants, 4 Bui. 516; their writers on the Apocalypse, Bale 257 Carmichel ( ), warden of Liddisdale in Scotland : taken prisoner, sent into Eng- land, kept at York, and then sent home with honour and certain presents, Grin. 355 n Carnal : v. Man. Caro, carnalis, Now. 99; carnal bondage, 4 Bui. 287; carnal people, 2 Bui. 242; carnal security ; against it, with sentences and examples of scripture, 1 Bee. 471, &c. Carneades : his saying of Chrysippus, 4 Jew. 757, 1178 ; his speech against justice, ib. 1103 Carnisprivium : Shrovetide, 3 Zur. 627 Carnival : the first week in [beforej Lent, so called by the Italians, 1 Jew. 107 Carnotensis: v. Arnoldns, Fulbertus, Ivo, John of Salisbury. Caro (H. de S.): v. Hugo. Carol : v. Christmas. Caroli (Pet.): accuses Calvin, 3 Zur. 622 n Caroline books : v. Charlemagne. Carolostadius(And. Bodenstein): his opinion on "Hie est corpus meum," Rid. 158 Carosus : was an Eutychian heretic, 3 Jew. 226, 4 Jew. 783 Carpocrates : a heretic, Bale 265, 3 Bee. 401 ; he said the world was created by angels, Bng. 40. that Jesus was the son of Joseph, CARPOCRATES — CARTWRIGHT 1 55 ib. 52, and rejected the Old Testament, ib. 80, 87 Carpoeratian9 : heretics and idolaters, 1 Ful. 215 ; they denied original sin, Rog. 97 ; some boasted themselves to be as inno- cent as Christ, ib. 101, 135; their opinions on the resurrection, 2 Cov. 184; they said that none should be saved in soul and body together, Rog. 145; denied the resurrec- tion of the body, ib. 154 ; held that Christ ascended, not in body, but in soul, ib. 65! they allowed whoredom, ib. 119; they had images, 2 Ful. 390, 2 Jew. G4G ; their tra- ditions, niiita. C67, CG8; comparison be- tween them and the Papists, Phil. 417 Carr: see also Car, and Carre. Carr (Sam.) : editor of the Early Writings of Hooper, 1 Hoop. Carranza (Barth.) : confessor to king Philip, 2 Brad, xxxviii ; references to his Summa Conciliornm, 2 Ful. 89, 151, 154, 184 nn., Rog.IOin. ; this book vitiated, Calf. 91 n.; possibly misunderstood by Calfhill respect- ing the synod of Elvira, ib. 154 n.; he shamefully corrupts an old canon, 2 Ful. 42 n. ; on the Begadores, &c, Rog. 101 ; fictitious catalogue of canonical books ascribed by him to the council of Florence, 2 Ful. 222 n. ; he says Monetarius, being a private man, took upon him the ordering and reformation of the church, Rog. 343 n Carre ( ), a master of Cambridge : [per- haps Nich. Car, q.v.], 2 Brad, xviii. Carretus (Lud.) : shews that the Jews deny the Trinity, Rog. 43 n., and Christ's di- vinity, ib. 49 n Carriage : baggage, 4 Jew. 951 Carswell (Jo.), superintendent of Argyle and the Isles : 2 Zur. 364 n Carte (Tho.) : Hist, of England, 1 Lat. 25, 29, 99, 101, 102, 118, 119, 151, 163, 181, 183, 247, 263, 271 nn., Now. i, 1 Zur. 209, 219, 253, &c. nn Carter (Dr) : refuses the oath of supremacy, Park. 105 Carter (E.) : Hist. Univ. Cambr., 2 Brad. xvii. n Carter (Oliver): answers Riston's Challenge, 2 Ful. 3 Carter ( Will. ), chief printer for the Roman- ists: hanged at Tyburn, 1 Ful. xiii n., Lit Eliz. 596 n Carthage : v. Councils. Seventy children offered up as a sacri- fice to Saturn there.l 2 Jew.JZi; Scipio's lamentation over Carthage, 2 Hoop. 79 ; its tongue, 1 Jew. 293 ; the Cart»aginian church, 2 Bee. 49 Carthusians: notice of them, 2 Bui. 57; a branch of the Benedictines : 1 Tyn. 302 ; beginning of the order, 1 Whitg. 482; their silence, Phil. 421 ; forbidden to speak, ex- cept at certain times, 1 Tyn. 302, 331; hence "sister of the Charterhouse," for a brawling woman, ib. 305, 331 ; they ate no flesh, Phil. 419, 3 Tyn. 8 ; thought that that the eating offish pleased God, 1 Tyn. 278; some confined in Newgate, 2 Lat. 392 ; some executed for denying the king's supremacy, 1 Hoop. 202; an arm of one of them kept in a church as a relic, ib. ; their writers on the Apocalypse, Bale 256 Cart wright ( ), brother of Thomas: a lunatic, Park. 469, 470 Cartwright (Nich.) : disputes with Latimer at Oxford, 2 Lat. 250, 272 ; notice of him, ib. 250 n Cartwright (Tho.): v. Admonition, Whit- gift (J.) Notices of him, Gn'n.323, 1 Zur. 312 n.; fellow of Trinity college, Cambridge, 1 Whitg. 15, 123 n.; his conduct in that po- sition and as Margaret professor, 3 Whitg. viii ; expelled from Trinity college by Whitgift, ib. 507; not to be permitted to read again in the university, Grin. 305 ; his positions, delivered to the vice-chancellor, ib. 323 n. ; he lodges in Cheapside, ib. 347; Sandys complains of him, Sand, xx; his part in the Admonition controversy, Park. 434, 1 Whitg. 3n., 13, &c, 3 Whitg. x, xi, 1 Zur. 297 n.; he escapes to Heidelberg, ib. 313 n. ; favoured by Whitgift in his last days, 3 Whitg. xix; Whitaker's estimate of him, Whita. ix ; his opinions, 1 Whitg. 6, &c, 3 Whitg. 598, 599; his dangerous points of doctrine collected, 3 Wliitg. 552 ; his untruths and falsified authorities, ib. 555; he maintains that we are bound by the judicial law of Moses in part, Rog. 90; denies the calling of the English bishops, ib. 334 n.; affirms that the substance of the sacraments depends on their celebra- tion by a minister, ib. 234 n., and says the laws of God require that none minister the sacraments who do not preach, ib. 235; mentions a decree of a council that in the minister's sickness, a deacon should read the homilies of the fathers, ib. 325 n. ; inti- mates that the bare reading of the scrip- tures, without preaching, is not sufficient, ib. 326 n.; ascribes the power of excom- munication to the church, ib. 310 n.; An Answere to M. Cartwright, ascribes it to ministers, ib. 310 n., 311 n.; be de- clares that the making of the orders and 156 CARTWRIGHT — CASTELLIO ceremonies of the church, pertains to the ministers of the church, and not to the civil magistrate, ib. 343 n., that magistrates are to ordain civil discipline only, ib. 344 n. ; and that princes must be subject unto the church, ib. 340 n Cartysdale (Rich.): Bale 16 Carucate: v. Plowland. Carver (Dirick), martyr at Lewes: called by Bryce D. Harman, Poet. 162 Carvil (Nich.): his death, 1 Zur. 194 Casa (Jo.), abp of Beneventum : his disgrace- ful book, 4 Jew. 657—659 Casalius (Jo. Bapt.): Calf. 65 n Casaubon (Isaac ) : Exercitationes ad Annales Baronii, Calf. 107 n., 225 n., 2 Ful. 292 n.; quoted with regard to the meaning of to TeXeiov as applied to the eucharist, 1 Cov. 203 n. ; his MSS. in archbishop Marsh's li- brary at Dublin, Whita. 276 n Casaubon (Meric) : 2 Ful. 311 n Cashel (M. abp of) : v. Gibbon. Casimir (Duke): v. John Casimir. Caspar (D.), more commonly known as Schvenfeldius, q.v. Cassander (Geo): referred to on the cross, Calf. 362 n., 2 Zur. 43; he says the council of Trent bestowed a summer about the communion of the cup, 4 Jew. 948; works, Jeiv. xxxiv, 1 Zur. 118 n.; Armen. Lit. in his works, 2 Bee. 256 n., 3 Bee. 482 n., 4 Jew. 887 ; Aventinus, 3 Bee. 410 n. ; B. Pal., ib. ; P. Bell., ib. 411 n. ; Gregory, 2 Bee. 256 n., 3 Bee. 482 n. ; Vigilius, 2 Bee. 275 n., 279 n., S Bee. 273 n., 429 n., 430 n., 453 n. ; letter to him, 2 Zur. 41 ; letter from him to bishop Cox, ib. 42 Cassanus, a Christian prince in the East : 4 Jew. 684 Cassian (St): Prudentius saw his history painted in a church, Calf. 30 Cassian (Jo.), a monk of the 5th century: Jew. xxxv ; he often calls common prayer "mis- sa," 1 Jew. 181 ; tells of one who at the commandment of his abbot threw out his child into a stream, 3 Jew. 615 Cassiander ( ), a captain under Charles V.: 2 Cran. 235 Cassilis (Gilb. earl of): v. Kennedy. Cassiodorus (Magn.* Aur.): notice of him, Bale 317 n.; works, Jew. xxxv; his Tripar- tite History compiled in Latin, from So- crates, Sozomen, and Theodoret, 2 Brad. 305 n., 3 Zur. 228 n. ; in it he says the preachers of Christian doctrine came from the East, 4 Jew. 883 ; on Peter of Alexan- dria, 1 Bui. 34 n. he says Athanasius, when a deacon, was the greatest travailer in the council of Nice against the Arians, 4 Jew. 1009; his copy of the Nicene creed, 2 Hoop. 533; words of Constantius to Athanasius, PU. 637 ; on the Arian council of Arimi- num, 4 Jew. 1109; on Julian's robbery of the church, Pil. 596 n.; on the death of Julian, 2 Hoop. 292 ; the decree of Gratian, Valentinian, and Theodosius, on the catho- lic faith, ib. 540; he mentions that Chrvsos- tom refused to be present at an Arian council, 4 Jew. 951 ; speaks of the sufferings of Olympia, Pil. 637 ; on a diversity in the church about fasting, 1 Bui. 433 ; respect- ing varieties in ceremonies, 2 Brad. 389 ; on penitents, and their readmission to com- munion, 1 Jew. 143, 3 Jew. 374 ; on idle monks, 4 Jew. 800 ; this history makes no mention of saints' days, 1 Hoop. 347; other references or citations, 3 Bee. 411, 420, 422, 2 Brad. 326, 1 Bui. 34, 35 , 2Bul.i5, Calf. 65, 87, 114, 198, 2 Ful. 64, 114, 116, 160, 346, 358, 2 Hoop. 292, 533, 539, 540, Hutch. 12, 1 Jew. 186, 187, 2 Jew. 977, 978, 3 Jew. 374, 409, 438, 4 Jew. 826, 994, 1001, 1009, 1015, 1019, 1020, 1054, 1109, Rid. 74, 500, Sand. 41, 1 Whitg. 410 ; Comment, in Psalmos, Calf. 81, 102, 2 Ful. 144; on the first Psalm, Calf. 102 ; in this work he speaks of the sign of the cross, Calf. 81, 2 Ful. 144, and exhorts to sing with intelligence, 2 Bee. 255, 3 Bee. 409, Whita. 273 ; he wrote on the Apoca- lypse, Bale 255 ; he says the soul of man is created of God, a spiritual and peculiar substance, &c, 3 Bui. 368, 372 Cassiodorus ( ), a Spanish preacher in London : Grin. 310 n., 313 n Cassius: his treason, 2 Hoop. 105 Cassock (eamisia) : worn by the Jewish priests, 2 Bui. 134 Cast: a calculated contrivance, 2 Bee. 575, 2 Tyn. 335 Cast : to calculate, 1 Tyn. 92 ; to add, Phil. 365 Castellane (Jo.): degraded, 1 Tyn. 2:33 n Castellio (Seb.), or Castalio: his name, Whita. 32 n. ; his version of the Bible, 2 Zur. 261 n. ; a lax translator, 1 Ful. 163 ; he foolishly affects elegance of style, ib. 256 ; translates baptism, washing, ib. 255, 256; he despised the book of Canticles, Bog. 81; his opinion on this book, Whita. 32; he translated the Sibylline oracles, Calf. 95n , * Or Marcus Aurelius. CASTERTON — CATECHISMS 157 Casterton ( ), a Benedictine monk : wrote on the Apocalypse, Bale 256 Castle Camps, co. Cambridge: Grin. 266, 289 Castle op Comfort, by T. Beeon : 2 Bee. 552 Castoldus (Jo. Bapt.): 2 Cran. 233 Castoll (Jo.): minister of the French church in London, 2 Zur. 326 n., &c. Castriot (Geo.): v. Scanderbeg. Castro (Alph. a): 1 Brad. 518; he confers with Bradford, ib. 530 ; preaches before king Philip against persecution, ib. 554; yet maintains (in his work De justa Hicret. Punit.) that heretics should be killed, ib. n.; his death, ib. 530 n.; he says, Paul has com- manded us to submit our understanding only unto the obedience of Christ, 3 Jew. 615 ; against opinions of his, Whita. 343, &c. ; on the interpretation of parables, ib. 409; he calls the translation of the scriptures the cause of all heresy, ib. 249; yet allows that Jerome translated the Bible into Dalmatic or Sclavonic, 1 Jew. 270, 2 Jew. 692; allusions to his work against heresies, 2 Jew. 689, 3 Jew. 161 n.; he says that they who rashly call everything heresy, fall into the same pit that them- selves have digged for others, &c, 3 Jew. 211, 212; speaks of hearing a Dominican friar say in his sermon, that he was to be suspected as an heretic who in anything dissented from Aquinas, ib. 610, 619 ; al- lows that the pope may be a heretic, 3 Jew. 343, 4 Jew. 928, 1068, Whita. 431 ; says, every man, even the pope, may err in faith, and gives examples, 1 Jew. 399, 3 Jew. 343, 4 Jew. 926, 929; calls pope Liberius an Arian, 3 Jew. 127, 144, 342— 344, 4 Jew. 929, 1117; says, pope Anastasius favoured the Nestorian heretics, 3 Jew. 312—344, 4 Jew. 926 ; condemns the opinion that a pope, when erring from the faith, is not a pope, 3 Jew. 119 n. ; says many popes were ignorant of grammar, 1 Jew. 381, 4 Jew. 910, 1057, and asks how such grammar can expound the holy scriptures, 1 Jew. 381, 4 Jew. 925; says we are bound to believe that the true successor of Peter is the chief shepherd, but not to believe that Leo or Clement is such true successor, 3 Jew. 201, 4 Jew. 1013; places a general council above the pope, Whita. 415; declares that a simple priest absolves as much as the pope, 3 Jew. 385, 4 Jew. 977; his reasons against the use of the cup, 3 Jew. 597 ; he calls F.piphanius an iconoclast, Calf. 42 n.; admits that there is nothing about indul- gences in the scripture or doctors, 4 Jew. 852; says that the Greeks do not receive purgatory, 3 Jew. 563, Rog. 213 n.; on the question whether fornication be deadly sin, 4 Jew. 629, 635, 630; he condemns a passage in Gratian, Whita. 109; what he states concerning Claudius of Turin, Calf. 379; on a sect termed Armenians, 4 Jew. 935 ; copied by Harding, 2 Jew. 682 n Casulanus : 2 Lat. 298 Casure : cadence, Calf. 298 Casus Papales, Episcopales, Abbatiales : 2 Ful. 388 Cat of the mountain : leopard, Bale 423 Catabaptists : heretics, 1 Bee. 95, 1 Whitg. 87, 133; some denied the divinity of Christ, Bog. 49; they rejected the Old Testament, ib. SO; believed that themselves only should be saved, ib. 153 ; taught that the devils and ungodly shall finally be saved, ib. 67, 147 Catalogue : v. Books, Mendham (J.) Catalogus Sanctorum : v. Petrus de Natali- bus. Catalogus Testium: 2 Bee. 261, 395, 3 Bee. 392, 398, 439, 459, 4 Jew. 1077 nn Cataphrygians : v. Montanists. Cateau Cambresis: peace concluded there, 2 Zur. 19 Catechisms, Catechizing : what the term cate- chism means, 2 Bee. 9, 4 Bui. 154, Arot». 100; Socrates taught by questions, and Apollinarius, Lit. Edw. 495, (545) ; the teaching of cat echisms ancient among Chris- tians, 2 Bee. 9; the use and benefit of cate- chizing, 4 Bui. 154, Now. 109; catechising at Rivington school, Pil. 671 ; an uncer- tain catechism referred to by Coverdale, 1 Coo. 407 BecorCs: A New Catechism set FORTn dialoguewise, by T. Becon, 2 Bee. 1 ; the first part, ib. 10; the second, ib. 13; the third, ib. 53; the fourth, ib. 125 ; the fifth, ib. 199; the sixth, ib. 302; conclusion, ib. 408 Bullinger's Catechesis, recommended by statute to be used at Oxford, 4 Bui. xxiv. Calvin's: taught at Rivington school, Pil. 671 ; partly followed by Nowell, Now. Canisii Catechismus : v. Canisius (P.) Church of England Catechism : a cate- chism, that is to say, an instruction, &c. (in the several Prayer Books, and also) in the Primer, 1553, Lit. Edw. 369; catechismus, hoc est instructio, &c. (1560), Pra. Eliz. 127; another copy (1564), ib. 239; its contents and doctrine, Pil. 531, Bid. 141, Whita. 472; articles and injunctions 158 CATKCH1SMS — CATHEDRALS respecting it, Grin. 124, 137, 1G2, 188, 2 Hoop. 120, 140, 144, 149, Rid. 320, Sand. 434; none that were single to be married that cannot say it, Grin. 1G3 ; Whitgift's circular letter to the bishops of his province, for the better observance of catechizing and confirming of youth, 3 Whitg. CIO Cranmer's : called the catechism of 1543, Bid. ICOn.; it was translated by Justus Jonas from German into Latin, and after- wards published in English with the sanc- tion of Cranmer, 3 Zur. 381, C43; sent by Cranmer to Edward VI., 2 Cran. 420 n.; Cranmer added a short catechism to the Articles of 1552, 2 Cran. 220 Edward VI.'s: A Shout Catechism; OR PLAIN INSTRUCTION, CONTAININO THE sum of Christian learning; set forth by king Edward VI., 1553, Lit. Edw. 485; notices of various editions, ib. x; men- tioned, Rid. IGOn.; not put forth by Kid- ley, ib. 22G; ascribed to Ponet or Nowell, Phil. 180 n. ; made by bishop Ponet, 3 Zur. 142 n.; repudiated in 1553 by convocation, Phil, xiii; denounced by Philpot's exami- ners, ib. 88, 154, 179 ; condemned in every pulpit in queen Mary's time, Rid. 350; defended by Philpot, Phil. 180; this seems to be the godly and learned catechism re- ferred to 3 Bee. 234; Catechismus Bre- vis (the same in Latin), 1553, Lit. Edw. 541 ; notice of various copies, ib. xii ; men- tioned, 1 Brad. 355 n., and see 3 Bee. 234 Heidelberg Catechism ; compiled by Z. Ursinus, 2 Zur. 157 n Householders : A Short Catechism for Householders, 1C14, cited, Rog. CI n. [By Jo. Stockwood? There is an edition of 1583.] Nowell's : Catechismys, sive prima in- STUTIO DlSCIl'LINAQUE PIETATIS CHRIS- TIANS, 1570, Now. 1—104; A Catechism, &c; the same translated by Tho. Norton, 1570, ib. 105—220; its history, and ap- proval by convocation, ib. iv — vii, and see 1 Brad. 355 n. ; injunctions respecting it, Grin. 142, 152; inquiry about it, ib. 174; of ministers learning of catechisms (viz. Nowell's), 1 Whitg. 886; named in the Lxxixth canon of 1C03, as "the larger catechism heretofore by public authority set forth," 2 Brad. 355 n. ; taught at Itiving- ton school, Pil. 671 Trent : the Catechism of the council of Trent on the infallibility of the church, Rog. 179 n. ; it allows that sacraments must be ordained by God, ib. 254 n.; on Christ's descent into hell, Whita. 537,538; it says water must be mixed with the wine in the sacrament, Rog. 29C n. ; calls the mass a propitiatory sacrifice, ib. 299 n. ; on the pretended sacrament of confirmation, fir. 254 n. ; on that of penance, ib. 250 n., 257, 258 n.; on that of extreme unction, fir. 2G3n.; it teaches that we must always doubt of the forgiveness of our sins, fir. 285 n Vaux's Catechism : 2 Ful. 4, Rog. 62, 110, &c. (v. L. Vara). Catechists: teachers so called of old, 2 Bee. 9, 4 Bui. 154, 2 Jew. 673, 3 Jew. 272, 2 Whitg. 340, 341 Catechumens: those newly come into the religion of Christ, and not yet baptized, 2 Bee. 9, 256, 1 Ful. 257, 1 Jew. 115, Phil. 283, 2 Whitg. 543; they signed themselves with the cross, 2 Jew. 700 ; warned to pre- pare their hearts for baptism, 1 Jew. 119; Chrysostom intimates that they may not join in the prayers of the church, 2 Jew. 700 ; not permitted to be present at bap- tism, fir. ; not allowed to be present at the eucharist, 1 Jew. 182, 202, 2 Jew. 705, Rid. 160, 103 ; there are now none to be sent away, fir. 207 Categories: v. Predicaments. Catena Aurea : Jew. xxxv. Cates : provisions, 1 Bui. 424 ; " achates," Parh. xii. Cathari: v. Novatians. Catharinus (Ambr.), abp of Canza: hisworks, Jew. xxxv ; he admits that scripture is easy to the faithful, Whita. 401; on the term " barbarian" as used by Paul, fir. 268 ; on that apostle being "rude in speech,'' ib. 101 ; on " the epistle from Laodicea," ib. 303; on the Apocrypha, ib. 53; in the council of Trent he called Mary Christ's most faithful fellow, 3 Jew. 121, 135, 297, 451, 558, 577, 4 Jew. 1052; against the worship of images, iJeu: 950; condemned card. Cajetan for two hundred sundry errors, 3 Jew. G20 ; blamed him for assert- ing that Paul allows polygamy, fir. 406; and for saying that an infant, wanting instruction in faith, hath not perfect bap- tism, ib. 462; insulted him for disliking Latin prayers, Whita. 274; his contest with a Soto, 4 Jew. 956 Catharus: v. Novatian. Cathedra (Ex): v. Bishops. Cathedrals: v. Abbeys. So called of cathedra, 4 Bui. 199 ; the order of St Benet observed in them, 1 Jew. 74; some endowed out of abbey lands, 2 Tyn. 277 ; their high steeples, 3 Tyn. 78; women sung songs of ribaldry in pro- CATHEDRALS — CATO 159 cessions in cathedral churches, ib. 125; Cranmer's letter on the proposed new foundation at Canterbury, 2 Cran. 390; in the Marian times, they were dens of thieves, or worse, 4 Jew. 1217; their corrupt state on the accession of Elizabeth, 1 Zur. 45; on cathedral churches, 3 Wliitij. 392, &c. ; Cartwright would have had them turned into colleges, ib. 393; their order described, 3 Jew. 109 ; no women to live within their precincts, Park. 140, 151, 158; the statutes for the new cathedrals finished, ib. 395 ; articles to be inquired of respect- ing cathedrals and collegiate churches in the province of Canterbury, Grin. 178; their clergy and officers, Grin. 178, &c, 3 Whitg. 394 Catherine (St) : account of her, 1 Bee. 139 n.; invoked for learning, ib. 139, Hoy. 220; prayer to her, ib. 227; idolatrous altars builded to her, 3 .Bee. 240; her knots, Pil. 80 Catherine of Arragon, first queen of Henry VIII. (?.«.):' her parents, 2 Tyn. 304 ; her confessor, 1 Lat. 200 n. ; her divorce, why sought by Wolsey, 2 Tyn. 319, 322 ; the wrong she suffered from the prelates, ib. 320, &c., 343; Tyndale's argument from scripture for the validity of her marriage, ib. 323, &c. ; Cranmer declares her con- tumacious, 2 Cran. 241, 245 ; his fears lest she should appear at her sentence, ib. 242; his sentence of divorce against her, ib. 243 n. ; his account of his proceedings against her, ib. 244; declared to be only princess dowager, ib. 277 n., 285 n Catherine Howard, fifth queen of Henry VIII.: her stature diminutive, 3 Zur. 201 ; the king visits her at bishop Gardiner's, ib. 202; Cranmer states her confessions to the king, 2 Cran. 408 ; her execution, ib. 408 n., 3 Zur. 220 Catherine Parr, sixth queen of Henry VIII: married to the king, 3 Zur. 242; petition for her as queen, Pra. Eliz. 572; letter from her to Parker, Park. 10 ; letter to the dean and fellows of Stoke, desiring a lease for Edvv. Waldegrave, ib. 19 ; letter to the university of Cambridge, ib. 30 n. ; after the king's death bhe married the lord admiral Seymour, 1 Lat. 228; had daily prayer in her house, ib.; certain prayers from the service daily used there, Lit. Fliz. 252 Catherine, daughter of Edward IV., wife of Will. Courtenay (q. v.), earl of Devon. Cathhill (James), believed to be Calfhill, q. v. Catholic: v. Church, Faith. The meaning of the word, Bale 178, JVomj. (54), 100, 173, Phil. 37, 38; Augustine explains it, Phil. 130; no party names are to be received, but only Christian and catholic, 1 Ful. 20; catholicity, a mark of the church, Poet. 209; why the church is so called, 2 Bee. 42 ; the catholic church of God stands not in multitude of persons, but in weight of truth, 3 Jew. 208; Elias believed contrary to the consent of very many, 3 Tyn. 89; the threefold universality of Vincent of Lirins, 3 Jew. -GO ; how the rule must be limited, ib. 207; the name assumed by Arians, Coop. 183 ; they (like the Papists) took to themselves the name of catholics, and gave sectarian names to the orthodox, Phil. 424; Augustiue says that although all heretics desire to be called catholics, yet no heretic would dare to direct a traveller inquiring for the catholic church, to his own temple or house, ib. 141 n.; false catholicity, Coop. 171 ; the name wrongly applied to Papists, 2 Ful. 241 ; the catholic doctrine is the teaching of scrip- ture, not the errors of the popish pseudo- catholics, Wliita. 480 ; mass priests rob the church of her true name, Rid. 150; Romish doctrines and practices are not catholic, 1 Jew. 80 ; nor is the church of Rome the catholic church, 3 Whitg.622; "your church caeolique," says Calfhill to Martiall, Calf. 214; the doctrine of the reformed is catho- lic, 2 Jew. 1030; Philpot avows himself a catholic, Phil. 131, 132 ; men are not to be counted as catholics who are not partakers of the Lord's supper thrice in the year, 3 Bee. 380; bishops of the catholic church, what, 1 Jew. 420 ; the catholic epistles, 1 Ful. 222, 223 Catholicon : v. Joannes de Balbis. Catiline : his conspiracy, 2 Cov. 129, 2 Hoop. 105, Wool. 29 Catlyn (Sir Rob.), chief justice of the Queen's Bench : Grin. 272 Catmer (Geo.), alias Painter : martyred at Canterbury, Poet. 164 — Joan, his wife, also a martyr, Poet. 1G5, 3 Zur. 175 n Cato: says there is great darkness in God's matters, 4 Jew. 083; charges to honour parents, 1 Hoop. 284; says, if any man praise thee, remember to be thine own judge, ib. 407 ; on consistency of con- duct in a teacher, 1 Bee. 15, 2 Bee. 383 ; on money, 1 Bee. 222 ; he says, what is gotten in a long time, is spent in a little time, 2 Bee. 401 ; speaks of little thieves in fetters, and great thieves in purple and gold, 2 Bee. 000, 2 Bui. 47 ; on bearing the 160 CATO — CECIL tongue of a wife, 2 Bee. 339; his remark on two augurs meeting, 1 Jew. 292; on Turrhenus, king of Etruria, ib. 294; he rebukes the brag of Pompey, 2 Jew. 1031 ; mentions an old saw among husbandmen, ib. 1023 ; his saying on idleness, Wool. 131; his anticipations of death, 3 Bee. 154 Catullus: 2 Bee. 419 n Caturco (Alv. de) : v. Alvarus. Cautels : deceits, Bale 409 Cavallerius (Ant. Rod.), or Le Chevalier: notices of him, 2 Cran. 436 n., Park. 349 n., 3Zur. 71Gn. ; recommended to king Ed- ward, 2 Cran. 435 ; Hebrew professor at Cambridge, 2 Zur. 97 n., 190 n., 199,218 Cavallerius (Pet.), or Chevalier : 2 Zur. 199 Cave (Dr): admitted in the Arches court, 2 Cran. 250 ; has a prebend at Oxford, ib. 386 Cave (Sir Ambrose) : a tale ascribed to him about an island near Rhodes, fhe was a knight of St John], 2 Ful. 155; one of queen Elizabeth's privy council, 1 Zur. 5n.; signature as such, Park. 103, 106, 155, 298 Cave (Will.) : 2 Bee. 173, 259, Calf. 41, 42, 48, 133, 306, 2 Ful. 147, 287 nn. ; erred in rejecting the Testimonia adversus Judaeos by Gregory Nyssen, 2 Ful. 295 n. ; he attri- butes the books De Vocatione Gentium to Prosper of Orleans, ib. 353 n.; his unjust censure of Clichtoveus, i'6.277 n.; Discourse of ancient Church Government, £6, 70 n. ; Lives of the Apostles, 1 Hoop. 455 n Cavell (Jo.) : martyred, Poet. 166 Cavendish (Geo.) : his account of "Wolsey's influence with the king, 2 Tyn. 307 Cavendish (Tho.), navigator: notice of one Candish, presumed to be the same. Poet. xxvii ; verses by the said Candish ; no joy comparable to a quiet mind, ib. 308 Cavendish (Sir Will.): grantee of Tutbury priory, 2 Cran. 379 n.; letter signed by him (" Willyam Candysh"), Park. 307 _ Elizabeth (Hardwiek), his wife, ib. 301 n.; his daughter Elizabeth married to the earl of Lennox, 2 Zur. 200 n Cawdewell (Rich.), M.D. : 2 Cran. 543 Cawood, co. York : a palace of the arch- bishop, Grin. 325, 1 Zur. 259 n Cawood (Jo.), printer : 2 Jew. 993 Caxton (Will.) : continues the Polychronicon, Pit. 598 n Cay (Jo.): v. Caius. Ceadda (St) : v. Chad. Cechelles( ),or Secelles: 3Zur. 112,114 Cecil family : 2 Bee. 480 n Cecil (Rich.), father of lord Burghley: 2 Brad. 397 Cecil (Rob.), 1st earl of Salisbury: 2 Bee. 480 n. ; his harsh reception of Caspar Thoman, 2 Zur. 327 ; notice of him, ib. n.; his conduct with regard to the earl of Essex, ib. 332 Cecil (Tho.), afterwards 2nd lord Burghley, and 1st earl of Exeter : dedication to him, 2 Bee. 480; notice of him, ib. n Cecil (Sir Will.), 1st lord Burghley: notice of him, 2 Bee. 480 n. ; he was of St John's college, Cambridge, Whita. 13; master of the requests to the protector Somerset, Hutch, ii, 3 Zur. 77 n.; imprisoned in his house, 3 Zur. 77 n. ; secretary to king Ed- ward, Rid. 333; he favours the gospel, 3Zur. 92 ; the Articles submitted to him, 2 Cran. xi; brought before queen Mary's council, ib. 442 n. ; chancellor cf Cambridge, Park. 54, Whita. 13 ; secretary of state and privy councillor to queen Elizabeth, 1 Zur. 5 n. ; signature as privy councillor, Grin. 405, 408, 412, 414, 417, 427, 433, 435, Parh. 46, 73, 74, 76, 77, 103, 106,' 122, 155, 179, 328 n., 330, 357, 381 ; he favours the Re- formation, 1 Zur. 55; desires P. Martyr's return, ib. 71 ; named, ib. 80, 2 Zur. 13 ; plenipotentiary for a peace with France, 1 Zur. 89 n.; restrains the queen from for- bidding the marriage of the clergy, Parh. 148; commended, 2 Zur. 06, 93; writes to Grindal concerning a fast for the plague, Grin. 79; interests himself with the queen in behalf of Coverdale, for the remission of the firstfruits of St Magnus, 2 Coo. xv ; mourner at the funeral of the emperor Ferdinand, Grin. 33 ; instrumental in Sandys's promotion to the see of London, Sand, xix; created baron Burghley, Parh. 381, and made lord high treasurer, Grin. 329 ; at the duke of Norfolk's trial, 1 Zur. 207 n.; two desperate men hired by the Spanish ambassador's secretary to murder him, Grin. 332, 2 Zur. 198; he sends Parker a book containing an attack on himself and the lord keeper, Parh. 444; recommended as visitor for St John's col- lege, Cambridge, Grin. 359: his message to archbishop Grindal, concerning his sub- mission, ib. 469; letter from him to the heads of houses at Cambridge, ib. 308 n.; Grindal leaves him a cup, id. 4.59; his opi- nion on Whitgift's proceedings against certain ministers, 3 Whitg. 004, 605; he corrects a form of prayer, Lit. Eliz. 472 ; dedication to him by Garbrand, 2 Jew. 966; one by Whitaker, Whita. 3; letter from him to Mr Herd, 2 Cran. 459 ; letters to Parker, Parh. 53, 03, 07, 09, 77, 78, 104, 108, 138, CECIL — CENTURIATORS 161 148, 161, 1G3, 172 bis, 183, 187, 223, 235, 301, 305, 354, 444; letters to Sturmius, 2 Zur. 210, 21G ; letters to him, 2 Brad. 395, 2 Cov. 529 n., 530, 531, 2 Cran. 429, 437— 442, Grin, passim (see the contents), 2 Hoop, xviii, xix, 4 Jew. 1262, 1273, 1275 bis, 127G, Now. vi, Park, passim (see the contents), Pil. ix, Rid. 330, 532, 535, 3 Whitg. 597, 598, G01, 602, 607, 2 Zur. 34, 17G, 320; extracts from his correspond- ence, Sa?id. xx, xxi, xxiii, xxvi, 1 Zwr.l49n., 2 Zur. 34 n, 91 n. 92 n — Mary (Cheke) his first wife: 2 Brad. 39G — Mildred (Cook) his second wife: 2 Zur. 35 n Cecilia ( St) : compared with Anne Askewe, Bah 141 Cecilia, margravine of Baden, sister of the king of Sweden : Park, xii, 1 Zur. 257 n Cecilian, bp of Carthage: his contest with Donatus, 1 Jew. 39G, 397, 3 Jew. 1G7 ; the Ponatists called him a Traditor, 1 Tyn. 144 Cecilius a Bilta : in a council at Carthage, 2 Jew. 773 Cecilius (Lucius) : perhaps the author of a work ascribed to Lactantius, Calf. 105 n., 2 Ful 336 n Cecrops : placed by Usher a little after the birth of Moses, 2 Bui. 218 Cedda: v. Chad. Cednom: v. Caedmon. Cedron (The brook): 2 Brad. 254, Pil. 345 Celestine I. pope : thought the clergy should be distinguished by their doctrine and con- versation, not by garments, 2 Brad. 383, 3 Jew. 617, 2 Zur. 122; says the people must rather be taught than mocked, &c, 1 Jew. 319 ; his additions to the mass, 2 Brad. 305, 306, 308 n., Pil. 503, 3 Whitg. 73; he desired Cyril of Alexandria to re- present him in the council of Ephesus, 4 Jew. 1002; his claim to appellate juris- diction, 2 Ful. 70, 71, 308, 3 Whitg. 169; reproved of pride by the council of Africa, 3 Jew. 294, 295, 3 Whitg. 169 ; a heretic, 3 Jew. 127, 344, Whita. 431 n Celestine III. pope: crowned the emperor Henry VI. with his feet, and then kicked the crown off again, 2 Tyn. 271; says the simple vow before God binds no less than the solemn, 4 Jew. 788 Celestines, old heretics: their opinion that the righteous have no sin in this life, 2 Cov. 387 Celestins, a heretic of the party of Pelagius : his errors, 2 Bui. 386, 1 Ful. 386, Phil. 427 Celibacy: v. Chastity, Marriage, Vows. Far preferable to wedlock. Hutch. 148, 1 Lat. 393, 394, 1 Tyn. 21 ; in what re- spects, 2 Ful. 228, 383 ; especially good in time of persecution, 3 Whitg. 293; the true doctrine respecting it, 2 Ful. 99 ; false professions of it, 2 Jew. 830 ; abused by the mystery of iniquity, ib. 911; compul- sory celibacy opposed to scripture, ib. 990; not annexed to holy orders, 3 Jew. 397 ; when first imposed on the English clergy, ib. 395; evil consequences of enforced celi- bacy, Bale 518, 531, 2 Cov. 484, 2 Cran. 37, 38, 2 Ful. 244, 3 Jew. 424, 427, Poet. 283, Sand. 316, 328, 1 Tyn. 278, 3 Tyn. 151, 1.57 ; spiritual virginity, Bale 454 Celius : v. Cielius, Ccelius. Cellarer, or Sellerar: an office in a monastery, 2 Cran. 312 n., 2 Tyn. 287 Cellarii, a family : 1 Zur. 305 Cellaring ( ), perhaps the individual next mentioned : 3 Zur. 194, 420, 424, 723 Cellarius (Jo.), Landavus : notice of him, Pra. Eliz. 412 n.; ad Denm Patrem: ad Deum Filium : ad Deum Spiritum S. : Latin verses, ib. 412 ; the same in English, by R. Wisdome, " Preserve us, Lord," &c, Celsus: pretended to teach the truth, 3 Jew. 159; accused Christians of sedition and treason, 4 Jew. G6G; objected that they had neither altars, images, nor temples, Park. 86, Rid. 88 ; spoke of their want of agreement amongst themselves, 1 Lat. 385; despised the religion of Christ because it came from the barbarous Jews, 3 Jeiv. 193, 194, 4 Jew. 667 Celsus (Aurel. Corn.) : wrote on medicine, 1 Hoop. 297 Celsus (Juventius): defines law (jus), lHoop. 273 Cemeteries : v. Burial. Censers : to be destroyed, Grin. 135, 159 Centaur : his origin, 2 Jew. 784 Centum Gravamina : v. Germany. Centuriators of Magdeburg: 2 Ful. 107 n., 109 n., 255, 1 Jew. 305 n., Jew. xxxv, Whita 380, 1 Whitg. 406, 413, 439; libraries searched for materials for them, 2 Zur. 77 n.; they call several apostles besides the twelve, 1 Whitg. 497, 498; allege a statement that Paul preached in Britain, 3 Jew. 128, 164; on Timothy's office, 2 Whitg. 295 ; they say that the early churches read openly certain epistles of Clement and Dionysius of Corinth, 1 Bui. 10, 3 Whitg. 345 ; on Origen, Calf. 78 n. ; on the error of Apollinaris, Rog. 57 ; they say that Ambrose was a metropolitan, 2 Whitg. 11 162 CENTURIATORS — CEREMONIES 155; on the works of Epiphanius, ib. 288; on the wide jurisdiction of Chrysostom, ib. 316 ; on Pelagian errors, Rog. 277 n., 354 n. ; on the heresy of Theodore Mesethenus, Rog. 55 n. ; on the Acephali, ib. 330 n. ; on the banishment of idolatry by Leo III. and other princes, 2 Bee. 71 n.; on the anti- magisterial principles of one Rabanus, Rog. 346 n. ; on Louis IX.'s complaint of Romish exactions in France, 4 Jew. 1081 ; on bishops and metropolitans, 2 Whitg. 158; they say that bishops gave sentence in civil causes, 3 Wldtg. 454; on chorepiscopi, ib. 271 ; they affirm that deacons preached, ib. 63 ; tell of a Jew baptized with sand by laymen, 2 Whitg. 528; in error concerning the origin of processions, Calf. 296 n.; their statement with respect to the first naming of bells, ib. 15 n. ; on Romish ser- vice books, 4 Bui. 201 Cenwalch, king of Wessex : v. Coinualch. Ceolfride, or Ceolfrith, abbot of Jarrow: his epistle to Naiton, king of the Picts, 2 Ful. 8 ; pope Sergius writes to him, ib. 119 n Cephaheus ( ) : 2 Cov. 605, &c. Cephas: v. Peter (St). Cerdon : his heresy, 1 Bee. 412, 418, 2 Bee. 446, 3 Bee. 401, Phil. 418, 1 Whitg. 329 ; he espoused the heresy of the Gnostics, Grin. 59 n. ; rejected a great part of the New Testament, Wh.ita.3i.; wrongly re- ferred to, Rog. 57 Cerdonians: despised the Old Testament, and denied the resurrection, Whita. 31 ; their opinions on the latter subject, 2 Cov. 184; errors wrongly ascribed to them, Rog. 83,145,314 Ceremoniale Romanum: its proper title, Ce- remoniarum sive Rituum ecclesiasticorum Romanai Ecclesiaj libri tres (Col. Agrip. 1557), Jew. xxxv ; it says the government of the Roman empire belongs to the pope, 4 Jew. 831 ; but allows that before Charlemagne no man ever received the crown of the Roman empire by the hands of the bishop of Rome, ib. 836 ; orders that the place where the emperor sits (in a general council) shall be no higher than the place where the pope sets his feet, ib. 957, 1017; gives the words used by the chief deacon at the consecration of the pope, ib. 828; mentions that the cardinal delivers him a book of the epistles and gospels, ib. 979; directs the epistle and gospel to be read in Greek when he says mass, ib. 842; shews the manner of his riding in pontificalibus, 3 Jew. 554 ; the pope addresses cardinals as senators of the city, hinges of the world, &c. 4 Jew. 855; the book declares that the patriarchs are now but as it were titular, ib. 1066; says abbots have right and authority to deter- mine and subscribe in council as well as bishops, ib. 1009 Ceremonies : v. Augustine, and other fathers, Church, Superstitions, Tradition, Vest- ments, Worship. i. Ceremoiiies generally. ii. Their institution, change and di- versity. iii. Jewish rites. iv. In the early church. v. Romish ceremonies. vi. In England, &fC. i . Ceremonies generally : on ceremonies, 2 Whitg. 42, &c. ; what they are, 2 Bui. 125; human ceremonies, ib. 126; divine ceremonies, ib. 127; to w hat end ordained, ib. ; when God liketh, and when he mis- liketh them, ib. 128; the knowledge of them not unprofitable, ib. 129; the sum of them, ib. 130 ; ceremonies in the sacra- ments, 4 Bui. 252 ; the supper and bap- tism are not only ceremonies, but sacra- ments, 1 Whitg. 182; ceremonies are snb- stantial or accidental, ib. 183; sacraments, signs, and ceremonies, are no service to God, but memorials unto men, 1 Tyn, 352, 362, 3 Tyn. 56; in themselves they are of small importance, Sand. 95; but they are to be rejected unless they teach good doc- trine, 3 Tyn. 7 ; they are injurious to those who observe them without knowing their purport, 1 Tyn. 362 ; pernicious, unless required by scripture, Whita. 639 ; not un- derstood by one among a thousand, 1 Bee. Ill; unmeaning ceremonies condemned, 1 Tyn. 226, 3 Tyn. 7 ; dumb ceremonies edify not, but hurt altogether, 3 Tyn. 329 ; ceremonies cannot put away sin, 1 Tyn. 284, nor increase grace, ib. 286, nor give peace, 2 Tyn. 194; tested by their effects, 1 Tyn. 286 ; much observed by hypocrites, Wool. 45; ignorantly observed by the natural man, 3 Tyn. 8 ; the judgment of the vulgar concerning works ceremonial, Wool. 46; they are superstitiously watched by the common people, 1 Tyn. 277, 3 Tyn. 117; such as have lost their significations are salt which is to be trodden under foot, 2 Tyn. 33 ; no man to be judged for the non-observance of indifferent ceremonies, ib. 113 — 114; moderate ceremonies allowed by the fourth commandment, Wool. 69 — 71 ; ceremonies which serve to honesty and public order to be approved, 1 Cov. 461 ; CEREMONIES 163 they are to be observed if allowed by law- ful authority, and not repugnant to the word of God, Rog. 31G, but not otherwise, ib. 318; such as tend to comeliness and edification are to be retained, Rog. 202, not to be contemned, 4 Bui. 249; how they serve to edifying, 2 Whitg. 56 ; their true use, 2 Cran. 157 ; the opinion of fathers and councils on things indifferent, 1 Wliitg. 213; judgment of some foreign reformers on their use, 3 Whitg. 549—551 ; whether new ones may be introduced, and on the lawfulness of ceremonies generally, 1 Zur. 352 ii. Their institution, change, and di- versity : the jurisdiction for ordaining them, 2 Cran. 98; on the church's power to decree them, Rog. 184 — 190; some are left to the ordering of the church, 1 Whitg. 190; examples, ib. 200; but one general rule given in scripture, Whita. 513; cere- monies may be ordained, changed, or abolished, by every particular church, so that all things be done to edifying, Rog. 321, 322 ; but the church may not ordain what rites she will, ib. 188; they may be altered as circumstances require, Coop. 01, 2 Cran. 55; 2 Hoop. 123, 520, Hutch. 232, 3 Tyn. 30, Whita. 513, 548 ; many old ones have been abrogated, 2 Ful. 174; some apostolical customs being abused were dis- continued, as vigils and the kiss of charity, 1 Tyn. 219 ; all that were used by the apo- stles not now to be used, 1 Whitg. 287 ; Tyndale recommends the abolition of some, 3 Tyn. 126; their diversity, 4 Bui. 66; they are not necessarily alike in all places, Rog. 313, &c, 1 Whitg. 286, 288, 2 Whitg. 451; testimony of Anselm to this, PH. 638, 620; their diversity hurts not, if the one faith be kept, 2 Jew. 1106, and it ought not to break the unity of faith, 2 Brad. 389 iii. Jewish rites : the outward cere- monies of the Jews, sacraments of heavenly things, 1 Cov. 445; why God ordained them, ib. 447 ; no ground for the abuses introduced by RomanUts into the Lord's supper, ib. 461 ; why imposed upon the Jews, Calf. 122, 2 Whitg. 440 ; supposed by them to justify, 3 Tyn. GO— G8 ; but they could not, 1 Tyn. 415, 416, 3 Tyn. 05; they were not given to justify men, but to prefigure Christ, 1 Tyn. 10, 414—410, 421, 422, 427 ; they were given to the Jews as toys to children, ib. 421 ; some of them were like a star-light of Christ, and some the daybreak, ib. 422 ; their meaning, 2 Tyn. 215; they were beggarly elements, 1 Jew. 137, 138 ; the middle wall of par- tition, 2 Bui. 358; the handwriting, ib. 2."i9 ; how perpetual, ib. 202; some Leviti- cal ordinances may still be used, 1 Zur. 347 ; Tyndale says the ceremonies of the law may still be observed if we will, pro- vided we regard them as tilings indifferent, 2 Tyn. 327 ; fulfilled and taken away by Christ, Pil. 129 iv. In the early church : how they sprang up, 3 Tyn. 08, &c. ; brought in by Jewish converts, ib. 70; some falsely ascribed to the apostles, 2 Jew. 991, 3 Tyn. 85 ; the apostles gave no blind ceremonies, ib. ; unjustly thrust on the church, 2 Bui. 270; augmented in sacraments, 1 Hoop. 237 ; added to baptism, 4 Bui. 359; numerous in early times, 2 Whitg. 435; not very in- jurious at first, but they soon became a heavy yoke, 3 Tyn. 74—78; they had greatly multiplied in the days of Augus- tine, 2 Jew. 992 (v. Augustine, xvi); Au- gustine, Gerson, and Tho. Aquinas, sought to reduce their number, Lit. Eliz. xxvi ; complaints of the later fathers and school- men, 1 Jew. 138; the multitude of cere- monies brought in ignorance of scripture, 3 Tyn. 75; ignorance made the people ser- vants to ceremonies, ii. 76 v. Romish ceremonies : invented by man, Pil. 130; borrowed from the Gentiles, Calf. 00, 1 Ful. 504, Phil. 390; ceremonies in the pope's church and Mahomet's, Bale 202 ; vain and impious ones, Rog. 180; how it was believed that in practising them was salvation, 2 Bee. 414 ; the priests taught that Christ's death had purchased such grace for ceremonies that they could justify, 3 Tyn. 77, and encouraged ceremonies for fear of losing the offerings, 2 Cran. 405 ; they harden the hearts of Papists, 2 Whitg. 9; petitions against them, 3 Bee. 247 ; Sir Tho. More on " holy strange gestures," 3 Tyn. 85 n.; those used in the mass not primitive, 2 Jew. 991 ; ceremonies used in the church in Lent, 1 Bee. 110, &c. ; absurd ones at Easter, 1 Hoop. 45, 40 vi. Jn England, ire. : disputes in Ger- many and England, Rog. 317 ; amendment of ceremonies recommended, 1 Lat. 52 ; an article de ritibus ecclesiasticis, 2 Cran. ill; those used in England, 1539, 3 Zur. 024 ; Book of Ceremonies, drawn up by Gardi- ner and others, 1539, 1 Bee. 110 n., 1 Lat. 132 ii.; abolition of ceremonies by the go- spellers, 3 Jew. 170 ; some retained under king Edward for a time, and why, 3 Zur. 11—2 164 CEREMONIES — CHAMBERING 535; inquiry concerning their abuse, 2 Cran. 158 ; proclamations commanding them not to be omitted unless forbidden, ib. 508 ; of ceremonies, why some be abolished and some retained : (first pre- fixed to king Edward's second Prayer Book), Lit. Edw. 197 ; the same, in the works of its supposed author, 2 Cran. 518; troubles about them at Frankfort, 3 Zur. 753, &c. ; the "peaceable letter" of the church at Frankfort, Pil. iii; the order used in the church of England respecting them, 3 Jew. 569; the rites aud cere- monies in it are not ungodly, though in some points they might be bettered, Sand. 448; they were strenuously opposed by the earlier reformed bishops,l/?!/r\ 84 n.; bishops Grindal and Horn on several ceremonies, ib. 178 — 180 (see 357) ; superstitious prac- tices long retained in the North of England, ib. 259 n. ; Sandys's advice concerning rites and ceremonies in the synod, 1502, Sand. 433; disorders in rites and ceremonies, under queen Elizabeth, Park. 224, 227; the prince has power by law to ordain ceremonies in certain cases, Park. 375 ; any rites might be imposed by the queen and the archbishop, 2 Zur. 130, 150, 161, 3G1 ; P. Martyr against superstitious rites, ib. 25, &c. ; Beza feared the English cere- monies would bring the people back to superstition, ib. 134 ; common ceremonies or customs of Tyndale's day, 1 Tyn. 275 Ceres: v. Bacchus. Cerinthians: ascribed the creation to angels, Hutch. 68 ; their supposed opinions on the earthly Jerusalem, 2 Cov. 184 n Cerinthus: his heresy, Bale 265, 1 Bee. 278, 418, 3 Bee. 401, 1 Bui. 363, 4 Bui. 535, 1 Hoop. 17, 2 Jew. 566, Whita. 34 n. ; he brought in his devices under the pretence of revelations, 3 Jew. 235; ascribed the world's creation unto angels, Rog. 40 ; taught that the law ceremonial continues in force, ib. 89, 160, 314; said that Christ was the son of Joseph and Mary, ib. 48; thought Christ's resurrection future, ib. 64 ; opposed by St John, 2 Brad. 263, who would not stay where he was, ib. 329 Certainty : v. Assurance, Faith. Chabrias : his saying on the benefit of a valiant captain, Pil. 377 Chad (St), or Ceadda, abp of Lichfield, afterwards of Tork : 2 Ful. 26, 27 ; his con- secration, ib. 118 Chaderton (Will.), bp of Chester, afterwards of Lincoln : a Latin letter to him by Sandys, Sand. 436 ; the same in English, ib. 439 Chafin ( ): married two sisters, his case before the delegates, 4 Jew. 1262, Park. 176 Chagi: Turkish priests, Bog. 120, 359 Chairs : the chair of porphyry-stone, 4 Jew. 655, 689; a text appropriate to chairs and stools, 1 Bee. 65 Chalcedon : v. Councils. Chalcedon (Jo. bp of): an English suffra- gan, 2 Cov. vii. Chalcocondylas (Leonicus) : Hist. Turcarum, 4 Jew. xxxv, 653, 656, 742 Chaldees: worshipped fire, 2 Hoop. 271 Chaldee tongue: 4 Bui. 189, Whita. 114; asserted by some to have become the ver- nacular language of the Jews after the captivity, fVliita. 211, &c. ; unknown to Jerome, ib. 81 ; the Chaldee paraphrasts, 2 Ful. 222, 2 Hoop. 474, WTiita. 117, 214, 3 Whitg. 343, 344 Chaldean Christians : v. Nestorians. Chalices : by whom introduced, 3 Bee. 262 ; on the vessels belonging to the Lord's sup- per, 4 Bui. 419 ; golden chalices, &c, often sold by godly bishops to redeem captives, and feed the hungry, ib. 502 ; Papists forbid the people to touch them, 3 Bee. 269; articles respecting the chalice, Grin. 133, 158, 159; one bequeathed by Grindal, ib. 460 Challenge: r. Jewel (Jo.), bp. Challoner (Rich.), bp of Debra: Calf. 290 n Challoner (Sir Tho.) : 1 Bee. 232 n., Grin. 321, 322, 1 Zur. 185 n Chalmers (A.) : Biog. Diet., 2 Brad, xii n Cham : v. Ham. Cham : the ruler of Tartary, 2 Ful. 328 Cham : to chew, 3 Tyn. 163 (v. Champ) Chamber: on praying in it, 4 Bui. 184 Chamber (Edn*.): beneficed near Abington, Park. 96 Chamber (Rich.), or Chambers : notice of him, 3 Zur. 155 n. ; his bounty, 4 Jeie. 1302 n. ; his assistance to Jewel, ib. vii, viii, xiii, 1196 n. ; surety for Bradford at the Inner Temple, 2 Brad, xiiin.; he bears witness in favour of Latimer, 2 Lat. 421 ; a godly man of law, ib. 428; in Bread Street Counter, 2 Hoop. 613; in exile, Rid. 389 , 394; at Frankfort, 4 Jew. xii, 3 Zur. 126 ; sent with a letter from the congregation of Frankfort to that of Straa- burgh, 3 Zur. 296; at Zurich, ib. 752; letter from him and Horn to the senate of Zurich, ib. 126 ; named after his return to England, 1 Zur. 65, 141 ; his death, ib. 148, 155 Chambering and wantonness: 2 Jew. 1040, 2 Lat. 18, Sand. 138 CHAMBERLAIN Chamberlain (Mr), of Woodstock : 1 Brad. 486 Chamberlain (Sir Tho.) : ambassador in the Low Countries, 3 Zur. 568 n Chamberlain (Lord), or Grand Master of the king's house, 1 Lat. 93 Chamberlaine ( ): martyred, Poet. 162 Chamberlayne (Robt.), a Dominican prior : Bale 28 Chamberleyn (Mr): process against him at Calais, 2 Cran. 348 Chambers (or champers?) : large teeth, 2 Jew. 910 Chambers (Jo.), last abbot and first bp of Peterborough: 1 Lat. 123 n Chambers (Jo.), chaplain to Grinds] : Grin. 461 Chambers (Rich.) : v. Chamber. Chambers (Will.), servant and executor to Jewel, Jew. xxv. Chamier (Dan.): Panstratia Catholica, Calf. 74 n., 287 n., 2 Lat. 359 n Champ : to bite or devour, 1 Brad. 79 (v. Cham, Chambers) Champion ( ): one of Cranmer's chap- lains, 2 Cran. 304, 317, 321, 339 ; sent to preach at Calais, ib. 376; letter to Crom- well in his behalf, for the living of Shepton Mallet, £6. 385 Champneis (Sir Jo.), lord major: notice of him, 2 Cran. 307 n. ; named, ib. 332 Champness (Ann), alias Albright, q. v. Chananaei: v. Canaanites. Chance : v. Fortune. Chancels : v. Burial. The chancel used for the celebration of divine service, 2 Hoop. 131, Uew. 310, 311, 2 Whitg. 461, 2 Zur. 361 ; appropriated to clerici, 1 Brad. 527 ; the laity excluded therefrom by councils, 1 Jew. 198 ; the division disliked by Hooper, 1 Hoop. 492 ; to be maintained in order that the com- municants may be separated from the rest of the people, Hid. 320; use of chancels upheld by Parker, Park. 132, 185, 186,376, 450 ; to be repaired and maintained in good estate, Grin. 131 ; the choir anciently placed in the body of the church, 1 Jew. 311 Chancellors (Bishops') : 3 Whity. 543 Chancery : v. Courts. Chandos (The lords): v. Bridges. Change : perilous, Sand. 35, 95 ; desired of all, ib. 167 ; what change desired by Job, ib. 168 Chanting: v. Music. Chantries: 2 Brad. 279, 2 Cov. 258; many often united in one, 2 Tyn. 287, 288; embezzlement of their plate and other pro- perty, 2 Cran. 440 Chantry priests : enjoined to teach youth, — CHARLES 165 2 Cran. 504 ; made beneficed clergymen to save their pensions, 1 I^at. 123 n Chapels : free chapels, 1 Tyn. 236 ; chapels royal, 3 Whitg. 392, &c. (and see Candles) ; private chapels or oratories sanctioned by the council of Agatha, &c. 1 Jew. 180, 184 Chaplains: what, 4 But 116; permitted to hold pluralities, 2 Tyn. 336; their wicked career, 1 Tyn. 286 n., 2 Tyn. 336; given to flatter, 1 Lat. 381 ; too often idle, pluralists, &c., Hutch. 202 ; elbow-chaplains, 1 Lat. 264, 380 Chapman (Edm.), prebendary of Norwich : Park. 450 Chapmen : v. Merchants. Chappell (Barth.) : notice of him, Poet, xliii ; a warning voice (on the signs of the times), ib. 465 Chapuys ( ) : ambassador from the em- peror, 3 Cran. 375 n Character : said to be conferred in ordination, Calf. 230; modern Romish definition of the word, 1 Tyn. 342 n. ; conferred by the inward baptism, 2 Tyn. 12 Charelton (Sir W.) : 2 Brad. 236 Charemon : was a married bishop, 3 Jew. 391 Charensis (Hugo) : v. Hugo. Charing, co. Kent : a lease of it obtained by Sir Rich. Sackville, Park. 372 Charis (xa'pie) : what it signifies, 1 Bee. 311 Charities : inquiry concerning them, 2 Cran. 159 Charity : v. Love. Chark (Will.) : disputes against Campion in the Tower, Whita. 635 n Charles I., emperor, commonly called Charle- magne : v. Councils (Frankfort), Creeds. His history, 2 Tyn. 262 — 265; made em- peror, 2 Hoop. 238, 1 Jew. (>72, 2 Tyn. 263, and styled most Christian king, 2 Tyn. 263 ; a strange legend respecting him, ib. 265 ; he erected five universities, 2 Jew. 981 ; summoned several councils, Hog. 204 ; especially one at Frankfort against images, 1 Zur. 156 n. ; in this synod he condemned the second council of Nice, 4 Jew. 1049, Bid. 94; he called it a doltish and proud synod, Calf. 155 ; the Caroline Books, or Capitular, against images and the last men- tioned council, Calf. 155, 4 Jew. 1054, 1055, Park. 92, 141 ; by whom and when composed, Calf. 42 n., 2 Ful. 23, 154, 188 ; their contents, Calf. 156 — 175 ; his account of the true ensign of Christ, ib. 311 ; quoted on the mystery of the cross, 2 Zur. 44 n. ; he commanded that nothing should be read in the church but canonical scripture, 4 Jew. 1031, Pit. 536; church lessons chosen 166 CHARLES — at his request, 4 Bui. 201 ; he ordered that the people should offer their oblations, and receive the communion on Sunday, 1 Jew. 179, 4 Jew. 1031 ; no massing in his time, 1 Hoop. 227 ; he gives a reason for the consecration of the sacrament in silence, 2 Jew. 704 ; forbade that bells should be baptized, Calf. IGn. ; directed bishops to be chosen by the clergy and people, 1 Whitg. 396, 400, 403; permitted litigants to refer their disputes to the church, 3 Whiig. 455; his epitaph, 2 Tyn. 263 n. ; statue of him at Zurich, 3 Zur. 192 ; mistaken for Charles the Bald, 1 Hoop. 524 n Charles II., emperor: v. Charles II. king of France. Charles V., emperor: heir to many king- doms, 2 Tyn. 312 ; married by proxy to the princess Mary of England, sister to Henry VIII., ib. ; the marriage broken off, ib. 313; his interviews with Wolsey, i6.314 n.; he passes through England, ib. 315, 316 n.; pensions 'Wolsey, ib. 316 ; Wolsey's treach- ery to him,i6. 316, &c.; his book exposing Wolsey's conduct, ib. 322 ; he desired to hold the stirrup of pope Clement VII., 4 Jew. 690; the confession of Augsburgh pre- sented to him, 2 Zur. 15; his proceedings, 1531—32, 2 Cran. 231—236 ; devastations committed by his army, ib. 233; at Genoa with many princes, ib. 331 ; spoiled the duke of Savoy, 4 Jew. 665, 672 ; his treaty with Henry VIII., 3 Zur. 36 n. ; he invades the territory of William duke of Cleve, 2 Cov. 512; his wars with the German princes, 4 Jew. 669 n . ; he takes several cities, 3 Zur. 638 ; an opposer of the gospel, Pil. 265, 653; the council of Trent assembled partly by his instigation, 4 Jew. 1102; his protest there, ib. 1052; the Interim drawn up at his command, 1 Lat. 305, 2 Zur. 125 n.; he deprives Constance of its privileges, 3 Zur. 385 n., 641 n., 642 n. ; his persecuting acts, Bale 445, 446, 2 Cov. 526; he sends Scepper to carry away the lady Mary, 3 Zur. 56S ; besieges Metz, 2 Zur. 305 ; defeated by the French, 3 Zur. 687; recalled on his way to England, ib. 133; his abdication, Grin. 20 n.; buried in a friar's cowl, Calf. 287 Charles I., king of Great Britain, &c: his birth, 2 Zur. 331 ; named as prince, ib. 334; he issues the fourth part of the homily against wilful rebellion, Lit. Eliz. 536 n Charles Martel, ruler of France : his league with the pope, 2 Tyn. 260 Charles L, king of Franco: v. Charles I., emperor. Charles II., king of France, surnamed the CHASTITY Bald (ultimately emperor) : Bertram's book written for him, 3 Bee. 449, Grin. 73, 1 Hoop. 118 n., 524 n, ; dedicated to him, Rid. 159 n. ; what he wrote to pope Adrian, 4 Jew . 835 ; said to have been more fearful and cowardly than a hare, ib. 684 Charles III., king of France, surnamed the Simple: wanting both in strength of body and wisdom of mind, 4 Jew. 684 Charles IX., king of France: his accession, 2 Zur. 91 n.; makes peace with queen Eliza- beth, 1 Zur. 273; cut off in his prime, Sand. 169; a sermon at the solemnization of his funeral at St Paul's, ib. 161 Charles, archduke of Austria, brother to the emperor Maximilian : suitor to queen Eliza- beth, 1 Zur. 24, 34 n., 46, 144, 192 Charles, duke of Bourbon : chief captain to the emperor Charles V., 2 Tyn. 318 Charles, duke of Burgundy, called the Bold : Grin. 11 Charles, duke of Orleans, 2nd son of Francis I. : his proposed marriage with the princess Mary, 2 Tyn. 319 n Charles (Emanuel) IV., duke of Savoy: be- sieges Geneva, GWn. 429 n., 1 Zur. 334 n., 2 Zur. 315 n Charles, prince of Spain, son of Philip II. : 4 Jew. 1157, 3 Zur. 510 n Charlier (Jo.), alias Gerson, q. v. Charleton (Edw. lord): v. Cherleton. Charms : v. Sorcery, Superstitions. Charo (Hugo de S.) : v. Hugo. Charondas : what he says about dishonesty and lying, 1 Bui. 204 ; when he lived, 2 Bui. 219 Charta (Magna) : D. Magna Charta. Charterhouse : v. Carthusians, London Cliartres (Jo. of) : v. John of Salisbury. Chartres (Jo. vidame of): v. Ferriers. Chasterlings: those who have kept them- selves chaste, 3 Bee. 568 Chastening: v. Affliction. That of God's children. 2 Brad. 184, 185, 222 ; God's chastisement is loving, 3 Bee. 94, &e. Chastity : v. Celibacy, Marriage, Vows. Of continency, 1 Bui. 419, &c. ; wherein it consists, 1 Hoop. 375 ; enjoined on the priests of the old law, 3 Tyn. 164; com- mended, 2 Lat. 63; a singular gift of God, 3 Jew. 415, Sand. 316; it is not of man's free will, 1 Tyn. 430, but a gift, therefore not to be vowed, ib. 438, 439; the clergy of England not bound to a vow of chastity, 3 Jew. 395; counterfeit chastity, 4 Jew. 767 ; there is a false feigned chastity, 1 Tyn. 438; popish chastity, 2 Tyn. 123; that of the religious orders, 2 Cran. 147 CHATELHERAULT — CHESTER 167 Chatelherault, in Poictou : the French duke- dom of the house of Hamilton, 1 Zur. 57 n Chatillon (The lord): commissioner for peace with France, 3 Zur. 563, 565 Chatillon (Odet card, de) : v. Coligni. Chatillon (Seb.) : v. Castellio. Chattingdon, co. Kent: the manor granted to lord Cobham, 1 Bee. 264 n Chaucer (Geof.): referred to, Calf. 288, Rid. 490, 494 Chaw : to grind with teeth, 1 Brad. 79 Chaws : jaws, 1 Bui. 4 Cheadscy (Will.) : v. Chedsey. Cheap: "good cheap," 1 Tyn. 122 Cheap, or Cheapside: v. London. Check-mate : explained, Bale 233, 1 Brad. 7, 1 Cov. 50 Chedsey (Will.), president of C. C. C, Ox- ford : account of him, 2 Cran. 383 n., Phil. 168; threatens to burn the New Testa- ment, 2 Cran. 383 ; disputes with P. Mar- tyr, Jew. viii, Rid. 308 n. ; in a disputa- tion at Oxford, 2 Cran. 445 n.; present at Cranmer's condemnation, {6.553; one of the examiners of Philpot, Phil. 50, 63, &c. ; he disputes at Westminster, 4 Jew. 1199, 1200, 1 Zur. 11 Cheke (Sir Jo.) : at St John's College, Cam- bridge, Hutch, i; a royal visitor of Cam- bridge, 2 Brad. 370, Grin. 194, Rid. 169 ; at a disputation, Grin, ii ; a Greek scholar, Pil. iv ; he translates a book De re militari, ascribed to the emperor Leo HI., and dedi- cates it to Henry VIII., Park. 90, Rid. 93; named, 2 Hoop, xix, Rid. 389, 394, 2 Zur. 69, 3 Zur. 115, 449 : tutor of king Edward VI., 3 Zur. 81, 465 ; secretary to the king, 2 Cran. 429, 438, 439, 440 ; made a knight, 3 Zur. 438 n. ; the king prays for his recovery, and obtains it, ib. 456 n.; the Articles submitted to him, 2 Cran. xi ; the supposed translator into Latin of Cran- mer's Answer to Gardiner, 1 Cran. (2); indicted and sent to the Tower, 2 Cran. 441, 3 Zur. 142 n., 684; in exile at Stras- burgh, Jew. xiii ; again apprehended, 3 Zur. 132 n. ; his recantation, repentance, and death, ib. 117 n., 132 n. ; his remarks on the hurt of sedition, 2 Cran. 195 n. ; letters to Bullinger, 3 Zur. 140, 145 ; letter to Calvin, £6. 142 ; letters to Parker, Park. 2, 39, 43, 48 ; letter to him, Rid. 331; letter to him and Cecil, 2 Cran. 429 Cheke (Peter): his wife, godmother to a child in prison, 1 Lat. 335; his daughter Mary, 2 Bee. 480 n Chelius (Ulric) : guardian of Bucer's children, 2 Cran. 435, Park .46 n ., 3 Zur . 27 n ., 361 , 364 Chelmsford, co. Essex : a martyr there, Poet. 170 Chelsea, co. Middlesex : the image of St Mary of Walsingham and other idols burned there, 2 Brad. 2 n., 2 Lat. 393 n. ; Sir Thomas More's house, 1 Tyn. 33, 35 ; Anne of Cleves died at this place, 3 Bee. 74 n Chemnitius (Mart.): Examen Concil. Tri- dent., 1 Hoop. 47 n., Jew. xxxv, 2 Lat. 226 n.; gives the decree of the council about communion in both kinds, 3 Jew. 203, 204; against an argument of Eckius for the denial of the cup to the laity, 4 Jew. 766; he says the council held disputations, for seven months together about the justi- fication of faith and works, ib. 948; men- tions the opinion of Andradius that the heathen philosophers had faith, 3 Jew. 584 Chenies, co. Bucks : 2 Bee. 622 n Cheny (Sir Jo.): persecuted in the time of Rich. II., Bale 11 Cheny (Marg.) : burned, Bale 509 Cheyne (Jo.): a commissioner, Jew. xv. Cheyney (Rich.), bp of Gloucester: account of him, Phil. 170; sometime archdeacon of Hereford, Phil. 64, 3Zur. 373 n ; a disputant in the convocation, Oct. 1553, Phil. 170, 183; letter from him to Cecil, Park. 138 n.; letter to him, ib. 213; he avows Lutheran views respecting the eucharist, ijew. 1271, lZar.185; Parker complains of him, Park. 332 Cheyney (Sir Tho.), or Cheney: grantee of Feversham abbey, 2 Cran. 374 n.; also of Davington nunnery, ib. 313n.; lord warden of the Cinque Ports, ib. 441 ; privy coun- cillor to [Henry VIII.], Edward VI., Mary, and Elizabeth, 2 Cran. 531, Park. 46, 1 Zur. 5n Cher(H. de St): v. Hugo. Cheregatus ( ) : legate a latere, 4 Jew. 737, 738 Cherleton (Ed w. de), lord Cherleton of Po wys : recaptures lord Cobham, Bale 52 Cherubim : what they are, 3 Bui. 338 ; made by Moses in the tabernacle, 2 Bui. 154, Calf. 159, 2 Jew. 645 ; no precedent for images, 2 Cran. 178, 2 Jew. 646, 655 Cherubinus (Laert.) : Bullarium, Jew. xxxv, 4 Jew. 1132 Cheshire : Bradford's farewell to Cheshire, 1 Brad. 448 ; his labours there, 2 Brad. xxvi; divers gentlemen of the county com- mitted to ward for refusing to answer the bishop on oath, Park. 329 Chesible: a vestment, 3 Jew. 177 Chester: called West chester, 1 Brad. 454, PO. xv, 481 n., 487 ; slaughter of the British 168 CHESTER — CHILDREN monks, Bale 189, Calf. 306, Pil. 516 (v. Augustine of Canterbury ) ; the bishops of Lichfield were sometimes called bishops of Chester, 2 Cran. 271 n., 274 n.; the rood of Chester, Calf. 35, 2 Ful. 210; martyr- dom there, Pra. Eliz. 373 n.; a benefice annexed to the newly erected bishopriek, Park. 100 ; a seditious paper cast abroad there, ib. I63n.; answered by bishop Pil- kington, 2 Ful. 3, Pil. 481 n., 487 Chester (Sir Will.): sheriff of London, 2 Brad. 253 Chests: a common coffer for alms recom- mended in every parish, 2 Tyn. 73 ; articles and injunctions respecting alms-chests, Grin. 134, 158, 173, 2 Hoop. 149 ; the chest for the keeping of the register book, Grin. 134, 158 Chevalier (Ant. Rod. le) : v. Cavallerius. Clievenay (Will.), parson of Kingston by Canterbury : 2 Cran. 304 Chevening, co. Kent: v. Astall (R.) The benefice of Cheving, 2 Cran. 255; insane proceedings of Tho. Baschurche, 2 Cran. 319 Chevisance : enterprise, achievement, bar- gain, 1 Jew. 197, 2 Tyn. 297,299 Chiavenna, Switzerland: meaning of the name, 2 Zur. Ill; plague there, 1563, ib. 110 n., 113; heresy there, ib. 185 Chichele( Hen. ),abp of Canterbury : succeeds archbishop Arundel, Bale 9n., 52 Chichester : the diocese interdicted by bishop Ralph, 2 Tyn. 295 ; martyrs at Chichester, Poet. 162, 170 Chichester (Sir Jo.): Grin, 299 Chiete (The bp of) : 2 Cran. 231 Childebert 1., king of France: summoned councils at Paris and Orleans, Bog. 205 Childeric III., king of France: said to have been deposed by pope Zacharias, 2 Cran. 12, 4 Jew. 672, 681, and made a monk, 2 Tyn. 261 Children, Infants: v. Parents, Prayers, Youth, (a) What a child is, 3 Bee. 607; who are "little children," 2 Tyn. 247, 248; children said to have that which their fathers had ; thus the later Jews are said to have been brought out of Egypt, Pil. 135 ; he who would have virtuous children must be cautious in choosing his wife, 2 Bee. 346, 347; the begetting of children, 1 Bui. 400, 408; why God gives them, 2 Bee. 4; the children of God's people, ib. 5; what is promised to the children of the godly, Now. (12,) 125; they are counted among the faithful, 4 Bui. 344 ; God will care for the children of those who suffer in his canse, 1 Brad. 398; those of unbelievers must be left to the judgment of God, 2 Bee. 214 ; children punished for the sin of their fathers, Now. (11,) 125 ; how this must be understood, 2 Bee. 74, 75 (6) Infants are not free from sin, 1 Brad. 57 (and see Sin, Original) ; of their bap- tism (q. v. ) ; why the Pelagians denied it, 4 Bui. 375—381 ; of their confessing or believing, ib. 385 ; remarks on the naming of them, 2 Jew. 1108; on sin remaining in them after baptism, 2 Bui. 417 ; on the sal- vation of infants departing without baptism, 2 Bee. 214, &c, 1 Brad. 90, 4 Bui. 372, 1 Hoop. 129, 1 Wkitg. 521, &c. ; on the salva- tion of those who died uncircumcised, Whita. ■j'J'J, 530 ; on their salvation w ithout faith, 1 Brad. 66, 67 ; elect infants, 2 Brad. 131 ; infants formerly received the Lord's supper, 1 Jew. 6, 250, but it was not intended for them, 4 Bid. 426 (see further under Supper of the Lord); their salvation depends not on sacraments, Whita. 530 (c) How they should be brought up, 1 Tyn. 199, 391 (and see Education) ; how- fathers should care for them, 2 Jew. 835 — 837; examples of bringing them up, 3Bec. 234; the earnest study of the Gentiles for bringing up theirs, 2 Bee. 5; how and w hat they should be taught, 2 Jew. 1127 ; pre- cepts for their instruction, 1 Bui. 293; injunctions respecting it, Grin. 124, 137 ; they must be brought up in the knowledge of God's word, 2 Bee. 348, 349, in Chris- tian doctrine, ib. 378, in religion, 1 Bui. 291 ; good manners must be taught them, 2 Bee. 349, 350, 1 Bui. 294 ; they must be sent to school, 2 Bee. 350 ; good books must be provided for them, ib. 351 ; chap- ters of the Bible to be read by them at dinner and supper, ib.; their plays and pastimes, ib. 349 ; they must be punished if they do amiss, ib. 353, 354 ; they should be corrected with stripes, 1 Bui. 296, 1 Lat. 501 ; many ruined by indulgence, 1 Bui. 296 ; their custom of swearing reprehended, 1 Bee. 362; company-keeping for them, 2 Bee. 349 ; they must learn an occupation, 1 Bui. 294 ; the lures of ambition should not be placed before them, 1 Tyn. 199 (d) Their duty, 1 Bee. 287, 1 Bui. 297 ; children may have faith and please God, 2 Bee. 211, 212; they may have the Holy Ghost, ib. 213; their duty to their parents, with probations of scripture, ib. 519 ; they must honour and obey their parents, t&. 357, &c, 1 Tyn. 168; what it is for them to honour their parents, 2 Bee. 357, 358; CHILDREN — CHRIST, i. 169 what it is to obey, ib. 358 ; reasons why they should so honour and obey, ib. 358, 359 ; their obedience, 1 Tyn. 1C8 ; the limit thereof, 2 Lat. 158, 1G4, 203 ; they must not follow their blind judgment in matri- mony, nor marry without their parents' consent, 2 Bee. 355, 358, 371, 3 Bee. 199, 532, 1 Lat. 170, Sand. 50, 281, 325, 326, 455, 1 Tyn. 169, 170, 199, 3 Zur. 315 ; the sick man's exhortation to his children, 3 Bee. 131, 132 (e) Children under fourteen were, in old times, admitted to be readers in the church, 4 Jew. 911; their singing on Palm Sunday, what it signified, 1 Bee. 113, 114, 116; children made cardinals, archdeacons and deans, 2 Cran. 39 Children of God : v. Christians. Chiliasts : v. Millennium. Chillingworth (Will.): Relig. of Prot., 2 Ful. 331 n Chilo : his counsel, 1 Jew. 91, 98 Chilton, co. Suffolk: two places so called, 2 Zur. 180 Chimere: an episcopal vestment, Park. 475; formerly scarlet, now black, 3 Zur. 271 n.; a scarlet one worn by Hooper, ib. 271 n., 685 n Chimney: a text appropriate to one, 1 Bee. 63 China : a history of China translated from the Spanish by 11. Parke, 1588, Poet, xxvii. Chipley, co. Suffolk: a manor belonging to Stoke college, Park. 19 Chiromancy : condemned, 1 Hoop. 329 Chisleu, or Casleu : a Jewish month, Pit. 287 Chittenden (Nich.) : v. Sheterden. Chobham, co. Surrey : the retirement of archbishop Hethe, 2 Zur. 182 n Choinecouch : chin-cough, 1 Jew. 344 Choir: v. Chancel. Cholmley (Sir Roger) : late chief justice, Rid. 163, 164 ; one of the commissioners for the examination of Philpot, Phil. 4 (hup (At the first) : 1 Tyn. 241, 468 C topological : 1 Tyn. 304, 308 Chopping and changing : Sand. 168 Chorazin : denounced by Christ, 3 Bui. 112, 2 Hoop. 299 Chorepiscopi : on their order, 4 Bui. 112, 4 Jew. 801, Rog. 329, 2 Whity. 329, 374, 433, 3 Whitg. 270—272 ; mentioned by the council of Ancyra, 1 Whitg. 220, and in an epistle ascribed to Daniasus, ib. 532 Choristers: v. Music. Injunction respecting those at York, Grin. 152; inquiry about thern in the province of Canterbury, ib. 180 Chremes : 4 Jew. 1260 Chria(xp«a): 4 Bui. 232 Chrism : v. Confirmation, Unction. Chrismatories : vessels in Which the chrism was kept, 3 Bee. 247; ordered to be de- stroyed, Grin. 135, 159 Chrisom : a white vesture put upon the newly baptized, 2 Brad. 383, Calf. 224, Lit. Edw. 112, 116, 149 ; used also in Romish confirmation, 1 Tyn. 225 n., and see 235 Cubist (Jesus) our Lord : v. Prayer (The Lord's), Prayers. i. What he is, Sfc. ii. His two natures, and his names Jesus, Christ, Lvmasuel. iii. His three great offices. iv. Other names and titles. v. Types of him. vi. His career, from the incarnation. vii. Christ and the church. i. What he is, and his acts generally, c/c. : w hat he is, 2 Bee. 22, 3 Bee. 607, 1 Hoop. 16 ; A Declaration of Christ and ins office, by bishop Hooper, 1 Hoop. 1 ; Christ as confessed in the creed (q. v.), 1 Brad. 142; a confession concerning him, 3 Bui. 242; of Christ; verses by W. Warner, Poet. 378 ; verses to Jesus Christ, by Tim. Kendall, ib. 384 ; " Christ is the only Son of God," verses, 2 Cov. 553; " I call on thee, Lord Jesus Christ," verses, ib. 560; two Latin verses on the knowledge of Christ, Rid. 124; modi quibus Christns se nobis exhibet; verses, Pra. Eliz. 416; he manifests the Father, 2 Tyn. 26, 176, 183; he is all in all, 1 Tyn. 19, 98, 110, 297—299; made all things to us, 2 Jew. 1042 ; all sufficiency for us in him, 1 Bee. 178; in him are found true nobility, plea- sure, strength, praise, and wisdom, 1 Cov. 513: he is the fulness of all, 1 Brad. 280; commendation of him, 2 Bee. 444; none to be compared to him, 2 Hoop. 414 ; his various names, titles, and desig- nations, Bale 548, 1 Jew. 526, Sand. 8, 2 Tyn. 180, 182 (see iv. below) ; he has compared himself to many of his creatures, Calf. 46, 47 ; he is the Holy One, Pil. 262, 2 Tyn. 180, 182, just, or righteous, 3 Bid. 218 (see also Righteousness in iv. below) ; the righteousness, truth and virtue of God, 1 Bee. 150; he came not to destroy the law, 2 Tyn. 38, but was the perfection, fulness, end, and accom- plishment of the law, 4 Bid. 191, 2 Hoop. 26, which he fulfilled for us, 2 Bui. 249, 1 Hoop. 412, 2 Lat. 137, 147, 193; 170 CHRIST. he has taken off all burdens, 2 Bui. 293; blesses those with the gospel whom the law has condemned, 2 Bee. 630; no respecter of persons, 1 Lat. 545 ; his wonderful love, Sand. 298; his great love manifested, 1 Brad. 74 ; his gentleness towards us, 1 Bee. 329 ; his alluring kindness, 2 Bee. 446 ; his readiness to hear and help, 1 Tyn. 293 ; a psalm of rejoicing for the wonderful love of Christ, by W. Huunis, Poet. 157; his work, 1 Bee. 51, &c, 2 Tyn. 152, 153, 156, 108 — 170 ; Christ and the pope compared, 2 Tyn. 273; The Acts of Christ and Antichrist, by Tho. Becon, 3 Bee. 498; his life as contrasted with that of Anti- christ, ib. 504, &c. ; his doctrine as so con- trasted, ib. 520 ; no image may be made of him, 1 Bui. 230, Calf. 45, 46; he is falsely asserted to have sent his picture to Abga- rus, Calf. 41 ; it is said that Tiberius wished Christ to be numbered amongst the gods, Pil. 141, 683, 684 ; esteemed by the Turks almost as highly as by many Christians, 2 Tyn. 5 ; how he may be denied, 2 Brad. 331 ; he will deny those who deny him, 2 Lat. 440; on blasphemy against the Son of man, 2 Bui. 422 ; if we believe, his merits are ours, 1 Lat. 461, 2 Lat. 138, 140, 149, 193, 194, 1 Tyn. 79; they alone obtain remission anil justification, 1 Lat. 521, 2 Lat. 138, 2 Tyn. 76, and salvation, Sand. 44G, 447 ; his deeds have purchased a re- ward for us, 1 Tyn. 116; he has merited heaven for us, 1 Lat. 488, 2 Lat. 74 ; he has obtained all things for his people, 1 Tyn. 15, 19, 65, 433, 3 Tyn. 278; against pluck- ing away our trust in his merits, with sen- tences and examples of scripture, 1 Bee. 420, &c; how we may apply his benefits to ourselves, 2 Lat. 139; on faith in the Son of God, 1 Bui. 127 ; he is received by faith, 2 Bee. 295, &c, 3 Bui. 36, and not by works, 3 Bui. 37 ; probations out of the old fathers that he is received with the heart through faith, 3 Bee. 430, &c. ; through faith we are engrafted in him, 2 Bee. 632; all true Israelites trusted in him, 1 Cov. 50; to see him (by faith) maketh blessed, 2 Lat. 4 ; not they who saw him with their bodily eyes were blessed, but they who saw him by faith '2 Jew. 1078; we may have firm faith and trust in him against death. 2 Bee. 576, 577; faith in Christ necessary to our support and comfort at that time, 2 Cov. 84, 85 ; to know him truly is the gift of God, 2 Bee. 428; a dialogue between Christ and a sinner, by W, Hunnis, Poet. 154 ii. His two natures : (a) His divinity and humanity, 2 Bee. 26, 1 Brad. 142, Calf. 151, &c, 2 Cran. 473, 2 Hoop. 17, 27, 73, 130, 427, 454, 1 Jew. 482, &c, 497, &c, 1 Lat. 205, Lit. Edw. 507, 508, (556, 557), Rog.53, 2 Tyn. 145; figures of scripture denoting his godhead and man- hood, Hutch. 20; his two natures reflected in the literal and spiritual senses of scrip- ture, Whita. 404; he was in the form, i. e. the nature, of God, and took the form of a servant, i. e. the nature of man, 3 Jew. 261 ; becoming man he retained his godhead, 1 Hoop. 17 ; the two natures united, 3 Bui. 261, 266, 267, 271, 4 Bui. 455, but not con- founded, 3 Bui. 262, 264, 4 Bui. 456, 2 Hoop. 130; he is equal to the Father as touching his godhead, inferior to the Father as touching his manhood, Phil. 5G ; as man his knowledge is finite, though as God infinite, 2 Lat. 45 ; his humanity local, his godhead everywhere, 2 Bee. 272, 1 Bui. 151, 4 Bui. 453; the old fathers declare this, 2 Bee. 272, &c. (b) His divinity (see also Homoiision, and the title Lord, in iv. below) : — he is a distinct person in the Godhead, Hutch. 132, 133, 143; very and eternal God, 1 Brad. 83, 2 Brad. 263, &c, 3 Bui. 18, 247, Hutch. 112, 2 Lat. 72, Now. (29), 145; not a creature, Hutch. 188; against the heresy of those who deny him to be God, with sentences and examples of scripture, 1 Bee. 406, &c. ; his divinity proved, 2 Bee. 19, 20, Bog. 46; testified by the scriptures of the Old and New Testa- ments, 1 Cov. 222 ; he is declared by St John to be God, ib. 223 ; the true God and eternal life, £6. ; all the attributes of Deity ascribed to him in scripture, Hutch. 187 ; he is eternal, ib. 190; his eternal pre-ex- istence, 2 Brad. 264, 265; he was in the bosom of the Father, 1 Cov. 223; he was before Abraham, ib. 222; he came down from heaven, ib. 223 ; he is im- mutable, Hutch. 189; as to his deity he is omnipresent, ib. 33, 189 (and see in a. above) ; he is with the faithful always, 1 Lat. 494; not bodily, b :t by his Spirit and power, 1 Hoop. 21, I Lat. 530 ; knows all things as to his divinity, Hutch. 91, 191, 2 Lat. 45 ; he is almighty, 1 Hoop. 18, Hutch. 192 ; his might declared by crea- tion, &c. 1 Hoop. 18; he created all things, 1 Cov. 222, Hutch. 62, 63, 190, Lit. Edw. 501, (550), and governs all things, Hutch. 191 ; he hath all power in heaven and earth, 1 Cov. 222; his divinity is also proved by CHRIST. his doctrine and miracles, ib. ; by his own declaration, that we must believe in him, ib.; by his resurrection, ib. 34G, 348, 406, for he is Lord over death, therefore very God, 1 Lat. 548, 550, 2 Lat. 67 ; his god- head is shewn by the declaration of Thomas, " My Lord and my God," 1 Cov. 222 ; by his ascension up to heaven, and sending the Holy Spirit, ib. 407, 408; he is the sole author of goodness, 1 Bee. 113 (as to his holiness, and his love, see i. above) ; he is the Son of God, 1 Bui. 127, 2 Lat. 75, 76 ; the eternal and co-equal Son of God, 2 Lat. 99; consubstantial and co- essential with the Father and the Holy Ghost, 1 Bui. 128, 3 Bui. 242, Rog. 201; his consubstantiality with the Father denied by Arians, Phil. 299 n., but proved from texts wrested by them, Whita. 481 ; why he is called the only Son of God, 2 Bee. 24, 25, Now. (37), 154; he alone is the Son of God by nature, we by adoption, 2 Bee. 145, 3 Bee. 615, 3 Bui. 247 ; called the first- begotten, 2 Bui. 131 ; his eternal genera- tion, Hutch. 20, 123, 161, 162; none can declare it, Phil. 299; he is begotten nn. speakably from everlasting, 3 Bui. 238; not the son of the Holy Ghost, Hutch. 149; he is the image of God, ib. 3, &c; his glory, 3 Bui. 52 ; all things should give way to it, 1 Cov. 494; his glory in the church, Pil. 148; he is to be worshipped, Hutch. 191; how he is to be adored, Uew. 530 ; to be prayed to, Hutch. 192 ; what his godhead profits, 2 Bee. 25 ; honoured by professors of the truth, but not by Papists, Sand. 289, 290, who in effect deny it, Pil. 142; a prayer to him, 3 Bee. 76; a con- fession of sins to him, ib. 16, &c. (as to prayer in his name, see iii. c. 2, below). (c) His manhood (see also his incar- nation and ascension in vi. below) : — of his i true humanity, 1 Bee. 74, 318, 406, 410, &c., 2 Bee. 26, 3 Bee. 137, 3 Bui. 254, 1 Cov. ! 257 , 260, 1 Hoop. 113, 2 Hoop. 9, 13, Hutch, j 143, &c, 1 Jew. 461, 472, 2 Lat. 101, 103, 110, 114, 115, 136, 182, 183, Bog. 50; it is denied by some, 2 Lat. 99 ; answer to those who deny it, 1 Bee. 318, &c. ; against the heresy of those that deny him to have taken flesh, with sentences and examples of scrip- ture, Ib. 410, &c; why he took our nature, Hutch. 154 ; he became man that man's mortal nature might be exalted to an im- mortal life, 2 Cov. 71; he is less than the Father as touching his manhood, Phil. 56, 3 Tyn. 232 ; his manhood is a creature, and therefore not omnipresent, 3 Tyn. ii. iii. 171 232, 254 (see a. above) ; it is like ours in all respects, sin alone excepted, Phil. 208, 209, 3 Tyn. 254 ; he was without sin, 2 Bui. 195, 201, 2 Hoop. 13, 124, 454, 2 Lat. 5, 110, Rog. 132; he took both body and soul, Hutch. 144 ; what his body is, 3 Bee. 612, 3 Bui. 248; no dead carcase, 1 Brad. 106 ; errors touching it, 4 Bui. 277, 1 Jew. 481, 497 ; on his body being said to be cor- porally, or naturally, in us, 1 Jew. 476, &c; he has no body invisible, 1 Hoop. 112 ; that his body is to be worshipped, or honoured, and how, Hutch. 20G, 255 ; how to make a difference of the Lord's body, i Bui. 470; he has a reasonable soul, 3 Bui. 259 ; he had, as a man, his own will, 3 Tyn. 224; as man he knew not the time of his coming, Sand. 352; he received our infirmities, 1 Hoop. 263, 1 Lat. 226; he was tormented in his manhood only, 1 Hoop. 17, 1 Lat. 223; made perfect by afflictions, Phil. 253 ; his voluntary humiliation, Pit. 341; his humility and lowliness, 2 Bee. 446, 447 ; considered by Tyndale to be the " least in the kingdom of heaven," 2 Tyn. 232, 3 Tyn. 116 ; what profit we have by his humanity, 2 Bee. 27, (d) The power of his Name, Calf. 83; meaning of the name Jesus, 1 Bee. 51, 74, 312, 2 Bee. 21, 3 Bee. 136, 615, 1 Bui. 128, 2 Lat. 144, Now. (35), 151, Sand. 283, 1 Tyn. 182, 321, 2 Tyn. 152, 182, 227, Whita. 24 ; on bowing at that name, 2 Ful. 204, 3 Whitg. 384, 389, 390, 2 Zur. 161 ; what the name Christ or Messiah means, and why he is so called, 2 Bee. 22, 3 Bee. 136, 615, 1 Bui. 129, 326, 3 Bui. 21, 23, 283, 289, 296, 4 Bui. 228, Lit. Edw. 511, (559), Now. (35),152, Sand. 283, 1 Tyn.228,2 Tyn. 153, 180, 182; it imports prophet, priest, and king, Whita. 21 ; proofs that Jesus is the Christ, 2 Lat. 75; the Greek mono- gram compounded of XP, 2 Ful. 140; the name Immanuel, 1 Bui. 130, 2 Tyn. 182 iii. His three great offices. (a) He is our Prophet, Priest, and King, 3 Bee. 615, 2 Hoop. 29 ; these offices viewed in their antagonism to popery, Whita. 21 ; king and priest, 2 Bui. 158; priest, king, and Lord, 2 Cran. 87 (b) He is our Prophet and teacher (see also vi. a. below) : — he is a Prophet, 2 Bee. 23, Now. (36), 153, Sand. 284, Whita. 22 ; the teacher of the church, 3 Bui. 283, 289, Calf. 289 ; our schoolmaster, 1 Bee. 321 ; the only schoolmaster, Pil. 81 ; that he is the alone teacher of truth, with probations out of scripture, 3 Bee. 312, &c. ; chief con- 172 CHRIST, iii. tents of his doctrine, 1 Bui. 52 ; special points of it, 1 Cov. 74 ; it is perfect and suf- ficient for our salvation, 3 Bee. 260 ; he sends his hearers to the scriptures, and not to the church, 2 Cran. 18 ; his doctrine as contrasted with that of Antichrist, 3 Bee. 520, &c. ; the benefit we have by Christ being our prophet, 2 Bee. 23, 24 (c) That he is a Priest, and of his priest, hood, 1 Brad. 7, 2 Brad. 312, 3 Bui. 285, 1 Ful. 241, 1 Hoop. 19,48, Hutch. 46, 49, Now. (30), 153, Sand. 27,284, Whita. 23 (and see his passion in t\.); he is alone our priest, 2 Bee. 23; a priest after the order of Melchisedec, (q.v.) Sand.iU, 2 Tyn. 283 ; our great high-priest, 3 Bui. 282, 4 Bui. 9G, 250, 1 Cov. 247, Phil. 395, 1 Tyn. 208 ; to be consulted as such, Pil. 679 ; typified by the high priest of Israel, Whita. 254, 2 Whitg. 346; his priesthood compared with Aaron's, 2 Bui. 154; comparison of him with the priests of the old law, 1 Bee. 334 ; not of the ordinary priesthood, 3 Jew. 324; he is the priest of the new testament, Whita. 423; his priesthood unchangeable or untransferable, 3 Bui. 216, 287, 2 Ful. 245; how he executes the office, 3 Bui. 283; blesseth, sacrificeth and sanctifieth, i'4.284; the profit of his priesthood, 2 Bee. 23 — (1) His sacrifice (v. Sacrifice): — how God's word teacheth of it, 2 Brad. 277, 2 Cov. 256; he is the sacrifice and the sacrificer, 1 Brad. 7, 2 Brad. 312, Phil. 408; he suffered willingly, 2 Bee. 30 ; he was made sin for us, i. e. a sacrifice for sin, or a sin-offering, ib. 575, 1 Tyn. 377 ; he took our sins upon him- self, 1 Lat. 223, 330, 342, 2 Lat. 5, 113; he suffered for man's sin as though himself a sinner, 1 Hoop. 48, and was put to death by our sins, 1 Bee. 177 ; his humiliation, passion, and death, a proof of the great- ness of sin, 1 Brad. 63 ; his sacrifice not Levitical nor carnal, but spiritual, 2 Hoop. 29 ; he is the only sacrifice for sin, 2 Bee. 250, 3 .Bee. 138, 139, 265, 2 Bui 159, 1G6, Bid. 52 ; our satisfaction, 3 Bui. 91 ; the only satisfaction, 2 Bee. 574, 575, 1 Brad. 48, 2 Cov. 356, &c, 369, 370, 373, Sand. 221 ; opinions of Romanists destructive of this faith, 2 Cov. 358— 360; he made satis- faction by his death, 1 Hoop. 48, a full satisfaction for all manner of sins, 2 Hoop. 123, 500, an everlasting satisfaction, 1 Tyn. 228, 2G7 ; his one sacrifice was offered once for all, 1 Brad. 393, 2 Cran. 150, 1 Hoop. 48, 2 Hoop. 123, 500, 501, 2 Jew. 718, &c, 738, 1131, 1 Lat. 73, 74, 253, 522, 2 Lat. 259, 292, Pit. 621, 622, Rid. 207, 211, 1 Tyn. 370, 3 Tyn. 149 ; it is all suf- ficient, 2 Bee. 247, 248 ; perfect and com- plete, 1 Brad. 393, 2 Brad. 313 ; finished upon the cross, Rog. 296 — 301 ; never to be repeated, Coop. 96, Rid. 178 ; its virtue never ceases, 1 Bee. 53; it endures for ever, 3 Bee. 258, 2 Bui. 195, 198, 1 Jew. 128, 129, 167, 1 Lat. 73; testimonies out of the old fathers, that his only sacrifice is sufficient without repetition, 3 Bee. 421, &c. ; his sacrifice sufficient for the whole world, 2 Bui. 200, 1 Lat. 522, 2 Lat. 292, Rog. 297, (see also Redeemer in iv. below, and the head Redemption); his blood sufficient to cleanse all the sins that have ever been committed, 1 Lat. 417; Christ is the alone propitiatory sacrifice for all the sins of the world, with proba- tions out of scripture, 3 Bee. 311, 312; he died for all, Sand. 79 ; he suffered for us, 1 Lat. 21 ; his sacrifice was made for all the elect, Rid. 52 ; he suffered for the fathers, 3 Bui. 42; for man only, not for the angels, 2 Lat. 123; not for the impeni- tent, 1 Lat. 331 ; yet Latimer says that he shed as much blood for Judas as for Peter, ib. 521 ; for whose sins his death is a satisfaction, 1 Bee. 102; he made satis- faction for all our sins, 2 Cran. 93 ; for the sins of all believers, 2 Tyn. 154, 218; to them alone his death is profitable, 2 Lat. 3; the benefit of his sacrifice, Lit. Edw. 500, (549); he is the only reconciliator, 3 Bui. 214 ; his death the means of our re- conciliation, 1 Hoop. 257 ; he has thereby fulfilled that which the law requires, 2 Bee. 631, and put an end to legal cere- monies, 1 Bui. 59, Calf. 123 ; he alone is our propitiation, 1 Brad. 49, 2 Bui. 154, 196, 3 Bui. 391, 2 Tyn. 153; his atone- ment, Bale 569; he has taken and cleansed our sins, 1 Bui, 107; he alone purges our hands and our hearts, Sand. 139 ; he is the washing of the faithful, 2 Bui. 159; his blood, ib. 215 ; it purges, ib. 202, 1 Tyn. 285, 360; it is the only purgatory, 2 Bee. 381, 3 Bee. 66, 228; it alone purges from sin, 1 Ful. 429, 1 Lat. 343, 422, 2 Lat. 309 ; it purges from all sin, 3 Bui. 391, 2 Cov. 378; not from original sin only, but from all sins, and from both pain and fault ; statement of this, with probations out of scripture, 'A Bee. 309, &c. ; looking carnally on his blood would not avail us, 2 Lat. 364; he is the only remedy of all sins and sickness, 2 Hoop. 171 ; his sacrifice makes clean for ever, 2 Bee. 450, _v the bread in the communion, 3 Tyn. 257 ; he is 174 CHRIST, iv. not present corporally in sacraments, 4 Bui. 253; his body received by God's word, as well as by the Lord's supper, 1 Brad. 100; he is our table, bread, strong meat, herbs, milk, 1 Jew. 526; the Bridegroom of the church, Hutch. 101, 3 Jew. 265, Sand. 8; a husband, 1 Brad. 298—300 ; the church the Lamb's wife, Bale 542 ; Christ's marriage tq the church, 1 Lat.ibG, (see also Church, and Marriage, and vii. below); our elder Bro- ther, Lit. Edu: 524, (571 ) ; Christ is our Bro- ther, God our Father, 1 Lai. 328; the Com- forter of the afflicted, 2 Lai. 67 ; Corner- stone, see Stone, below ; Creator, see ii. above ; Deliverer, see Saviour, in this section ; promised as the Desire of all nations, Pil. 138, 147, 148; the promise connected with trouble, ib. 139 ; our Example, 1 Cov. 201, Sand. 288, 1 Tyn. 20, 72, 97, 2 Tyn. 28, 30 ; a perfect example, Wool. 0 ; we must imitate him, Sand. 375 ; his example teaches us all virtues, Hutch. 318; we must learn humbleness from it, 1 Cov. 213, and meekness, ib. 219, and patience, ib.; he is our example in afflictions, 2 Bui. 104; conformity to his sufferings necessary in order to our being partakers of his glory, 1 Ful. 441 ; on following him, 3 Bee. 609, 622, 1 Brad. 252; his shadow is to be fol- lowed rather than the body of councils or doctors, 1 Hoop. 25 ; but his example is to be followed in such things only as pertain to our vocation, 1 Lat. 516; First-begotten, see ii. above; Food, see Bread in this sec- tion ; the Foundation, 2 Bui. 147, 3 Bui. 51, Sand. 386, (see also Peter, in the gene- ral alphabet, and Rock, and Stone, in this section) ; Fulness, see i. above ; Garment, — to put on Christ, what, 2 Bee. 206, 2 Hoop. 116, 1 Jew. 526, 2 Jew. 1041 ; the Gift of God, — he was freely given to us of God, as a new-year's gift, 1 Bee. 307, 311, 348; as the gift of God he bringeth salvation, ib. 312; Head, see vii. below; Holy One, see i. above; our House, or dweliingplace, 1 Jew. 526; Husband, see Bridegroom, in this section ; Intercessor, see iii. c. 2, above; Judge, see vi. below; Jus- tice, see Righteousness, in this section; King, see iii. a. and b. above ; the Lamb, Bale, 307, &c, Hutch. 217; the Lamb of God, Sand. 8; the Lamb slain from the beginning of the world, Bale 435, 1 Brad. 49, 1 Ful. 279, 2 Jew. 708, 718 ; our pas- chal lamb, or passover, 1 Bee. 117, 2 Bui. 164, 1 Cov. 211, 1 Tyn. 354, &c. ; the Lamb opens the seals, Bale 312 ; the Lamb on mount Sion, ib. 451 ; the Lamb shall feed his servants, ib. 339; our Life, 3 Bui. 29, 2 Tyn. 146, being Lord over death, 1 Lat. 648, 550, 2 Lat. 67 ; Latimer says he is the book of life, 2 Lat. 175, 206; our Light, and the light of the world, 2 Bui. 137, 157, Sand. 212; light of light, 1 Hoop. 16; the knowledge of Christ is light, 1 Tyn. 490, 2 Tyn. 175 ; he is the Lion of the tribe of Judah, Bale 306; our Lord, 1 Bui. 129, Now. (37), 154; why he is called Lord, 3 Bee. 137 ; Lord of water as well as land, 1 Lat. 212 ; Lord of all, Sand. 284 ; what profit we have in that he is our Lord, 2 Bee. 26; Manna, see Bread, in this section ; Master, see Lord, in this section, and Teacher, in iii. 6. above ; Mediator, see iii. c. 2, above ; Messiah, see ii. d. above; Passover, see Lamb, in this section ; our Peace, 1 Tyn. 330 ; sent from God to preach peace, Sand. 284 ; trust in aught but him cannot give peace, 1 Tyn. 330 ; how he sends not peace but a sword, 1 Lat. 377, (see also Prince, in this section); our Physician, 1 Tyn. 78; Priest, see iii. c. above ; Prince of peace, 2 Jew. 1076; Prophet, see iii. b. above; Raiment, see Garment, in this section ; Reconciler, see iii. c.'l , above ; Redeemer, — the redemp- tion effected by him, 1 Ful. 279 ; the ran- som which he paid for our redemption, 2 Cran. 129; his death the only sufficient price and gage for sin, 1 Hoop. 50 ; by him we are redeemed from bondage, Sand. 179; he alone gave himself to redeem us from unrighteousness, 1 Bee. 328 ; redeemed us from all sin, ib. 330, &c, 3 Bui. 42; testi- monies out of the old fathers, that by his death he not only delivered from original sin, butfromall sins, 3Bec. 418, &c. ; whom he has redeemed, 3 Bui. 42, (see iii. c. 1, above; also liedemption) ; the Restorer of all things, 1 Brad. 352, 355, 362, 363; our Righteousness, 2 Bui. 154, 4 Bui. 68, 173, 1 Tyn.95; our justice, wisdom, and sanc- tification, 1 Ful. 402, 403 ; his righteous- ness imputed makes believer perfect, Sand. 422 ; he is the mean wherein we are justified, 1 Hoop. 51, (see also Garment, in this section, and the references to the merits of our Lord in i. above) ; a Rock, 2 Bui. 174, 178, 2 Cov. 466; the rock whence water flows, 4 Bui. 285, 2 Jew. 563; the rock on wliich the church is built, 2 Jew. 1000, Lit. Edw. 513, (561), (see also Peter, in the general alphabet, and Stone, in this section); a Rose or flower, Hutch. 157 ; Ruler, see Lord, in this sec- tion,and Head in vii. below; Saviour, — his being promised as such is the beginning of CHRIST. our salvation, 1 Bee. 50; he came into the world not to rule, but to save, ib. 213; that Christ is the saviour of the world, is the sum of the Christian faith, 1 Cov. 408 ; he is our deliverer, 2 Bui. 301 ; the saviour of mankind, Bog. 66 ; the only saviour, 1 Bee. 51, 115, 312, 2 Bee. 21, 22, 380, 2 Bui. 195, 1 Cov. 72, 2 Hoop. 73, Pil. 81, Bog. 158; that he is the alone author of salvation, with probations out of scripture, 3 Bee. 305, &c. ; there is none other name whereby we may be saved, 1 Tyn. 356, 2 Tyn. 214 ; Papists pervert this doctrine by introducing the merit of others, 2 Bee. 380 ; in what way he is a means of salvation to us, 2 Hoop. 477 j God hath covenanted to give salvation through him, 3 Tyn. 275; all things requisite to salvation are given in him, 3 Bui. 27 ; his power saveth all, 1 Cov. 77 ; w hat manner of a saviour he is, 2 Lat. 124, 144, 168 ; a saviour from sin, 2 Tyn. 155 ; from all sin, original, actual, mortal, venial, 1 Bee. 336, 3 Bee. 418 ; a perfect saviour, Sand. 283; he works our salvation fully, 3 Bui. 30; he is the beginning and ending of our salvation, 1 Bee. 75 ; he delivers us from the fault (of sin), and from the pain due to it, ib. 102 ; a saviour, not only be- fore, but after baptism, ib. 333, &c. ; all salvation to be looked for in him, ib. 312; health, salvation, and comfort, to he sought only at his hand, ib. 313, 314,315 ; to whom he is a saviour, ib. 44, 90, 317, 341, &c; all God's elect are saved by him, 1 Cov. 70; the godly fathers of the old testament were saved by him, 1 Bee. 116; he is alone our eternal salvation, 3 Bui. 29 ; Schoolmaster, see iii. 6. above; the Seed of the woman, 1 Cov. 21, 2 Hoop. 5, Lit. Edw. 503, (552), Now. (34), 151, Sand. 8, 1 Tyn. 10, (see also ii. c. above, and vi. below) ; our Shep- herd, 2 Cov. 287, &c, Poet. 410; what comfort may be derived from the belief that he is such, 2 Cov. 294, &c. ; the chief shepherd, 2 Wliitg. 82; made Sin for us, see iii. c. 1, above; Son of God, see ii. b. above ; Son of Man, see ii. c. above ; the Stone on which we must build, Bale 128, (see also Foundation, and Rock, in this section); the corner-stone, 4 Bui. 82; compared to the Sun, Lit. Edw. 507, (556), Sand. 358 ; the sun of righteousness,i?ate 327, 482, 552, whose beams are God's word and sacraments, Rid. 13 ; how obscured, Sand. 358, 359 ; as our Surety, he took our sins upon him, 1 Lat. 223; he voluntarily suf- fered as such, Now. (39), 156; he discharges our debts, 2 Bee. 636 ; Table, see Bread, in . iv. v. vi. 175 this section ; Teacher, see iii. 6. above ; he is the very Truth, 2 Lat. 298; the true Vine, Hutch. 35, 36, 43, 1 Jew. 526; the Way to God, 1 Cov. 248; the only way, ib. 221 ; the only way of acceptance, 1 Lat. 167; the only way to life eternal, 1 Brad. 502, (see also iii. c. 2); our Wisdom, 2Bul. 154; the Wisdom of God, 2 Brad. 264, 265; the Word, 2 Brad. 264, 265, 4 Bui. 266, Hutch. 63, 132, 2 Tyn. 145; sentiments of Eusebius on this name, 3 Zur. 228 v. Types : Christ prefigured by Adam, 1 Bui. 113, Pil. 374, 1 Tyn. 70, 500 ; by Abel, Sand. 8; by Melchisedec, 1 Brad. 590, 1 Cov. 55, 56, 2 Ful. 260, Sand. 8, 454, Whita. 168, 169, & al. ; by Isaac, Sand. 8 ; by Jacob's ladder, Hutch. 35; by Joseph, Sand. 8 ; by Moses, 1 Tyn. 209, Whita. 418 ; by Aaron, 2 Bui. 132, 138, 1 Tyn. 208, 209, 412, 427 ; by Joshua, 1 Cov. 50 ; by Gideon, Sand. 394 ; by Sampson, Calf. 336, Sand. 8, 370; by David, 2 Brad. 254, Pil. 371, 372, 389, especially in his conflict with Goliath, Sand. 371, Whita. 406; he is David's branch, 4 Bui. 85; Elijah compared to him, Calf. 336, Phil. 196, Bid. 196, 222— 225; (see also the several names); typified by the paschal lamb, (see Lamb in iv.); by the manna (see Bread in iv.) ; by the rock, (see iv) ; by the brazen serpent, 1 Cov. 44, 1 Tyn. 426 ; by the door of the tabernacle (Lev. xvii), 1 Brad. 23 ; called by Irenaeus, our altar, 1 Jew. 311 ; he is the golden altar, Bale 358; the holy of holies, 2 Bui. 137 ; signified by different gates of Jeru- salem, Pil. 378, 579 vi. His career, from the incarnation, (a) Generally : — Christ's Chronicle, CONTAINING BRIEFLY ... WHATSOEVER IS WRITTEN AT LARGE IN THE GOSPELS, by Tho. Becon, 2 Bee. 540, &c; cursus vitse D. N. J. C; verses by Parkhurst, Pra. Eliz. 413 ; his first coming and his second, 2 Lat. 98, (and see Advent) ; psalmi, lec- tiones, et preces de nativitate, passione resurrectione, et ascensione Christi, &c, Pra. Eliz. 274; his incarnation, passion, resurrection, ascension, and coming again, 3 Jew. 252; his life, death, resurrection, ascension, and particularly his second com- ing to judgment, Pra. B. 10 ; his betrayal, condemnation, and death, Now. (39), 156; of his passion, descent into hell, resurrec- tion, and ascension, Lit. Edw. 504, (553) ; Fruitful Lessons upon the Passion, Burial, Resurrection, and sending of the Holy Ghost, by bishop Coverdale, 1 Cov. 195; Christ's career of suH'ering, worse 176 CHRIST, vi. than ours can be, 2 Lat. 438; he was hated and troubled more than any man before or since his time, 2 Hoop. 214, slandered before he was born, and persecuted as soon as he was born, ib. 261 ; the Jews' enmity against him, 1 Tyn. 133, 2 Tyn. 72; his own kins- folk raised against him, 2 Hoop. 201 ; he was often falsely accused, 2 Tyn. 30; persecuted, Bale 195; his words misreported, 2 Lat. 327 ; his extreme poverty, 2 Lat. 106, 300; he refused not to consort with sin- ners, 1 Lat. 15; was followed by the com- mon people more than by scribes, ib. 199 ; why the multitude followed him, Sand. 338, &c; he was diligent in his office, ib. 343; his prayers, 4 Bui. 225; he prayed, and taught others to pray, 1 Bee. 143 ; how he preached the gospel, 3 Bui. 37, (see also iii. b. above); an example to unpreaching prelates, 1 Lat. 199; his preaching was plain and simple, 2 Lat. 210 ; it was like a sword, 2 Tyn. 131 ; it was not all fruitful, 1 Lat. 155; he taught his disciples what to preach, 1 Hoop. 20 ; held nothing back from his apostles, 1 Cov. 77 ; revealed all things necessary to salvation, 1 Hoop. 20 ; spake and did many things which are not written, 1 Bui. 62, Phil. 359; why he worked miracles (q. v.), 2 Lat. 160; he confirmed his doctrine by them, 1 Bee. 52; his works bore witness to him, 2 Lat. 71, 73, 100; he raised the dead by his own power, 1 Lat. 550, 2 Lat. 67, 75 ; the pur- port, evidence, and manner of his miracles, all different from those alleged to be in the mass, 3 Tyn. 262 ; his three witnesses, 2 Tyn. 209 (6) More particularly: — he was revealed before he came, 2 Lat. 3 ; promised to the the fathers, Now. (35), 151 ; the promises touching him, 3 Bui. 13 ; he was the desire all nations, (see iv. above); Moses leads to him, 2 Bui. 240 ; he was foreshewn by the holy prophets, 1 Cov. 59, 1 Tyn. 422; his Spirit was in them, 1 Bui. 327; plainly foretold by Isaiah, Sand. 7 ; prophecies fulfilled in him, 3 Bui. 19; present with the fathers before his incarnation, Pil. 134; his coming or sending, what it is, Hutch. 150; being eternal God, he came in the flesh, 1 Cov. 222, and took on him the seed of Abraham, ib. 223; became poor to make us rich, 1 Bee. 51 ; his incarnation (as to which, see also ii. above), 3 Bui. 254, 260, 2 Cran. 88, 1 Lat. 456, Now. (34, 38,) 151, 154; A Lesson of the Incarna- tion or Christ, that he took his hu- manity in and of the Virgin Mart, by Jo. Hooper, 2 Hoop. 1—18 ; the causes of his incarnation, 1 Bee. 51, 1 Bui. 130, 1 Hoop. 54 ; the effect and use of it, ib. 54 ; errors respecting it, 3 Bui. 260, 2 Tyn. 130; how denied by Antichrist and his members, 2 Tyn. 196 ; he was incarnate by the Holy Ghost, 2 Bee. 27 ; the manner of his con- ception, 1 Bui. 131, 2 Hoop. 9 ; he was con- ceived pure, 1 Bui. 133 ; his birth, ib. ; on the birth of Christ ; verses, 2 Cov. 562 ; he became true man of the virgin Marv, 1 Bee. 74, 318, 406, &c, 2 Bee. 28, Hutch. 145 ; why born of a woman, Hutch. 143 ; why of a virgin, ib. 147; why of a virgin betrothed, ib. 148 ; why born a babe, ib. 149 ; the day of his nativity uncertain, Whita. 667, (v. Christmas); his lineal descent, 1 Bui. 44, Whita. 560; his genealogy according to Matthew and Luke, 2 Tyn. 227 ; why he came in the end of the world, Hutch. 150, (v. Advent); peace throughout the world at his coming, Sand. 286; trouble at his birth, Pil. 140, 335, 359, 423; how he appeared, 1 Bee. 318; his birth announced to shep- herds, 2 Lat. 84, 119 ; how the wise men saw and worshipped him, 1 Jew. 540; why he was circumcised, 2 Lat. 134, 135; his infancy, ib. 91 ; he laboured in his vocation as a carpenter, 1 Lat. 214, 2 Lat. 158; his baptism, Hutch. 121 ; why baptized, £6. 152; not because he had need thereof, but to give the church an example, Phil. 191 : his temptation in the wilderness, 1 Cov. 73; why tempted, Hutch. 152; in order that he might succour those that are tempted, 2 Hoop.12; he overcame the devil with the word, 1 Lat. 505; always answered ob- jections by the word of God, 1 Hoop. 25; his citations from the Old Testament, 1 Ful. 44, 49 ; the miracle at Cana, 2 Lat. 160; he honoured wedlock, 1 Bui. 396; his discourse with Nicodemus, 1 Hoop. 52 ; all night in prayer, Pil. 340; was pitiful to those who had no shepherd, Sand. 344 ; his apostles (q. v.), 1 Bui. 52 ; his example in sending them forth, 1 Lat. 292; his choice of them, 2 Bee. 446; why he called fishers, 2 Lat. 24 ; his sermon on the mount, 1 Lat. 475; he reproves certain rich worldlings, 2 Bee. 587, 588 ; on his sleep in the ship, 2 Jew. 994, Sand. 370, &c. ; he, and not his garment, cured the sick woman, 1 Lat. 542 ; he feeds five thousand (Jo. vi.), Sand. 340, &c. ; pitiful to those who lacked food, ib. 344; his words in John vi. make much for the interpretation of the words of the supper, 4 Bui. 289, 462; he conveys him- self away from being made a king, 1 Bui. CHRIST, vi. 177 387 ; subject to the temporal power, 1 Tyn. 188, 2 Tyn. 245; he absolves adultery, 1 Bui. 413; why he refused to be a judge, Hutch. 324, 330 ; he came not as a judge or magistrate, 1 Lat. 273, 299 ; nor to de- liver from civil burdens, ib. 282 ; he claimed no temporal power, 2 Tyn. 6; he foretells the destruction of Jerusalem, and the end of the world, 1 Brad. 39, 2 Lat. 45, Sand. 351 ; warns against surfeiting and drunk- enness, 1 Bui. 423; his saying that we should not always have him with us, how spoken, Phil. 186, 187 ; his zeal for God's house, Pil. 5, 344 ; he purges the temple, 2 Jeto. 1009, Sand. 236 ; signification of his casting out the sellers, 2 Jew. 708 ; he de- sires to eat the passover, if id. 233 ; what he did when he ordained his holy supper, 3 Bee. 254; he alone ordained it, ib. 372, as an everlasting token of his passion and death, ib. 373, as a token of love among his people, ib. ; he instituted not a sacri- fice, but a memorial, ib. 372, 377 ; he sacri- ficed with thanksgiving to God, ib. 366; what he commanded to be done in the ad- ministration of his supper, ib. 358; his ac- tion therein is our instruction, ib. 383; he preached before he ordained his holy sup- per, ib. 254, 35G ; his foreknow ledge ex- emplified in his prediction of the treachery of Judas, 1 Cov. 214; he called devoutly upon God his Father at his supper, ib. 356; he did not eat the supper alone, ib. 367 ; he did not admit all kinds of persons, but only apostles to receive, ib. 381, 382; ministered at a table, ib. 259, 356, without gorgeous furniture, ib. 362; he used nei- ther cope nor vestment, but his daily ap- parel, ib. 259, 361 ; he ministered to his disciples sitting, i6.364; he delivered the bread into the disciples' hands, ib. 363 ; he gave also the mystery of his blood, ib. 364; he used common bread and wine, ib. 359, 369 j his words in ministering the supper, ib. 357 ; he pronounced them plainly, ib. 362 ; he took bread and made it his body, saying, "This is my body," that is to say, a figure of my body, Grin. 65; he declared that his body was broken and his blood ahed for the remission of sins, 3 Bee. 367, 368; said, in a figure, to have borne himself in his own hands, 1 Jew. 502 & al. ; proba- tions out of the old fathers that his words, "This is my body," &c. must be figurative- ly understood, 3 Bee. 435, &c. ; he did not eat his own body, Phil. 190; he said twice, " I will not drink of the fruit of the vine," Grin. 196 ; he gave the sacrament equally to all his disciples, Uew. 130; after the supper he prepared for death, 3 Bee. 358 ; his last sermon, 1 Lat. 447 ; his commandment of love, ib. 453, 454 ; duration of his ministry, 1 Bui. 38; history of the three years of his preaching and miracles working, 3 Bee. 546, 518, 551 ; various assertions respecting his age, 4 Bui. 536, Whita. 665; his fear, or reverence, cu\a(icia (Heb. v. 7), 1 Ful. 323, &c. ; he had a natural fear of death, 2 Cov. 71, 2 Hoop. 225; his agony in the garden, 1 Brad. 63; the tears of our Sa- viour in the garden, a poem, Poet. 422 ; his agony and bloody sweat, a sermon for Good Friday, 1 Lat. 216; considerations from his agony, 1 Cor. 256, &c. ; he is comforted by an angel, 1 Lat. 232; the be- trayal of Christ; verses by Jo. Markham, Poet. 361 ; he bore the cross as an example to us, 2 Lat. 430; the highway to Blount Calvarie, verses by S. Rowlands, Poet. 352; Christ to the women of Hierusalem ; verses by the same, ib. 357 ; as to the passion of our Lord, see also iii. o. above, the names Redeemer and Saviour in iv. above, and the heads Cross, Good -Friday, Prayers, Redemption, and Sacrifice ; his passion, 1 Bui. 135, 2 Cran. 88 ; a meditation there- on, 1 Brad. 196, Pra. B. 116; another, 2 Brad. 254 ; he suffered, 1 Bui. 135, un- der Pontius Pilate, ib. ; how great pains he suffered for us, 1 Bee. 63, 1 Hoop. 60, 2 Hoop. 261; his patient suffering, ] Cov. 75; Psalms of the passion, Pra. Eliz. 75, (172); the passion, written by St John, ib. 81, (176) ; prayers of the passion, ib. 85, (180) ; why he suffered death, and why on the cross, Hutch. 153; his cruci- fixion, 1 Bui 135, Now. 100 ; the death of the cross reproachful, 1 Bui. 135, and ac- cursed, 1 Tyn. 133; a prayer to Christ cru- cified, Pra. B. 149; stanzas from Christ's Crosse, by Jo. Davies, Poet. 250; the death of Christ, verses by the same, ib. 253; Sapbickes upon the passion of Christ, by A. W., ib. 452; his coat without seam al- leged as an authority for ecclesiastical vest- ments, 2 Whitg. 10, 11 ; his seven words on the cross, 2 Cov. 94; his exclamation, "Eli, Eli, lama Sabachthani," 2 Ful. 225, Whita. 216; he was touched with the horror of eternal death, A'oio. (42), 159 ; the dark- ness was not caused by an eclipse, Whita. 678; the earthquake, 1 Cov. 324; his death, 1 Bee. 52, 53, 2 Bee. 31, 32, 447, 3 Bee. 13!) ; the water and the blood, 1 Cor. 75, 2 Tyn. 209, Whita. 499; considerations on the death of Christ, 1 Cov. 308—310; he died 12 178 CHRIST, vi. freely, 2 Bui. 201 ; his death was predeter- mined and concluded in the counsel of God, 1 Cov. 403 ; the day was specially foreordained, Now. (41), 158; he was to be slain in the latter days of the world, and at a certain time, as denoted by the day ap- pointed for the Passover, 2 Bui. 180; yet the Jews were no less guilty, 1 Cov. 404; he was condemned and eruci6ed by the ■visible church, 2 Cran. 15; the necessity of his death for us, 2 Bee. 229, 230, 1 Cov. 368 ; he died not in vain, 1 Bui. 114, 136; what profit we have by his pas- sion, 2 Bee. 29—32, 1 Cov. 75, 220; Now. (42), 160 ; comfort from his pas- sion, 2 Cov. 71 ; what he did and suffered was for our sake, 2 Bee. 29; be suffered for our redemption and example, Hutch. 316; by death he overcame death, 2 Cran. 92, I Lat. 550, 2 Lat. 145, Now. (39), 156, and destroyed the power of the devil, 1 Lat. 360, 2 Lat. 185; the death of death, sin's pardon, and soul's ransom ; verses by S. Rowlands, Poet. 349; by his death we are delivered from our sins, 2 Bee. 230 ; the scriptures were opened thereby, and paradise was unclosed, Whita. 389; in his death is all our hope, 2 Cov. 404; his death is to be preached by the tongue of man from scripture, not from decrees of bishops, 1 Hoop. 31 ; his passion blasphemed, 1 Lat. 231 ; his burial, 2 Bee. 32, 1 Bui. 136, Now. (43), 160; what profit we have thereby, 2 Bee. 33; reflections thereon, 1 Cov. 316 — 321 ; the description of it by the evangelists, necessary for the assurance of our belief in his death and re- surrection, ib. 317 ; his burial must needs be honourable, as foretold by Isaiah, ib. we must learn with Christ to die from the world, and to be buried in his death, ib. 318, 319 ; what we may learn from the con- duct of the women, who brought spices for the burial of our Saviour, ib. 320, 321 ; his descent into hell, 2 Bee. 33, 3 Bee. 139, 1 Bui. 137, 2 Cran. 89. 1 Ful. 278, &c, 2 Hoop. 30, Now. (43), 160, Roy. 59, (see also Hell, amis) ; various opinions respect- ing it, Bog. 60; difference between Papists, Whita. 536 ; the Romish view not provable by scripture, ib. ; Latimer and others held that Christ descended to the place of tor- ment, 1 Lat. 233, 234; a very gross opinion on the point maintained by a martyr [Lati- mer?), 1 Whitg. 29 n., see also 2 Cran. 89; the fact denied by some, 1 Lat. 233 ; sup- posed by some to mean no more than the burial, Whita. 537; the old metrical version of the creed thereon, 1 Ful. 283, 284 ; various opinions as to the reasons of Christ's de- scent into hell, Whita. 537, 538; our profit thereby, 2 Bee. 33; his resurrection from the dead, 1 Bee. 54, 2 Bee. 33, 34, 3 Bee. 139, 140, 1 Bui. 140, &c, 2 Cov. 142, &c., Now. (43) , 161, Bog. 62, (and see Easter); of the resurrection, verses, 2 Cov. 563; another of the same, ib. ; Christ rose on the third day, 1 Bui. 142 : he rose again with his true body, j 3 Bui. 257, 2 Cov. 142, 144, 145, which is called flesh, even after his resurrection, 1 Jew. 461 ; he raised his body by the power of his godhead, 1 Hoop. 18; the earthquake, 1 Cov. 324 ; the necessity of his resurrection, Lit. Edw. 505, (554) ; the doctrine thereof, 1 Cov. 76; whoso truly believes the resurrection of Christ is pre- pared to believe all that concerns Christ, ib. 323 ; comfort from it, 2 Cov. 71, 72 ; re- flections, 1 Cov. 349, &c. ; why it behoved Christ to rise again, ib. 369 ; it is a proof that he is the true Messiah, ib. 405; a strong argument to prove his godhead, ib.; it was discredited at first by the apostles, 3 Tyn. 37, 38; why Christ permitted this, 1 Cov. 327 ; why he led them gradually to the belief of it, ib. 328 ; the resurrection described by the evangelists, ib. 322, for the strengthening and stablishing of our faith in Christ, ib. 323; why they so dis- tinctly describe the resurrection, ib. 327; why they do not all speak alike, ib. 323; evidence of the resurrection of our Lord, 2 Cov. 142 — 144 ; his appearings after it, ib. 144 ; why Christ would not suffer Mary to touch him, 1 Cov. 330 ; why he appeared so often after his resurrection, ib. 343; why he ate bread, ib. ; what we learn from the doubting and confession of Thomas, ib. 345 ; our Saviour's appearance to the dis- ciples at the sea of Galilee, ib. 348, &c. ; what instruction we derive from the mira- cle wrought on that occasion, ib. 351, &c.; what instruction the ministers of the gospel derive from his discourse with Peter, ib. 355 — 361 ; the profit we have by our Lord's resurrection, 2 Bee. 34, 35, 2 Cov. 147, Now. (44), 161; we are thereby born again to a lively hope, 2 Cov. 148, and assured of our own resurrection, ib. 149; what Christ taught after his resurrection, Whita. 547; before his ascension he gave a charge to his servants, 1 Bee. 1, especially concern- ing ministers, ib. 2 ; his promises respect- ing his presence, 3 Bee. 273, Pit. 110; his presence in the sacraments is spiritual, 2 Cran. 176 n. (v. Supper); his ascension. CHRIST, vi. vii. 179 1 Bee. 54, 2 Bee. 35, 36, 3 Bee. 139, 140, | 1 Bui. 143— 14G, 1 Cov. 380, &c, 2 Cov. 149, 1G2, 1 .FV. 322, Now. (45), 163, i?o?. 65; Christ compared with Elijah, see v. above; why he ascended, 3 Bee. 139, &c, Lit. Edw. 505, 506, (554, 555) ; viz. to shew that his kingdom was not earthly, Lit. Edw. 508, (556), and for other causes, ib. 509, (557); the profit or fruit of Christ's ascension, 1 Bee. 54, 2 Bee. 36, 2 Cov. 164, Now. (46), 164 ; comfort from it, 2 Cor. 72, 229; he went into heaven, lBul. 145, and opened it, 1 Ful. 287 ; he was, in the full sense, the first man who entered heaven, ib. 279 ; his ascension a pledge of ours, 3 Bui. 380, a cause of rejoicing, 2 Bee. 457, 458; heresies connected with Christ's ascension, 2 Cov. 150; he ascended not after his godhead, but after his man- hood, 1 Cov. 382; he left the world in bodily presence, 3 Bee. 371, 372; why he did not tarry with us bodily on earth, Noio. (46—48), 164, 105; his human nature is in one place, viz. in heaven, and not else- where, 2 Bee. 271, 280, 1 Brad. 90, 392, 3 Bui. 387, 4 Bui. 68, Calf. 152, 2 Cov. 157, 1 Hoop. 67, 70, 158, 159, 192, 2 Hoop. 36, 49, 90, 153, 444, 1 Jew. 505, 506, Phil. 209, Rid. 13, 3 Tyn. 251—254 ; not in di- vers places at one time, 2 Bee. 276, 277, 3 Bee. 272, &c, 2 Hoop. 36, 130, 445, 1 Jew. 480, &c. ; probations of this out of scripture, 8uBee.314,&c; testimonies of the old fathers, 2 Bee. 277, &c, 3 Bee. 451, &c. ; his body must occupy space, 1 Hoop. 158 ; to teach that his body is in several places evacuates his humanity, which is a heresy, 2 Bee. 281 ; his ascent into heaven, a ground against transubstantiation(0.i>.),.R!tf.l76,213; the article of Christ's ascension much spoken of by the reformed, 3 Jew. 253, 257; Christ said to be whole here, and whole there, 1 Jew. 493, 3 Jew. 535; a prayer to Christ ascended, Pra B. 149; another, ib. 150; his session at God's right hand, 1 Bui. 146, 147, 1 Cov. 384, 385, Now. (45), 163; the profit we have thereby, 2 Bee. 36, 37, Now. (46), 1.54 ; he is crowned for his suffering, 1 Ful. 374; he sends his Spirit to his church, 1 Cov. 385; he admits of no vicar on earth, 1 Hoop. 24 ; none other than the Holy Ghost, 2 Hoop. 39 ; Christ seen corporally after his ascension, Bid. 213, 218, &c; how seen by Stephen, Phil. 189; his appearance to St John in Patmos, Bale 269; his vision of Christ on the white horse, ib. 312 (see also Lamb, in iv. above) ; Christ the judge, 1 Brad. 393, 1 Bui. 152, Noiv. (51), 169, Sand. 288, 353, 354, his second coming, and the day of judgment, Bale 267, 1 Bee. 55, 327, 2 Bee. 37, 38, 3 Bee. 141, 2 Lat. 44, Now. (50, 51), 168, 169, Rog. 66, (see also Advent, Judgment, World) ; a meditation of Christ coming to judgment, Pra. B. 98 ; a meditation of Christ coming to judg- ment, and of the reward of the faithful and unfaithful, 1 Brad. 185 ; his advent desired, 1 Brad. 275, 339, 439, 2 Brad. 228, 291, 2 Cov. 270, 1 Lat. 530, 2 Lat. 441, Pra. B. 23, 44, 86, 109, Sand. 174, 1 Zur. 277, 2 Zur. 269; it i3 the hope of the church, Pra. Eliz. 465; a cause of rejoicing to the faithful, 1 Bee. 55, 2 Bee. 460, 461, Sand. 390; the profit they will have by it, 2 Bee. 38 ; the time of it is unknown to us, 2 Jew. 871, Sand. 355, 356 ; to fix a time is vain and presumptuous, Sand. 356, but it is at hand, 3 Bee. 624, 1 Brad. 393, 2 Brad. 71, 249, 339, 2 Jew. 887, 1 Lat. 168, 169, 172, 364, Lit. Eliz. 501 n., 504, Pra. Eliz. 516, Rid. 116, Sand. 441— 445, 3 Zur. 485; St Paul thought the day should have come in his time, 2 Lat. 50 ; we should con- tinually look for it, Sand. 3C8, 2 Tyn. 185; an exhortation to watchfulness, Nord. 182 ; preparation for it, 2 Lat. 60; Jerome's pro- phetic view of the days before the second coming, 1 Jew. 327 (v. Antichrist); wars, pestilence, and other signs preceding it, Bale 137, 2 Lat. 51, Lit. Eliz. 504, 644, Sand. 171, 172, 356—358, 364, 365, 388, &c, 1 Zur. 325; state of the church and the world at Christ's coming, 2 Brad. 361 ; the manner of his coming, Sand. 365; he will come as a thief, Grin. 4, 2 Lat. 59; he will scarce find faith, 2 Ful. 207, 2 Jew. 869 ; his second coming foreshewn by the Flood, and the destruction of Sodom, 2Jeyc. 868; the Son of Man sitting on the white cloud, Bale 4G3; how he shall de- scend, 2 Jew. 8G9; how the living shall be caught up, ib. 870; Christ's coming will put an end to heresies, 1 Zur. 307, to po- pery, ib. 320; righteousness shall then have the upper hand, Rid. 43 ; Christ's coming a cause of grief to the unfaithful, 2 Bee. 4G0, 4G1 ; he will take vengeance on the wicked, 1 Brad. 422, 2 Cov. 238; who will be confounded at his coming, 2 Tyn. 184; his kingdom; see above, also Millennium ; when his mediatorial office shall terminate, God (the Holy Trinity) shall be all in all, 1 Brad. 272 vii. Christ and the Cliurch (see also Church) : he came to purge us a peculiar people to himself, 1 Bee. 340; men invited 12—2 180 CHRIST — to him, Sand. 8, 9; how God draws unto him, 1 Hoop. 265 ; Christ sets his people free from bondage, 1 Tyn. 18, and makes them kings, priests, and disciples of God, 3 Bee. 615; what he is to them, 1 Tyn. 52, 296, 297, 300, 319, 3 Tyn. 274, (see iii. and iv. above); he is the perfectness of the faithful, 2 Bui. 249 ; Christ in Sion, or the church, Pil. 262, 264; what his church is, 3 Bee. 614, 615 ; his mystical body, 1 Brad. 353, Phil. 198, Bid. 17, 1 Tyn. 334; he is the head of the church, 1 Brad. 435, 1 Jew. 378, Nord. 99, Now. 99, 3 Tyn. 31, 2 Whiig. 84, 85, 426, 3 Whitg. 419, and ruler of the house of God, Phil. 394; the only head, 4 Bui. 67, 86, 3 Jew. 265; Christ the alone head of the catholic and apostolic church, with probations out of scripture, 3 Bee. 307, 308; the only ruler in the church, Grin. 205 ; he governs his church, being present therewith as God, though absent in body, Lit. Edw. 506, 507, (554, 555); how we are incorporated with the mystical body of Christ, 1 Jew. 140—142; he must be sought amongst the poor, 2 Lat. 127 ; he is still naked, hungry, and sick, in his members, Sand. 159 ; begs in our streets, and at our doors, ib. 187, 230, 266; lies in the streets of London, Bid. 535; his con- gregation always persecuted by the syna- gogue of Satan, 3 Bee. 194, 195; Christ is ours, 1 Bee. 52, 348; he must be received thankfully, i6. 57 ; what it is to follow him and leave all for his sake, 3 Bee. 609, 622 ; how he dwells in us, 1 Jew. 472, &c; said to be mingled with us, ib. 474; he must be spiritually conceived in our hearts, and brought forth in our months and actions, 2 Hoop. 28; to be in him, what, ib. 432; his people are all one in him, 1 Tyn. 334, and all equal, 1 Lat. 249, 2 Lat. 199, 1 Tyn. 98, 200, 258, 296; they that will live in him must suffer persecution, 2 Hoop. 263; he allured his disciples to suffer for the glory of God, 3 Bee. 366 ; he is •with the faithful in adversity, 1 Cov. 230 ; through him we have the victory over our enemies, 1 Bee. 114; Christians must re- joice in him, 2 .Bee. 448; nothing can sepa- rate us from him, Nord. 9"; what it is to die in him, 1 Hoop. 563 ; every believer is bound to die for his doctrine, 2 Tyn. 37 ; what it is to rest in him after this life, 3 Bee. 277 Christ-cross : 1 Brad. 264 Christen : Christians, 2 Tyn. 104, 254 Christen -catte (Bishop): 3 Tyn. 263 Christendom : the word used for christening, 1 Tyn. 277, 2 7V". 92 CHRISTIANS Christian II., king of Denmark: the Danish reformation begun under him, 1 Cov. 424 ; he was expelled from his kingdoms, 2 Ful. 121,2 Tyn. 334 n Christian III., king of Denmark: intercedes with queen Mary for Coverdale, 2 Cov. xiv; completes the reformation, 1 Cov. 424; sat openly in judgment, 1 Lat. 274 Christian doctrine : its excellence to a Chris- tian commonwealth, 3 Bee. 597 ; in some places called heresy, ib. ; honoured at Sand- wich, ib. Christian Knight, byTho. Becon, 2 Bee. 620 Christian man : v. Christians, Doctrine, In- stitution. Christian Religion : v. Religion. Christians, Believers, Godly : v. Christ, Church; also Brethren, Christs, Godly, Heirs, Martyrs, Priests (lepeU), Righte- ous, Saints ; likewise Adoption, Justifi- cation, Predestination, Redemption, Re- generation; and Affliction, Cross, Error, &c. Of the name Christians, 3 Bui. 2S9; when given, ib. 291 ; antiquity of the name, ib.; some of the Jews of old were by faith Christians, Hutch. 218, 248, 325, 326; the great honour of the name, Wool. 15; Chris- tians are named of Christ, 3 Bui. 50, Now. (1), 113 ; they are anointed, 2 Tyn. 180, 184, and bear the name by Christ's anointing, 2 Hoop. 29; Julian called them Galileans, iJew. 667; Christian and catholic, the only names to be received, 1 Ful. 20 ; who are Christians in truth, 3 Bee. 602, 2 Hoop. 56, 2 Lat. 316 ; erroneous statements of Vel- sius, Grin. 474, &c. ; what a Christian is, and how he is made such, Grindal's ani- madversions on those statements, ib. 436, &c; there are but few, 3 Bui. 293, 1 Tyn. 204; a true Christian almost as -areas a black swan. Wool. 10; story of a Christian and a Jew, 3 Bee. 281, 282 ; opinions meet for a Christian man, 1 Cov. 514 ; Christians must leave man's word and cleave to God's, 1 Hoop. 139; their state and cha- racter, 2 Brad. Ill, 114, 1 Tyn. 90, 97, 263, 2 Tyn. 170, 171, 189, 201, 210 ; in; respect of God they are but passive, 1 Tyn. 197, 3 Tyn. 174 ; believers are not con- demned, 2 Cov. 354, but justified, 1 Bui. 110, 2 Lat. 134; the godly are justified and received into favour, before they are made partakers of the sacraments, 4 Bui. 311; their righteousness imputative, 3 Bui. 46 ; all believers are perfect by imputation, Sand. 422; they are sinners and yet no sinners, 3 Tyn. 32, 33 ; they cannot err, CHRISTIANS 181 and yet may err, ib. 32; the faithful though they slip, yet they fall not (utterly), ib. 35; why they sometimes fall, and how, 1 Tyn. 401 ; they are not servants hut sons, Sand. 447 ; the sons of God, 2 Bee. 25, 2 Tyn. 27, 149, 190, 197, 200; why they are called saints, 2 Bee. 43; the faithful are saved, 3 Bui. SI, and have eternal life, 1 Bui. 110; they are not of this world, 1 Brad. 415, &c., 2 Cov. 231, &c., but crucified, dead, buried, risen, and ascended with Christ, AW. (48, 49), 1G6, 107 ; their bodies are God's temples, Phil. 257; they are kings, 2 Bui. 285, 3 Bui. 289; and priests, 2 Bui. 285, 3 Bui. 290 j their sacrifice, \ iz. their goods, bodies, souls, Sand. 413, &c; they are sol- diers of Christ, 4 Bui. 2;6, 1 Lat. 490; pil- grims, 1 Lat. 474 ; addressed by John as children, young men, and fathers, 2 Tyn. 175, 17C; they should not be always chil- dren, 2 Lat. 339, Whita. 243; they need leisure to grow, 1 Tyn. 454; young ones require milk, older ones strong meat, i<>. 505 ; all are equal in Christ, 1 Lat. 249, 2 Lat. 199, 1 Tyn. 98, 200, 258, 296; they are called sheep, 2 Cov. 282, &c. ; though sheep they are reasonable, 1 Whitg. 625; description of their life, 1 Bee. 324, Wool, passim ; their office or duty, 1 Cov. 514, 1 Hoop, 15, 76, 2 Hoop. 99 ; they should consider their vocation, and seek to walk worthy of it, 2 Bee. 475, &c. ; an wholesome warning for all men that bear the name of Christians to live Chris- tianly, by Jo. Hall, M.D., Poet. 200; what Christ requires of them, 1 Lat. 8 ; two things requisite in a Christian, faith and works, 1 Tyn. 471; they live by faith, 3 Tyn. 206; they work because it is God's will, 1 Tyn. 77 ; faith and truth should reign among them, 1 Bee. 360; they must live holily, 1 Hoop. 77, 93, not in wilful sin, 2 Tyn. 189, 191, 212, 213, (although the godly have always acknowledged them- selves sinners, 2 Bee. 637), but seeking in all things to honour Christ, 3 Tyn. 109 ; the children of God love righteousness, ib. 276; the good forgive injuries, Pil. 424; judge others to be like themselves, ib. 425; cannot but love, 1 Tyn. 298; to be a Chris- tian is difficult, a science practive, not speculative, 1 Hoop. 137 ; none are worthy to be called Christians who are not ready to renounce all, Phil. 255 ; why the good dwell among the wicked, Pil. 424; their godly conversation has turned many to the faith, 1 Bee. 17 ; their study, ib. 82 ; they must labour for their living, 1 Lat. 211 ; they are bound to obey the law, 1 Hoop. 94, and must not resist tyrants, 3 Tyn. 188 ; Christ's sheep must not fight the wolves, 2 Tyn. 68 ; Christians may serve heathen masters, Pil. 311 ; The Obedience of a Christian Man, by Will. Tyndale, 1 Tyn. 127; Christians maybe both rich and ho- nourable, 2 Lat. 214 ; have been and may be magistrates, lBee.2\i, 1 Bui. 385; may use punishment of death and hear weapons, 2 Hoop. 127 ; how they prepare themselves to battle, 1 Bee. 252 ; in what sense they may seek to be avenged, 1 Lat. 145, 151 ; rules of Christian living, 1 Cov. 506; we must judge well of scripture, not doubting the promises of God, ib. ; we must with a good courage enter in the way of salvation, ib. 507 ; we must despise whatsoever lead- eth from the way of Christ, i'6.508; Christ must be the mark and ensample of our living, ib. 509; we must ascend from things visible to things invisible, ib. 510 ; we must follow Christ in his saints, ib. 512; we must vary from the common people, ib.; nothing should make us to go back from the truth, ib. 513 ; we must be climbing up unto godliness, ib. 515; we must ponder the incommodities of sin, ib. 516; we may not despair in God, ib.; we must ever keep watch, ib. 517 ; we must neither be faint- hearted nor presumptuous, ib.; of tempta- tion we must take occasion of virtue, ib. 518 ; after one temptation we must ever look for another, ib. ; we must not favour ourselves in any vice, ib. 519; we must compare the bitterness of the fight with the pain that followeth sin, and the sweetness of sin with the pleasure of the victory, ib.; we must not despair though we be under, ib. 520 ; we must exercise ourselves in the cross of Christ, ib. ; we must consider the filthincss of sin and the dignity of man, ib. 521 ; also the goodness of God and the malice of the devil, ib. ; likewise the reward of sin, and the reward of virtue, ib. 522, as well as the misery of this life, ib., and the extreme mischief of impenitence, ib. 323 j the desire of Christians, 3 Bee. 226 ; their humility, prayer, fasting, &c, 1 Tyn. 75; how they give thanks to God, 4 Bui. 222 ; their praying, ib. 186; what they should pray for, 1 Bee. 107 ; their whole life should be a fervent desire of heavenly things, ib. 131 ; Christians cannot agree with the world, 2 Lat. 184; the faithful cannot want, Pil. 154 ; God will provide for them, 2 Lat. 154; their confidence in God, 2 Tyn. 159; nothing chances to the godly without 182 CHRISTIANS — CHRISTOPHERSON the singular providence of God, 2 Bee. 158; it is in no tyrant's power to take away their lives till God appoints, 3 Bee. 218 ; they understand everything necessary to salva- tion, Whita. 3U2 ; their rich comfort, 2 Cov. 314; how Christ comforts believers under their trials, ib. 312, 313 ; he comforts them at his holy table, ib. 313 ; they find great consolation in the faithful service of God and earnest prayer, ib. 318; the joy of Christians, what it is, 1 Bee. 265 ; that they do not always experience the same degree of spiritual joy is shewn in the examples of David and St Paul, 2 Cov. 317 ; how be- lievers win, ib. 312; what things are hoped for by them, 2 Bee. 13, 14, 2 Bui. 88 ; they shall judge the world, PAi7.264; their final joy, 2 Bee. 4G0, 461, 2 Lat. 195; the godly are punished for a time, Pil. 250; they are afflicted while the wicked live in pleasures, 2 Bui. 67 ; against the temptation arising from the misery of the godly in the world, and the wealth of the ungodly, with sen- tences and examples of scripture, 1 Bee. 463, &c; how they behave in calamities, 2 Bui. 82; it is not expedient that Chris- tians should be delivered from the troubles of the world, 2 Hoop. 230; Christians must bear the cross, 2 Lat. 429 &c, not give money to be exempt, ib.; their only way of deliverance is to cast their burden upon God, 2 Cov. 308 ; faithful ones will be hated and reviled, 1 Bee. 287, and must look to be rejected, as Christ was, 2 Brad. 109, 112 ; they must love their brethren, 2 Tyu. 137 ; all Christians are united by two bonds, Pil. 3G7 ; the cross tries who are true ones, 1 Tyn. 412 ; Christians are called to suffer- ing, ib. 137 ; how it goeth « ith faithful be- lievers, 2 Cov. 312 ; Christians are subject to two kinds of troubles, 2 Hoop. 230; every man is two men, flesh and spirit, which tight perpetually, 2 Tyn. 9; therefore every man must have his cross for the mortifying of his flesh, ib. ; they have always had a care for the church, Sand. 235; dissensions among them, and the evil consequences thereof, 1 Jew. 532, 2 Jew. 687 ; they must remove false doctrine, and cut off springing evils, 2 Hoop. 3; they have many enemies in the world, 1 Bee. 125, 126 ; slanders and false charges brought against the early Christians, 3 Jew. 155, Pil. 359, Sand. 69, 1 Tyn. 164; some said they worshipped Bacchus and Ceres, 2 Jew. 1026 ; the first thing the aucient converts did was to pro- claim defiance to paganism, Sand. 373 Christians (False): who are such, 3 Bui. 295, 2 Jew. 937, &c, 2 Lat. 316 ; there have ever been many, 1 Tyn. 165 ; but few of those designated Christians are under the ever- lasting testament of God in Christ, ib. 204; those who live not according to their pro- fession are false Christians, and as far from eternal life as Jews and Turks, 2 Lat. 315, 342, 346 ; what a fire boils in their hearts, 2 Bee. 623 Christina (St): said to be the saviour of men and women by her passion, Rog. 298 Christina, landgravine of Hesse : 3 Zur. 666 n Christison (Will.), minister of Dundee : 2 Zur. 364 n., 365 Christmas : on the observance of Christmas day, 1 Bui. 260, 2 Whity. 576; the day of the nativity was observed in the time of Maximian, who burned a church where many were assembled to keep it, 2 Jew. 976; Augustine on the day, 2 Whitg. 576; Jerome (?) says it is uncertain whether this is the day on which Christ was born, or that of his baptism, Whita. 667 ; it was the only night on which mass might be said, 1 Jew. 117; sermons for Christmas day, 2 Lat. 84, Sand. 7 ; verses for Christ- mas day, by F. Kinwelmersh, Poet. 291; a Christmas carol, " My sweet little baby," &c, ib. 506 ; the season wickedly observed by many, 3 Zur. 285; the reformed service compared by the Devonshire rebels to a Christmas game, 2 Cran. 179 ; the Popish service more like one, ib. 180; Christmas pie, Calf. 158 Christmas Banquet, by Tho. Becon. 1 Bee. 59 Christmas (Hen.) : editor of bp Ridley's Works, Bid.; and of the Select Works of bp Bale, Bale. Christopher (St): invoked for continual health, 1 Bee. 139, Hutch. 171 ; account of him, 1 Bee. 139 n., Hutch. 172 n. : his huge bulk, Hutch. 23 Christopher, pope : his brief pontificate, 1 Hoop. 217 Christopher, margrave of Baden : Park. xiii. n Christopher, count Palatine : 2 Zur. 247 Christopher, prince of Wurtemberg: Jew. Christopher ( ) : 1 Zur. 43, 3 Zur. 334 (qu. if Froschover?). Christophers : supporters, Bale 317 Christopherson (Jo.), bp of Chichester: notice of him, Phil, xxx; at Cambridge, 1546, Park. 38 ; he tries to procure the arrest of Sandys, Sand, xii ; one of the examiners of CHRISTOPHERSON — CHRYSOSTOM 183 Philpot, /,Ai7.104,112 ; bishop of Chichester, 2 Zur. 20 n ; he preaches a violent sermon at Paul's cross, and is committed to prison, 1 Zur. 4; his death, i Jew. 1196, 1197, 1 Zur. 4n., G; his version of a passage of Eusebius, Whita. 571 ; he translated Apol- linaris, ib. 688 Christs: on "Touch not my Christs," Psa. cv. 15, Wool. 21; Augustine says we are made Christs, 2 Jew. 566 Christs (False): v. Antichrists. Pseudo-christi, who they are, Hutch. 33; they shall arise in the end of the world, Sand 365; several enumerated, Bale 384, Jtog. 162 ; Tyndale calls them " false anointed," and applies the term to the Romish orders, 1 Tyn. 227, 232, &c. Chromatius : the epistle of him and Heliodo- rus to Jerome not genuine, 1 Jew. 185 n. ; Chrysostom cited for him, 1 Bee. 380 n Chronicles (The two books of) : 2 Cov. 18 Chronicles: the English chronicles censured, Bale 8; the Saxon Chronicle of Peter- borough, 2 Ful. 23 n., 4 Jew. 780; Scala Cronica, v. T. Gray; Abstract of Chro- nicles,— perhaps the Booke of the Cronicles of England (Westm. 1480), Jew. xxxii, 3 Jew. 164, 4 Jew. 780 [qu. if the Abbre- viationes Chronicorum ab initio mundi ad 1147,compiled by Ralph de Diceto?] ; Chro- nicon Mundi, or Chronicon Chronicorum, commonly called the Nuremberg Chronicle, v. Schedel (H.); Supplementum Chronico- rum, t). Forestus (I. P.) Chronology: v. Calendar, and particularly Pra. Eliz. 225, &c. ; also Year. On the variance between the Hebrew chronology and that of the LXX, Wkita. 121 ; that of the Samaritan text and the LXX, 1 Cov. 32 n; that of the books of Maccabees, Whita. 99 n Chrysippus: named, 2 Ful. 204 ; his saying on government. Sand. 36 Chrysologus (Pet. ) : reprobates drunkenness, 2 "jew. 1040 n., Sand. 137 Chrtsostu (St John): v. Liturgies. His Life. His Works. On God, and Christ. Angels. Scripture, Word of God. Tradition. Sin. Grace, Justification, Works, ifc. The Church. Bishops and other Ministers. Peter, Rome. Saints. xiii. Sacraments. xiv. Baptism. xv. The Eucharist. xvi. Ceremonies. xvii. Prayer, Praise, Worship. xviii. Tongues. xix. Miracles. xx. Festivals, Fasts. xxi. Marriage, 6(c. xxii. Confession, Penance, Absolution, Excommunication. xxiii. Affliction, Persecution. xxiv. Death, ifc. xxv. Images, the Cross. xxvi. Heresies. xxvii. Antichrist. xxviii. Kings, Civil Power. xxix. Miscellanea. i. His life : sent to Athens for instruc- tion in bis youth, 4 . Salvation); the true church to be honoured, 3 Bee. 394 ; its glory, riches, and honour are not here, 1 Brad. 377; its beauty is inward, 1 Brad. 444, 2 Brad. 345, 346; the godly have always had a care for it, Sand. 235 ; the church triumphant, 4 Bui. 5, Whita. 24; its government, 3 Jew. 278 iii. The False Church (and false defi- nitions of the church) : t>. Antichrist, Baby- lon, and sections iv. and ix. The name abused, 1 Hoop. 83 ; falsely assumed by many, Coop. 186, &c.,Phil. 55; abused so as to comprehend none but the clergy, 3 Tyn. 12, 13 ; phrases and proverbs exem- plifying this, ib. 12; hence Tyndale pre- ferred using the word " congregation," in his New Testament, ib. 13 — 16; the clergy early set themselves up for the church, 2 Cran. 515 ; Komish prelates claim to be the church, 2 Tyn. 289; the name is always claimed by wicked priests in oppo- sition to God's true prophets, 2 Brad. 199, Rid. 370; the laity are the church as well as the priests, 3 Tyn. 158 ; not all that call themselves the church are the church, Rid. 124; the carnal are not of the true church, whoever they be, 2 Tyn. 12, 3 Tyn. 31; the name sometimes used for the false church, the adversary of the true, Phil. 332; the church of the wicked, 2 Jew. 818 ; of Satan, Rid. 125, 126; of the devil and of Anti- christ, 4 Bui. 10; where God builds his church the devil builds a chapel, 3 .Bee. 400, &c. ; errors about the church, 1 Bee. 294 ; a false definition of the name, Phil. 329; the church described by a Papist, Rid. 125; what Romanists intend by the term, Whita. 279 ; they mean first the consent of the fathers, secondly, the councils, thirdly, the pope, ib. 448, 449 ; practices of the false church, 2 Cran. 12 iv. The two contrasted: there have ever been two churches, the true and the false, Phil. 106, a church militant, and a church malignant, Nord. 93, the true church and the synagogue of Satan, 3 Bee. 608, 1 Brad. 376, Sand. 67 ; these were declared in Abel and Cain, Phil. 106, in Jerusalem and Babylon, Bale 250, 252, &c; the true church distinguished from the false, 1 Bee. 296, 2 Bee. 42, 3 Bee. 392, 393, Pil. 129, Sand. 371 ; one is perfect and holy, the other false and ungodly, 2 Cran. 11 ; the catholic church and the Romish church two different things, 2Zai.290; Christ's church and the pope's church opposites, 2 Brad. 231 ; The Image of both Chubches, an exposition of the Revelation, Bale 249; comparison between the church of Christ and the. synagogue of Antichrist, 1 Bee. 291,295; another comparison between them CHURCH 201 in respect of doctrine, ceremonies, &c, 3 Bee. 195, Sic; as they who depart from the true church are heretics, so they that depart from the church of heretics, are the true church, 3 Tyn. 45 ; an admonition for the true church and the false, 1 Bee. 294 ; the outward and inward church, Whita. 613; the visible and invisible, Rid. 129; the Church and the world, 2 Brad. 124 v. The Outward Mixed Church : this is the whole number of those called Chris- tians, Phil. 332, Bid. 125, 126, 3 Tyn. 13, 114, Whita. 613 ; what it has been in all ages, 2 Cran. 15; represented by the scribes, priests, and Pharisees, ib. 18; it will be mixed until the judgment, 2 Brad. 359, 361 ; good and evil in it, 4 Bui. 8, 2 Hoop. 41, Pil. 388 ; goats and sheep, Rid. 125, 1 WhUg. 183, 184, 373, 391 ; if we allow the outward and visible church to be the true, w e make Christ the head of ungodly members, 2 Cran. 13; all that be in the church are not the church, 4 Bui. 16 ; all its members are not of the number of the elect, Now. (57), 175; Antichrist and false prophets therein, 1 Brad. 505; some (says a gloss of the Decrees) are in the church both nominally and really, some neither nomi- nally nor really, some only nominally, and some really though not nominally, Rid. 127 ; the two classes in the church, viz. the spiritual and the carnal, described, 3 Tyn. 107—110, 113, 114, 144; the carnal always persecute the spiritual, ib. 54, 107, 110, 144; the church has never been idolatrous as a whole, Rid. 235; there always have been in it such as followed the truth, 1 Hoop. 170 ; there is no church absolutely perfect, 2 Hoop. 87 ; which is the purest, 1 Hoop. 343 ; Augustine divides the members of the church into penitents, reformers, and the perfect, 1 Cov. 202—206; the apostolic churches ravaged by the Turks, Pra. Eliz. 463 vi. Maths or Notes of the Church : (a) What they are, in general, 1 Cov. 412—420, 2 Ful. 34— 38, 215, 2 Hoop. 43, 87, Phil. 73, Poet. 269, &c; outward marks, 4 Bid. 17, &c. ; inward marks, ib. 23 ; marks mentioned by Augustine, viz. consent, succession, the name of catholic, &c, 1 Brad. 526, Phil. 141 n., 144 ; the three tokens of unity, antiquity, and con- sent, may be in the devil's church, 1 Brad. 551 ; the true church only to be known by the scriptures, 2 Cran. 25, 3 Jew. 153, Rid. 123, 3 Tyn. 44; the studies of the church, 1 Bui. 47 (b) The church is One, 2 Bee. 42; on its unity, 1 Ful. 237, Phil. 139, Roy. 167, 3 Whitg. 595 ; all churches are one, Coop. 117; Paul teaches the church's unity, but not under one earthly head, 2 Brad. 144 ; how the whole is knit together, Nord. 80; its faith is one, 1 Biad. 524, 2 Hoop. 519 ; no true church dissenteth from the general faith, 1 Tyn. 384 ; the church agrees in the substance of doctrine, but differs in cere- monies, Pil. 552 ; it never had one order of service, ib. 629 ; the unity of the Spirit, 2 Hoop. 52 ; the bond of peace, Phil. 248 ; the church compared to Christ's seamless coat, Bale 16, Phil. 283; its unity figured by "one loaf," Hutch. 37, by the bread and wine in the communion, ib. 239, 2 Whitg. 546 (v. Supper of the Lord); the church's unity must be maintained, 2 Lat. 340; for it we ought to suffer all things, 3 Tyn. 33; dissension and hostility about trifles deprecated, Pra. Eliz. 464; separa- tion from the church a great crime, Rid. 119; Protestants have not departed from it, 2 Ful. 374 ; but Papists have, Pil. 618 ; communities which have not the whole ministry, or which are outwardly severed, may be parts of the true church, Phil. 385; a prayer for the concord of Christ's church, Lit. Eliz. 254, (see also Unity, and Schism). (c) It is Holy, 2 Bee. 41, 1 Bui. 162, 4 Bui. 7, 17, 30, 49, Now. (54), 172; how it is without spot or wrinkle, 4 Bui. 36; it is called the fellowship of the saints, 2 Bee. 43, 2 Cov. 461 («. Communion of saints); the chiefest points of true godliness in it, 4 Bui. 479 ; its belief concerning faith and good works, 2 Bee. 638, &c. (d) It is Catholic, or universal : — why so called, 2 Bee. 42, 1 Brad. 146, 1 Bui. 161, 4 Bui. 5, 8, 2 Cran. 91, 2 Ful. 35, 2 Hoop. 41, Lit. Edw. 515, (562), Now. (54), 101, 173, Phil. 37, Rid. 200, Rog. 170, Sand. 254; Augustine names universality as a mark of it, Phil. 137, and states reasons why it is styled catholic, ib. 136; which is the catholic church, Pil. 617, 618 ; univer* sality must be joined to verity, Phil. 137 ; no popish tradition observed byall churches, Wliita. 504, 506 ; the catholic church was before Rome, and shall continue when Home is gone, Calf. 261 ; it is not limited within certain bounds, 2 Hoop. 41, nor tied to any place, Phil. 138 ; the Lutheran catechisms say " Christian church" instead of " Catholic," 1 Ful. 222 (e) It is Apostolic, 1 Jew. 34, 61; 202 CHURCH prophetical, apostolical, and orthodoxical, IBul. 28; built upon the foundation of the apostles and prophets, Whita. 347—349, 649 (f) On Succession as a token of the church, (v. Succession), 1 Brad. 505, Pil. 597, Poet. 274; alleged by Augustine, Phil. 137 ; Lyra thereon, 1 Brad. 529 ; suc- cession of bishops, 4 Bid. 28, 140, 2 Ful. 67, 74, 3 Jew. 320, &c, 339, Pil. 485, 597, 598, jRo^.330; consecration by one bishop suf- ficient, according to Gregory, to maintain it, 2 Ful. 118; not mentioned in scripture, though deemed essential by Papists, IBrad. 505, 2 Brad. 143 ; they affirm no church to be a true one, which does not stand by succession of bishops, 2 Cran. 11 ; this is affirmed by Bellarmine to exist in the Ko- man church alone, Whita. 510; that of the lloman church, not entire and uninter- rupted, Pil. COO, Whita. 510; that of the early bishops of Rome doubtful, 3 Jew. 326 ; Papists have no lawful succession from the apostles, 2 Ful. 223; their bishops are successors of Judas, and in some re- spects of Peter (whom Christ once ad- dressed as "Satan"), Pil, 604 ; succession in various countries, 1 Brad. 508 ; mere succession of bishops is no sign of the true church, which is not tied thereto, 1 Brad. 509, 2 Cran. 13, 2 Ful. 241, 242, 1 Hoop. 27, 82, 138, 2 Hoop. 90, 121, Phil. 139, 140, 144, 3 Tyn. 44 ; succession in place does not prove true bishops, Pil. 598 ; the good succeed the bad, and the bad the good, ib. 599 ; mere external succession not to be re- garded, Whita. 510; the truth hangs not on it, Pil. 599 ; the right succession stands in true doctrine and sharp discipline, ib. 600, 604; no such succession in the Roman church, ib. 601 — 603; nor in auy one see or country, ib. 597 (. 883; succession of the Greek church, Whita. 510; difference between it and the Latin, Pil. 548 ; at any early period the Eastern churches differed from the Western as to the time of keeping Easter, Whita. 539 ; the ancient supremacy of the pope over the churches of the East asserted by Harding, 1 Jew. 402; the Greek church does not grant the pope to be the head, 4 Jew. 739, but abhors him, with the de- formities of his church, ib. 740; rejects many Romish errors, Coop. 171, 3 Jew. 196, 4 Jew. 884, &c., Pil. 145, 205, 500, 3 Tyn. 133; the Greek rites followed by the early British church, 1 Jcu\ 306 ; sepa- ration of the Greeks from the Western church, 2 Hoop. 232, 397, 566, 4 Jew. 884, 2 Tyn. 259; they were compelled by Bald- win to acknowledge the supremacy of Rome, 2 Hoop. 238 ; the Greek church's opinion of the reformed churches (epist. ad Bohem.), 5 Jew. 196; the Greek church de- nies the "procession of the Iloly Ghost from the Son, Rog. 74; is contrary to the Romish church as to the sacraments, 2 Jew. 578; calls the Lord's supper . Sanctuaries. Citolini (Ales.) : an Italian Protestant exile, Park. 420 n., 421, 470 City of God : what, Calf. 164 Civil Law : v. Law. Civil Offices: v. Offices. Civility: citizenship, 2 Cov. 232 Clagett ( Will. ) : Calf. 86 n., 246 n Clamb : climbed, 2 Tyn. 256 Clamengiis (Nic. de), or Clavengiis : draws a fearful picture of the corruptions of the church, 2 Jew. 642,1081 n.; mentions exac- tions for suffering concubines, 4 Jew. 644 Clanricarde (Rich, earl of): v. Burgh (It. de). Clapham (Henoch) : p. C. (H.) Notice of him, Poet, xliii ; verses on the decline and corruption of the visible church, ib. 466 Clapton (Will ): v. Clopton. Clare (8t) : invoked by those who have sore eyes, Boy. 226; said by some to be the — CLEMENT saviour of women, ib. 298; St Clare of Or- chester, Bale 190 Clare, co. Suffolk : Park. 7, 8 Clarence (Geo. duke of) : v. George. Clarius (Isidorus), bp of Foligno: notice of him, 1 Pul. 62 n. ; be reckoned 8000 errors in the Latin Vulgate, 1 Ful. 62, Whita. 207 ; his scholia on the Bible, Jew. xxxiv; he ren- ders 'jlNir, Gen. xxxvii. 36, " sepulchrum," I Ful. 287; on Hosea xii. 10, "assimulatus sum," ib. 579; on Hab. ii. 18, "imaginem falsam," ib. 211; on "the image that fell down from Jupiter," ib. 203; on giving thanks "with the spirit," 1 Jew. 513; on Eph. i. 23, "the fulness of Mm," &c, 1 Ful. 235; on "covetousness which is idolatry," ib. 100 Clark, and Clarke : v. Clerk. Claudian : cited, 1 Bee. 369 Claudius Caesar, emperor: mentioned in Acts, 4 Bui. 536; lie abolished necromancy, 1 Hoop. 329 Claudius, bp of Turin: forbade the worship of the cross, Calf. 379, 2 Ful. 208 Clausures: inclosures, inclosed places, 3 Bee. 521 Clavasio (Ang. de) : v. Angelus. Clavengiis (Nic. de) : v. Clamengiis. Claw-backs : flatterers, 1 Lai. 133 Clay (Will. Keatinge) : editor of Lit. Eliz., also of Pra. Eliz.; his Book of Common Prayer Illustrated, Lit. Edw. ix. n Claybroke (Dr) : named, 2 Cran. 244; letter to him, ib. 254 Clayden ( ) : Bradford's keeper in the Compter, 1 Brad. 515, 516 518, 538, 544, 552, 2 Brad. 251 n Claydon (Jo.): hanged and burned, Bale 51 Clayson (Lucas): letter to R. Gualter the younger, 2 Zur. 213 Clayton (Tho.), regent of the Dominicans : Bale 16 Clean, &c: v. Law of Moses, Purity. Cleanthes: defends God's providence, Hutch. 76 Cleeve (Bishop's), co. Gloucester : Parkhurst's rectory, 4 Jew. 1190, 1191, 1 Zur. 48 Clemencet (Cha.) : L'Ai tdeve'rifierles Dates, 2 Ful. 179 n.; an error noted, ib. 337 n Clement I. bp of Rome: mentioned, 4 Bui. 31, 2 Lat. 280; account ofhim, IBec. 139 n.; alleged as saying that he was next to Peier (pseud.), 3 Jew. 326; invoked for brewing beer, 1 Bee. 139, Hutch. 172, and for the bliss of heaven, ib. 172 n.; some suppose that he wrote or translated the epistle to the Hebrews, 1 Ful. 29, 31, 33, Whita. 125, 2 Wldtg. 120; his genuine Epistle to the CLEMENT 213 Corinthians publicly read in the church of old, Roy. 324, 3 Whitg. 345; when first printed, 1 Jew. Ill n., 2 Whitg. 120 n.; many forced pieces published under his name, 1 Jew. 85. Ill, 112, Whita. 565, 2 Whitg. 119; Epistle to James, 2 Ful. 322; Decretal EpiBtlee, 2 Ful. 81 n., 1 Jew. 342, Hid. ISO; the Itinerarium, quoted in Peters name, Calf. 380, 387 ; the Recog- nitiones, ib. 20 n., 1 Ful. 475; a spurious work of his condemned by the sixth gene- ral council at Constantinople, Whita. 508; he is falsely said to have published the Canons of the Apostles, ib. 42; the so called Apostolical Constitutions, 1 Jew.lU, 112, Whita. 43; they have not a grain of the apostolical spirit, irAita. 330, 331; they are spurious, and contain many falsehoods, ib. 567— 5G9; Clement alleged for tradi- tion (pseud.), 3 Jew. 240; says, he maketh no schism in the church that departeth from the wicked, but he that departeth from the godly (Const.), 4 Jew. 875 ; affirms that he who neglects ecclesiastical decrees shall suffer the torment of eternal fire (pseud.), Pit. 629; ordered that the clergy should have all things in common (pseud.), 1 Jew. 39, 74; says the mysteries are com- mitted to three orders, the priest, the dea- con, the minister (pseud.), 3 Jew. 272; referred to as saying that in some churches there were only bishops and deacons, and no presbyters, 2 Tyn. 256 n.; would have a bishop free from worldly cares (pseud.), 4 Jew. 819 ; addresses James as bishop of bishops, governor, &c. (pseud.), 1 Jew. 427, 3 Jew. 2G9; says Peter commanded primates or patriarchs to be placed where there had been chief fiamines (pseud.), 3 Jew. 313, 2 Whitg. 118; on communion with foreign bishops (Const.), Whita. 217 n.; cited for minor orders, (pseud.), Hog. 260 n.; he speaks of chatechists (pseud.), 3 Jew. 272; on female priests (Const.), 2 Whitg. 522; catechumens required to prepare them- selves for three months before their bap- tism (pseud.), 1 Jew. 119; said to have set forth (in the Const.) the mass as used by the apostles, ib. 108 ; the Constitutions in- timate that Christ commanded his apostles to offer sacrifice, ib. 210, 521, 522, 2 Jew. 713, 716, and speak of offering up the sign of the body of Christ, ib. 715; quoted for the institution of the unbloody sacrifice, 1 Jew. 108 ; they say, We offer to thee, O King and God, according to Christ's in- stitution, this bread and this cup, ib. 522; the words of offering cited for intercessory masses, 2 Jew. 743, 744; Clement com. mands that as many hosts be offered on the altar as will suffice the people (pseud.), 2 Bee. 239, 3 Bee. 416, 455, Coop. 151, 1 Jew. 16, 17, 202, 208, 2 Jew. 553, 585, 3 Jew. 477, and forbids the reserving of what remains (pseud.), 2 Bee. 251, Coop. 151, 2 Jew. 553; says, let not mice-dung be found among the fragments of the Lord's portion (pseud.), 3 Jew. 517; in a canon he forbids that the priest should offer any liquor but wine (pseud ), 3 Bee. 359 ; referred to on the water in the chalice (pseud.), \Hoop. 168; the Constitutions direct the subdeacons to give water for the priests' hands, and deacons are to stand at the altar with fans of parchment and pea- cocks' tails to drive away flies, 3 Jew. 273; their directions about the reception of the communion in order, 2 Jew. 744; notice of a prayer in the Constitutions, Pra. Eliz. 445 n. ; on the use of the word Amen (Const.), 2 Jew. 698 ; Clement cited for confirmation (pseud.), Bog. 253 n. ; for confession (pseud.), 3 Jew. 368; a book falsely ascribed to him maintains that wives should be common, Pil. 600; mentioned by Chrysostom as recording a derlaration of Peter that Antichrist shall work mira- cles, 2 Cran. 46; cited as to images (pseud.), Calf. 21 ; on Egyptian idolatry (pseud.), ib. 369 Clement II. pope: set up by Henry the em- peror, Pil. 640 Clement III. pope : his decrees, 1 Hoop. 228, 522 Clement V. pope : removed to Avignon, 4 Jew. 933, his profligacy, ib. 874; his treatment of Fra. Dandalus, ambassador of Venice, iJew. G92, 931 ; his decretal epistles, or Clemen- tines, 1 1.at.2\2; he confirmed the adoration of the sacrament, 1 Hoop. 627 n., 1 Jew. 516, 549, and granted indulgences to keep- ers of the feast of Corpus Christi, 2 Jew. 774 ; remitted a part of the sins of those who were buried in the Minorite habit, 1 Lat. 50 ; he asserted all the right of kings to be from the pope, 1 Jew. 397, 4 Jew. 672, and declared himself to be heir of the empire, &c, 1 Jew. 443, 4 Jew. 682, 696 ; he(?) says all are subject to the pope's will, and are in him as members of a mem- ber, 3 Jew. 317 Clement VI. pope: shortened the jubilee to fifty years, 2 Bui. 268, 1 Lat. 49 n. ; his ju- bilean bull cited with reference to indul- gences, 1 Tyn. 74 n. ; he commands the angels, 3 Jew. 560 214 CLEMENT Clement VII. pope: sometime bp of Worces- ter, 1 Tyn. xviii ; he grants privileges to the church of Boston, 1 Tyn. 244 n. ; Charles V. desires to hold his stirrup, 4 Jew. 690; he.gives to the duke of Guel- der the style of eldest son of the holy see, 2 Tyn. 2G4; meets Francis I. at Marseilles, 2 Cran. 246 n. ; consequences of the inter- view, 4 Jew. 665; his conduct about king Henry V Ill's first marriage, 2 Cran. 461, 462; mention of a bull (of this pope or Paul III. ?) confirming the marriage of queen Anne Boleyn, Park. 414; he caused Stuppino to be whipped for saving several masses in one day, 2 Jew. 633 ; ruined Florence, and spoiled Savoy, 4 Jew. 672 ; named, 4 Bui. 29 Clement VIII. pope: Missale, 2 Ful. 21 n. ; Pontificale, Calf. 381 n. ; Index Lib. Pro- hib., ib. Son., 126 n Clement VIII. antipope [Giles de Mugnos, or MunionJ : 1 Tyn. 325 n Clement of Alexandria : his Pfedogngus, lib. iii. cap. xii; an abridged translation, Wool. 147 ; he says, forasmuch as the Word itself is come to us from heaven, we may not seek unto the doctrine of men, 4 Jew. 90] ; thinks Christ preached but one year, ib. 695, Whita. 586, that he was thirty years old at his death, Whita. 665, and that he descended into hell to preach the gospel there, ib. 537, 586 ; teaches that angels fell through the love of women, Coop. 146, 3 Jew. 606; also that men's souls are trans- formed into angels, Coop. 146; declares that the word is hidden from no man, and that there is no darkness in it, 2 Jew. 683, 4 Jew. 1185, Whita. 398; says the scrip- tures deify us, 1 Jew. 462.; supposes the Old Testament was lost in the captivity and restored by Ezra, Whita. 115; thinks it was read by Plato, ib. 118; tells how Minos imitated Moses, Calf. 13 n.; states how heretics misuse the scripture, 1 Ful. 9 ; de- scribes the doctrine of Christ as most abso- lute, not wanting anything, Sand. 222; on the object of John's gospel, 2 Brad. 263 n.; he ascribes the epistle to the Hebrews to Paul, Whita. 106, and the Greek version of it to Luke, ib. 125 ; calls the second epistle of John, "ad virgines," ib. 218 n.; he says the tradition of the apostles, like their doctrine, was one, 2 Jew. 702; his testimony to tradition considered, Whita. 586; he says our faith is the key of the kingdom of heaven, 3 Jew. 358; declares that hope is as it were the blood of faith, ib. 245; cited with reference to re\eUo. 392; particularly mentions Paul, whose "true yoke -fellow" he supposes to have been his wife, 1 Ful. 117, 476, 2 Jew. 727, 3 Jew. 414 ; affirms that perfect Chris- tians do eat and drink and contract matri- mony, 3 Jew. 393; declares that all the epistles, which teach sobriety and continent life, never forbid honest marriage, ib. 403, 423; speaking of certain old heretics, he says, these glorious braggers say they will follow the example of our Lord, that mar- ried no wife ; unto them the scripture saith, " God withstandeth the proud, and giveth grace to the humble," ib. 423; considers painting and sculpture to be forbidden, 2 Jew. 658 ; speaks against image-worship, Calf. 370 ; his opinion as to the philoso- phical righteousness of the Greeks before Christ, &c, Bog. 126 n. ; on the Gnostics, ib. 44 n.; on the Basilidians, ib. 37 n.; on an error of them and the Valentinians, ib. 149; on the Carpocratians, ib. 119 n. ; he speaks of the Doceta?, 1 Cov. 21 n. ; says the heretic Prodicas declared it lawful to commit open fornication, 4 Jew. 630; tells that Erectheus and Marios offered up their daughters, 2 Jew. 734; says Nicagoras made himself a pair of wings, and would CLEMENT — CLERGY ■1 1 5 be called Mercury, 4 Jew. 842 ; Clement's errors, Coop. 140, 3 Jew. 606, Whita. 686 Clement (Jo.), of Oxford, afterwards of Mechlin : tore leaves out of Theodoret, 1 Jew. 62, 4 Jeiv. 785 Clement (Jo. ), or Clemente: died in prison for religion, Poet. 168 Clement (Ninian), or Clemett, minister of Aberbrothock : 2 Zur. 365 Clement (Sir Rich.), of the Mote, Igtham, Kent: 1 Bee. 125 n Clement (Tho.), a prebendary: Park. 114 Clementines: v. Clement V. Clements ( ) : saluted, Phil. 227 Clemett (N.): i>. Clement. denarius ( ) : on the Jews, Rog. 171 Cleobury ( ): personates lord Devon, and is executed, 3 Zur. 133 n Clepeth: calleth, 1 Brad. 105 Clergy, Clerks, Spiritually : v. Ministers, Priests, &c, also Orders and Laity. i. Clergy, clerks, spiritualty, generally : on ecclesiastical persons, 4 Bui. 93, &c.; K\iipo3n.; on Au- gustine the monk, 2 Ful. 399 ; he exposes the fraud of the blood of Hales, 1 Hoop. 41 n. ; on prophesyings, Grin, xi, xii ; on an address from convocation for Grindal's restoration, ib. 473 n.; other references, Grin. 239 n., 327 n., 1 Lat. 4Gn., 258 n Collier (K.): martyred at Canterbury, Poet. 163 Collin ( ) : 1 Zur. 30, 122, 3 Zur. 421 Collin (Nic): adduces a false epistle of Alexander I. in defence of holy water, Calf. 16 n Collins : a family so named, 2 Zur. 95, 107 Collins ( ) : burned for heresy, though insane, 3 Tyn. 39 n. ; he had shot at a cru- cifix, 3 Zur. 200, 201 Collins (Dr) : answered by Fitzherbert, 2 Ful. 294 n Collins (Rob.) : v. Colyns. Collnian ( Jo.): was Cranmer's bailiff, 2Cran. 259 Collo Torto (Rob. de): named, 2 Jew. 753 Collobium : a kind of tunic, 1 Zur. 350 n Collyridians : heretics who worshipped the virgin Mary, 4 Bui. 371, Calf. 377, 2 Ful. 2ii7, 215, 391, 3 Jew. 555, 576; the name, 2 Ful. 375 Colman (St), the bishop: 2 Ful. 16, Pil. 512 n Cologne: the magi (g. v.) commonly called the three kings of Collen, 2 Lat. 143 ; Lati- mer marvels how the wise men came to Coleyne, ib. 132; what the archbishop paid for his pall, Pil. 583; the Simplex ac Pia Deliberatio, 1535, an interim service book drawn up for the diocese by Melancthon and Bucer, Hermann de Wied (g. v.) being then archbishop, Lit. Eliz. xxix; oppo- sition to this prelate's attempts at reforma- tion, v. Antididagma; printers at Cologne, 1 Tyn. xxviii ; martyrs there, 3 Tyn. 113 ; the censors of Cologne write ag linst Mon- hemius, Whita. 360; the college Bursa; Montis, 4 Bui. viii. Colomesius (Paulus) : 2 Ful. 338 n Colossians (Epistle to the): u. Paul (St). Colt (G.), of Clare: sends articles to lord chancellor Audley against Parker, Park. 7 Columna (Guido de) : Park. 295 Colyns (Rob.): Cranmer's commissary, 2 Cran. 468 Combat: lord Cobham offers to purge him- self from the charge of heresy by combat, Bale 23 Combefis (Fra.) : Calf. 372 n Comber : trouble, Sand. 308 Comber (Tho.): Calf. 89, 137, 287, 322, 2 Ful. 70, 289, 303 nn Come yer, or come er: to come ere, or be- fore, to anticipate, 2 Bee. 38 Comen : participle of come, 1 Brad. 317, Sand. 214 Comeracensis, or rather Cameracensis: v. Al- liaco (1'et. de). Comestible : that may be eaten, 1 Bee. 386 Comestor (Pet.) : v. Petrus. Comets: seen in 1531 and 1532, 2 Cran. 235; other appearances, Lit. Eliz. 570 Comfort, Consolation: v. Affliction, Castle. What consolation rests in, 1 Hoop. 1G; general consolations, 2 Bui. 91 ; an exhor- tation to rejoice and be of good comfort, Sand. 427 ; grounds of consolation in our spiritual trials, 1 Cov. 490, 497, under trouble and persecution, 2 Hoop. 578, &c. ; consolation hidden by God for a time to try us, ib. 337 ; most needed by the great- est offenders, Pil. 131; lines by H. C. prefixed to R. Greenham's Comfort for an afflicted Conscience, Poet. 470 ; consolation under bereavements destroyed by the doc- trine of purgatory, 1 Hoop. 562 Comity: courtesy, kindliness, 1 Bee. 232 Commandments (God's): v. Law. Their purport, 1 Tyn. 434, 474; he is not a Christian that knows them not, 1 Hoop. 220 COMMANDMENTS 274 ; common excuses for ignorance of them taken away, ib. ; keeping God's command- ments is a sign of grace, 2 Tyn. 172 ; we are unable of ourselves to do that which we are commanded to do, Sand. 133, 139; they are not grievous to the righteous, though impossible, 2 Cov. 391; not heavy, 2 Bui. 252; those on bearing the cross, ib. 9G; general and particular ones distinguished, 2 Bee. 69, 1 Brad. 490 Commandments (The X.): v. Law, Love. The ten commandments with confirma- tions of scripture, 2 Bee. 497, &c; they occur in the catechism as originally drawn up, Lit. Edw. 122, and first appear in the communion service in 1552, ib. 2GG ; exposi- tion of them from the Institution of a Christian .Man, with corrections by Henry VIII., and remarks by Cranmer, 2 Cran. 100 — 106; A DECLARATION OF THE TEN HOLY COMMANDMENTS OF ALMIGHTY CiOD, by bp Hooper, 1 Hoop. 249—430 ; they are alsoexpoundedin king Edward's Catechism, Lit. Edw. 497, (54G); in Beeon's catechism, 2 Bee. 56,&c.;in Howell's Catechism, Now. (8), 120; in Bullinger's Decades, 1 Bui. 200, &c. ; a meditation on them, 1 Brad. 148; the commandments drawn into a prayer, 2 Brad. 256; they are an epitome of scrip- ture, 1 Hoop. 144; all scripture a kind of commentary on the decalogue, Whita. 382, 388; they ought not to be altered from the words of scripture, 2 Cran. 100; excellence of their order, 1 Bui. 254 ; why they were given, 1 Hoop. 255, 2 Hoop. 2G; for whom they were given, 1 Hoop. 25G; expounded by Christ and the apostles, ib. 271 ; neces- sary rules as preparatives to them, ib. 28G ; how they are to be observed by us, 2 Tyn. 325 ; "If thou wilt enter into life, keep the commandments," this text explained, Whita. 471; they cannot be kept without the Spirit, 1 Tyn. 81, 82 ; to believe in Christ un- feignedly is to keep them, ib. 81 ; he that keeps them is entered into life, ib. 82; he who has the law of faith and love graven on his heart keeps them all spiritually, 2 Tyn. 325; he that submits not himself to keep them, has not the faith that justifies, 1 Tyn. 470; they are a rule or platform of good works, 2 Bui. 353, Wool. 69 ; the sum or substance of them, what they require and forbid, 2 Bee. 505, 506, 1 Brad. 55, 1 Hoop. 255, Lit. Edw. 497, (54G, 547), Now. (7, 22), 120, 136, 1 Tyn. 24; they contain matter enough for every man to exercise himself in the exposition of, 1 Hoop. 272; all arc broken by going to mass, 2 Brad. 317— 327; the two tables, 1 Bui. 212, Now. (7), 120; holiness has relation to the first table, righteousness to the second, Sand. 190 ; the decalogue erroneously divided by Peter Lombard and others, following Au- gustine, 1 Bui. 213, 1 Hoop. 349, .350, who sometimes reckons buf three precepts in the first table, sometimes four, 1 Bui. 214, 1 Hoop. 350; the erroneous division followed by the church of Rome, the Lutherans, and some English reformers, 2 Brad. 268 II.; the commandments read in churches, 1 Brad. 9; they should be explained to the people, 1 Hoop. 144, and diligently taught, 2 Hoop. 132, 133; written on the walls cf churches, 1 Brad. 9 ; directed to be set up at the east end of the chancel, Park. 133, 135 ; a table of the commandments to be provided by churchwardens, Grin. 133; article respect- ing it, ib. 157 ; hung up in the house, 1 Bee. 66; the common people of the North have ever used the commandments in English metre, Pd. 501; the ten command- ments of God, in verse, 2 Cov. 544 ; another of the same, ib. 545 ; in Latin verse, by Parkhurst, Pra. Eliz. 404 ; eadem breviss. compendio comprehensa, ib. The first commandment (v. God), 2 Bee. 56, 497, 498, 1 Bui. 215, 1 Hoop. 293, Lit. Edw. 497, (546), AW. (8), 120; it is the foundation of all true religion, lHonp. 294; it contains the mystery of our redemption by Christ, 1 Bui. 219; what God requires of us in it, and what he forbids, 2 Bee. 57, &c, 1 Bui. 217, 1 Hoop. 293 ; it is broken by going to mass, 2Brad. 318, 324 ; a medi- tation on it, 1 Brad. 148, 150 ; prayer on it, 2 Brad. 257 The second (v. Idolatry, Images), 2 Bee. 59, 498, 499, 1 Bui. 222, 1 Hoop. 316, Lit. Edw. 497, (546), Now. (9), 122 ; what God re- quires and forbids in it, 2 Bee. 66, 1 Hoop. 317; no particular commandment (as that to make the brasen serpent ) takes away the virtue of the general law, 2 Bee. 69 ; all the fathers teach that it is moral, not cere- monial, Calf. 42, 43 ; it is broken by going to mass, 2 Brad. 317 ; a meditation on it, 1 Brad. 152 ; it is omitted by some old writers, the tenth being divided into two, 2 Bee. 59, 60, 2 Brad. 258 ; gnawed out by Romish rats, lFul. 42; suppressed in some Romish catechisms, 2 Brad. 258 n The third (v. God, &c), 2 Bee. 76, 499, 1 Bui. 237, 1 Hoop. 322. Lit. Edw. 497, (516), Now. (13), 126; what God re- quires and forbids in it, 2 Bee. 76, 1 Hoop. 322, &c. ; it can be kept only by a reconciled COMMANDMENTS — COMMON 221 sinner, 1 Hoop. 324; the vengeance of God against the transgressors of it, 2 Bee. 80 ; it is broken by going to mass, 2 Brail. 321 ; a meditation on it, 1 Brad. 154; prayer on it, 2 Brad. 258 The fourth (v. Sabbath), 2 Bee. 80, 500, 1 Bui. 253, 1 Hoop. 337, Lit. Edw. 497, (540), Noic. (14), 128; persons rehearsed in it, 1 Hoop. 339; what God requires and forbids in it, 2 Bee. 80, 84, 1 Hoop. 337, &c. ; all the commandments are moral and literally to be kept except the fourlh, 2 Cran. 61, 102, or a part of it, Rid. 84 ; it is broken by going to mass, 2 Brad. 323 ; a meditation on it, 1 Brad. 157 ; prayer on it, 2 Brad. 259 The fifth (v. Parents, Kings, Magistrates, Ministers), 2 Bee. 85, 500, 501, 1 Bui. 267, 1 Hoop. 351, Lit. Edw. 497, (547), Now. (16), 130; what is commanded in it, 2 Bee. 85, &c. ; who should be honoured, and how, 1 Hoop. 355, 356; the duty of supe- riors, ib. 360, &c; this precept is broken by going to mass, 2 Brad. 326; a medi- tation on it, 1 Brad. 161 ; prayer on it, 2 Brad. 259 The sixth (». Murder), 2 Bee. 94, 501, 502, 1 Bui. 298, 1 Hoop. 367, Lit. Edw. 497, (547), Now. (19), 133; what God forbids and requires in it, 2 Bee. 94, 95, 97, lHoop. 368; it is broken by going to mass, 2 Brad. 326 ; a meditation on it, 1 Brad. 164 ; prayer on it, 2 Brad. 260 The seventh (u. Adultery, Marriage, &c), 2 Bee. 97, 502, 503, 1 Bui. 393, 1 Hoop. 374, Lit. Edw. 498, (547 ), Now. (19), 133 ; ■what God forbids and requires in it, 2 Bee. 97, &c, 103, &c, 1 Hoop. 376 , breach of matrimony too commonly accounted a thing unworthy of reprehension, Grin. 17 ; the precept is broken by going to mass, 2 Brad. 326 ; a meditation on it, 1 Brad. 166 ; prayer on it, 2 Brad. 260 The eighth (v. Theft), 2 Bee. 104, 533, S34, 2 Bui. 17, 1 Hoop. 387, Lit. Edw. 498, (547), Now. (19), 133; what God forbids and requires in it, 2 Bee. 104, &c, 111, fee, 1 Hoop. 388; it is broken by going to mass, 2 Brad. 326; a meditation on it, 1 Brad. 168; prayer on it, 2 Brarf. 261 The ninth (v. Witness, Lying), 2 Bee. 116, 504, 505, 2 Bui. Ill, 1 i/oo;>. 405, Lit. Edw. 498, (548), AW. (20), 134; what God forbids and requires in it, 2 Bee. 116, fee., 118, &c, 1 Hoop. 405; three kinds of lies forbidden, ib. ; it is broken by going to mass, 2 Brad. 326 ; a medi- tation on it, 1 Brad. 170; prayer on it, 2 Brad. 260 The tenth (v. Covetousness), 2 Bee. 119, 505, 2 2?u/. 120, 1 Hoop. 409, £*<. 498, (548), Now. (21), 136; what God for- bids and requires in it, 2Bec. 120, &c, 123, &c; it specially declares our weakness, 1 Hoop. 410; no man can fulfil it, {6. 410; but it was fulfilled for us by Christ, ib. 412; broken by going to mass, 2 Brad. 326; a meditation on it, IBrad. 172; an- other, by Tho. Lever, ib. 569; prayer on it, 2 Brad. 261 ; those who omit the second, divide this commandment into two, 2 Bee. 59, 60, 1 Bui. 212 The ten commandments are comprised in two, 2 Bee. 123, 505, Lit. Edw. 499, (548), Now. (22), 136, 1 Tyn. 85, 470, Wool. 70; a man cannot sin without breaking the first great commandment, 1 Tyn. 490; of the love of God and of our neighbour, 1 Bui. 180 C'ommendams: Grin. HQ, Park. 208 Commendations : an appendage to the Di- rige, Pra. Eliz. 68 Commendone (Jo. Fra.), afterwards cardinal : sent to recall cardinal Pole to England, 3 Zur. 741 n Commenty: community, 2 Bee. 307 Commerouse : cumbrous, Park. 249 Commination : in the Prayer Books, Lit. Edw. and Lit. Eliz. ; when to be used, Grin. 127, 158, Lit. Eliz. 239 n Commissions: v. Concealments, Courts, Re- formatio Legum, Subsidy. A commission for the establishment of religion, 1559, Jew. xv, 1 Zur. 24, 39, 73; many superstitious practices discovered by the commissioners, also many witches, 1 Zur. 44; other results of the inquiry, ib. 45 ; examination of certain Londoners, 1567, Grin. 199; letter from the ecclesiastical commissioners to Mr Earl, minister of St Mildred's, Bread Street, ib. 293; sugges- tions for a new commission, Park. 369, 370; letter from certain ecclesiastical com- missioners to the vice-chancellor of Cam- bridge about Tho. Aldrich, ib. 433; letter from Parker and Sandys to a commissioner about the Puritans, ib. 434; the commis- sioners commit some to prison, ib. 447 ; the commission much abused, ib. 450; proceed- ings respecting Papists in the North, Grin. 350; proceedings against Puritans, ib. 353 Common : v. Goods. Common Ol der : v. Book. Common places op the Holt Scripture, by T. Becon, 3 Bee. 287 222 COMMON — CONCUPISCENCE Common Prayer: v. Book. Commons : v. People. Commons, and their enclosure : commons enclosed by the rich, 2 Bee. 599, 2 Cran. 163 n., Hutch. 301 ; turned into parks, 1 Tyn. 202; complaint* of taking them from the poor, 2 Cran. 195—197 ; their enclosure the pretext for rebellion, 3 Zur. 654; en- closures hurtful to the prince and people, 1 Lat. 99 n., 100; statutes touching com- mons and inclosures, ib. 101 n., 248 Commonwealths : preserved by force and law, 1 Hoop. IS; Satan an enemy to them, ib. 80 ; they should have only two governors, God and the prince, ib. 142 ; how to be appeased when troubled, ib. 459; the con- tempt of God's word is occasion of trouble to them, ib. 464 ; overmuch lenity in them is pestiferous, ib. 473; the commonwealth compared to a ship, ib. 497 ; that common- weal, where there is a good magistrate, a faithful preacher, a diligent schoolmaster, not likely to decay, 2 Bee. 377, 378 Commune sanctorum : Pil. 81 Communication of properties : 3 Bui. 270 Communion: meaning of the word, 1 Hoop. 148, 154, 1 Jew. 130, &c. ; how used by Augustine and Jerome, Uew. 132 ; offend- ing clergymen anciently reduced to lay communion, Coop. 158, 159 Communion (Holy) : v. Supper, and Order. Communion of Saints : v. Church, Creeds, Saints. What it is, or wherein it consists, 1 Bui. 163, 4 Bui. 8, Coop. 116, 2 Cov. 430, 2 Hoop. 42, 1 Jew. 133, 140, Lit. Edw. 514, 515, (562), Now. (55), 173, Pra. B. 16, 65, Wool. 8; why the church is so called, 2 Bee. 43 ; it has communion with Christ, 4 Bui. 433, 1 Hoop. 154, and the fellowship of God's Spirit, 4 Bui. 23 ; com- munion in prayer, 1 Lat. 337, 338, 345; the advantage of Christian assemblies in troublous times, 2 Hoop. 589 ; a Romish writer on the communion of saints, Coop. 20; the phrase is an explication of "the holy catholic church,'' but applied by Brad- ford to the Lord's supper, 1 Brad. 107 Communion-tables: t>. Tables. Community : v. Goods. Comnena (Anna): v. Anna. Como ( card ) : Lit. Eliz. 584 n., 658 Compagni (Barth.), factor to Edward VI.: 1 Zur. 40, 58 Company: against keeping evil company, with sentences and examples of scripture, 1 Bee. 442, &c. ; wicked company to be es- chewed, 2 Bee. 102, Pil. 109, Wool. 126, &c. COMPABISON BETWEEN THE LORD'S SUPPER and the pope's mass, by T. Becon, 3 Bee. 351 Comparison between the old man and the new, also between the law and the gospel, 1 Brad. 297 Compendium Theologian: v. Epitome. Complaint : the complaint of verity, verses, 2 Brad. 364; a complaint, by Edw. Hake, Poet. 369; the complaint of a sinner, from the O.V. of the Psalms, id. 499; complaints in prayer, 4 Bui. 164 Compter: v. London. Compline : its mystic import, Pra. Eliz 134 n Compostella, in Spain : pilgrimage to the shrine of St James, Bale 25, 633, 2 Cov. 479, 1 Hoop. 455, 1 Tyn. 281 n Compton (Long), co. Warwick : Druidical stones there, 4 Jew. 655 Compton (Sir Will.): sheriff of Worcester- shire for 19 years, 2 Lat. 398 n Concalez (Fra. Ant.) : Collectio Canonum Eccl. Hisp., Calf. 154 n., 302 n Concealments: commissions against the clergy for discovery of concealed lands or goods, Park. 413; letter from Grindal to lord Burghley, complaining of injuries offered to the clergy by those w ho were sent down upon concealments, Grin. 343 Concomitantia: atei m used by Romish writers on the sacrament, Coop. 130, 131, as by Harding, 1 Jew. 531, 533; remarks on the word, ib. 534 Concord: v. Unity. Theconcurd of Wittemberg, iZur. 102 n.; the Form of Concord, ib. 274 n Concubines : v. Marriage. Difference between concubine and wife, iJew. 631, &c; how the word is to be taken, ib.; concubines allowed in the Rom- ish church if kept secretly, 4 Jen. 802, 1 Tyn. 232, 3 Tyn. 40 ; a tax paid by priests to their bishops for permission to keep concubines, 2 Tyn. 295; Cranmer's letter to Osiander against concubinage, 2 Cran. 404, 400; pensionary concubinage con- tinued in Wales after the Reformation, Park. 257 Concumbre (St): apparently a mock saint, 1 Hoop. 40 [Coucumbre ?J Concupiscence : described, 2 Bui. 121, AW. 100; condemned by the Gentiles, 1 B'd. 204; it is sin, 2 Bee. 120, 121, 3 .A ir. 404, even in the regenerate, Bog. 101 ; why left and felt after baptism, 2 Bee. 204; errors respecting it, Bog. 102 ; it does not con- demn unless we give place to it, 2 Bir. 204, 205 CONCURRENTS — CONFESSION 223 Concurrents : learned disputants in Italy, 2 Ful. 77 Conde (Princes of) : v. Henry, Louis. Conders (Fred.): 1 Zur. 273 Conducts (conducti) : hired chaplains, Grin. 181 Confection : the making, i. e. of the body and blood of Christ, the act of consecration, 3 Bee. 389 Confectionary : Pil. 255, 2 Tyn. 97 Confession : meaning of the word generally, 3 Bui. 69, 1 Tyn. 201, 202 Confession of Faith: v. Baptism, Creeds, Faith. A confession of faith, by Dr Barnes, 2 Cuv. 352; A GODLY CONFESSION AND PROTESTA- TION of tue Christian Faith, by bishop Hooper, 2 Hoop.Gl — 92; a confession by Bradford, 1 Brad. 435 ; a declaration con- cerning religion, signed by Ferrar, Hooper, Bradford, Saunders, and others, ib. 307 ; a confession of Christian faith, by Becon, 2 Bee. 579, 580; notice of The Confession of a. Christian Faith, borrowed from the Geneva Common Prayer Book, and often printed with that of the church of Eng- land, Lit. Eliz. xx ; true and free confes- sion of faith, in what it consists, 2 Cov. 4G1.402; confession of God's word is fol- lowed by persecution, 1 Bee. 273 — Confessions of the Reformed Churches: several, 3 Whitg. xxvi; they approve of a return to the old constitution of the church , ib 532; speak against primacy, lordship, and superiority in the church, ib. 535 ; on the election and ordination of ministers, ib. 537; against baptism by women, ib. 540; the Harmony, cited, Hog. 30 n., & passim, 1 Zur. 109 n., 2 Zur. 303 n Augsburgh: mentioned, 2 Jew. 080, 3 Jew. 455, 450, 2 Zur. Ill, 3 Znr. 094, G97 ; the princes who signed it, 2 Zur. 15 n.; proposed for adoption in England, ib. 17, 48; disputes respecting it, ib. 81 n., 102, &c.; pressed at Strasburgh, Grin. 277 n.; cited, Bog. :i6n., & passim; a work in con- futation of it drawn up by Faber, Eckius, and Cochheus.to which Melancthon replied, 2 Zur 103 n Basil: cited, Bog. 39 n., & passim. Belgium, v. Flanders. Bohemia: cited, Bog. 36 B., & passim. Flanders (Belg.) : cited, Bog. 36 n., & passim ; the confession of the Dutch church in London, on things indifferent, 2 Whilg. 5 France : cited, Bog. 30 n., & passim. /fi lt t (in : v. Switzerland. Holland : v. Flanders. Saxony : cited, Bog. 50 n., & passim. Scotland: when drawn up, and when ratified, 2 Zur. 303 n Strasburgh : translated into Latin by Jo. ab Ulmis, 3 Zur. 404 Sweden : cited, Bog. 43 n., & passim. Switzerland (Helv.): first drawn up at Basle, 1536, 4 Bui. xii ; enlarged and im- proved, 1566, 1 Zur. 169 n., 171, 172, 304, 2 Zur. 118; approved by the church of Scotland, 1 Zur. 304 n., 2 Zur. 362, &c. ; heartily received by the church of England, 1 Zur. 169, 333 n. ; approved by several other churches, ib. 304 n. ; cited, Roy. 36 n., & passim ; on apostles, prophets, evangelists, &c, 1 Whitg. 495; it says that the harmless simplicity of some pastors has profited more than the learning of others, 1 Wliitg. 338, 542, 2 Whitg. 458; on diversities of rites, 1 Whitg. 288 ; on confirmation and extreme unction, 3 Whitg. 478, 481 ; on excommuni- cation, ib. 221; it allows certain holy-days, 2 Whitg. 568 Wirtemberg : cited, Bog. 36 n.. & passim. Zurich : on St James's epistle, 2 Ful. 384; on holy days, 2 Whitg. 585 Confession of Sins: v. Absolution, Penance, Sin : for forms of confession, v. Prayers. i. Generally : of the confession of sins, what it is, 3 Bee. 618, 3 Bui. 69. 2 Cov. 481 , 1 Tyn. 261—265 ; it is ordained of God, 3 Bui. 70; it is necessary, 1 Bee. 99, 2 Hoop. 349, 350, 2 Lat. 180 ; needful for those who come to the Lord's supper, 2 Bee. 234 ; without faith it is nothing worth, 2 Hoop. 350; the old fathers speak of it with mo- desty, 1 Jew. 120; divers kinds of confes- sion, 1 Bee. 99, 3 Bui. 69, &c., 3 Jew. 351; what kind is ordained of God, 3 Bui. 70 ; what ordained by men, ib. 75; trans- lations concerning it examined, 1 Ful. 457 — 459; Tyndale uses the word "know- ledge" instead of "confession," 3 Tyn. ii. Confession to God: confessions should be made to him who is sinned against, 1 Tyn. 266, 3 Tyn. 23, namely, to God, 1 Bee. 99, 3 Bui. 71, 2 Jew. 1133, Sand. 157, 1 Tyn. 262; Chrysostom's doctrine on this point, 3 Bui. 78, & al. ; lord Cobham's confession to God, Bale 29; in the mass confession is made to Mary, Peter, and all the saints, 3 Bee. 263 iii. Public confession: before the congre- gation, 1 Bee. 100, 3 Bui. 73, 1 Tyn. 477 ; it was so made in the church of old, 2 Ful. 89, 2 Jew. 1135; Jerome mentions the 224 CONFESSION — public confession of Fabiola, 3 Tyn. 313 n.; Erasmus's remarks on the passage, ib.2\i n. ; public offences should be publicly confessed before the elders of the church, 2 Ful. 238 ; the general confession of the church of England, whether said openly, 2 Hoop. 146; the reformed manner of confession is the ancient way, Phil. 407 it. Mutual confession : James exhorts to it, 3 Bui. 84, 85, 2 Cov. 482, 1 Ful. 458, 2 Jew. 1133 ; on confession to our neighbour, 1 Bee. 100, 3 Bui. 74 t. Auricular confession: what it is, 1 Bee. 100, 3 Bui. 80, 2 Cov. 481; not known under the law, nor by the apostles, 1 Tyn. 266 ; not commanded, 3 Jew. 377 ; not to be proved from scripture, 3 Bui. 83, 2 Cov. 481, 1 Ful. 458; not practised in the primi- tive church, ib. 274 ; nor mentioned in the ancient fathers, 3 Jew. 369; ordained of men, 3 Bui. 75 ; anciently used at Constan- tinople, but relinquished in consequence of the misconduct of a deacon, 2 Ful. 91, Pit 553, 1 Tyn. 263, 3 Tyn. 172; no compulsory confession in the Anglo-Saxon church, 2 Ful. 9; it was first enjoined by the council of Lateran under Innocent III., 2 Brad. 310 n., 3 Bui. 82, 2 Ful. 90, 1 Hoop. 526, 2 Jew. 1133; whether necessary, 3 Jew. 366, &c. ; whether to be received for disci- pline's sake, 3 Bui. 86; whether for private absolution's sake, ib. 88 ; advice respecting it, 2 Brad. 118; what it was at first, ib. 119; it is in itself a thing indifferent, ib. ; not damnable, if rightly used, 2 Tyn. 150 ; its practice recommended, 2 Cran. 95; though no man is bound to confess deadly sins to a priest, ib. 117 ; confession to a minister able to instruct, sanctioned, Bid. 338; free confes- sion approved, 1 Brad. 51 ; it may be used in certain cases, 2 Lat. 13; not to be reproved if rightly kept, 2 Cov. 481 ; confession to men not condemned, 2 Jeu: 1133; a laud- able custom if discreetly used, Grin. 57; the abuse to be taken away, not the thing itself, 1 Bee. 100; its commodities, ib. 101 ; the pope's earish confession condemned, 3 Bee. 4; it is unlawful and wicked, 2 Brad. 119; an abominable thing, 3 Tyn. 22, 172; a work of Satan, 1 Tyn. 263 ; an intolerable burden, ib. 245; an example of this, ib. 246; no man can confess all his sins, because no man can understand his sins, 1 Brad. 47 ; the numbering of our sins impossible, ib. j 108; the Romish doctrine of confession, Bog. 255—257, 3 Tyn. 47 ; a modern defi- nition of it, 1 Tyn. 342 n.; confession is a I part of the Romish sacrament of penance, ' CONFIRMATION 1 Brad. 46, 588, 1 Tyn. 261, 267, 2 Tyn. 162; required before the reception of any other sacrament, 1 Ttjn. 285, 337 ; alleged by Romanists to be needful in order to absolution, ib. 264; how it has been abused, 1 Bee. 100 ; 2 Cov. 482 ; the mis- chief of it, 3 Bui. 87 ; used as a rack of conscience, 1 Jew. 120; confessors lead away silly women, 3 Tyn. 105; by it priests discover the secrets of kings, &c, 2 Lat. 179 ; they know all men's secrets, 3 Bui. 87 ; 1 Tyn. 191, 281, 336, 337, 341 ; the secrets entrusted to a confessor have not been kept where the clergy had a pur- pose to serve, 1 Tyn. 337, 2 Tyn. 296, 3 Tyn. 171; confessions betrayed to Henry VII. by cardinal Morton and bishop Fox, 2 Tyn. 30.5; secrets of state, &c. betrayed by priests, PH. 554; they have caused men to be cited before the ecclesiastical courts for offences revealed in confession, 1 Tyn. 238; the affiance that was placed in auricular confession, 2 Bee. 414; to die without it considered a sign of damnation, 1 Tyn. 246; seamen in peril of death confessed to the mast, ib. 245 ; archbishop Arundel's article concerning confession, Bale 27 ; lord Cob- ham questioned on confession, ib. 37; Will. Thorpe examined on it, ib. 116 ; Anne Askewe thereon, ib. 150; an injunction respecting it, 2 Cran. 81; resorting to a popish priest for shrift forbidden, Grin. 140, 168; confession enjoined not to be required of communicants, 2 Hoop. 146; it is not condemned in the church of England, abuses set apart, 3 Jew. 351, 363; permitted, but left free, Pil. 524; auricular confession allowed by the Communion book of Edw. VI., Lit. Edw. 4, and by the first Prayer Rook, ib. 82 ; on the direction in the order of visitation of the sick, 1 Ful. 458; the danger of auricular confession creeping in again, 1 Zur. 342 Confessionists: a name given to the Luther- ans, Whita. 379 Confidence: v. Assurance, Faith, Trust. Confirmation : what it is, 3 Bee. 618 ; of the confirmation of children, 3 \n,itg. 357, &c, 493; what kind to be allowed, Calf. 215, 2 Cran. 419, 2 Jew. 1126, 3 Tyn. 71, 2 Zur. 73; called by some a sacrament, 3 Jew. 456, but it is not so, Calf. 215, 2 Jew. 1125, 1126, Bog. 252—254 ; it hath no institution from God, Bog. 254; not ordained by Christ, 2 Jew. 1103, 1126; no scripture declares it to be instituted by Christ or his apostles, 2 Cran. 80; the example of the apostles no proof of it, Calf. 217, 218, 220, CONFIRMATION — CONSECRATION 225 2 Jew. 112G; Ileb. vi. 2 considered as re- ferring to it, Hutch. 114; how it came first into the church, 3 Tyn. 71; ordiiined of our ancient fathers, 2 Jew. 1120; its use in the ancient church, ib. 1125, Rog. 252; why appointed and used, Now. (8'J), 210, ■ > Whitg. 491 ; Jerome thereon, 3 Whitg. C4 ; its ministration was not always limited to the bishop, 3 Tyn. 71 ; Gregory permits the chrism to lie administered by priests where there are no bishops, Calf. 220; the case of Novatus, 2 Ful. 389; Tyndale's opinion on the rite, 1 Tyn. 273, 3 Tyn.'tl ; queries concerning it with Cranmer's an- swers, 2 Cran. 280; Calvin's views, 3 Whitg. 477, &c. ; the opinion of Bullinger, 2 Zur. 357 ; that of Gualter, ib. 233; it is of such value as the prayer of the bishop is, 2 Cran. 80; on the Romish sacrament, Calf. 215—227, 2 Jew. 1125, 112G, Roy. 254, 255; it was ordained by the council of Jlelda, 2 Jew. 1125; declarations of the Canon Law thereon, Calf. 216, 219, 220, iVkita. 609; of no value, by the Canon Law, unless performed by a bishop, Calf. 219, 2 Cran. 74 ; that Law says it is more to be had in reverence than baptism, 2 Cran. 74, and that no man is a Christian without it, ib. ; other similar assertions of Romanists, 2 Jew. 1126; the Popish man- ner of confirming, 3 Bee. 234, Now. (89), 211, Rog. 253, 254, 1 Tyn. 225; Romish confirmation a dumb ceremony, 1 Tyn. 274; why reserved to bishops, ib. ; the for- mula, 2 Jew. 1126, Whita. 610; chrism not in scripture, 2 Cran. 80, 116; the rite has been abused so as to become a confirm- ing in ignorance and superstition, 3 Tyn. 72; commonly called bishoping, 1 Tyn. 277, 3 Tyn. 72; superstitious notions on it, 1 Tyn. 277, 3 Tyn. 72; confirmation in the English church, 3 Bee. 234, Calf. 215; the charge at the end of the baptismal office for the most part omitted, and con- firmation much neglected by the bishops, 3 Whitg. 610; Whitgift's circular letter to the bishops on this, ft. ; how children should be prepared for it, 2 Jew. 1127, Now. 109 ; | forms of confirmation, in the Prayer Books, Lit. Edw. and Lit. Eliz. ; the ceremony con- ceded as indifferent by the episcopal party ! at Frankfort, 3 Zur. 754; rejected by several Protestant churches, 3 Whitg. 478, 481 ; by the Puritans, lZur. 281, comp.JUi. Eliz. xvi. Confirmation of bishops: celebrated at St Mary le Bow, London, Grin. vi. n Confiscation: a fit punishment in certain cases, Sand. 73 Confiteor: a part of the mass, ascribed to Damasus, 3 .Bee. 263, 2 Brad. 306 Conflict: t>. Enemies (Spiritual). Confutation of four Romish doctrines: 2 Brad. 267, &c. Confutation of Unwritten Verities, by abp Cranmer, 2 Cran. 1 Congregation : v. Church. That of the Jews at the feast of taber- nacles, 2 Bui. 166 Congrue : fitting, proper, 1 Jew. 53 Congruity : a scholastic term, 1 Tyn. 466 Coningham (Alex.), earl of Glencairn: i». Conyngham. Conject: thrown into, 1 Bee. 196 Conjunction : v. Union. Conjurors: v. Sorcerers, Witchcraft. Conradus: saluted, 2 Cov. 512 Conscience: v. Comfort, Peace. What it is, 1 Bui. 194 ; Augustine's say- ing about it, 2 Hoop. 574 ; it is to be left free, 1 Hoop. 32 ; an evil conscience, what, 3 Bee. 604; when the conscience is admonished of sin it brings the body into a trembling and fear, 2 Hoop. 313; no trouble to be compared with this trouble, ib. 315; conscience is a judge and tormentor, Wool. 98 ; a creditor, ib. 100 ; that of godly men may be troubled, 2 Bee. 622 ; a comfort for afflicted consciences, 4 Bui. 475; a prayer for a quiet conscience, 3 Bee. 81, Lit. Edw. 469 ; a quiet one described, 3 Bui. 313, 2 Hoop. 327 ; how to be quieted, 2 Bee. 623, 624; peace only to be found in Christ, 1 Hoop. 50; a good conscience, what it is, 3 Bee. 604, 1 Brad. 255, Phil. 224 Conscience-money : t>. Restitution. Consecratio niensae : v. Graces. Consecration of churches : v. Churches. How performed in Constantine's days, Calf. 207 ; how in Augustine's time, ib. 208 ; the Romish way of doing it, ib. 208 210, Mew. 225 n.; the Canon Law says it is bet- ter not to consecrate the sacrament than to do so in a place not hallowed, 2 Cran. 74 ; Durandus on consecration, Bale 611, 2 Ful. 239, 1 Jew. 15, Pil. 63; the folly of Popish conjuration, Rid. 55, 1 Tyn. 274, 283, 340 ; places are made holy by holy use, not by magical enchantment, 4 Bui. 499, Calf. 131 ; consecration of altars, Sic, 1 Jew. 15, Rid. 55, I Tyn 274, 283 ; of churchyards Pil. 64; the consecration of churches, al- tars, &c. reserved to the bishop, by cone. Hisp. II., 2 Whitg. 374; hallowing of the fire or altar prohibited, Rid. 320 Consecration of bishops: t<. Ordination. Consecration of the elements: v. Supper. 15 226 CONSENSUS — CONSTANTINE Consensus Tigurinus : v. Zurich. Consider: to give a price for, Sand. 22 Consideration : brings a man to the know- ledge of his state, 1 Bee. 145 Consistory : v. Presbytery. Consistory courts : v. Courts. Consolation : v. Comfort. Conspiracy : v. Rebellion. Constable (Hen.) : v. C. (H.). Constable (Sir Rob.): in the Tower, 1 Lat. 163 Constance: v. Councils. Charles V. deprives it of its privileges, 3Zur. 385 n., 641 n., 642 n.; its reported destruction, ib. 385, 435 Constance (The bishop of): possessed the tithes of Zurich, 2 Zur. 230, 231. Constance, in France: v. Coutances. Constancy : an address thereon, 1 Brad. 385 ; constancy in God's truth commendable, 3 Bee. 205 Consfans I. emperor: wrote a menacing let- ter to his brother Constantius, requiring him to cease from persecuting the Chris- tians, Sand. 109 Constans II. emperor: not the nephew of Heraclius, 2 Ful. 361 Constantia, empress: asks Eusebius for the image of Christ, Calf. 145, 150 Constantine I. emperor, called the Great : his birthplace, Pil. 413 ; he was a valiant soldier, 1 Bui. 380, 384; the sign of the cross seen by him in the sky, Calf. 110 — 112, 2 Jew. 647, &c; the sign shewn to him exhibited the character of the name of Christ, 2 Ful. 139, 140, 148 ; his labarum or banner with the cross, ib. 140, 2 Jew. 650, 651 ; he respected the cross, but did not introduce it into churches, Calf. 278 ; abo- lished crucihxion, 2 Jew. 650; the true religion set forth and publicly preached in his time, 2 Cran. 15; he shewed favour to Christians, 1 Hoop. 276 n., Sand. 373; de- clared he would conceal the faults of the clergy, 2 Bee. 333; gave clerks the power of appealing from the civil magistrates to their bishops, 3 Whitg. 454; delegated a certain matter to Miltiades, bishop of Rome, 1 Jew. 397, 4 Jew. 965; he men- tions the churches of Britain, 3 Jew. 165 ; the prayer which he taught his soldiers, Pil. 413; thanksgivings when he had ob- tained peace for the church. Calf. 294; his inauguration celebrated with a sermon by Eusebius, Sand. 56; his commendation of Eusebius, 1 Jew. 362; his acts in religious matters, 1 Bui. 327 ; his zeal for God, Pil. 8; his godly laws and exertions for the furtherance of religion, 2 Bee. 305; his pretended Donation to the pope, a Romish forgery, Bale 503, 2 Brad. 160, iBul. 123, Calf. 174 n., 193, Coop. 170, 171, 2 Ful. 260, 261, 1 Hoop. 276, Jew. xxxv, 1 Jew. 357, 359, 403, 4 Jew. 678, 679, 838, &c, 2 Lat. 349, Hid. 374, 2 Tyn. 279 ; it com- mands the patriarch of Constantinople to be subject to the bishop of Rome, 4 Jew. 695; Lau. Valla's book upon it, 2JW.361, Rid. 374 ; Constantine did not quit Rome, 2 Ful. 361 ; a voice of angels said to have been heard when he endowed the church, Bale 35, 2 Jew. 992; he is absurdly alleged to have done the office of a footman to pope Sylvester, 4 Jew. 690, 692, and stated to have called the pope God, Calf. 5 n., 1 Jew. 438, 2 Jew. 906, 3 Tyn. 231 n. ; he wrote letters in behalf of Christians per- secuted in Persia, Sand. 109, and waged war in behalf of the Christians against his sister's husband Licinius, ib. ; made a law against the Donatists, Pil. 641 ; disburden- ed the church of heretics, Sand. 248; his words on this subject, ib. ; punished blas- phemers, 2 Hoop. 87 ; forbade idolatry, 2 Bee. 71, 312, 1 Bui. 359, 2 Bui. 281, 4 Jew. 1125; made an edict against witchcraft and other forbidden arts, 1 Hoop. 329 ; spoke against observing Easter with the Jews, 2 Whitg. 445; overthrew the Jews who attempted to restore their Temple, 4 Jew. 1074 ; built a church at Jerusalem, Calf. 182 ; how he hallowed it, ib. 207 ; there were no large and public churches before his time, 4 Bui. 418 ; his directions con- cerning (he reparation of churches, 3 Whitg. 303 — 305; falsely said to have built a church in honour of St Paul, Calf. 193; sat as judge in an ecclesiastical case, SJetc. 167; ruled over bishops, 2 Jew. 997; called t'iem the heads of the churches, 2 Whitg. 85; threat- ened unruly ones, 1 Jew. 40">, 4 Jew. 675 ; summoned the council of Nice, 1 Hoop. 276n., 4 Jew. 994, Rog. 204; his conduct with respect to this synod, H'hita. 436, 3 Whitg. 306; his address to the priests there, 2 Ful. 356; by " sacerdotes" bishops are intended, 1 Ful. 268 ; he urged the bishops there assembled to decide everything by scripture, 2 Cran. 528, 2 Ful. 380, 3 Jew. 227, Sand. 15, 40, Whita. 435, 563, 678, 679; circulated the scriptures, 2 Jew. 690; presided over a disputation with the Arians, 2 Hoop. 385; thought to be an Arian, 4 Jew. 908; Athanasius falsely accused before him, Sand. 129 ; he was appealed to by that father, 2 Ful. 358, 379, whom he deprived, CONSTANTINO — CONTENTMENT 227 1 Jew. 414 ; styled a pious and learned man, Whita. 678; not thoroughly reformed, Calf. 192; not baptized till near death, 2 Jew. 1107; he desired to be baptized in Jordan, Whita. 592 ; fable of his baptism by pope Sylvester, 2 Ful. 359; his so-called baptistry, in the Lateran, ib. 360; source of the fables respecting his leprosy, bap- tism, and donation, Calf. 174 n. ; he did not receive the sign of the Lord's death till the close of his life, 3 Bee. 437 Constantino IV. * emperor, called Pogonatus : how he wrote to Donus, bishop of Rome, and how Agatho wrote to him, 4 Jew. G79 ; he governed the sixth general council at Constantinople, 3 Whitg. 307, and sub- scribed its acts, 4 Jew. 1024 Constantine V.t emperor, called Coprony- mus: summoned a council at Constanti- nople, Calf, xii, 46, 138, Park. 91 ; forbade image worship, 2 Bee. 11, 1 Hoop. 47 , Phil. 407, Sid. 93, 3 Tyn. 183 n.; his bones burned by Irene, Calf. 175, 176, Park. 92, Kid. 94 Constantine VI. \ emperor: was against images, Phil. 407 ; his eyes put out by his mother Irene, at the instigation of the pope, 2 Cran. 12, 2 Jew. 653, Park. 92, Bid. 94 Constantine I. pope : approved images, 2 Bee. 71 n Constantine, bp of Constance in Cyprus : v Constantius. Constantine (Geo.): mentioned, Bale 64, Sid. 494 n., 1 Tyn. x.wi ; examined by Sir Tho. More, 1 Tyn. xxxviii. Constantinople: v. Councils, Creeds, Law (Civil), Patriarchs. When the name was first heard of, 2 Ful. 339 n. ; called New Rome, 1 Jew. 362, Whita. 510, 2 Whitg. 272 n.; how named by Justinian, i Jew. 883; a patriarchate, 4 Bui. U2,2Hoop. 234 , 3 Jew. 334, Phil. 43, Sid. 263, 2 Whitg. 220; the decree of Chalcedon about this, 3 Jew. 220, 306 ; the bishop called universal patriarch, 1 Jew. 428; Socrates writes, "Without the consent of the bishop of Constantinople, let no man be chosen bishop," 3 Jew. 333 ; riots at the election of bishops, 1 Whitg. 463, 464 ; a nominal patriarch still appointed by the pope, 4 Jew. 842 ; privileges of the church, 1 Jew. 404 ; equal with the church of Rome, 2 Hoop. 237, 1 Jeiv. 363, the supremacy of which it never acknowledged, 1 Hoop. 226; it styled itself the mother and mis- tress of all that are catholic, 4 Jew. 883 ; number of clergy in the church there, in the time of Chrysostom, 1 Jew. 197; a miracle there in his time, ib. 246 ; how auricular confession began there, and why it was abolished, 2 Ful. 91, PH. 553, 1 Tyn. 263, 3 Tyn. 172; Const, ecclesiaj epist. ad eccl. Pragensem, Jew. xxxv ; ex- tract from this epistle, 3 Jew. 196; the basi- lica of St Sophia, 2 Brad. 311 n Constantius, emperor (son of Constantine the Great): disliked his father's acts, 4 Jew. 678; became an Arian, with his wife and court, Ful. 361, 4 Jew. 908, Whita. 439; decreed that Christ was not God, I 2 Cran. 15; would not suffer a dissembler in religion to be about him, Sand. 121 ; said that those who were faithless to God could not be faithful to their prince, ib. ! 97, 261, 441 ; bewailed that many waxed worse and worse after they had fallen to the religion of Christ, 3. l.yndewode (W.) Consubstantiality : v. Christ, ii. | Consubstantiation : u. Lutherans. An erroneous doctrine, Bog. 289, 3 Zur. 37, 38; contrary to the analogy of faith, Whita. 473; disputes between the Swiss divines and those of Saxony, 3 Zur. 50 n Consuls : what they were amongst the Ro- mans, 2 Whitg. 279 Consultation : a part of repentance, 3 Bui. 75 Contarini (Gasp, card.): legate, Bale 449, 1 Lat. 58, Phil. 413 Contemplation : v. Heaven, Meditation. Contention: v. Discord. Contentment: we are required to be content • Otherwise V. t Otherwise VI. Called IV. hy Cranmer. 1 5—2 228 CONTENTMENT — COOK with what we have, 2 Bee. 114; content- ment with regard to riches, Pil. 152; with God's will, ib. 153; verses (by Hum. Gif- ford,) in praise of the contented mind, Poet. 212; the praise of a contented mind, verses by Hen. Willobie, ib. .'96 Contex : to weave together, 1 Sec. 143 Conti (Loth.) : v. Innocent III. Continency: what, 1 Bid. 419; in tongue, ib. 420; in apparel, ib. 421; in buildings, ib. 422 ; in meat and drink, ib. 423 Contobabdites : allowed no bishops, Rog. 330 Contraries : to be holpen by contraries, 2 Hoop. 109 Contrition: what it is, 3 Bee. G18, Now. (100) ; its two parts, 1 Bee. 97 ; what it works in a truly penitent heart, ib. ; with- out faith it leads to desperation, ib. 98; a part of penance, 1 Brad. 46, 1 Tyn. 2G5, 267, 2 Tyn. 162, 478; how distinguished from attrition, 1 Brad. 4G, 51 ; a prayer for contrition, Lit. Eliz 252 Controller: the word explained, Hutch. 3i3 Controversy : v. Faith (Rule), Scripture. It hinders the preaching of the gospel, Nord. 117: scripture the only competent judge of it, Whita. 464 Convenable, or Covenable: agreeable, Uew. 140 Convent: to come together, 2 Brad. 323; to summon, 3 Bee. 530 Conventicles: 1 Whitff. 95, 208; private meetings, when lawful and when not, Sand. 191, 192; keepers of secret conven- ticles, preachings, or lectures, to be pre- sented to the ordinary, Grin. 144 Conventuals : a branch of the Franciscans, 2 Cran. 330 n., 1 Lat. 287 n. ; viz. the unre- formed Franciscans, so called in distinction from the Observants, 1 Tyn. 301 n Conversation : that of gospellers ought to be honest and circumspect, 1 Bee. 83 Conversion : what it is, 3 Bui 55; what they obtain that convert unto God, 1 Cov. 509; what degrees and orders the Lord uses in it, 2 Hoop. 204; ungodly doctrine and human tradition are a great hindrance to it, 1 Hoop. 448; that of the thief, 2 Jew. 1134; of Paul, ib. ; against desperation for late conversion, with sentences and examples of scripture, 1 Bee. 478, 479 Conveyance : sleight of hand, fraudulent management, 2 Tyn. 297 Convocation: v. Articles, Canons. The convocation described, 1 Zur. 179; called by the prince, 2 Wliitg. 360; can do nothing without the consent of the sove- reign and the archbishop, 2 Zur. 150 ; the convocation and the parliament, Aou\ i ; the convocation is no part of the parlia- ment, Phil. 52 ; not long separated there- from, Pil. 628 ; its acts of no legal force till sanctioned by parliament, 2 Ful. 117; slow in its proceedings, Parh. 9 ; what it has done, 1 Lat. 45; convocations variable in their decisions, Rid. 130; election of the prolocutor, 2 Whiig. 278, 280; Latimer called before the convocation at West- minster, 1531, 2 Lat. 218; the reading of the quarterly curse suspended, 1534, 2 Cran. 281 ; a sermon before the convo- cation, 28 Hen. VIII., 1 Lat. 33; judgment of the convocation concerning general councils, 2 Cran. 463; certain holy-days abolished, ifc.347 n.,348, 470; proceedings, 1550, 3 Zur. 314 ; meeting of convocation, Dec. 1551, 3 Zur. 444, 452 ; king Ed- ward's Catechism set forth. R id. 226; anew synod assembled Oct. 1553, Phil, xi ; its proceedings, ib. xi — xiv, 3 Zur. 295, 508 n.; disputation in the Convocation house, Oct. 1553, Phil. 1C5 — 213 ; queen Mary's precept to Bonner for its dissolution, ib. 214 ; epi- stola ad episcopos, etc. in synodo Londi- nensi congregatos, 2 Hoop. 3S1 ; the convo- cation of 1562, Grin, vii, 257 ; Nowell was prolocutor, Koie. iii ; Sandys's advice con- cerning rites and ceremonies in this synod, Sand. 433; orders for the bishops and clergy drawn up by Sandys and subscribed in the same synod, ib. 434; the convocation of 1571, ib. xx ; articles touching the admis- sion of ministers, &c, 1576, Grin. 185; in the synod of 1580, bishop Aylmer presided, Grindal, the primate, being under seques- tration, ib. xiii ; proceedings on Grindal's sequestration, 1581 , ib. 473 n.; the earlier registers of the convocation of the province of Canterbury destroyed in the fire of London, 4 Bui. xxviii. Conyghani (Will.), earl of Glencairn : taken prisoner at Solway, 3 Zur. 239 n Conyghani (Alex.), earl of Glencairn : one of the confederate lords, 1 Zur. 193 n., 197 n Cooeh (Robt.), or Cooke : letter to R. Gual- ter, 2 Zur. 236 ; account of him, ib. n Cooe (Roger) : martyred at Yoxford, Poet. 164 Cook * (Sir Ant. ) : named, Grin. 280, 4 Jew. 1222 n., 1225, 1226, 1 Zur. 59, 2 Zur. 64, 70, 93, 104, 114; called 'Apxtfayapoi, 4 Jew. 12J7 n., 1223, 1 Zur. 21, 53; tutor to • Cook and Cooke are arranged together COOK — king Edward, 6 Zur. 81; on his way to Italy, ib. 686; in exile at Strasburgh, Jew. xiii ; lie purchases Ponet's books of his widow there, 3 Zur. 118; his return to England, 1 Zur. 5; it was thought he would be lord chancellor, 4 Jeiv. 1198, 1 Zur. 8; an ecclesiastical commissioner, 7'«jA.370n., and visitor of colleges, ib. 439; letters by him, 2 Zur. 1, 13, 70, 3 Zur. 139 — His daughter Anne married Sir N. Ba- con, q.v. Uis daughter .Mildred married Sir Will. Cecil, q. v. Cook (Jo.), registrar of Wiuton : the enemy of Phil pot, Phil. ix. Cooke (Jo.), alderman of Gloucester, 2 Lat. 418 n — The lady Cooke, his widow, endows a school at Gloucester, ib. Cooke (Rob.) : v. Cooch. Cooke (Rob.), or Cocus : Censura, Calf. 09, 89, 12G, 137, 200, 248, 301, 2 Ful. 70, 90, 110, 105, 200 nn. ; mistaken about the Pon- tifical, 2 Ful. 99 n Cooke (Kog.), alias Taylor, q. v. Cook (Will.?): one of the commissioners for the examination of Philpot, Phil. 9, 149 Cooke ( ), chaplain to the earl of Sussex: Park. 458 Code (Rob.): v. Cole. Cooper (Eliz.) : she w as the woman who was burned at Norw ich with S. Milner, Poet. 170 Cooper (Tho.), bp. of Lincoln, afterwards of ■Winchester: some account of him.ParA. 316 n.; biographical notice of him, by Ant. a AVood, Coop, ix ; when vice-chancellor of Oxford he instituted the first public celebration of the queen's accession, Lit. Eliz. 403; could not have the see of Ox- ford, Park 300; preaches before the queen, being bishop of Lincoln, I Zur. 261 n.; consulted by Whitgift on his book against Cartwright, 3 Whitg. x, 600; meets the queen at Canterbury, Park. 475 ; list of his works, Coop, xi; his ANSWER in defence op the Truth, against the Apoloov of Private Mass, with the Apology pre- fixed, edited by the Rev. Will. Goode, M.A., F.S.A., Coop.; references to this Answer, 2 Ful. vii. ix. 4 ; his Brief Exposi- tion of such Chapters of the Old Testa- ment as usually are read in the church , on Sundays, Park. 462 Coot (Bald as a) : 2 Tyn. 224 Coots (Mr) : having preached at Hales, he is summoned before Cromwell, 2 Lat. 374 Cope [ Lat. capa] : an ecclesiastical vestment, 1 Brad. 39.1 n., Lit. Edw. 217, 1 Tyn. 419, CORINTH 229 2 Whitg 50, 1 Zur. 158, 345 ; a golden one given, it is said, by Constantine to the church of Jerusalem, 2 Ful. 114; such a cope stated to have been sold by Cyril of Jerusalem, 2 Whitg. 23, 24; appointed by king Edward's first Prayer Book for the ministration of the communion, Lit. Edw. 76, 97, 217 ; forbidden by his second Book, ib. 217 ; worn at the Lord's supper in Eliza- beth's time, 3 Whitg. 106, 1 Zur. 74, 104 ; but its use was optional after the queen's injunction, 1 Zur. 158 n. ; used in the larger churches, 2 Zur. 361, as at St Paul's, Grin. 211 ; refused by some, 2 Whitg. 61 ; article against wearing it, Grin. 159 ; copes used as bed-coverings, 2 Ful. 114 Cope (Alan), i.e. N. Harpsfield, q. v. Cope (Hen.) : ambassador from Strasburgh to the emperor, 3 Zur. GG4 Cope (Sir Walter) : named, 2 Zur. 327 n Cophti, or Copti: 2 Ful. 328, it should be Sophi, which is a title of the king of Persia. Cophyne : coffin, Calf. 193 Copland (Will.), printer: 1 Brad. 247, 2 Brad. 351 Coppinger ( Eilm.) : beguiled by Hacket, Nord. 113; published that the said Hacket was come to judge the world, Bog. 68; his visions, ib. 196 n.; his rebellion, ib. 344 Coptic language : v. Egyptian. Copus (Alanus), i. e. N. Harpsfield, q. v. Copy : copiousness, 2 Hoop. 345, Phil. 325, 390 Corage (coragium): the heart and its affec- tions, 1 Tyn. 417, 2 Tyn. 74, 3 Tyn. 35, 278 Coram nobis : 2 Tyn. 32 Coranus (Ant.) : v. Con-anus. Corbett (Hen.): v. Cortbeke. Cordell (Sir "Will.) : one of queen Mary's privy council, \Zur. 5n.; Woolton'sepistle dedicatory to him, as master of the rolls, Wool. 3 Core : v. Korah. Corell's Wood : belonged to the see of Can- terbury, 2 Cran. 201 Coren (Hugh), or Curwen, abp of Dublin, afterwards bp of Oxford: being prebend- ary of Hereford, he is deputed to visit the diocese, 2 Cran. 81 n.; detects a false miracle at Dublin, Park. 95 u., 9G n . ; bishop of Oxford, ib. 305 ; should have a coad- jutor there, ib. Coren (01iver),Coryne, or Curwen : Bid. 53G n Coren (Rich.), archdeacon of Oxford and Colchester: signs a declaration respecting a general council, 2 Cran. 468 Corier (Roger), martyr: Poet. 163 Corinth : the church there, 4 Bui. 105, 199 : 230 CORINTH — CORRANUS it was much corrupted, ib. 59 ; dissensions in it, 2 Jew. 1047 Corinthians (Epistles to the): u. Paul (St). Corle : v. Coy. Corn: v. Hoarders, Husbandmen, Regraters. Cornarius (Janus) : Calf. 121, 251, 329, 377, 2 Ful. 100, 103, 286, 287 nn.; his works prohibited, Calf. 42 n.; his opinion on the writings of Epiphanius, 2 Whitg. 161,289 Cornelia, daughter of Scipio: her reply about her children, 2 Bee. 5; how she bore the loss of her sons, 2 Cov. 125 Cornelius, the centurion : his character, Sand. 256, &c. ; a good man though a centurion, 1 Bui. 387 ; his prayers and alms, 4 Bui. 179; he prayed on the housetop, 1 Bui. 292 ; his conversion, 4 Bui. 80, 95, 366 ; he had faith, Sand. 260 ; was justi6ed by faith alone, 2 Bui. 342, 3 Bui. 44, 52 ; received the Holy Ghost before he was baptized, 4 Bui. 312, 348 ; nevertheless he was bap- tized, and that without delay, ib. 346, 366; baptized with fire, ib. 356 Cornelius (St), bp of Rome: his election, Uew. 408, 2 Whitg. 199; addressed by Cyprian as his brother and fellow bishop, Phil. 42; his authority upheld by Cyprian, 2 Whitg. 193, 194; he differed from that father as to heretical baptism, 1 Ful. 35, 2 Ful. 77 ; enumerates the clergy, &c. of the church of Rome, 1 Jeiv. 197, 2 Whitg. 215; speaks of a schismatical bishop as reduced (on his return to the church) to lay communion, Coop. 159 n.; buried St Peter's body, 1 Jeto. 173 ; his martyrdom, 2 Bui. 106; spurious epistles in his name, 2 Ful. 71 n., 81 n.; St Cornelis invoked for the foul evil, Bale 498 ; S. Cornely's horn, Calf. 287 Cornelius, bp of Bitonto: his speech in the council of Trent, Jew. xxxiv; he said that the pope was come a light into the world, 1 Jew. 385, 2 Jew. 831, 3 Jew. 145, i Jew. 752, 940, 1052 j called bishops the stars of the churches, and the mighty army of God's angels, 4 Jew. 1057; yet spoke of the Romish church as having fallen from Christ to Antichrist, &c, 2 Jew. 900, 3 Jew. 196, 255, 325, 348, 4 Jew. 738, Bog. 210; la- mented its filthiness, and the corruption both of the people and the priests, 4 Jew. 642 ; acknowledged that the Latin church owed everything to Greece, ib. 884 Cornelius Cornepolita: an author not iden- tified, Jew. xxxv; referred to on the poison- ing of Henry the emperor, 4 Jew. 686 Cornelius ( ): named in conjunction with Cassander, 2 Zur. 41 Cornelius: i. e. C. Bungey, q.v. Cornethwaite (Symone) : 2 Cran. 364 Cornicius (James), a physician : 1 Zur. 28 Cornwall: v. Devonshire. Its language, 3 Zur. 73; the Cornish rebels defeated at Blackheath, 1497; 1 Lat. 101 ; rebellion there, 1549, 2 Cran. 163, Huteh. 7 n., 3 Zur. 654; the Cornish men rejected the reformed service, &e., because they did not understand English, 2 Cran. 179, 183; their superstitious processions in gang week, Grin. 241 n.; the Spanish armada seen off the Lizard, Lit. Eliz. 469 Cornwalleys (Sir Tho.): one of queen Mary's privy council, 1 Zur. 5n Corn well (Master): 2 Lat. 398 Coronation : the ceremony should be per- formed by the chief bishop, 2 Cran. 126 ; on the coronation oath, ib. ; it did not per- mit the resignation of the crown to the pope or his legates, ib.; queen Mary took contradictory oaths at her coronation, ib. 454 ; anointing only a ceremony that might be omitted, ib. 126; the coronation of Anne Boleyn, queen consort, 2 Cran. 245 Corosy: a corrosive, 1 7'yn. 21, 3 Tyn. 195 (and see Corsie). Corporal presence : f. Supper, Transubstan- tiation. Corporal things: 4 Bui. 188; they may be prayed for, 1 Bee. 165 Corporass, Corporal, or Corporis-cloth : the linen cloth on which the host is laid, 2 Brad. 308, 2 Jew. 705, Lit. Edw. 85 n., Pit. 46 ; by whom devised, 3 Bee. 262 ; whence de- rived, 4 Bui. 419; its alleged signification, 3 Tyn. 73 ; foolish argument for it, 1 Jeic. 15; articles respecting it. 2 Hoop. 145, 146 Corpus Christi day : Bog. 286, 291 ; the feast and service invented by Urban IV;, Bale 108,3 Bee. 274, 4 Bui. 423, Grin. 73, 1 Hoop. 527, Pil. 535, 1 Jew. 10, 516, 549, 2 Jew. 774 Corpus Juris Canonici: v. Law (Canon). Corpus Juris Civilis: v. Law (Civil). Corranus (Ant.), otherwise A. Bellerivus Corranus, or del Corro: notices of him, Grin. 309, &c., Park. 340 n., 2 Zur. 254 n., 261; his contest with one Hieronymus, Grin. 309, &c; bishop Grindal's judgment on the case.ii. 313,314; preferred to be reader of divinity at the Temple, &c, ib. 312 n.; thought to preach erroneous doctrine, Park. 476, Grin. 353 n., 2 Zur. 254, 255, 261 ; he disliked commentaries, Bog. 196; his death, Grin. 312 n. ; his books, Park. 339 n. ; letter from him to Bullinger, 2 Zur. 254 ; letter to him, Park. 339 CORRECTION Correction: why God corrects his children, 2 Cov. 367 ; the church's power of judicial correction, 4 Bul.it); self-correction, 3 Bee. 619 ; the correction of children, 1 Bui. 295 ; things to be observed in it, 2 Bee. 354, 355; how a school-muster must use it, ib. 3S4, 385 Corrichie, near Aberdeen: a battle there, 1 Zur. 129 n Corrie (Geo. Elwes), master of Jesus coll. Cambridge : editor of Latimer's works, 1 and 2 Lat.; also of No well's Catechisms, Now. Corringham, co. Lincoln: a prebend in the cathedral church, Park, viii, 482 Corrodies : for decayed cooks, Park. 20 Corruption : that of man's nature, 1 Bee. 40, 47, 3 Bee. 005 ; what, and how great, 2 Bui. 393; it includes the blotting out of God's image, ib. 394 Corser (Tho.) : his library, Poet. viii. Corsica : given to the pope, 2 Ttjn. 2G1 Corsie: corrosive, 2 Cov. 335; corsive, the same, 3 Bee. 69, (and see Corosy) Cortayne: curtain, Calf. 51 Cortbeke (Hen. ad), or Corbett, a Dutch priest: recommended to Cromwell, 2 Cran. 386 ; kept by Cranmer, ib. 395 Corunna: a new Spanish armada assembled there and at Ferrol, Lit. Eliz. 473 Corvinus (Ant.): 1 Whitg. 135; his Postil translated by Wisdom, 2 Bee. 423 Corwin (Hugh), abp: v. Coren. Coryne (Oliver): v. Coren. Coryphaeus: the term applied to Peter, 2 Ful. 286 n Cosin (Jo.), bp of Durham: Works, Calf. 19 n. ; Private Devotions, or Hours of Pray- er, Pra. B. iii, Pra. Eliz. x. n., xii, &c; Prynne's Brief Survey and Ceusure of this book, Calf. 226 n.; Hist, of Transub., ib. 248n., 2 Ful. 21 n.; Schol. Hist, of the Canon, 4 Bui. 539 n., Calf. 248 n., 2 Ful. 89 n., 221 n., 222 n., 3 Whitg. 350 n Cosins ( ): v. Cosyn. Cosmus and Damian (SS): invoked for physic, 1 Bee. 139 ; account of them, ib. n Cosmus ( ), servant to the Dutch am- bassador: fasts five or six days by Velsius's persuasion, that after his abstinence he might receive illuminationes a coelo, and in the end falls mad, Grin. 255 ; Grindal's advice respecting him, ib. Cosowarth (Mich.): notice of him, Poet. xxxix; Psalm xxx. in metre, ib. 406 Cosse : a kiss, 1 Jew. 154 n Cossc ( Arth. de), bp of Coutances : he appears to be the bp of Constance received by abp Parker, Park. 214 — COUNCILS 231 Costard : a species of apple, 3 Bee. 283; cos. tardmongers, 2 Whitg. 115 Costasye ( ) : wrote on the Apocalypse, Bale 256 Costerus (Fra.): alleges that tHe scriptures are obscure, Rog. 199, Whita. 361, 366 ; affirms that Christ, by his descent, turned hell into paradise, Rog. 62; maintains the infallibility of the Roman church, ib. 179 n. ; says that the pope cannot teach heresy, ib. 183; on the celibacy of the priesthood, ib. 241 n. ; on the virtues of the cross, ib. 320 n. j he appeals to the pseudo-Hegesippus, 2 Ful. 339 n Costerus (Jo.), editor of Ambrose's works : his authority alleged by Cartwright, 2 Whitg. 155 n Costious : costly, 1 Bee. 204 ; costuous, Bale 527 Cosyn ( ), or Cosins: was chaplain to Bonner, Phil. 18 ; he examines Philpot, ib. 92, &c. Cosyn (Edvv.): condemnedfor treason, 1 Zur. 129 n Cotelerius (Jo. Bapt.): Patres Apostolici, 2 Bee. 546 n., Jew. xxxv, 1 Whitg. 223, 2 Whitg. 171, 304, 310, 428 nn Cotes (Geo.), bp of Chester: notice of him, 2 Cran. 382 n Coteswold, a tract of land in co. Gloucester: famous for sheep, 3 Jew. 415 Coton ( ): preferred by Henry VIII., 2 Lat. 373 Cotray (Davy), of Pakring, monk ofByland: Bale 81 Cotta : confutes the Epicureans, Hutch. 13 Cottesford (Tho.) : in exile, 1 Cran. (9), at Frankfort, 3 Zur. 763; his preparative unto prayer, Lit. Edw. 377 ; notice of it, ib. x, Pra. Eliz. ix. Cotton ( ) : v. Coton. Cotton ( ): martyred at Bramford, Poet. 173 Cotton (Mr.), son of a knight: married Sir Rog. Woodhouse's daughter, Park. 401 ; very evil disposed, ib.; absconded, 402 n. 403, 415, 417 Cotton (Hen.) : on Coverdale's Ghostly Psalms, 2 Cov. 535 Cotton (Roger): notice of him, Poet, xxxiv ; stanzas from his Armour of Proof, ib. 372 Cottrell (Jo.) : commissioned to visit Salisbury cathedral, Jew. xvii. Cottrell (Eliz.) : Pra. Eliz. xx. Council (The Privy): v. Privy Council. Councils : v. Creeds. The names of those Councils which are for the most part 232 COUNCILS denominated General are print- ed in Italic capitals, as Basil. Places are distinguished by their English names, as Elvira, but that no difficulty may occur in any case, other forms are in- serted as cross references*1. Councils in general: — of synods, 4 Bui. 505, &c. ; how far to be allowed, Phil. 382, 383; councils are good, if of good men, 1 Lai. 288; of more weight than individual writers, 1 Whity. 213 ; they have a twofold advantage, Whita. 434; on their office, ib. 436 ; two held by the apostles, 3 Bui. 52 ; see Jerusalem, p. 239 ; anciently held twice a year, 4 Bui. 506 ; various early councils speak of bishops, presbyters, and deacons, 1 Fid, 253 ; what sort of councils have been held in latter ages, 3*//. 116; councils cited in the Canon Law, see 4 Jew. 1332 ; Concilia, a Petro Crabbe, (q. v.) Col. Agr. 1551, Calf. 136 n., 2Ful. 400, Jew. xxxv ; he complains that the examples from whence he took them were wonderfully corrupted, &c, 1 Jew. 341 ; Sev. Binii Concilia, Calf. 403, 2 Ful. 398; Conciliorum Collectio, Par. 1644, 2 Bee. 210 n.; Concilia, studio Labb. et Cossart., Lut. Par. 1671, 1072, Calf. 138 n., 2 Ful. 23 n., Jew. xxxv; Foxe engaged in translating the Greek councils, 1 Zur. 43 ; many ancient ones possessed by Jo. Tilius, Park. 141 ; some not reputed lawful ones, 1 Jew. 410 ; on their authority, Whita. 194 ; Romish errors respecting them, Bog. 205, &c; their lia- bility to error denied, ib. 208, 210 ; wicked and heretical ones, Rid. 134 ; some of their errors, Bog. 208, 209; they are not the rule of faith, 2 Jew. 996; our religion is older than councils, Pi/. 549; holy scrip- ture their guide, 1 Bui. 13; all religious councils have ascribed the supreme decision to scripture, Whita. 434, 435 ; they must be tried by scripture, 3 Tyn. 99 ; they have no authority, except as they are confirmed by the word of God, 3 Bee. 391, 392 ; God grants as much to two or three gathered in his name as to thousands, 1 Lett. 288 ; the doctrine of Christ needs not the approba- tion of any council, yet councils are use- ful for the promotion of unity, Phil. 397 ; they meet not to de6ue all controversies or to interpret scripture, but to condemn heresies, Whita. 449 ; the use of their de- • Various councils held at the same place are d other circumstances have allowed. The years (which i by other writers) arc taken from L'Art de verifier les History. crees, Now. (3), 115; opinion of Gregory Nazianzen against councils, 2 Cran. 461. 4 Jew. 908, Pit. 532; the chief and old- est like cobwebs catch small flies only, 2 Cran. 39; on the power to call them, 4 Bui. 45; councils not to be gathered but by the commandment and will of princes, Bog. 204; instances of some which were so called, 1 Jew. 382, 411, 3 Jew. 225, 4 Jem. 902, &c, 996, &c, Bog. 204, 2 Whitg. 362; Parker owns councils called by religious princes, Parh. 110; what councils w ere ac- knowledged by Bradford and others, 1 llrad. 371; we cannot certainly tell that coun- cils were legitimately assembled, Whita. 449 ; they may be held without the pope's consent, 2 Ful. 160; ignorance of the mem- bers of some of them, Whita. 139 ; abuses reformed by provincial ones, 1 Jew. 322 ; according to Romanists only bishops (who are all sworn to the pope) have the right of suffrage, 3 Jew. 205 ; usually held in the pope's towns, 2 Tyn. 272; often confirmed by the pope, 1 Jew. 410; Rogers says that they have always (except in apostolic times) been confirmed by the sovereign, Bog. 205; proposed synod of the reformed churches, 2 Cran. 430, &c, 3 Zur. 23—26; opinions of the Disciplinarians, or Puritans, about councils, Bog. 206; Cartwright, on appeals to synods of shires, provinces, and nations, 3 Whitg. 263 General councils (see also above): a general council is the church representative, Whita. 22, 415; they are not commanded, Bid. 132; on the number of general councils, Phil. 44; the first four, 1 Bui. 12, honoured by Gregory as the four gospels, 3 Jew. 225, 4 Jew. 1109; how many allowed by Pro- testants, 3 Jew. 176; four (says Harding) allowed in England by parliament, ib. 264; no council was ever truly general, 2 Cran. 76; on their authority, ib. 76, 77, Bog. 203; Augustine declares it to be most healthful, 3 Jew. 233 ; without the word of God, they are not sufficient to make articles of faith, 2 Cran. 36; their de- crees are binding only so far as they are consonant with God's word, Bog. 210; Panormitan says we ought rather to be- lieve a simple man bringing in scripture, than a whole general council, Phil. 357 ; not all gathered together in the Holy Ghost, 2 Cran. 515; laws made by them stinguished from each other as far as time and ill sometimes be found to differ from those assigned Dates, as given in Sir N. H. Nicolas 's Chronolog> of COUNCILS 233 may be lawfully doubted, ib. 516; many good men may have been in them, and yet their decisions may have been erroneous, 16. 5'i ; they may err, 2 Ful. 231, 1 Jew. 35, G5, (19, 254, 3 Jew. 17G, 177, 4 Jew. 1109, Bid. 129, 130, 134, to., Bog. 207; Cole maintains that no general council ever erred, 1 Jew. 38; they have erred in mat- ters not trifling, 2 Cran. 11, 37, 39, even in things pertaining to God, Bog. 208; the relative authority ascribed to them and to the pope, 1 Jew. G7, tow, 4 Jew. 704, 822, 928, Whiia. 414, 415; many Romanists have held that a general council may be called to depose an evil pope, 2 Ful. 160; who have summoned them, 3 Jew. 225, 4 Jew. 992, to. ; no one prince can now call one, 2 Cran. 4GT ; the pope not always president, 1 Jew. 412, 4 Jew. 1003; the first place of signature not always given to him, ijew. 1003; others besides bishops have given definitive sentence in them, 3 Jew. 206, 207 ; they have been confirmed by various bishops and lay princes, 4 Jew. 917,998; their decrees may be altered by subsequent councils, Pil. 55G, 557 ; some of them have rejected others, 2 Cran. 77 ; one has condemned another of heresy, ib. 11, 164; general councils have been over- ruled by provincial ones, iJeiv. 1053; their decisions disregarded by Romanists, 1 Jeiv. 69, 70, or deceitfully adduced, Pit. 533; how they prove their general councils, 2 Tyn. 289; Popery cannot be proved by them, /'i/. 531 ; councils of the pope and his flatterers called general, Phil. 39G ; general councils under the pope have never been free, 3 Tyn. 158; the churches of different Romish nations, assembled in a general council, would not believe each other, 3 Tyn. 99; judgment of the convo- cation respecting general councils, 2 Cran. 463; the opinions of Cranmer and several others of the bishops and clergy touching a proposed council, ib. 467 ; a general council looked for, 1560, 1 Zur. 90 ; Jewel desired a general council, Christ being pre- sident, 2 Jew. 996; we must not wait for general councils, 1 Jew. 322; what at (his day Christians may look for by them, 3 Bui. 117 Achaia (250) : held by Bacchylus, 4 Jew. 1125 Aeon : 1. Aixla-Chapclle. Africa : v. Carthage, Hippo, Mileiis. Agile (Agathense— 506) : mentioned, 2 Bee. 71 ; ordered that penitents, to. should leave the church before the communion, 1 Jew. 181, 182; decreed that all catholics should communicate thrice a year, 2 Bee. 259, 3 Bee. 380, 2 Cran. 174, 1 Jew. 176, 177, Pit. 543; permitted mass in private oratories, provided that the owners came to the church on the great feasts, 1 Jew. 180, 181; decreed that upon certain days the country people should hold their commu- nions only in great parishes or cities, 2 Jew. 631 Aix-laChapelle ( ... ) : declared it not lawful to minister the communion at home, but upon great neoessity, 1 Jetc. 184 ; af- firmed that the voice and mind of them that sing unto the Lord in the church ought to agree together, 1 yew. 309, Whita. 273; on reading in the church, ib. (see also Mclchidcnse.) Alexandria (321 or 324): refuted the Arians by scripture, Whita. 679 (340?): against the accusers of Atha- nasius, 1 Jew. 355 ■ (303): condemns the followers of Macedonius, Phil. 382 n ( ... ): committed the visitation o all the churches in the West to Euse bins, bishop of Vercella', and those to the East to Asterius, 1 Jew. 38G, 403; ap- pealed to the bishops of the West, 3 Jew. 303, 304; defence of one Macarius, charged with breaking a holy cup, 1 Jew. 167 ; tin epistle in defence of him shews that th. sacrifice was not daily offered, ib. 200 Altissiodorense : v. Auxerre. Ancyra (314): 4 Jew. 1049; canon re- specting deacons who offered to idols, Uew. 240; it allowed the clergy to marry if they stated their intention so to do at their or- dination, 2 Ful. 96, 3 Jew. 396, 397, 408, 4 Jew. 806; on chorepiscopi, 1 Whity. 22", 3 Whitg. 270; on sirnuiy, 1 Whitg. 220; canons referred to, 1 Ful. 434, 1 Whitg. 306, 459 Antioch (264) : condemned Paul of Sa- mosata, 4 Jew. 1007 _ — (339 or 354): an Arian council against Athanasius, 1 Jew. 352, 410 (341): the so-called apostolical ca- nons partly taken from its acts, Whita. 567; ordained that those who were present at the reading of scripture, but who did not communicate, should be put out of the church, 3 Bee. 416, 474, Coop. 219, 2 Cran. 171, 1 Jew. 70, 3 Jew. 477, Phil. 61 ; op- posed to the reception of the sacrament by the priest alone, Rid. 317 ; ordered bishops and other ministers to be appointed by the metropolitan, 1 Whitg. 460; its canon COUNCILS on the office of metropolitan, 2 Whitg. 14.5, 140, 149, 159, 242, 360—302, 364, 365, 399, 430 ; forbade a priest or deacon to appeal from his bishop to the emperor, ib. 371 ; on the course to be pursued in judging a bishop in case the bishops of the pro- vince did not agree, ib. 370; on the choice of ministers, 1 Whilg. 366, 459 ; against bishops, priests, and deacons, who, being condemned, should exercise any ministry, 2 Whitg. 371, or should set up separate altars, ib. 371 ; persons excommunicated by one bishop not to be received by another, 3 Whitg. 200 ; the acts of the council de- clared void by pope Julius L because he was not called to it, 1 Jew. 412 Antissiodorense : v. Auxerre. Aquileia (381) : iJew. 1020; summoned by the emperor, 2 Whitg. 302; did not owu the bishop of Home as supreme, Phil. 39 ; defended by Ambrose, 4 Jew. 1049, 1054 Aquisgranum : v. Aix-la-Chupelle. Arausicanum : v. Orange. Arelatense : v. Aries. Ariminense : v. Rimini. Aries I. (314): ordered that deacons should not minister the sacrament, 1 Jew. 240 II. (442?): on metropolitans, 2 Whitg. 159, 430; on the suspension of bishops, 3 Whitg. 202 n ; divers canons men- tioned, 1 Whitg. 220; the council cites a canon of Nice on libels, 2 Whitg. 152 III. (452?): enjoins penance to those through whose negligence the sacra- ment is eaten by a mouse or any beast, 2 Jew. 783 (813) : summoned by Charlemagne, Hog. 204 Arvernense : v. Clermont. Aurelianense : v. Orleans. Auxerre ( Altissiodorense — 586): decree about the number of masses in one day, 2 Jew. 634, 635; it ordered that every woman, when she communicated, should have her dominical, 1 Jew. 179 n. ; pro- hibited the Lords supper to be giveu to the dead, 1 Jew. 7; direction about keep- ing chrism, ib. 249 ; against some horrible abuses, and wicked customs, 2 Jew. 635 Basil (1431) : 2 Cran. 488, 4 Jew. 1105, 1110; its acts in i'oxe, Hid. 374 n.; sum- moned expressly for the reformation of the clergy, 4 Jew. 1107 ; Augustinus de Koma bore the name of archbishop of Nazareth in it, ib. 1056 ; referred to on the eucharist, Coop. 39 ; it allowed the Bohe- mians to receive the sacrament under both kinds, 2 Bee. 245, 3 Bee. 415, 1 Jew. 205, 3 Jew. 128, 203; an argument used there to shew that the church cannot err, 1 Jew. 78; the synod declares that many popes have fallen into heresies, 1 Jew. 400, 3 Jew. 345, 4 Jew. 927 ; says, although the pope be the ministerial head of the church, yet is he not greater than all the church ; if so, when he erred the whole church should err with him, iJew. 734, 922; determined that a council of bishops is above the pope, 1 Jew. 38, iJew. 704, 1110 ; deposed pope Eugenius IV. (for a time), 1 Jew. 35, 67, 406, 4 Jew. 927, 955, and put Amadeus in his place, iJew. 1105, 1111 ; says, the Holy Ghost doth not give light to all men at one time, but breatheth where he will, and when he will, 3 Jew. 595 ; decrees that for- nication is sin, 4 Jew. 634 ; Jo. de Torque- mada defends the revelations of St Bridget, 1 Hoop. 291 n ; the council took part with the Scotists, IJew. 70; opposed by iEneas Sylvius, 2 Brad. 160, Rid. 374 ; rejected by the Dominicans, 1 Jew. 233, and the Thom- ists, ib. 254 ; Pighius says it decreed against reason, &c, ib. 35, 38, 67, 4 Jew. 1109; a treatise annexed to its acts, 2 Ful. 294 n Braga (Bracarense — 563 ?) : against anti- trinitarian errors, Rog. 45 n. ; against an opinion of the Manichees, ib. 41 n.: against an error of Paul of Samosata, ib. 48 n //. (572): citedascommandingthose who will not communicate to be put out of the church, 1 Jew. 118, 119, 2 Whitg. 553 (Capit. Mart, episc. Brae), and as prohibit- ing the observance of Gentile holy days, and the decking of houses with green boughs, 2 Whitg. 446, 447 (id ) ///. (675) : forbids the use of milk, &c. in the communion, Coup. 137 n.; con- demns the practice of clipping the sacra- mental bread, 1 Jen-. 252; censures bishops for carrying relics about their necks, 2 Jew. 555 n Brixen (lOSOj: charged pope Hildebrand (Gregory VIL) with many crimes, 1 Jew. 400, 3 Jew. 129, 345, 346; deposed him, 1 Jew. 406, 3 Jew. 129, 4 Jew. 700 Cabilonense : v. Chalons. Caisaraugustanum : v. Saragossa. Carthage (or Africa) : councils held here in Cyprian's time*, 1 Bui. 12 n., 4 Jew. • These councils are not distinguished by numbers. This is also the case with many subsequent synods held at Carthaye between the numbered ones, as well a> with synods held at some other places. COUNCILS 235 909; his sentences therein, Park. Ill; ill one of them, a.d. 256, he said, "None of us makes himself a bishop of bishops," 2 Ful. 322 n., 3 Jew. 300 ; these synods denied the validity of baptism by heretics, and en- joined rebaptism, 1 Ful. 35, 4 Jew. 1109, 1 Whitg. 32.3, 2 Whily. 208, 209, 365 ; say- ing of Cheilitis a Bilta in one of them, II. (390): referred to, Phil. 78 n.; Gennedius was president, 4 Jew. 1003; it did not first use the term "missa," 2 Ful. 81 n.; mentions a primate in every pro- vince, 2 Whitg. 159, 272, 431 ; on excom- municated priests, 3 Whitg. 200 ; it dissolved priests' marriages, 4 Jew. 1053 ; its words respecting matrimony perversely glossed by Harding, 3 Jew. 418, 423 III. (397) : merely provincial, Wliita. 40, 41 ; it abridged the council of Hippo, 3 Jew. 146 ; did not own the bishop of Rome as supreme, 2 Hoop. 540 n., Phil. 39; withstood his claims, Rid. 136; decreed that the bishop of the first see should not be called prince of priests, or high-priest, or the like ; and declared that the Roman pontiff himself might not be called uni- versal (bishop), 2 Ful. 322, 323, 2 Hoop. 235 n., 1 Jew. 355, 370, 425, 442, 3 Jew. 127, 143, 144, 312, 313, 314, &c, 355, 301, 370, 4 Jew. 824, 1110, Whita. 40, 2 Whitg. 168; the last clause suppressed by Ciabbe, Uew. 423; the synod disproves the alleged succession of the popes from Peter, Poet. 274 n.; it decreed that bishops should meet together in each of their provinces, at least once a year, 4 Jew. 1049 ; ordered nothing to be ottered in the sacrament but bread and wine with water, 1 Ful. 261, 262; for- bade sacraments to be administered to the dead, 1 Jew. 6, 7, 136, 192, 251, 2 Jew. 751, 3 Jew. 560, Hog. 266 ; on the use of forms of prayer, 2 Whitg. 468; it admit- ted children of fourteen to be readers in the church, 4 Jew. 911 ; ordained that no- thing should either be read or sung in the church but the canonical scriptures, 4 Bui. 193, 1 Jew. 70, 265, 3 Jew. 87, 146, 4 Jew. 814, 815, 3 Whitg. 348, and the passions of martyrs on their days, 3 Jew. 146, 3 Whitg. 347 ; Carranza confesses that the mention of the passions of martyrs is an addition, 2 Ful. 89; on the canon of scrip, ture; it received some apocryphal books as canonical or ecclesiastical, 4 Bui. 539, 1 Ful. 18, 19, 22, 23, Whita. 39, 46, 55, 3 Whitg. 350; forbade the observance of certain festivals, 2 Whitg. 447 , 448; con- demned night- wakes, 3 Jew. 167 ; forbade the children of bishops and clerks to exhibit or behold worldly spectacles, Pil. 566 ; in this(?) council Philippus and Asellus, the pope's legates, had the last place in sub- scription, 4 Jew. 999 ; confirmed by Leo IV., Whita. 39 ; Papists cling to it tooth and nail, to support purgatory and other errors, 2 Cran. 39; yet they receive not all its decrees, Whita. 40, 41 IV. (398) : speaks of the Pelagians denying that infants are to be baptized, 4 Bui. 376; did not permit a woman to teach or to baptize, 4 Bui. 370, 2 Whitg. 536, 537 ; allowed the sacrament to be poured into the mouth of a man when sick or mad, 1 Jew. 251 ; its decree about re- ceiving to penance one that fell mad, 3 Jew. 359; it gives directions about the appoint- ment of a bishop, 1 Whitg. 411; how he should be first examined, 4 Bui. 136—138 ; the manner of his consecration, ib. 139 ; gives instructions concerning the houses and living of bishops, 2 Whitg. 381, 388 ; says a bishop ought to have mean furniture, Grin. 300 ; ordains that no bishop sitting, shall suffer a presbyter to stand, 2 Whitg. 383; on ordination, and the laying on of hands of the presbyters, 1 Ful. 249, 250, 261 ; clerks directed to live by trade or husbandry, 2 Whitg. 381 ; the deacon to wear an alb in the time of oblation and reading, ib. 49 ; what alb is spoken of, 2 Ful. 113; doorkeepers and readers men- tioned, 4 Bui. 114 n V. (401?): forbade leaving the principal chair and going to another church within the diocese, 1 Jew. 365 . (416): addresses Innocentl. "domine frater," 2 Ful. 351, Pit. 78, and " most honourable brother," 1 Jew. 385; it styles the Roman see apostolical, Phil. 78 VI. (419) : claims of the bishop of Rome, Boniface I., 2 Cran. 487 ; his craft with respect to certain alleged canons of the council of Nice, 2 Hoop. 236 ; the council charged pope Zosimus with cor- rupting the council of Nice, which was proved, 1 Jew. 356, 358, 3 Jew. 126, 300, 340,341, 4 Jew. 789, 937; Augustine and many bishops here forbade appeals to Rome, and checked the presumption of the pope, 2 Ful. 70, 71, 353, 1 Jew. 353, 355, 361, 370, 386 , 389, 418, &c, 3 Jew. 216, 300, 4 Jew. 1053, Park. Ill, Phil. 27 ; on metropolitans, 2 Whitg. 148 ; it prescribed the order of the priests and deacons re- ceiving the communion, 1 J'ew. 197 ; on 236 COUNCILS excommunicated priests, 3 Whitg. 261 ; de- cree respecting an excommunicate person who had been reconciled in sickness, 1 Jeic. 136; this synod (and that of 42-5?) con- demned by Boniface II. as led by the devil, 3 Jew. 127, 128, 295, 296 (425): reproved pope Celestine for pride and lordliness, 3 Veto. 294, 29") ; the epistle to him, against appeals beyond sea, in which he is desired not to send his clerks, lest the smoky puff of the world should be brought into the church of Christ, 2Ful. 71 n., 353, 1 Jew. 35G, 389, 417, ZJeio. 135, 295, 307. 311, iJew. 679, 1124, 2 Whitg. 1G9 (see also the council of 419, which is not always clearly distinguishable from the present) ; corrupted by Harding, 3 Jew. 135; it allowed the title of primate, 2 Whitg. 170 Chalcedox (451): some account of it, 1 Bui. 14; summoned by Martian, 1 Jew. 411, 4 Jew. 995, Rog. 204; held at Chalce- dun against the pope's petition, 4 Jew. 997 ; pope Leo was called to the council by the emperors, ib. 996; 630 bishops present, ib. 772; Philippus, one of the pope's le- gates, had 157 subscribe before him, ib. 999 ; its confession of faith, taken out of the book of Isidore, 1 Bui. 19, 2 Hoop. 535 ; shewn by the martyr Vigilius not to be contrary to the doctrine of Cyril, 1 Bui. 20; received by our divines, 1 Brad. 371, 2 Hoop. 74, Phil. 35; it confirmed the Constantinopolitan creed as to the two natures of Christ, 3 Bee. 455; Dorotheus consented and subscribed, 4 Jew. 1025; cry of the bishops, "We all believe thus," &c., 3 Jew. 220, 4 Jew. 1043 ; Rogers says it had erred if Jerome had been away, Rog. 207, but, in fact, he died before it, ib. n.; his opinion accords not with it, I Jew. 423; his opinion received against it, ib. 227, 3 Jew. 219; it condemned for heretics the bishops Dioscorus, Juvenalis, and Thalas- sius, iJew. 1021, 1022; Dioscorus declared he had the fathers for him, 1 Jew. 83, 84, 3 Jew. 226, iJew. 783; the heretic Carosus also referred to fathers in support of his doctrine, 3 Jew. 226, iJew. 783; Eutyches did the same, 3 Jew. 226, 4 Jew. 783; the synod condemned Eutyches, 1 Jew. 366, 3 Jew. 224, Phil. 185 n., and Nestorius, 1 Jew. 374, Phil. 185 n. ; outcry of the bi- shops of Egypt against Theodoret,2 Whitg. 318, 319; the council restores him, ib. 320, acquitting him of Nestorianism, Rid. 36; Cyril observed that all heretics out of the divinely inspired scriptures gather occasions of their error, 4 Jew. 752; the bishops of the East said, "Accursed be he that part- eth Christ ; accursed be he that divideth him," 3 Jew. 598 ; the synod speaks of the council of Ephesus as a general one, 1 Jew. 66 ; referred to on primacy, 2 Hoop. 237 ; what sort of primacy it allowed to Leo, 2 Ful. 363 ; it did not own the bishop of Home as supreme, Phil. 39; it says the fathers gave privileges to the see of old Kome on account of the empire, and gave like privileges to Constantinople, or New Kome, for the same reason, 3 Jew. 306, 4 Jew. 1023 ; claim of the bishop of Con- stantinople, 2 Whitg. 168; the synod de- creed that he should be in dignity next to the bishop of Kome, with equal pri- vileges, 2 Ful. 288, 289, 308, 327, 332, 363, 364, 1 Jew. 413, 3 Jew. 220 ; corruptions in the Latin text of this canon, 2 Ful. 289 n.; order respecting the jurisdiction of the bishops of Rome, Alexandria, and Antioch, 1 Jew. 361; on the primacy of Antioch, ib. 366 ; the council falsely stated to have called Leo universal bishop, 1 Jew. 422—426, 2 Jew. 629, 632, 3 Jew. 300, 316, Pil. 520 ; it appointed patriarchs, 2 Whitg. 221 ; mentions the patriarchs of every diocese, 2 Zur. 228 n. ; speaks of archbishops, 2 Whitg. 160, 196, 316, 431; on the authority of the metropolitan, ib. 272; shews why it had been directed that bishops should assemble twice a year, 4 Jew. 1049 ; decrees that none be or- dained without a title, 1 Whitg. 479, 4S0; forbids clergymen to undertake secular business without necessity, 3 Whitg. 430, 431, or to become soldiers, ib. 431 ; forbids one clerk to sue another in a temporal court, 2 Cran. 465 ; canon against plurali- ties, 1 Whitg. 531 ; consecrated monasteries forbidden to be made dwelling-houses for laymen, 2 Cran. 465; edict of the emperors in this synod, 1 Jew. 82, 229 n. ; how it al- low ed the imperial authority, 4 Jew. 1023, 3 Whitg. 307, 308; titles applied to the emperors, 1 Jew. 432, 4 ./etc. 1014, 1023; it speaks of cities being honoured by the royal letters with the metropolitan name, 3 Jew. 315; refers to Theodosius as confirming a general council, 1 Jeiv. 412 ; in it the civil magistrate condemned three bishops to be deposed, 3 Jew. 145, 4 Jew. 1021, &c. ; Gra- tian's shameless depravation of its twenty- eighth canon and other corruptions noted, 2 Ful. 288, 289, 364; why the same canon was omitted by Dionysius Exiguus, ib. 283n.; the council alleged to have sought the pope's COUNCILS 237 confirmation, 1 Jew. 410; how it followed Leo, 3 Jew. 219, 220; he said he approved what it had decreed touching matters of faith, 4 Jew. !)l ">, but censured it in some respects, 1 Jew. 413, 423, 3 Jew. 220— 22G, 4 ./<•«.•. 11 09; the emperor Martian says,"By the holy edict of our majesty we confirm this reverend council," 4 Jew. 917, 998 ; re- ferences to it, 4 Jew. 822, 1003; cited (probably by mistake instead of the coun- cil of Chalons) on fasting, 2 Bee. 533 Ch&lons-sur-Saone (Cabilonense— G43, 4) : on the election of bishops, 1 Whitg. 411 ; it used the word "missa" for any kind of prayer, 1 Jew. 185; cited as ordaining that none should be counted to fast who ate before evensong was done, 2 Bee. 533 n CleTmont (Arvernense — 535 or 549): de- creed that all country priests and wealthy citizens, should on certain feasts resort to the cities, and communicate with their bishops, 1 Jew. 180, 2 Jew. C31 Cologne (153G): says, that the priests may not only mumble their prayers, but also pronounce them from their hearts, let the book of the law never be laid from their hands, 4 Jew. 812; the same council (?) on the public reading of legends, 3 Whitg. 347, 348 CaHSTASCS (1414 — 18): held in a time of schism, 2 Cran. 483; it deposed three popes, and elected a foun h, Whita. 510; con- demned and deposed John XXII. (other- wise XXIII. or XXIV.), 2 Ful. 269,1 Jew. 35, G7, 406, 4 Jew. 704, 934, 935, 955; said that from his youth he had been a man of ill disposition, unchaste, dishonest, &c, 4 Jeio. 702 ; spoke of an error of bis respecting the soul, 3 Jew. 144, ijeiv. 935; declared that faith should not be kept with heretics, iJew. 955 ; the case of John Huss, Bog. 119 n., 120 n. ; it unjustly condemned him and Jerome of Prague, 2 Cran. 37, (see their names) ; murdered two wit- nesses of the Lord, Phil. 396; betrayed and murdered them, notwithstanding their safe conduct, 4 Jew. 955 ; denounced the doctrine of Huss, 3 Jew. 162; broke faith with Jerome of Prague and others, Phil. 426 ; condemned several witnesses for the truth, Phil. 393; censured opinions of Wickliffe, Bale 9, 3 Jew. 162, 308, 309; decreed against Christ, 1 Jew. 214; con- demned the article that the divinity and humanity are one Christ, 2 Cran. 37 ; de- creed that the cup should not be given to the laity, 2 Bee. 244, 3 Bee. 275, 414, 415, 4 Bui. 416, 2 Ful. 31, 387, 1 Jew. 28, 35, 38, 63, 64, 2 ./etc. 9S9; its doctrine on the eueha- rist soon controlled, Coop. 38; it declared the example of the primitive church not to be binding, 1 Jew. 39, 74 ; affirmed it to be needful to salvation to believe that the pope is universal (bishop), 3 Jew. 320 ; anathema- tized those who denied the distinction be- tween a bishop and a priest, ib. 430; the council is declared by cardinal Cajetan to be justly abrogate, 1 Jew. 69 Constaktikopls I. (381): account of it, 1 Brad. 371 n., 1 Bui. 13, 2 Whitg. 315; summoned by Theodosins I., 1 Jew. 411, 4 Jew. 994, Bog. 204, 2 Whitg. 362; one hundred and fifty bishops present, 4 Jew. 772; they wrote to the emperor, "We are come to Constantinople by your ma- jesty's commission," ib. 1004 ; the council condemned Macedonius, 3 Jew. 224, Whita. 449; its creed, 1 Bui. 16, 2 Hoop. 534; it appointed bishops with the consent of the people, 1 Whitg. 410 ; commanded that all disputes should be decided by the bishops of the province or neighbourhood, 2 Cran. 486; did not own the bishop of Rome as supreme, Phil. 39 ; what authority l>a- masus had in it, 4 Jew. 994; the epistle to him and the Western bishops, ib. 1124; the synod says that Constantinople ought to have the honour of primacy after Rome, because it is New Rome, 1 Jew. 370, 2 Whitff.272; reserves the primacy to the church of Antioch, 1 Jew. 366; on metropo- litans, primates, and archbishops, 2 Whitg. 163, 431 ; the bishops present besought the emperor Theodosius to ratify their decrees, 1 Jew. 412, 4 Jew. 917, 1001 ; this council allowed by Damasus, 1 Jew. 410, 4 Jew. 1001 ; received by our divines, 1 Brad. 371, 2 Hoop. 74 (448) : condemned Eutyches, Phil. 185 n (536) ; the epistle of Justinian, 3 Whitg. 304, 307; this synod (referred to as Const. V.) speaks of the people coming around the altar to hear the lesson, 1 Jew. 311, 2 Jew. 636, 3 Jew. 856; mentions clerks.. .of the catholic holy church of God, 1 Jew. 426; salutes the bishop as universal patriarch, &c, ib. 427 ; pope Agapetus said that from the time of Peter the apo- stle, the East church had never received any bishop consecrated by the hands of a bishop of Rome, except Mennas, 3 Jew. 331 ; this Mennas, bishop of Constantinople, was president of the council, 4 Jew. 1003 ; Paulus, bishop of Apamea, said to Jus- tinian on the death of Agapetus, "Our 238 COUNCILS Lord hath taken the pope away, that he might reserve the whole fulness of order unto your majesty," ib. 1033 Constantinople II. (553) : notice of it, 1 Bui. 14 ; it resisted the pope, 2 Ful. 308 (587) : conduct of John, bishop of Constantinople, 2 Whitg. 171, 172, G37 Constantinople III. (680—81) : notice of it, 1 Bui. 14; the bishop of Athens was present, 4 Jew. G52; pope Agatho excused his absence to the emperor, ib. 999; Con- stantine Pogonatus not only sat amongst the bishops, but also subscribed with them, ib. 1024 ; he sat as moderator, 3 Whitg. 307 ; the late pope Honorius was condemned for following Sergius the heretic, 1 Ful. 7G, 2 Ful. 312, 1 Jew. 400, 406, 4 Jew. 926 ; the council calls the faith of the Trinity a tradition, and speaks of the faith of two natures in Christ as the lively tradition of the apostles, 2 Jew. G13; confirms a former decree rejecting the Apocrypha, 1 Ful. 18; enjoins the mixed cup in the eucharist, ib. 201,523; proves that consecration was used by the Greeks in Lent, only on Satur- days and Sundays, 1 Jew. 129, 246 ; Latin mass at this council, 2 Brad. 311; it was decreed, that no man should presume to remove priests from the company of their lawful wives, 3 Jew. 404, 422; the council declared it not meet for the orthodox to mu- tilate the sayings of the holy fathers, 1 Jew. 344.; condemned the worship of images, Phil. 407, Rid. 497 ; the sixth synod re- ferred to about apparel, 1 Zur. 159, 348; frequently confounded with the Quini-Sext council, Calf. 137, Whita. 39, 41 n. (which is probably referred to just above) ; its acts alleged to be forged, Calf. 137 n (691), the Quini-Sext council, held in Trullo : some account of its acts, Calf. x, xi, 137, Whita. 41; it confirmed the council of Laodicea, 1 Whitg. 406, and the third council of Carthage, 3 Jew. 313, I Whita. 39, 41,55, 63; forbade the title of I prince of priests, or high priest, 3 Jew. ' 313; decreed that the bishop of Constan- tinople should have equal authority with the bishop of Rome, ib. 300, 307, 4 Jew. 841 ; forbade the reception of the sacra- mental bread by the communicants in golden vessels, 1 Jew. 154, 1 Zur. 179 n. ; on the apostolical canons, Whita. 566; it mentions St James's Liturgy, 1 Jew. 108; permits the marriage of the clergy before ordination, 2 Ful. 95 ; speaks of clerical of- fenders being put into the place of laymen, Cnop. 159 n. ; cited on oratories, 1 Jew. 180; it allowed pictures of the Saviour instead of typical representations of him by a lamb, Calf. 137 n.; made a canon against crosses in ihe pavement, ib. x, xl, 2 Ful. 151,152; cited on apparel, 2 Whitg. 41; see also 1 Zur. 159, 348, where this council is probably referred to ; its acts alleged to be forged, Calf. 137 n (754): held under Constantine Co- pronymus, Calf, xii, 46; it anathematized Jo. Damascene, ib. 71 n. ; condemned image worship, 2 Jew. 659, 4 Jew. 1110, Park. 91, 3 Tt/n. 183 n.; it decrees against images of Christ and of the saints, and various heresies, Calf. 138—154 Constantinople IV. (869): referred to about image worship, Whita. 509 ; of no authority, ib. 664 Elvira ( Eliberitannm ; near Granada c. 305): not general, 2 Ful. 126; mistake made by Calfhill, and in one of the homi- lies, as to its date, Calf. 154, 2 Ful. 153; annotations on its decrees, Calf. 302 n. ; it requires communion thrice a year, 1 Jew. 176, but the canon is not regarded as genuine, Coop. 101, 102; forbade pictures in churches, 2 Bee. 71, 2 Brad. 308, Calf. 154, 2 Cran. 179, 2 Ful. 153, 154, 1 Jew. 69, 70, 2 Jew. 659, 990, 4 Jew. 791, 1110, Parh. 93, Phil.m, Rid. 94; prohibited the lighting of candles in the day-time in cemeteries, Calf. 302, 2 Ful. 185; forbade women to watch at burial places, 3 Jew. 167 ; this synod was condemned by the second council of Nice, Calf. 155 Ephesus (431): account of it, 1 Bui. 13, 14; summoned by Theodosius II., 1 Jew. 411, Bog. 204 ; he writes to it, Whita. 437; denied by some to be general, 1 Jew. 38; two hundred bishops present, 4 Jew. 772; Cyril presided in it, ib. 995; it calls him head of the bishops there assembled, 1 Jeir. 438; a confession made by him and sanc- tioned by the council, 1 Bui. 17, 2 Hoop. 534 ; the profession of John, bishop of Antioch, Whita. 678; the condemnation of Nestorius, 1 Jew. 527, 531, 3 Jew. 224 ; the Euchites censured, Sand. 263; the council alleged as authorizing communion under one kind, 1 Jew. 220, 296; it did not own the bishop of Rome as supreme, Phil. 39 ; mentions the metropolitan, 2 Whitg. 431 ; allowed by Celestine, 1 Jew. 410; received by our divines, 1 Brad. 371 n., 2 Hoop. 74 //. (449) : not lawful, but heretical, 1 Jew. 410; called by the Greeks rrvvodos \no-rpiKii, Calf. 155 n. ; Dioscorus bishop of Alexandria was president, 4 Jew. 1003; it COUNCILS 239 did not own the bishop of Rome as supreme, Phil. 39; it absolved Eutyches the heretic, and condemned the god] J Flavian, 1 Jew. 35, 65, 4 Jew. 1109, Phil. 185 n. ; censured The- j odoret in his absence, 2 Whitg. 320; the synod condemned, ih. ; Pighius speaks of it as general, vet allows that it determined wickedly, 1 Jew. 35, 65 Ferrara (H38): its acts set forth by j Abramus, 2 Jew. 689 n. ; the bishops there declared that with whatsoever power the church of Rome is endued, yet is it inferior to the universal church, represented by a general council, 4 Jew. 922 ; its acts make mention of a mass said by fifteen Greek priests, ib. 888 Flobexce (1439—42): a conventicle of Antichrist, Whita. 40; some account of it, 2 Sec. 2C6, 2 Cran. 488, Rid. 135; assembled instead of that at Basil, 4 Jew. 1105 ; some Oriental bishops there complained of the forgery of pope Zosimus, 3 Jew. 126, 341, 4 Jew. 937 ; it aimed to reunite the East and West, Phil. 29, and effected a tempo- rary union, Bid. 250 n. ; the Greek depu- ties were blamed by those who sent them for consenting to Romish doctrines, PH. 145, 146; the Greeks would not allow transubstantiation, 3 Bee. 426, 1 Jew. 139, 533, 2 Jew: 564, 578; they would not de- liberate on that point, Bid. 237, 249; they affirmed that the sacrament is made by the words "This is my body," 2 Jew. 699 ; the council referred to on the eucharist, Coop. 38, 1 Lat. 209; it admitted apocryphal books, Whita. 39 ; first asserted seven sacraments, ib. 512; spurious catalogue of canonical books, ascribed to it by Carranza, 2 Ful. 222 n. ; a decree of Eugenius IV. wrongly attributed to it by Hooker, Stillingfleet, and others, [as Bramhall,—v. 211., Oxf. 1845], Calf. 247 n Frankfort (794): some account of it, Calf. 155, 1 Zur. 156 n.; summoned by Charlemagne, 4 Jew. 1049, Bog. 204, 1 Zur. 156 n.; regarded in France as a general council, 1 Zur. 156 n.; called by Harding a false feigned matter, 4 Jew. 1050; de- , nied by some to have been held, 4 Jew. 1270, 1 Zur. 156 ; proofs of its authenti- city, 4 Jew. 1054, 1055 ; it forbade the wor- ship of images, 4 Jew. 1049, &c, 1 Zur. 156; condemned the second synod of Nice, Calf. 155, 2 Ful. 154, 4 Jew. 1049, 1054, &c, Bid. 94; the Caroline Books, Calf. 155, 379, 2 Ful. 154, iJew. 1054; their con- tents, Calf. 156—175; extracts from them, ib. 869, 363, 364 Gangra (3. . ): held between 325 and 341, 2 Bui. 24 n.; or, as somethink, before Nice, 4 Jew. 1049 ; placed by some as late as 365 or 370, 1 Zur. 159 n. ; it censured those who objected to the offering or communion of a married priest , 2 Cran. 39, 169, 2 Jew. 989, 3 Jew. 404, iJew. 804, Pit. 570 ; madea ca- non on standingat prayer,2 Cran. 39; cursed those that for justification wore a cloak in- stead ofabvrrhus, 3 Jew.Q\i, 2 Whitg. 28, 1 Zur. 159, 350; condemned those who taught that faithful rich men could have no hope to be saved by the Lord, unless they renounced and forsook all their possessions, 2 Bui. 24; took those for heretics who regarded not the fast of Lent, 3 Jew. 430 ; condemned the pride and errors of Enstathius, Coop. 127, 2 Ful. 89, 1 Jew. 181 , 186, 194, 1 Zur. 159, 350; divers canons mentioned, 1 Whitg. 220 Gironne (Gerundense— 517): decreed that all little churches should conform them- selves to the cathedral churches, &c, 1 Jew. 179 Granada : v. Elvira. Hippo (393 or 395): abridged in the third council of Carthage, 3 Jew. 146; would have only the canonical scriptures read in the church, 4 Jew. 815; shews that chil- dren of fourteen were allowed to be readers in the church, ib. 911 ; said to disprove the alleged succession of the popes from St Peter, Poet. 274 n. ; ordered that no priest should appeal to Rome, 3 Jew. 216 ; de- creed that the bishop of the first see should not be called prince of priests, but only the bishop of the first see, 1 Jew. 355, 370; shews that the sacrament was sometimes put into dead men's mouths, ib. 251 Hispalense : v. Seville. Bliberitanum: v. Elvira. Jerusalem (52) : the apostles' council here (Acts xv. ), 3 Bui. 52, 2 Ful. 135, 249, 4 Jew. 917, 1007, Whita. 431, 432, 2 Whitg. 232; whether Peter or James was presi- dent, 2 Ful. 249, 4 Jew. 917, Wliila. 432, 2 Whitg. 276, 277; no contest about head- ship, 2 Cran. 76; the decree, 2 Bui. 272, 275. Bullinger likewise reckons the Pente- costal assembly (A.n. 33, Acts ii.) as a coun- cil of the apostles, 3 Bui. 52 Laodice a (366) : various dates assigned to it, 1 Whitg. 405 n.; on the election of bishops, &c, ib. 366, 405, 406, 408, 459; on metropolitans, 2 Whitg. 159 ; on baptism in Lent, 2 Cran. 39 ; it proves that the sacrifice was not daily offered, 1 Jew. 201 ; prescribed consecration in Lent only on Saturdays and Sundays, 2 Cran. 39, 1 Jew. 240 COUNCILS 129; directed the priest to communicate in the holy place, 1 Jew. 198; forbade the sending- abroad of the communion, ib. 161 ; prohibited the oblation to be made in pri- vate houses ib. 184, 2 Whitg. 543; rejected apocryphal books, 1 Fill. 18, Rog. 81, Whita. 306 ; decreed that nothing should be read or sung in the church but the canonical scriptures, 4 Bui. 193, 2 Cran. 39, 2 Ful. 89, 1 Jew. 265, Rog. 81, Whita. 54, 3 Whitg. 347, 348 ; ordained that the gospel, with other scriptures, should be read on the sabbath-day (Saturday), 4 Jew. 815, 85G; forbade Christians to take unleavened bread of the Jews, 2 Whitg. 446, 447 ; on the ser- vice of the Greek churches, 1 Jew. 204 ; on catechumens and penitents, 1 Ful. 257 n.; canons respecting penance, ib. 432; it cen- sured superstition in dress, 1 Zur. 159,348; condemned the Angclici, 2 Ful. 42 n.; shameful corruption of the canon against them ("angelos" changed into " angulos") ib. ; this synod was approved by the third council of Constantinople, Whita. 55 Latbr.ix III. (1179): reference to its decrees, 4 Jew. 1045 n. ; Tripartitum Opus- eulum, a workannexed tothis council, Jew. xliii; it declares that the study of philoso- phy was translated from Athens to Home, and afterwards from Rome to Paris, ijew. 654; remarks that if the Greeks are by a certain schism divided from the Latins, so are the Latins from the Greeks, and allows that the latter do, in some respects, more duly keep the customs of the apostles, ib. 884 ; observes that in many briefs there are contained so many indulgences, that good men marvel, &c, ib. S52; says, so excessive is the riot, as well in the prelates and bishops, as in the clerks and priests, that it is horrible to be told, 3 Jew. 417, 420, 4 Jew. 657; complains of the great mul- titude of monks and friars, 2 Jew. 1019, 4 Jew. 801, 1106 LaterahIV. (1215): account of it, 2 Bee. 260; its acts, Bale 506; Innocent III. pub- lished his creed there, 3Bul. 82, 4 Bui. 557; the council referred to on the eucharist, Coop. 38 ; it settled the doctrine of tran- substantiation, 2 Bee. 260, 262, 268, 3 Bee. 274, 361, 426, 1 Brad. 511 n., 545, 3 Bui. 82, 1 Hoop. 526, 2 Hoop. 48 n., 522, 2 Jew. 649, 564, 1067, 1116, Rid. 16 n., 246; the term first used there, 1 Jew. 11, 44, 3Jrai. 488 ; it ordained that the sacrament should be reserved, 2 Bee. 253 n., 3 Bee. 373 n., 2 Brad. 310 n., 2 Jew. 556; required com- munion once a year, 3 Bui. 82, 1 Brad. 490 n. ; commanded the reservation of chrism, 2 Bee. 253 n., 2 Brad. 310 n. , 2 Jew. 556; ordained auricular confession, 2 Brad. 310 n., 3 Bui. 82, 2 Ful. 90, 1 Hoop. 526, 1 Jew. 120, 2 Jew. l\33 ; advanced the pope and clergy above earthly princes, Rog. 209 ; directed that archbishops should have their palls from the pope, 2 Brad. 310 n. ; de- creed that lest too great a diversity of reli- gions (i. e. religious orders) should bring great offence into the church of God, no man should thenceforth devise any new religion, 4 Jew. 801, 1106 . Latera.i V. (1512 — 17) : it was only sum- moned to overthrow the council of Pisa, 1 Jew. 70, 4 Jew. 1110; Egidius said that so often as councils were discontinued, so often was the church destitute of Christ, 4 Jew. 720; pope Julius affirmed that no council is of any credit, nor ever will be, unless confirmed by the authority of the church of Rome, ib. 1115; pope Leo de- clared the pope to have authority over all councils, ib. 919; Chr. Marcellus addressed the pope as another God on earth, 2 Jew. 906, 3 Jew. 284 ; Stephen, bishop of Pa- traca, ascribed all power to the pope, 1 Jew. 94, 3 Jew. 284, 4 Jew. 832, 846; Simon Begnius, bishop of Madrusia, called pope Leo the lion of the tribe of Juda, the root of David, and the saviour, 4 Jew. 752; card. Cajetan's declarations, 1 Jew. 69 n.; he said to the pope, " Gird thy sword upon thy thigh, O thou most mighty," ib. 94 n.; the pope decreed to be above the coun- cil, 4 Jew. 11 10 ; he gave commandment to all preachers, that no man should dare to speak of the (time of the) coming of An- tichrist, 4 Jew. 744 ; the council records the abhorrence of the Latin church by the Greeks, 3 Jew. 196 London (1255) : on the great payments exacted of the clergy, 4 Jew. 1080 Lyons (Lugdunense — 1274) : named, 1 Hoop. 347 ; it condemned the errors of the Greeks, Whita. 536 [qu.for "Innocent the fourth," read " Innocent the fifth"?] Macra in France ( ... ): bishops said to be entangled in worldly affairs, 4 Jew. 971 ; it declares that only Christ can be truly priest and king, and that since his incar- nation the offices are separate, 16. 985 Mantua : an intended general council, summoned for Slay 1535, but not held, 2 Cran. 331 n., 467 n Martin (Council of pope): v. Rome (650). Mascon II. (Matisconense, 585): sum- moned by Gunthranus, Rog. 204; referred COUNCILS 241 to on baptism at Easter and Pentecost, 4 Bui. 367 n. ; it decreed that every Sunday the oblation of the altar should be offered of all, 1 Jew. 179; its directions respect- ing what remained of the sacrament, 2 Jew. 554 Jfayence (Bfognotinum— 813): summoned by Charlemagne, Iioi7. 549, 2 Whitg. 149 ; conduct of Constantine with relation to it, Whita. 436, 3 Whitg. 306 ; it was attended by 318 bishops, 2 Brad. 312 n., 1 Bui. 50, 4 Jew. 772 ; pope Sylvester sent legates there, 4 Jew. 993 ; some other bishops also sent deputies, ib. 999; the bishop of Home did not preside, Phil. 77, but Eustachius, bishop of Antioch, 1 Jew. 412, 4 Jew. 1003; Constantine addressed the bishops as " sacerdotes," 1 Ful. 208, and exhorted them to decide everything by the authority of scripture, 2 Ful. 380, 3 Jew. 227, Whita. 435, 078, 679 ; the council did not follow the multitude, 2 Ful. 64; it anathematized Arius, Phil. 295 n. ; con- demned him by the scripture, Whita. 562 ; yet afterwards the Arians became more mighty than before, 4 Jew. 908 ; the synod approved the term o/iooiiaiov, Whita. 535 ; set forth the common creed, 2 Cran. 15 (v. Creeds) ; its doctrine allowed, 1 Brad. 371, 1 Bui. 12, 2 Hoop. 74; it censured Paul of Samosata, 1 Hoop. 64 ; anathematized the writings of Eusebius, 2 Fid. 359 n. ; said to have commanded that no Christian should be without the Bible in his house, 2 Jew. 670, Whita. 221 ; did not receive the book of Judith as canonical, Whita. 82; catechumens mentioned, 2 Jew. 073 n. ; it is written in this council that our baptism is not to be consi- dered with bodily eyes, but with the eyes of the mind, and that we should consider the divine power which lies hid in the water, 4 Bui. 309, 310, 1 Jew. 545, 3 Jew. 445, 541 , and that we should look on the water of baptism as full of heavenly fire, 1 Jew. 406, 2 Jew. 781, 3 Jew. 445; it refers to the I.amb of God lying on the holy tabic, 1 Jew. 404, 466, &c, 522, 3 Jew. 540, Pit. 546, Rid. 248—250 ; speaks of Christ as offered without sacrifice, 2 Jew. 710; ad- monishes not to look down to the bread and cup, &c, 2 Bee. 295, 3 Bee. 267, 433, 3 Jew. 540, 544 ; calls the holy mysteries the pledges or tokens of our resurrection, 3 Jew. 540,593; falsely alleged as saying that none of the apostles called them a figure of the body of Christ, &c, Rid. 249 ; canon as to the order in w hich the clergy and people should receive the communion, 3 Bee. 417, Coop. 30, 103, 157, 2 Cran. 171, 1 Ful. 261, 2 Hoop. 395, 1 Jew. 197 ; it declares that deacons have not power to offer, 1 Ful. 261, 1 Jew. 240 n.; said to have allowed the deacons in the absence of the bishop and priests to take out the com- munion and receive it, 2 Ful. 107, 1 Jew. 239; allowed communion at the point of death, Coop. 29, 2 Ful. 105, 106, 2 Whitg. 544; but the canon refers only to excom- municated persons being penitent, Coop. 153, 2 Ful. 106,2 Whitg. 5ii; it confirmed the distinctions of ecclesiastical grades, Rog. 329; canon on the jurisdiction of the 16 2i2 COUNCILS bishops of Alexandria, Rome, and Antioch, 2 Cran. 38, 486, 1 Jew. 69, 359, 403, 3 Jew. 225, 304, &c; erroneously said to have appointed four patriarchs, PhilA'.\, 2 Whitg. 220, 221 n.; the word does not occur till above a century afterwards, 2 Zur. 228 n. ; the council did not own the bishop of Home as supreme, or as greater than the other patriarchs, 2 Hoop. 233—235, 4 Jew. 838, Phil. 39; it recognized the jurisdic- tion of the see of Rome within certain territorial limits only, 1 Jew. 386, 3 Jew. 216, 4 Jew. 828 ; pretended decree acknow- ledging the appellate jurisdiction of the bishop of Rome, 2 Ful. 70, 71, 308, 353, 2 Hoop. 236, Uew. 351, &c; the coun- cil ordered that bishops should assemble twice a year, i Jew. 1049; allowed the offices of metropolitan, archbishop, &c, 2 Hoop. 237, 2 Whitg. 142; on the office and jurisdiction of metropolitans, 2 Whity. 144, 148, 158, 430 ; it appointed the election of bishops to bishops, 1 Whity. 4G0 ; com- manded that bishops should lie ordained by their metropolitans, ib. 439 n.; decreed that if any man were made a bishop with- out the consent of his metropolitan, he might not be a bishop, 3 Jew. 333 ; wrote to the church in Egypt concerning the election of ministers, 1 Whity. 408, 409 ; ordered priests found eating in taverns to be excommunicated, 2 Cran. 39; referred to on deacons, 2 Whity. 177; the council forbade the clergy to have women residing with them, except relations, 1 Ful. 261 ; durst not dissolve priests' marriages, 2 Ful. 153, 4 Jew. 1053; a strong attempt to do so successfully resisted by Paphnutius, 1 Bui. 401, 2 Cran. 169, 1 Ful. 480, 2 Ful. 240, 1 Hoop. 376, 1 Jew. 227, 425, 1 Lat. . 288, Pil. 532, 576, Roy. 207, 3 Tyn. 157 n., 165; the statement denied or doubted by some Romanists, 1 Hoop. 376 n. ; the coun- cil ordained that on Sundays and at Pente- cost Christians should pray standing, Calf. 257, 413, 2 Cran. 38, Whita. 593, 666, 2 Whity. 451 ; public confession spoken of, 3 Jew. 369; canon respecting penance, 1.FW. 432; persons excommunicated by- one bishop not to be received by another, 1 Jew. 388, 3 Whitg. 260; the bishops shouted, "Let the ancient orders hold still," 1 Jew. 2, 320, 4 Jew. 1042 ; there were some unseemly contests there, 2 Whitg. 436 ; by whom the council was approved, 1 Jew. 412 ; many thousands consented to it, 1 Jew. 358; alleged to have sought the pope's confirmation, 1 Jew. 410, 4 Jew. 914 ; allusion in one of its decrees to the fifty-second apostolic canon, 2 Ful. 106 ; divers canons mentioned, 1 Whitg. 220; their number variously reckoned, 2 Whitg. 151 ; only twenty genuine ones remain, 1 Jew. 359 ; the fathers cite some canons not found amongst the twenty, 2 Whitg. 152 ; some, it is said, were burned by here- tics, 1 Jew. 351, 354; some are corrupt and counterfeit, 4 Jew. 937, 2 Whitg. 150; an interpolation in the eighteenth canon, 2 Ful. 107; the council falsified by Zosimus, q. v. ; condemned by heretical councils, Rid. 134; confounded by some with the second Nicene synod. Calf. 154 n Nice II. (787 ) : corrupt, idolatrous, and wicked, 1 Ful. 260, 2 Jew. 653, 1 Whitg. 531; an heretical conventicle, Whita. oGi; many of the bishops of G reece were present, 4 Jew. 652 ; on the authorities alleged there, Calf. 345 n. ; the fictitious Liber de Passione Imaginis Christi, 2 Ful. 200 ; false testimony adduced as if from Ambrose, ib. 207 ; the council anathematized image- breakers, 1 Ful. 198—201, Phil. 406 ; an argument used there for images in churches, 1 Jew. 78; vanities and idolatrous fables in this council, 2 Jew. 658, 664 ; it affirmed that Christ dwelt in dead men's bones, ib. 594; denied that there were two kinds of worship, t'A. CG6 ; decreed the adoration of images, Calf. 48, 1 Jew 548, 4 Jew. 791, 792, 1055, 1109, 1110, Park. 91, 92, Rid. 94, Hog. 209, 3 Tyn. 183, thereby contradicting scripture, general councils, and ancient doctors, TT'Aifa.509; referred to respecting the picture sent to Abgarus, Calf 41 n. ; on the emperor's image, 2 Jew. 604 ; canon against pluralities, 1 Whitg. 530, 531; it allowed a clerk to labour with his hands rather than to have two benefices, 3 Whitg. 445; rejected the false epistle to the Lao- diceans, Whita. 108, 303 ; Leontius said there, what an altar or a sacrifice is, Chris- tians in a manner do not know, 2 Jew. 735; it condemned the council of Elvira, Calf. 155; recognized the Quini-Sext coun- cil, ib. 137 n.; decrees of the council of Constantinople, a.d. 754, preserved among its acts, Calf. 71 n., 138 n., Park. 91 n.; it declares that pope Honorius was con- demned for a heretic in two general coun- cils, 4 Jew. 926; calls Eupsychius a priest of the church of Ca;sarea, 3 Jew. 125, 410, 4 Jew. 805; Petrus protopresbyter and Petrus presbyter, the pope's legates, sub- scribed before all the bishops, 4 Jew. 912; it was condemned by Charlemagne and the COUNCILS 243 council of Frankfort, Calf. 155, Sic.,2Ful. 154, Par*. 92, Rid. 94; contents of the Caroline Books in reply to it, Calf. 156 — 175; its decrees rejected in England and France, 2 Ful. 23 Orange I. (Arausicanum — 441): forbade catechumens to enter the baptistery, 2 Jew. 70li ; prohibited the celebration of the eu- charist on Good Friday and Easter eve, 1 Jew. 240 Oramje II. (529) : declares that to be- lieve, to will, and to be able to do as we should do, is wrought by the Holy Ghost, 3 Bui. 10; subscribed by the prince's am- bassadors and noblemen, 4 Jew. 1024, 1025 Orleans I. (Aurelianense — 511): called litanies rogations, 2 Ful. 183; required communion thrice a year, 1 Jew. 176 ; this (?) synod ordered the sacrament to be burned when mouldy, 3 Bee. 374 ; it(?) de- creed that every Christian man might have an oratory in his house, but not have mass said there, 1 Jew. 184 ; a canon relative to the erection of churches, attributed to the first council of Orleans, borrowed from a novel of Justinian, Calf. 135, 136, 2 Ful. 150 //. (538) : summoned by Childebert, Rog. 205 Oxford (1222): a deacon degraded for apostasy, and afterwards burned, Bale 3 . ( .... ): forbade the sale of masses, 3 Jew. 552 ; the name of Christ omitted in its acts, and our lady's name put in its place, ib. 577 Paris (551?) : in the time of Childebert, Rog. 205 VI. {■■■): referred to on baptism at Easter and Whitsuntide, 4 Bui. 367 n ( ... ): Probianus, bishop of Bour- ges, consented and subscribed at a synod here, 4 Jew. 1025; a council of Paris uni- versally scoffed at, 1 Jew. 70 Pisa (1511) : the Lateran council summoned to repeal its decrees, 1 Jew. 70, 4 Jew. 1110 Plaisance (Placentinum — 1095): directed that none should be ordained without a title, 1 Whitg. 480—482; on archdeacons, 2 Whitg. 176 Quini-sext : v. Constantinople (691) Ratisbun ( .... ) : a council at Reinspurg declared that pope Hildebrand, under a colour of holiness (by forbidding priests' marriage) had laid the foundation for An- tichrist, 4 Jew. 744 Rheims (813 ) : summoned by Charle- magne, Hog. 204 Rheims (9..): a council under Hugh Capet, in which Arnulphus proclaimed the pope Antichrist, 4 Jew. 744, Rog. 182, 347 (1119): Thurstan abp of York con- secrated there, Pit. 584; in this council, or in one held about this time, Bernard is said to have severely censured the Romish clergy, 1 Jew. 121 (& al. v. Bernard). Rimini (Ariminense— 359) : not allowed, and why, 1 Jew. 410, 3 Jeic. 217 ; it most impiously decreed that Christ is not God, 4 Jew. 1109; confirmed the Arian heresy, Roy. 209; rejected the term o/xooiaiou, Whita. 535; Ruffinus says none of the bishops there understood the word, ib. 139 ; condemned by a council at Rome in the time of Damasus, 1 Jew. 413 ; Basil's advice respecting its acts, Whita. 439; abhorred by Ambrose, Calf. 345; rejected by Augus- tine, ib. 10, 2 Jew. 638, 996; Gelasius cau- tious against it, 1 Jew. Ill, 112 Rome (2..): councils here in Cyprian's time, 1 Bui. 12 n (251) : held against Novatian, ijew. 1007 II. (325) : a council alleged to have been held by pope Sylvester at the very time of the council of Nice, 4 Jew. 993 ; it is declared therein that the pope is to be judged of no man, 1 Jew. 68, 78, 3 Jew. 222, 339, 4 Jeiv. 1000 ; said to have decreed that no priest should make the chrism, for Christ of chrism hath his name, 4 Jew. 1000 (3..): a council under Damasus condemns the Arian synod of Ariminum, 1 Jew. 413 (496): seventy bishops sat there, Calf. 171 n.; the council received apocry- phal books, Whita. 39, 44; denounced the Recognitions, Calf. 21 ; its opinion on the acts of Sylvester, ib. 174 n.; on the books of Lactantius, ib. 181 ; on the Scripta de Inventione S. Crucis, ib. 324 n (502?): at a synod in the time of Symmachus, king Odoacer marvelled that anything was attempted without his knowledge, 4 Jew. 952, 1001 (650) : the council of pope Martin [that of Rome, 650?] on metropolitans, 2 Whitg. 241 V. (731): confirmed image wor- ship, Calf. 48 — — VI. (732): enjoined the worship of images, 2 Brad. 309, Calf. 48; this or the preceding council (or perhaps that of 769) said to have confuted the Iconomaches, Phil. 406 16—2 244 COUNCILS Rome (8 . .) : a council under Nicolas I. 1 )Tc >1 1 i 1 > i t etl any being present at the mass of an unchaste priest, 1 Jew. 70, 4 Jew. 801 (1050) : condemned Bsrengurius, 2 Hoop. 48 n (1059): referred to on the eucha- rist, Coop. 39; here Lanfianc opposed the opinions of Berengarius, 1 Hoop. 117 n., whom the council compelled to subscribe that Christ is in the sacrament sensibly, 1 Jew. 446, 459 ; remarkable gloss on the recantation, ib. 459; this synod seems to be that referred to Grin. 73 n. as the second of Lateran ; reference to it with respect to unchaste priests, iJew. 802 (1099): Urban II. here anathema- tized all clerks who should do homage to any prince for their preferments, 1 Tyn. 380 n (1538): the assembly of eight cardi- nals, in the time of Paul III., 1 Jew. 4C9; report of the cardinals, &c. as to the state of the church, iJew. 1107; on the corrup- tion of manners at home, 2 Jew. 728, 807 ; they took order for the abating of the mul- titude of friars and monks, ib. 1019 Rouen (Kothoniagense — 1072?) : first for- bade that the eucharist should be delivered into the hands of the laity, 3 Bee. 412, Hutch. 230 Saleyunstadiense : v. Sclinystad. Saragossa (Coesaraugustanum — ... ): censured those who received the sacrament, and did not eat it presently in the church, 1 Jeiv. 148 n., 242 Sardica (347) : summoned by Constan- tius, 2 Whitg. 3G2; Cusanus says Augus- tine held not this for a catholic council, but rather for a council of Arian heretics, 1 Jew. 938; British bishops there, 3 Jew. 1C5 ; remarks on the famous decree at- tributed to it respecting appeals to Rome, 2 Ful. 70, 71, and see 308, 353; reference to the same, 4 Jew. 838 ; the synod ordered that clergy excommunicated by one bishop should not be received by another, 3 Whitg. 261 ; on excommunication by a bishop in anger, ib. 262; this council mistakenly al- leged for Nice, 4 Jew. 937, 938 Seleucia (359) : not lawful, 1 Jew. 410 Selinystad (Salegunstadiense — 1022J: for- bade any priest to offer more than three masses in a day, 2 Jew. 626, 633 Sens (1140): Abelard compelled to re- cant, 1 Bee. 337 Sens ( .... ): preferred images to books, 2 Jew. 660 Seville II. (Hispalense— 619?) : reserves the consecration of altars, churches, virgins, &c. to the bishop, and forbids priests to administer the sacraments or to preach in his presence, 2 Whitg. 374 Sinuessa (303): fabulous, 2 Ful. 364, 365 n., 3 Jew. 340 n. ; said to have decreed that the pope should be judged by no man, 3 Jew. 339, iJew. 833; yet Marcel- linus is alleged to have been judged by it, 2 Ful. 364, 365, 3 Jew. 339, 340 Sirmich (Sirmiense, or Syrmiense — 351, 357, 358): not lawful, 1 Jew. 410; con- demned the orthodox as Homoousians, and subscribed to the impiety of the council of Ariminum, 4 Jew. 1109; willed Felix and Liberius to be bishops at Rome together, 1 Jew. 377 ; statement that Athanasius went away (qu. from Tyre?), 4 Jew. 961 Spain : v. Braga. Strenaeshulch (now Whitby — 6..) : kings Oswine and Alfride there, 2 Ful. 16 Syrmiense : v. Sirmich. Tela, in Spain ( ... ): asserted to bave forbidden appeals to Rome, 1 Jew. 388, 3 Jew. 216 Teuver: v. Tribur. Toledo I. (400): anathematized those who should receive any other scriptures than those received by the church, Whita. 326; denounced heresies respecting the Godhead and manhood of Christ, 3 Bui. 268; condemned the Priscillianists, who thought man's body to be governed by the stars, 2 Bui. 363; its creed, 1 Bui. 22, 2 Hoop. 536 ; its doctrine approved, 1 Brad. 371 n. ; this synod is stated to have per- mitted concubinage to the unmarried ; Gratian says it enjoined it, but in editions of the Corp. Jur. Can. subsequent to the reformation, the passage has been altered, 4 Jew. 631, 3 Tyn. 40 n III. ( ... ): prescribed that the articles of faith should be recited, that the people might present hearts purified to re- ceive the body and blood of Christ, 3 Bee. 414 IV. (633) : called ignorance the mother of all errors, and declared it to be most of all to be eschewed in priests, I Bee. 384, 1 Jew. 57, 334, 2 Jew. 800 ; prohibited trine immersion in baptism, 2 Bee. 227 n., 4 Bui. 365, 2 Cran. 58, Whita. 593; di- rected the priests and deacons to communi- cate at the altar, the clerks in the choir, the people outside the choir, 1 Jew. 198; on the election of priests, 1 Whitg. ill; on certain priests who used the Lord's prayer COUNCILS 245 only on Sunday, 1 Jew. 170 ; it decreed that women unlawfully joined with priests, should be removed by the bishop, and sold, 4 Jew. 639 ; its creed, 1 Bui. 24 ; its doc- trine approved, 1 Brad. 371 n Toledo VI. (638): in what sense the w ord primacy is used by it, 1 Jew. 306 VIII. (6">3): says it is better' not to fulfil a vow than to commit wickedness, 1 Bee. 37-', 3 Jew. 400 XI. (075) : ordered that if any man received not the sacrament delivered by the priest, he should be excommunicated, 1 Jew. 251 ; on the communion of the sick, 2 Bee. 245, 1 Jew. 251 XII. ( 681 ) : speaks of several masses as celebrated in a day, 2 Jew. 626, 038, &c. ; sacrifice and receiving noted as sun- dry things, 1 Jew. 129 ; the use of images condemned, 2 Bee. 71 n., Phil. 407 XVI. (694?): referred to against images, 2 Bee. 71 n Toulouse (1229) : first forbade the laity to possess the scriptures in their own tongue, 1 Tyn. 132 n Tours I. (461 •): forbids a clerk to be- come a layman, 2 Whitg. 382 //. (507): commanded the Lord's body to be laid up under the cross, Calf. 136, 2 Ful. 150; (this council?) referred to about providing a pix, 3 Bee. 373 ///. (...): charged bishops not to give themselves to feasts, 2 Wltitg. 382; its canon concerning the translation of homilies, 2 Ful. 15 ; this seems to be the council summoned by Charlemagne, Roy. 204 Trext (1545— 63): v. Catechisms, Cliemnitius. No general council, 4 Jew. 1051, W'hita. 40, but a conciliabulum of a few popish he- retics, 2 Ful. 231 ; an evil confederacy, Lit. Eliz. C19; assembled more by the instiga- tion of the emperor Charles, than willingly, 4 Jew. 1102; the design of it, 3 Bui. 119, 4 Bui. 529; the indiction, or calling of the prelates, 4 Bui. 529,530 ; the council opened by card. Hosius, 1 Ful. 8 n., 1 Zur. 113 n.; its decrees, sessions, and prorogations, 4 Bui. 531, 532, 2 Zur. CO, 83 n., 3 Zur. 23, 254 ; nothing done uprightly or by good order, 4 Jew. 1084 ; references to it, Phil. 397, Pra. Eliz. 420 n., 1 Zur. 136, 325, 2 Zur. 250; the pope wished it to be removed to Bo- logna, 3 Zur. 58; protest of the emperor Charles, the French king, and other Chris- tian princes, 4 Jew. 905, 1052; Blowness of its proceedings, 1 Zur. 118, 124, 341; only forty bishops present, 4 Jew. !J05, 1056 ; only twenty- two at first, ib. 905 n.; Harding says there were nearly two hundred, ib. 1051; Pates, sometime bishop of "Worcester, sat there, ib. 905, 1056, Phil, xxxvii, 1 Zur. 79 n., also Goldwell of St Asaph, Phil. xxxvii, also Wauchop, titular archbishop of Armagh, 4 Jew. 905, 1056; two of the bishops were slain in adultery, ib. 905, 913, 1056 ; Isidore Clarius was there, 1 Ful. 62 n. ; the Protestants thought of attending, 2 Cran. 430 n. ; Elizabeth refused to send representatives, 1 Zur. 101, see 4 Jew. 910 n.; why the English would not go there, 4 Jeic. 898, 953; Melancthon and Brcntius went to defend the confessions of their churches, Whita. 10; the reformed were not allowed a hearing, 1 Jew. 62, 3 Jew. 204, 207 n., 208, 4 Jew. 953, 1114; the pope's safe conducts, 4 Jew. 953, 954; the agreement of the Tridentine fathers, ib. 956; the freedom of the council, ib. 957; Jewel's Apology read there, 3 Jew. 186; two divines were ordered to reply to it, ib.; Orationes in Concil. Trident, habitae (ed. Dudithius), Jew. xxxvi; for the speeches of Amb. Catharinus and Cornelius bishop of Bitonto, see Catharinus and Cornelius ; Antonius Marinarius said, If the faith of the gospel were the rule of our life, we should be Christians indeed, as now by titles and ceremonies we are called Chris- tians, 4 Jew. 874 ; what the French king's ambassador said about councils, ib. 908, 916, 947, 948, 949, Bog. 210; decree con- cerning the canon of scripture, 2 Ful. 222; rejecters of the Apocrypha accursed, Bog. 83 n. ; what the council decreed concern- ing the authenticity of the Vulgate, 2 Jew. 831, 4 Jew. 907, Whita. 110, 111, 143, 145, &c. ; it censured the translations of Isi- dore Clarius, 1 Ful. 287 ; its judgment as to vernacular versions, Whita. 209; it made no decree on the authority of scripture, ib. 275 ; its decree concerning the inter- pretation of scripture, ib. 402, 410 ; the reception of unwritten tradition command- ed, ib. 502 ; it made tradition equal to the holy scriptures, Bog. 79, 200, 209; on free- will, ib. 106 n.; on works before justification, ib. 128 ; on original sin, 4 Jew. 786 ; from the decree on this point the virgin is ex- cepted, Rog. 99 n., 134n.; on concupiscence, 3 Jew. 464, Rog. 102 n„ 103 n.; on sin • The first council in Sir N. H. Nicolas's list, is that of .V!7. 246 COUNCILS after baptism, Rog. 139 n.; on justification, ib. 115, 116, 124, 127 nn. ; on works before justification, ib. 127 n.; on works of super- erogation, ib. 130; it says that we should ever doubt our election and justification, ib. 113 n., loin.; curses all who say that the sacraments of the new law were not all ordained of our Lord Jesus Christ, or that there are fewer or more than seven, 3 Jew. 460, and all who hold that grace is not given by the sacraments ex opere operato, 2 Jew. 751 ; a decree passed respecting the Lord's supper, 3 Zur. 24 n.; the council anathematizes all who should hold that it is necessary for infants to receive the com- munion, an opinion maintained by St Au- gustine and pope Innocent I., 2 Ful. 41 n.; allows either leavened or unleavened bread, according to custom, 1 Jew. 534 n.; on con- secration in silence, 2 Jew. 697 ; on tran- substantiation, 2 Brad. 227 n.; one whole summer spent about the communion of the cup, 4 Jew. 94S; it granted the communion in both kinds to some countries on certain conditions, 1 Jew. 205, 3 Jew. 203; evaded the question by referring it entirely to the decision of the pope, Grin. 22 n.; accursed all who should maintain the need of com- munion in both kinds, 1 Jew. 231, 3 Jew. 597 ; provided that little sins need not be ut- tered in confession, 3 Jew. 372; on penance, 1 Brad. 46 n.; on attrition, 1 Tyn. 265 n.; it declared extreme unction to be a sacra- ment, Calf. 248; maintained the invocation of saints, Roij. 209; decreed that relics should be worshipped, ib. 224; ratified the doctrine of purgatory, 3 Bui. 389, Rog. 214 ; affirmed that Christ, descending into hell, liberated the fathers, Rog. 66 n.; its decree concerning Latin service, Whita. 250; arguments in defence of that decree refuted, ib. 251, &c; it confessed the pope to be above the council, I Jew. 68; reserved, in all things, the authority of the apostolic see, 4 Jew. 773 ; discussions on the order of bishops, 2 Bee. 319 n., 1 Brad. 506 n. ; it decreed that all bishops should preach the gospel, 4 Jew. 821, 1111 ; ordained that one man should not have two benefices at one time, ib. ; cursed those who should say that they who minister neither the word of God nor the sacraments are no priests, 3 Jew. 309, 310; the legates complained that priests differed from laymen only in apparel, 4 Jew. 971 ; Jac. Nanchiantes bishop of Chioca obliged to crave pardon of the pope, ib. 955; the council condemned the cardinal de Chatillon, 1 Zur. 250 n. ; its Index, Calf. 155 n.; the council ended, 4 Jew. 90G ; Jewel's letter to Scipio, a gentleman of Venice, about this council (Latin and Eng- lish), ib. 10.93—1126; proposed synod of the reformed churches in opposition to the Tridentine council, 2 Cran. 430—434, 3 Zur. 23, 502 n Tribur (or Teuver— 1036 ?) : forbade the ministration of the sacrament in wooden vessels, 4 Bui. 420 ; referred to on private mass, 1 Jew. 106 n Trullo (In) ; v. Constantinople (691) Turonense or Tyroncnse : v. Tours. Tyre (335): Athanasius said to have departed from it, 4 Jew. 951 n. ; he was | condemned by it, 2 Ful. 338, 1 Jew. 392 ; Constantine cited to his camp the bishops who had been present at it, 1 Jew. 396, 4 Jew. 9G3 Urbanum, i. e. of pope Urban II.: v. Plaisance. Vaison II. (Vasense 529): referred to, 1 Jew. 106 n. ; cone. Vas. III. al. II. (be- lieved to be the same), allowed the reading of homilies, 3 Whitg. 315, 347, 348 Valence (374): ordered clerks defiled with mortal sin to be deposed, 3 Jew. 309 (1248): referred to on the eucharist, Coop. 39 Vangionum (In civitate) : v. Worms. Verceil (1050): condemned Jo. Scotus Erigena, 200 years after his death, Grin. 74; transubstantiation unknown until after it, 1 Hoop. 118, 524 Vjexxe (1311, 12): decreed that there should be professors of Hebrew and Greek in all universities, Whit a. 468 Whitby : v. Strenaeshalch. Winchester (1076) : enjoined celibacy on the clergy, 2 Ful. 23, 93 Worms (868 ?): referred to on baptism at Easter and Whitsuntide, 4 Bui. 367 n. ; (the same synod?) says the dipping into the water in baptism is the going down into hell, and the coming out of the water is the resurrection, 3 Jew. 593 (1076): its charges against pope Hildebrand, 4 Jew. 641, 825 Counsel : good counsel, 2 Bui. 51 Counsellors : v. Lawyers. The duty of counsellors of state, Sand. 110 Country : how greatly we are bound to it, 1 Bee. 232; it is included in the term "pa- rents," in the fifth commandment, 1 Bui. , 268; how to be honoured, i'6.275; on fight- ing in defence of it, ib. 276 ; we must pray for it, ib. 279 ; the fervent affectiou which COUNCILS — COVENANTS 247 some have had to their country, 1 Bee. 233, &c, 1 Bui. 278; the affection of English- men to theirs, 1 Bee. 235 ; that of Becon, ib. Couper (Tho.), bishop: v. Cooper. Couppage ( ), a priest : 1 Brad. 617 Coursely : cursorily, 2 Jew. 601 Court : v. Courts. Courtenay (Will.), abp of Canterbury: at- tends a parliament at Cambridge, Park. 300 n. ; said to have enriched himself with money gathered to rebuild Paul's cross, PU. GOG ; he persecuted Wickliffe, Bale 32G Courtenay (Will.), earl of Devon [so called, but he was attainted in his father's life, timej : Catherine bis wife, daughter of king Edward IV., 3 Zur. 625 Courtenay (Hen.), next earl of Devon, and marq. of Exeter: near to the crown, 3 Znr. 207, 625 n. ; beheaded, 2 Cran. 386 n., 3 Zur. 207, 625 n Courtenay (Edw.), next earl of Devon, and marq. of Exeter: excepted from an act of indemnity, 3 Zur. 207 ; in prison, ib. 220; released by queen Mary, i6.3G7, 368; mentioned, after his restoration, Now. i Phil. 182; personated by Cleobury, 3 Zur. 133 n. ; his death at Padua, ib. Courtiers : their character, Pit. 289, 309 ; examples of good ones, ib. 291 ; Nehemiah an example to them, ib. 288, 293 Courtop Street, in Kent : the residence of Elizabeth Barton, 2 Cran. 65, 252, 272; our lady of Court of Stretl, ib. 272, 273 n Courts (Civil): courts of law and conscience, Pil. 466; thecourt of Augmentations, \Lai 261 n.; the court of Chancery, suits there, 2 Cran. 257, 306, 315; the Exchequer, a writ tnerefrom, Park. 163; the court of First-fruits and Tenths, 2 Cran. 489; the court of the Marches, 3 Whitg. 604; the Star-chamber, Grin. 344, 392, Park. 418, 427, 3 Whitg. 604; an order made there for the expulsion of sundry of the perverse sort in religion from the Inns of Court, Park. 384; the Court of Wards, 2 Cran. 368, 1 Lat. 69: (some local courts are mentioned under the names of the places where they are holden). Courts ( Ecclesiastical) : v. Proctors. The ecclesiastical courts briefly described, 2 Zur. 809, 360; of bishops' courts and their officers, 3 Whitg. 265 ; their process in the prince's name, ib. 267; their jurisdiction in matrimonial causes, 2 Cran. 249, 252, 253, (and see Marriage); dispensations sold therein, 2 Zur. 130; letter from Grindal to the officers of his courts, Grin. 361; the court of Arches, 1 Lat. 52 n., 2 Lat. 414, 1 Tyn. 235, 238, 2 Zur. 360 ; once sat in St Paul's, Pit. 540; a suit in this court, 2 Cran. 364 ; its licences, 3 Whitg. 276; letter to the dean, 2 Cran. 253; the Commissaries' court, Bog. 310, 3 Whitg. 279 ; the Consis- tory courts, 1 Lat. 52; the court of Facul- ties, 3 Whitg. 8, 11, 12, 265, 1 Zur. 164, 179,180, 2 Zur 149,360; Grindal's account of it, Grin, 446 ; he and Parker desired its abolition, Grin. 448, Park. 363 Courts of the Lord's house : what is signified thereby, 1 Bee. 300 Cousins: included in the term parents in the fifth commandment, 1 Bui. 269 Cousin (Jo.), or Cousins : minister of the French church in London, Grin. 310 n., 313 n., 2 Zur. 96, 170 Coutances (Arth. bp of) : v. Cossi (A. de). Cove, near Dunwich, Suffolk : the birthplace of Bale, Bale vii. Covel (Jo.): Acc. of the Gr. Ch., 2 Bee. 266 n Covell (Will.): his answer to Jo. Burges, Rid. 533 Covenants, Testaments : v. Law, Gospel. Tyndale's definition of the word tes- tament, 1 Tyn. 9, 93 n., 409, see also 93, 105, 364, 365, 379, 4"76, 3 Tyn. 27 ; covenants were ratified by the slaying of beasts, 4 Bui. 245, 2 Tyn. 215 ; covenants amongst the Jews, 1 Tyn. 347, 348; cove- nant of God and man, 1 Brad. 322, 326, 2 Bui. 169, Lit. Edw. 503, (552), 1 Tyn. 408, 409, 470 ; some feign appointments between men and God to which he never subscribed, 2 Tyn 103; the covenant made with Adam, 2 Bui. 169 ; with Noah, ib. 169, 1 Tyn. 348; with Abraham, 2 Bui. 169, 170, 1 Tyn. 349 ; how long this league should last, 2 Bui. 170; its conditions, ib. 170, 171 ; circumcision the sign or seal of it, ib. 172; the old and new covenants con- trasted, 2 Bui. 293, &c, Hutch. 246, 1 Tyn. 363, 364, 476 ; both were of force from the beginning, Hutch. 326; both are yet opera- tive, ib. 247 ; the old testament was con- firmed with blood, 1 Tyn. 363; it was fearful and terrible, ib. 304 ; its rewards were tem- poral, ib. 415; its conditions, ib.; the new covenant, spoken of in Jer. xxxi, Whita. 501 ; made in Christ's blood, 1 Tyn. 303 ; it was from the beginning, ib. 417 ; ours and the fathers' are one, 2 Bui. 283, 293; it is gentle, and promising mercy, 1 Tyn. 364; its effects, when believed, ib. 417 ; the free promise is a covenant on God's behalf 248 COVENANTS — COVETOUSNESS only, 1 Brad. 327; God's covenant in Christ's blood depends not on us, 2 Brad. 153 ; how God's covenant is with those that walk and are perfect before him, 1 Bee. 210; on the use of the word covenant with respect to sacraments, 4 Bui. 253 ; why the Lord's supperis called a testament, ib. 403; why God's word is called a testament, Now. (2), 114, Whita. 651; God's testament neither to be augmented nor diminished, 1 Bui. 114 ■ — The Scottish covenant: renewed by James VI., 2 Zur. 331 Covent : convent, 2 Tijn. 24 Coventry, co. Warwick: monks put out in Richard I.'s days, Pit G10; martyrs there, Bale 03, Poet. 1G4, Hid. 384 n., 1 Zur. 86; the queen of Scots removed thither from Tutbury, 1 Zur. 217, 247 n Coverdale: a district in Riehmondshire, 2 Cov. vii. Coverdale (Myles), bp of Exeter : v. Bible, English. A short biographical notice, lCov. vii, Sic; a more extended memoir, 2 Cov. vii, &c. ; Tanner's account of him, ib. xix; Bale's, ib. xxii; his birth, ib. vii; sent to Cambridge, ib.; ordained priest, ib. ; supports the re- formation, ib. viii; said by Foxe (but it is believed erroneously) to have assisted Tyn- dale in his translations at Hamburgh, ib. ix, 1 Tyn. xxxix; he publishes his Bible, 2 Cov. ix; and new editions thereof, ib. x; goes to Paris to superintend lord Crom- well's Bible, ib.; interrupted by the Inqui- sition, ib.; returns to England, ib. xi ; publishes the Bible of 1539, ib. ; his de- claration at Paul's cross concerning his translation, 1 Ful. 98; his Testament well read, 2 Bee. 420 ; he goes abroad, 2 Cov. xi, 3 Zur. 223; at Tubingen, 2 Cov. xii; appointed minister of the church at Berg- I zabern, ib., 3 Zur. 483, having married Elizabeth Macheson, 2 Cov. xii; his cha- racter there, 3 Zur. 247 ; known abroad as Michael Anglus, ib. 245 n., so he some- times wrote himself, 2 Cor. 505 ; returns to England, ib. xii, 3 ZurAOi; made chaplain to the king and almoner to the queen dowager, 2 Cov. xiii ; on a commission against the Anabaptists and other sectaries, ib. ; he publishes a new edition of his Bible, ib.; goes into Devonshire with lord Rus- sell, ib.; appointed coadjutor to Veysey, bishop of Exeter, ib. xiii, 1 Lat. 272 n.; to be bishop of Exeter, 3 Zur. 483; conse- crated, 2 Cov. xiii, 2 (Van. 429 n.; Cran- mer's letter to Cecil in his behalf when elected, 2 Cran. 429 ; a bishop indeed, 1 Lat. 272; deprived on the death of king Edward, 2 Cov. xiii ; summoned before the council, ib.; imprisoned, 3 Zur. 505; in peril, 1 Brad. 290; released on the inter- cession of the king of Denmark, 2 Cov. xiii; in exile, 1 Cran. (9); goes to Den- mark, 2 Cov. xiii; preacher to the exiles at Wesel, ib. ; returns to Bergzabern, ib. ; his works proscribed, ib.; is at Geneva, ib. ; returns to England, id.; preaches at Paul's cross, ib. xv; assists at the consecration of abp Parker, ib. ; named, 1 Zur. 131 ; recom- mended by Griudal for the see of Llandaff, 2 Cov. 529n.; presented to St Magnus, London, ib. xv; his letter to Cecil on his appointment, Grin. 284 n. ; absent from the Lambeth conference about the vestments, Park. 270 n. ; he resigns St Magnus, 2 Cov. xv ; permitted toofficiate without the vest- ments, Grin. 203, 205, 1 Zur. 202 n. ; his death and burial, 2 Cov. xvi. Writings and Translations, edited by the Rev. Geo. Pearson, B.D., 1 Cov. ; Re- mains, edited by the same, 2 Cov. ; lists of his writings, 1 Cov. ix, 2 Cov. xix ; the Spiritual and most Precious Pearl, re- ferred to, 3 Bee. 34 n. ; the Exhortation to the Carrying of Christ's Cross, ascribed to him, 1 Brad. 412 n., 2 Cov. 227, &c.; his Letters of the Martyrs, Grin. 211; he translated a book on matrimony by Bul- linger, 1 Bee. 29 ; this may be the book referred to 3 Zur. 245 ; (The Old Faith, 1 Cov. 1, Sic, and The Hope of the Faith- ful, 2 Cov. 135, are also translations from Bullinger, q. v.) ; remarks on his writings and translation of the scriptures, 2 Cov. xvii; letter from him to Calvin, 3 Zur. 31 ; to Fagius, ib. 32 ; Coverdale, Humphrey, and Sampson, to Farell, Viret, Beza, and others, 2 Zur. 121 ; letter from Bullinger to Cover- dale, ib. 136 — Elizabeth (Macheson) his wife, 2 Cov. xii, xiv. Coverham, co. York (N. R.) : Coverdale's birthplace, 2 Cov. vii. Coverte (Geo.) : 2 Cran. 362 Covetousness, Avarice: v. Commandments. Avarice, a poem, by Hen. Lok, Poet. 138; coveting forbidden by God, 1 Brad. 172, 2 Bui. 120, Sic, 2 Cran. 105, A'oic. (21), 136 ; condemned in the Lord's prayer, 2 Bee. 164 ; against covetousness, with sen- tences and examples of scripture, 1 Bee. 453, Szc ; that of the age reprehended, 2 Bee. 7 ; its prevalence, 1 Bee. 41, 3 Bee. 59, 60; that of the papal clergy, 3 Tyn. 53; COVETOUSNESS — CRACKENTHORP 249 of the clergy and laity, Hutch. 338; this sin reigns chiefly in old men, 2 Bee. 373, 1 Lat. 431 ; on walking after it, Sand. 118; covet- ousness condemned, 2 Jew. 1043; it is a grievous sin, 1 Lat. 107, &c, 239, the sin of Nineveh, ib. 241, and of London, ib. 242 ; the evils which follow it, 2 Tyn. 99, 101, 102 ; it is the root of all evil, 1 Lat. 109, 184, 246, 280, Nord. 174; it is idola- try, Sand. 182; its evil effects on the nation, 1 Lat. 99, 317; often the cause of rebellion, Cran. 192, 1 Lat. 247; it is accursed, 2 Tyn. 17 ; it is insatiable, Pil. 51, 3 Tyn. 281 ; what the covetous delight in, 2 Sec. 428; they will hear nothing against covetousness, 2 Lat. 213; they be- come more covetous, 1 Lat. 278 ; they mock God when they pray, ib. 403 ; they believe not the promises, ib. 270, 2 Lat. 155 ; hor- rible death of a covetous man, I Lat. 277, 541 ; a lesson to the covetous, 2 Lat. 90 ; a warning, 1 Bee. 127 ; a prayer against covetousness, 3 Bee. 59, GO; a remedy against avarice, 1 C'ov. 524 Coveyke (Will.), proctor: 2 Cran. 492 Cowbuck (Rob.), alias Parsons, q.v. Cowling castle, co. Kent: the dwelling of lord Cobham, Bale 18 Cowper ( Jo.) : accused, 2 Cov. 499 Cowper (Rob.) : Parker's tutor at C. C. C. C., Park, vii, 481 Cowper (Tho.)f bp : v. Cooper. Cox (D.) : notice of him, Poet, li; the Lord's prayer paraphrased, ib. 503 Cox (Jo. Edm.); editor of Cranmer's works, 1 and 2 Cran. Coxe (Rich.), bp of Ely : sometime dean of Ch. Ch. Oxon, Park. 118, Phil. 213 n.; chancellor of Oxford, 2 Jew. 952 n.; tutor to king Edward, Phil. 213 n. , 3 Zur. 384 ; almoner to that prince, ib. 82 ; one of the compilers of the liturgy, Rid. 31G, 1 Zur. 234 n. ; his opinion thereof, ib. 235; patron of Jo. ab Ulmis, 3 Zur. 384, 389, 395 ; com- missioner in the disputation on the eucha- rist at Oxford, ib. 391 n.; dean of West- minster, ib. 501; he attends the duke of Somerset at his execution, ib. 449; gives up the chancellorship of Oxford, ib. 457 ; intended to be made a bishop, ib. 458; arrested on the death of Edward VI., ib. G84; deprived of his preferments, ib. 373; he escapes in the same ship with Sandys, Sand, xv ; an exile for religion, 1 Cran. (9) ; at Frankfort, Jew. xii, Rid. 387, 3 Zur. 753, 755, 703; his firmness in the troubles there, Grin. 239, Jew. xiii ; he preaches before the queen, 2 Zur. ltin.; concerned in the disputation at Westmin- ster, 1559, 1 Zur. 11 ; a commissioner for the revision of the Prayer Book, Grin. v; designed for the bishoprick of Norwich, 1 Zur. 23 ; appointed bishop of Ely, ib. 40 ; elected, Park. 101 n.; consecrated, Sand. xviii, 1 Zur. 63, 05 n. ; he objects to the crucifix in the queen's chapel, and writes to her, ib. GGn.; takes part in a dispu- tation concerning images, ib. 67 ; advises the queen to marry, Grin. 19 n. ; has the care of the deposed bishop Watson, ib. 281 ; assists in the compilation of certain Advertisements, Park. 233; to preach at Paul's cross, ib. 2G1; desires the enforce- ment of uniformity, ib. 270 ; his part in the Bishops' Bible, ib. 282, 336 n.; an eccle- siastical commissioner, ib. 383; defends the Prayer Book, the surplice, &c, 1 Zur. 235, &c. ; his opinion of N. Sanders, Park. 410 ; libelled, ib.ili; required to surrender lands belonging to his see, 1 Zur. 319 n.; at Grindal's confirmation as abp of Can- terbury, Grin, x; recommended as visitor of St John's college, Cambridge, ib. 859; mentioned, Bale 206, Grin. 267, I Zur. 59; letters by him, Park. 151,281, 1 Zur. 26, 65, 112, 207 , 220, 234, 243, 268, 279, 282, 284, 297, 306, 307, 314, 315, 316, 318, 328, 2 Zur. 41, 192, 3 Zur. 119—123; letter from him and others, exiles at Frankfort, to Calvin, 3 Zur. 753 ; he signs letters to the queen, Park. 101, 129, 294, and a letter to lord Burghley, ib. 394 ; letters to him, 1 Zur. 362, 2 Zur. 42, 225, 249, 258; letter to him, Grindal, and Jewel, from Bullinger, £6. 178 — He married the widow of Dr Turner, 2 Zur. 181, 204; his daughter Joanna mar- ried John, son of abp Parker, Park, x, 484 Coy, or Corle : to strike or pat with the hand, 2 Bee. 596 Cr (JR...): Poet. xxx. Crabbe (Pet.) : Concilia, 2 Ful. 1.5, 107, 179, 200, 243, 288, 294,363,364, 400, Jew. xxxv, 3 Jew. 295, 4 Jew. 682, 739, 747 , 752, 800, 834, 840, 878 bis, 926, 937, 938, 1033 ; he complains of the corruption of the coun- cils, 1 Jew. 341 ; mutilates them, ib. 425 ; shamefully corrupts an old canon against the Angelici, 2 Ful. 42 n.; his reading in a remarkable canon of a council at Tours, Calf. 136 n Crackenthorp (Rich.): Defence of Constan- tine, Calf. 174 n., 2 Ful. 359 n., 3G0 n ; Vigilius Dormitans, Calf. 290n., 2 Ful. 307 n.; DefensioEcclesiie Anglican*, CW/: 250 CRACKEN THORP — CRANMER 86 l»M 137 n., 2Ful. 110 n.; Contra Ar- chiep. Spalat., Calf. 64 n., 258 n Cracow : 3 Zur. 689 ; the prince or lord, ib. 688,701; the bishop's conduct towards a preacher of the gospel, ib. 700 Cradle crowns : 2 Cran. 37 Cradocke (Edw.): was Margaret professor of divinity at Oxford, Coop. iv. Craiford (Jo.) : v. Crawford. Crafte(Geo.): v. Crofts. Craig (Jo.), minister of Edinburgh: 2 Zur. 364; letter from him and others to abps Parker and Young, Park. 205 Crail, Scotland : the plague there, 2 Zur. 335 Ciaketh: boasteth, Calf. 351 Craling castle, Scotland: destroyed by the English, 1 Zur. 225 n Crambe : cabbage, Calf. 320 Cramp rings : Rid. 501 Cranbrook, co. Kent: Frensham's bequest, 2 Zur. 21 n Crane (Jo.), fellow of Ch. coll. Cambridge, Park. 25, 26 Crane (Nieh.): wasa leader of the Separa- tists, Grin. 316 n.,318 Crank : sickly, 4 Jew. 945 Cranmer (Anne), dau. of the abp : 2 Cran. 219 n Cranmer (Dorothy), sister of the abp, and wife of Harold Rosell, q.v. Cranmer (Edm.), brother to the abp: made archdeacon of Canterbury, 2 Cran. 208 n.; sends informations against Dr Benger, ib. 301 ; he claims certain tithes at Davington, ib. 313; in exile, 1 Cran. (9) Cranmer (Geo.): on Puritanism, 3 Whitg. xvj. Cranmer (Jo.), of Aslacton, brother of the abp: Margaret (Fitz- Williams) his wife, 2 Cran. 330 n Cranmer (Marg.), dau. of the abp : 2 Cran. 219 n Cranmer (Susan), wife of Tho. Brooke, q. v. Cranmer (Tho.), abp of Canterbury: u. Bible (English), Catechisms. His life, state, and story, from Foxe's Acts and Monuments, 1 Cran. vii, &c. ; biographical notice, by the Rev. J. E. Cox, 2 Cran. vii, &c; his birth, 1 Cran. vii, 2 Cran. vii; education, ib.; first marriage, 1 Cran. vii, 2 Cran. vii, 219, 557; he re- tires to Waltham, 1 Cran. viii, 2 Cran. vii ; sent for by the king, 1 Cran. ix, 2 Cran. vii ■ made archdeacon of Taunton, 2 Cran. vii; sent on an embassy to Rome, 1 Cran. x, 2 Cran. vii; ambassador to Charles V., 1 Cran. xi, 2 Cran. viii; his second mar- riage, 2 Cran. viii, 219, 550, 557, 3 Zur. 46G ; made archbishop, 1 Cran. xi, 2 Cran. viii; his consecration, 2 Cran. 237, 500, 661 ; the bulls for it, ib. 237 ; his oaths to the pope and his protestation, ib. 535, 537, 538, 559 — 562; he pronounces judg- ment for the king's divorce from Catherine of Arragon, ib. viii ; his labours for re- formation, Pil. 37, 3 Zur. 329, 480, 482 ; he unmasks the maid of Kent, 2 Cran. 66 ; describes idolatry at Walsingham, &c, 1 Hoop. 40 ; patronizes Latimer, 1 Lat. ix; divorces Anne Boleyn, 2 Cran. viii; receives a copy of Matthew's Bible, 1 Tyn. lxxv; commends it to Cromwell, and thanks him for procuring the king's sanction, ib. lxxv, lxxvi : gives injunctions to the diocese of Hereford, 2 Cran. 81, 2 Lat. 242 n. ; takes cognizance of Dr Crewkehorne, 1 Lat. x ; reproved by Grynaeus, 3 Zur. 526 ; the Six Articles, 1 Cran. xii, xvi, 2 Cran. ix; charged with burning Rich. Mekins and others, 1 Cran. xxix, 3 Zur. 221 ; a con. spiracy against him, and his deliverance, 1 Cran. xvii, 2 Cran. ix; the English litany of 1544, 2 Cran. ix, Pra. Eliz. xxiv; death of king Henry, 2 Cran. ix ; the archbishop's change of views on the Lord's supper, 1 Cran. xix, 3 Zur. 13 n., 71,89,323, 383 n., 388; his proceedings in king Edward's time, 2 Cran. ix ; his alleged dependence on Kidley, Mid. 283, 284; he patronizes Becon, 1 Bee. x ; undertakes to educate the son of Fagius, 2 Cov. 520; Martyr, Tre- mellius, Bucer, Fagius, &c. with him at Lambeth, 3 Zur. 535; speaks of seditious priests in Devonshire, &c, 1 Hoop. 461 ; the controversy with Gardiner, 1 Cran. xx, 2 Cran. x, 3 Zur. 388 (and see below) ; sig. nature as privy councillor, Rid. 508; he visits Joan Bocher, Hutch, iii ; erroneously stated by Foxe to have urged Edward VI. to sign her death warrant, ib. iv, v; he was not present when the warrant was signed, ib. ; blamed by the Familists for burning her, Rog. 350; he accuses Hooper before the council, 2 Hoop, xii ; a dispen- sation granted to him by the king to depart from the usual forms of consecration in the case of that bishop, ib.; he writes to Bucer for his advice in the matter of garments, ib. xiii; he supports the foreign churches in London, 3 Zur. 568; his favour to the church of Zurich, ib. 93; he endeavours to secure unity of doctrine in all the reformed churches, Rog. 3; recommends a confer- ence of protestant divines, 2 Cran. 430 1 434, 3 Zur. 23, 502 n.; in displeasure for shewing his conscience in the duke of CRANMER — CREATION 251 Somerset's case, and for opposing the spoil of church goods, 1 Cran. xii, Rid. 59 ; ttie Articles drawn up, 2 Cran. xi ; he replies to Dr Smith, 3 Zur. 495; a commissioner for the reform of the eccle- siastical law, 3 Zur. 590; accession of queen Mary, 1 Cran xx, 2 Cran. xi ; his declara- tion against the mass, 1 Cran. xx, xxi, 3 Zur. 371j 50">n.; he is committed to the Tower on a charge of treason, 2 Cran. xi, 3 Zur. 371, 505, 50G; Ridley, Latimer, and Bradford with him there, 2 Brad, xxxiii, 74 n., 2 Lot. 258 ; in peril of death, 1 Brad. 290; proceedings against him, 2 Cran. xi, 3 Zur. 343, 507, 743; he is attainted, 1 Cran. xxi, 2 Cran. xi, 442 n., 3 Zur. 374; sent to Oxford, with Latimer and Ridley, 1 Cran. xxi, 2 Cran. xi, 3 Zur. 515; the disputation there, 2 Hoop. 593, 1 Jew. 53, 2 Jew. 571, Pil. 400; his letter to the council on this disputation, 2 Cran. 445 ; record of it, Park. 100; his examination before Brooks, &c, 1 Brad. 494, 1 Cran. xxii, 2 Cran. 212—224 ; scandalous charac- ter of his judges, 1 Zur. 12 ; interrogatories against him, with his answers, 2 Cran. 219; the process against him, in Latin, ib. 541 ; he has Jewel and Mounson for his notaries or reporters, Rid. 194 ; cited to Rome, yet kept in prison at Oxford, 2 Cran. xii, 1 Jew. 59; burned at Rome in a mummery, 2 Jew. 029 ; his submissions and recanta- tions, 1 Cran. xxii, 3 Zur. 173 n. ; copies of them, 2 Cran. 5G3 ; extract from Bon- ner's register stating that he reioked them, ib. 507 ; his letter to a lawyer respecting his appeal, ib. 4."5, 450; in prison, ready to die, 1 Brad. 410, 445 ; his last sight of Latimer and Ridley, 3 Zur. 751 n. ; Dr Cole's sermon at St Mary's, 1 Cran. xxiii, &c. ; Cranmer's prayer, and exhortation to the people, ib. xxvi, 2 Cran. 505; his mar- tyrdom, 1 Cran. xxviii, 2 Cran. xii, Pod. 100, 3 Zur. 143, 173; put to death unlaw- fully, 1 Jew. 59; his gentle nature, 1 Cran. xi, xiii ; an example of it, ib. xiii ; his sin- gular patience, ib. xiii; his charity, ib. xvi; he was stout in God's cause, ib. xii, xvi; the order of his study, ib. xi. Writings and Disputations relative to the Sacrament of the Lord's Sit- ter, edited by the Rev. Jo. Edm. Cox, M.A., F.S.A., 1 Cran.; Miscellaneous Whitings, edited by the same, 2 Cran.; lists of his writings, I Cran. xxx, 2 Cran. xii; homilies composed by him, 2 Cran. 128n., 3 Zur. 620; they teach the necessity of good works, Wool. 31; the Catechism (q. v.) set forth by him, its doctrine, 3 Zur. 381, 043 n. ; references to his Answer to Gardiner, 2 Brad. 274, 384 n., 2 Cov. 253, 262, 1 Hoop. 100, 4 Jew. 635, 2 Lat. 205, 272, &c., Pil. 523, 547, Rid. 100 n.; it was translated into Latin by Jo. Foxe, but only part of it printed, 1 Zur. 42 n. ; his contro- versy with Gardiner never entirely printed, Grin. 232 n. ; perhaps the writer of the Variations of Stephen Gardiner, published as Ridley's, Rid. 307, 543; another copy in 1 CVa;i.380; Jenkyns's Remains, 1 Cran. iv, 444; some of his written books in pri- vate hands, Park. 180, 187 ; further par- ticulars respecting his MSS., ib. 191 ; MS. note in his copy of Augustine, 4 Bui. 272 n.; his letters, 2 Cran. 229 — 458; their con- tents, ib. 581 ; some of these letters will be found in Jew. xii. n., Park. 39, 40, 43, 3 Zur. 11—29 ; letters to him, 2 Brad. 109, 190, 2 Hoop, xv, Rid. 301, 362, 3 Zur. 303, 520, 620. 531,533,711; dedications to him, 2 Bee. 525, Hutch. 1 ; Cranmer railed at by Sanders, 2 Ful. 247 —Joan, his first wife, 2 Cran. vii, 219, 557; Anne, his second wife, the niece of Osiander, ib. 219, 550, 3 Zur. 400; his children, 2 Cran. 219 n Cranmer (Tho.), son of the abp : 2 Cran. 219 n. ; a youth left at Strasburgh, probably the same, 4 Jew. 1197, 1198, 1 Zur. 8 Cranmer hall, co. Lincoln : 1 Cran. vii. Crantz (Alb.): u. Krantz. Crashawe (Will.) : his Sermon at the Crosse cited with reference to the baptism of bells, Calf. 15 n Crassus : ridiculed by the Parthians, Wltita. 218 Crates, the philosopher: anecdote of him, Wool. 85 Crauford (Jo. earl of) : v. Lindsay. Crawley (North), co. Bucks: Garbrand's rec- tory, 2 Jew. 816 n Crayford (Jo.), master of Clare hall : 2 Lat. 378 n. ; vice-chancellor of Cambridge, 2 Cran. 293 Crazed: ill, sickly, 2 Brad. 95, 116, Rid. 366 Crcake : to cry creake, what, Coop. 22 n Creake (Jo.), or Creke: servant to Cranmer, 2 Cran. 248, 255, 268, 270 — Mrs Creke, perhaps widow of the above, 2 Cran. 302 Cream : chrism, Bale 320 Creation : v. God. The creation, 1 Brad. 140, 1 Bui. 43, 1 Cov. 14, Now. (30), 146, Rog. 39, &e. ; its history contained in few words, 3 Bui. 252 , CREATION 174; God made all things of nothing, Hutch. 68 ; the making and preservation of the world, Lit. Edw. 501, (550), the fa- thers hold that nothing has been created since God rested, Bale 233; errors re- specting the creation, Hog. 40—42; its end, Now. (31), 147; what it can teach, Calf. 355; David celebrates it, 3 Bui. 177; our thanks are due to God for it, 1 Bee. 176, 177; the creation of man, ib. 4G, 1 Brad. 120, 141, 149, Lit. Edw. 501, (551), Now. (32, 100), 147 ; all things were made for man ; and according to his state, so are they, 1 Brad. 352, &c. ; creation shall be restored, ib. 355, &c. ; there is a double creation, — in Adam, and in Christ, 1 Bee. 81 ; creation, preservation, grace, Pra. B. 12; creation is not permitted to man, 3 Tyn. 242 Creature (kt-iVis, Rom. viii.): its subjection to vanity, and its deliverance, 1 Brad. 352, &c, Pil. 92 Creatures : all creatures praise God ; verses by Tim. Pett., Poet. 38G; the creatures obey God, Pil. 90 ; they refuse to serve man through sin, ib. 91 ; they are not to be considered in themselves, ib. 230 Credence: a pledge to be credited, ] Tyn. 85 Credence table : 2 Jew. 636 n Creeds : the three creeds, 2 Hoop. 120, 2 Lat. 332, Bog. 92 ; they may be proved by holy scripture, ib. 94 ; adversaries to them, ib. 93, 94; many creeds are mentioned in old writers, as those of Basil, Damasus, Je- rome, Cyprian or Kuffitms, Gregory, &c, 3 Jew. 254, 255 apostolorum, 2 Hoop. 533; the creed as translated by Cranmer, 2 Cran. 83; the creed in Latin verse, by A. Siberus, Pra. EUz. 403; in verse, by Coverdale, 2 Cov. 540; another of the same, ib. 547; why it is called a symbol, Lit. Edw. 496, (54G), Now. (2G), 141, why the creed or symbol of the apostles, 2 Bee. 15, Note. (26), 142 ; sometimes called canon, \Vhita. 27 n. ; Basil designates it the canon of right and the standard of truth, ib. 659 n. ; Ambrose terms it the key of Peter, ib. 605 ; Augustine calls it the rule of faith, ib. 485; it is taken out of the word of God, 2 Hoop. 120, Whita. 529; its words are scattered through the scriptures, Whita. 529, 533; ascribed by some to the apostles them- selves, 1 Bui. 123, Whita. 528; not collected by them, 2 Cran. 515; a brief summary of it early used in baptism, 1 Tyn. 253; its — CEEEDS articles referred to by Irenaius, Whita. 520; it is given in substance by Tertnllian, ib. 484, 1 Whitg. 217; it contains the one faith, 3 Jew. 253, &c; it was sufficient at first, 1 Bui. 12; we maintain no other faith, 1 Ful. 415; it accords with the word of God, 1 Brad. 435, Bog. 92; the unity of the church consists in the twelve articles thereof, 1 Brad. 524; it refutes various heretics, Whita. 486; A bbief and clear Confession of the Chris- tian Faith, being an exposition of the creed, by bishop Hooper, 2 Hoop. 19, &c. ; sermons on it, 1 Bui. 122 — 179; ex- planation from the Institution of a Chris- tian Man, 2 Cran. 83, &c; a meditation upon it, 1 Brad. 140; Jewel's paraphrase of it, 3 Jew. 252, &c. ; Tho. Tusser, his belief, (a paraphrase of the apostles' creed), Poet. 258 ; other expositions, 2 Bee. 15, &c, Lit. Edw. 500, (550), Now. (27), 142; its sum, 2 Brad. 122; its parts, 2 Bee. 16, 1 Bui. 123, 2 Hoop. 21, &c; the word "in" occurs but thrice, and why, Bale 33 ; its first clause expounded by the fathers in a threefold sense, " Credo Deo, credo Deum, credo in Deum," Whita. 300; it did not originally mention the descent into hell, ib. 536 ; in it we profess our belief, in [rather as to] the church; if, therefore, scripture be not the rule of faith because it is an article of faith, neither can the church be, ib. 352; it does not mention scripture, because it is itself an epitome of scripture, ib. 299; the four last articles often to be thought upon, 1 Brad. 34G; its doctrine to be received and taught, ib. 370, 2 Hoop. 120; it should be daily explained, 1 Hoop. 144; it was the custom to recite it to the dying, 4 Bui. 74 ; reviled by Barrow, Bog. 93 ; the creed, Lord's prayer, and ten commandments, styled the sum of scripture, Whita. 388; the common people of the North have ever used them in English metre, Pil. 501 Athasasias : symbolum beati Athanasii, 2 Hoop. 538; the same in English, 1 Bui. 29 ; ascribed by some to Eusebius Vercel- lensis, 3 Jew. 254; by others to Hilary of Aries, 1 Brad. 371 n.; probably written by Vigilius Tapsensis, an African bishop, 1 Bui. 29 n.; to be received, 1 Brad. 371, Bog. 92; its use defended, 2 Whity. 481; cited, on God, 1 Hoop. 125; on Christ's two natures, 1 Jew. 485; it speaks of Christ's descent into hell, but omits the burial, Whita. 537 ; called Sathanasius' creed by some heretics, Bog. 93 CREEDS — CROFTS 253 Chalcedon : the creed of the council of Chalcedon, taken out of the book of Isi- dore, Greek and English, ] Bui. 19 ; the same in Latin, 2 Hoop. 535; it is not con- trary to the doctrine of Cjril, \Bul. 20; allowed, 1 Brad. 371, 2 Hoop. 74, Phil. 35 Charlemagne : says the gospel must he preached to all, that all may believe the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, to be one Almighty God, 3 Jen: 256 Constantinople : the creed of the council held at Constantinople, a.d. 381, Engl., Gr., Lat , 1 Bui. 16; the same in Latin, 2 Hoop. 531 ; this creed cited, 3 Bee. 455, 1 Bui. 158, 436, 3 Bui. 310, 4 Bui. 356 ; allowed, 1 Brad. 371, 2 Hoop. 74 Cyril: the creed of Cyril, sanctioned by the council of Ephesus, see Ephesus, below. Hamasus : the creed of Damasus, taken from Jerome's works, Engl, and Latin, 1 Bui. 32 ; the same in Latin, 2 Hoop. 538 ; allowed, 1 Brad. 371 ; cited on Christ's ascension, 3 Jew. 257 Ephesus : the confession of faith set forth by the synod at Ephesus, Gr. and Engl., 1 Bui. 17; the same in Latin, 2 Hoop. 534; allowed, 1 Brad. 371, 2 Hoop. 74 Innocent III. : his creed is found in the Decretals, 4 Bui. 557 Irenaus: his creed or declaration of the faith, from his book against Valentinus, Gr. and Engl., 1 Bui. 26; the same in Latin, 2 Hoop. 537; allowed, 1 Brad. 371 ; reference to it, Whita. 520 Nice; the Nicene creed, as given by Socrates, Engl, and Gr., 1 Bui. 15; the same in Latin, 2 Hoop. 533; it was devised against the Arians, Rot/. 93, 3 Whitg. 74; a creed substantially the same as that called the Nicene was drawn up by Hosius of Corduba, Phil. 310 n.; the Nicene creed was appointed by pope Marcus to be sung at the mass, 2 Brad. 308; used in our communion service, 3 Whitg. 74; allowed, 1 Brad. 371, 2 Hoop.~i; as to the ex- pression "of one substance," see Homoii- sion ; why this creed omits the descent into hell, Whita. 537 ; as to the clause " Filioque," see Holy Ghost. Tertullian : his creed, from his book De Prsesc. Herat., Engl, and Lat., 1 Bui. 28; the same in Latin, 2 Hoop. 538; it is the apostles' creed in substance, 1 Whitg. 217 ; he calls it the rule of faith, Whita. 484; allowed, 1 Brad. 371 Toledo : the creed of the first council of Toledo, taken out of the book of Isidore, Eng. and Lat , 1 liul. 22; the same in Latin, 2 Hoop. 536 ; creed of the fourth council of Toledo, also from Isidore, Eng. and Lat., 1 Bui. 24; both allowed, 1 Brad. 371 Creeping : v. Cross, ii. Creke (Jo. and Mrs) : v. Creake. Crescens: said to have preached in France, 1 Jew. 267, & corr. ; stated to have been bishop there, Bog. 329 Cresconians : thought that magistrates were not to punish malefactors, Rog. 345 Cresconius : o. Augustine, xxvii. A Donatist heretic, 3 Jew. 226, 315 Cresset: a watch-fire, a light on a beacon, 2 Bee. 610, Calf. 21)8 ; creshet, Bale 346 Cressey : a family related to Cramner, \ Cran. viii, 2 Cran. vii. Cressy (Hugh P.): Church History, 1 Lat. 55 n Creswell (Percival) : 1 Brad. 500, 514, 516 Crete: Jews there deceived by Satan, 2 Cran. 50 ; Candia subject to Venice, 4 Jew. 693 Crewkehorne (Dr) : v. Cronkehorne. Creyghton ( ): 2 Bee. 266 n Cribble : coarse flour, 1 Bui. 429 Crieamus: perhaps a mistake for Ochamus, 2 Bee. 639 Crinitus (Pet.): De honesta Disciplina, Jew. xxxv ; this work expurgated, Calf. 190 n. ; cited on the mistake about Longinus, 1 Jew. 150 n.; it records a decree of Valens and Theodosius against representations of the sign of Christ, 2 Bee. 71 n., Calf. 190, 2 Ful. 159, 2 Jew. 659, Parh. 90, Rid. 92 ; on the learning of Jerome, 1 Jew. 278 n.; his name formerly printed Erinilus in one of the Homilies, 2 Ful. 159 Crisp (Sir Hen.), of the Isle of Thanet : Parh. 204 Crispin (Edm.) : notice of him, 2 Cran. 183 n Crispin (Jo.), printer at Geneva: Grin. 327 n Crispin (Rich.) : notice of him, 2 Cran. 183 n Crispin and Crispinian (SS.) : invoked for shoes-making, IBec. 139; account of them, ib.n Crito : pseudonym of Jas. Hamilton, earl of Arran, 4 Jew. 1224, 1 Zur. 56, 57 n., 59, &c . Croarius ( Andr.), or Croarienses : 3Z«r.311, 437, 496, 500 Croesus : named, 1 Hoop. 184 Croft (Sir James), or Croftes : sent to Ire- land, 3 Zur. 722 n.; one of the royal visi- tors for the North, 1 Zur. 73n.; signature as privy councillor, Grin. 405, 40S, 411, 417, 423, 427, 429, 433, 435, Parh. 381 ; named, 2 Zur. 34 n Crofts (Geo.), or Crafte, rector of Shepton Mallet, &c: attainted, 2 Cran. 385 n 254 CROIX — CROSS Croix (Pierre de) : Calf. 85 n., 95 n Croke (Rich.) : called the Grecian, 2 Brad. 172, Rid. 373; notice of him, 2 Brad. 1 72 n. ; witness against Cranmer, 2 Cran. 546; his deposition, ib. 547 Crome (Edw.) : notice of him, 2 Cran. 339 n.; references to him, 2 Brad. 83, 2 Z.a<. 381 ; a gospeller, Bah 157, 1G1 ; his preaching and doctrine, 2 Cran. 339, 3 Zur. 211— 213; charged with heresy, 2 Zai. 350; recommended by Cranmer for dean of Christ church, Canterbury, 2 Cran. 397 ; he intercedes with the king against perse- cution, 3 Zur. 208 ; in trouble, 1 Lat. xii, 3 Zur. 211, &c; the king's judgment con- cerning him, 1540, 3 Zur. 214; compelled to recant, 2 Cran. 398 n.; opposes Hooper, 3 Zur. 80 ; a prisoner for the truth, 2 Brad. 95, Rid. 356, 363, 365; in peril of death, 1 Brad. 290 ; he signed a declaration con- cerning religion, ib. 374, but is said to have recanted, Bale 142, 441, 1 Brad. 529 Crome: preterite of cram, 1 Tyn. 264 Cromes : hooks, 3 Bee. 150 Crompe (Hen.) : persecuted, Bale 43 n Crompton (Will.): St Austin's Summes, 2 Ful. 80 n., 240 n Cromwell (Gregory lord), son of the next : notice of him, 3 Zur. 203 ; his death, ib. 496 n — Elizabeth (Seymour) his wife, sister of queen Jane, 3 Zur. 340 n Cromwell (Tho. lord), earl of Essex: at court, 1 Cran. xiii, xiv ; 3 Zur. 15, 611 ; he seems to have introduced Tyndale's works to the notice of the king, 1 Tyn. xli ; his words to Cranmer, 1 Cran. xix; the early patron of Coverdale, 2 Cov. vii, 1 Tyn.xYn; he instructs S.Vaughan to persuadeTyndale to throw himself on the king's mercy, ib. xlii; his reply to Vaughan's letter respect- ing Tyndale, with interlined corrections, ib. xlv — xlviii ; his acts with reference to Latimer, 1 Lat. vi, x, xi, 2 Lat. xv, xviii, 224; master of the rolls, 2 Cran. 306 n., Park, on.; with Cranmer he unmasks the maid of Kent, 2 Cran. 66; chancellor of Cambridge, 2 Lat. 382; he writes letters for Tyndale's deliverance, 1 Tyn. lxix ; a letter from him to Parker, Park. 5; he obtains licence for the scriptures to be read in English, 2 Lat. 240 n., 1 Tyn. lxxvi; undertakes the reprint of Matthew's Bible, at Paris, under the superintendence of Coverdale, 2 Cov. x ; dedication to him of the New Testament, 1538, ib. xi, 32; vicar general, &c, 3 Zur. 618; he read the sen- tence against Lambert, 2 Cran. 218 n. ; is made high steward of Cranmer's chases, &c, 2 Cran. 386; employs Coverdale in Berkshire, in the investigation of Popish superstitions in that country, 2 Cov. xi ; obtains the earldom of Essex, 3 Zur. 221 ; he loved antiquities, 2 Lat. 375; his fall, 3 Zur. 202 ; Cranmer's letter to Henry VJU. lamenting to hear the charge of treason against him, 2 Cran. 401 ; his exe- cution, 2 Cov. xi, 2 Cran. 401, 3 Zur. 202 ; his behaviour at his death, 3 Zur. 203 ; a prayer said by him, Pra. Eliz. 202 n. ( the English of it, ib. 109) ; letters to him, 2 Cov. 490—501, 2 Cran. 237—600, 346 n., 360n., 2 Lat. 367—418 Crones : old ewes, 2 Bui. 390 Cronkehorne (Dr), or Crewkehorne : his fana- ticism, 2 Cran. 389, 1 Lat. x. Crooch (Mr) : saluted, Phil. 227 Crope : crept, 2 Tyn. 270, 3 Tyn. 78; cropen, Grin. 39 Crosier: the bishop's crose, a false sign, 1 Tyn. 252; used in king Edward's time, 3 Zur. 585 ; disused in the church of Eng- land, Pil. 584, 586 (cruch) ; what the cro- sier's staff signifies, 2 Jew. 1020 Cross : v. Crucifix, Images, Thau. i. The Cross generally, Christ's cross in particular : the cross of Christ, what it is, 3 Bee. 605 ; books on the cross, see Calf. index; Calfhill's Answer to the Treatise of the Cross (by Martiall), Calf, (see the Table, p. 393); Fulke's Rejoinder to Martiall's Reply, 2 Ful. 125, &c. ; the cross prefigured in the law of nature, foreshewn by Moses and the prophets, and .-heivn from heaven in the time of grace, 2 Ful. 146, &c; represented by the sail, the plough, the four winds, Sec, Calf. 177, See., 2 Ful. 164; passages of the Old Testament sup- posed to refer to it, Calf. 92—94, 103, 2 Ful. 136, &c; prefigured by Jacob bless- ing his sons, 2 Ful. 171 ; by the lifting up of the hands of Moses, Calf. 104— 106, 2 Ful. 147; by the two sticks gathered by the widow of Sarepta,&c, 2.FW.146; the figure found amongst the heathen, Calf. 178, as on the breast of the idol Serapis, Calf. 65, 91, 107, 276, 277, 2 Ful. 148; one of the Egyptian letters was cruciform, Calf. 276; so the Hebrew letter n was anciently (v. Thau ) ; the cross of Christ, on its true form , 2 Zur. 44 ; called an altar, 3 Bee. 138, 139,253, 1 Fid. 241, Phil. 193 ; the material cross of Christ not valued by the apostles, 1 Ful. 212; the invention of the cross by Helena (g.v.), Calf. 287, 321, Sec., 1 Ful. 212, 2 Ful. 190, 193, 194, Pra. Eliz. 529 n., CROSS 255 3 Tyn. 124; witnesses agree not in their statements concerning it, Calf. 322 — 325; the Chronicle of Eusebiaa has been falsified respecting it, ib. 321 n.; five inventions are recounted in the Lombardic History, ib. ; what Helena did with it, ib. 326,327; on supposed fragments of it, ib. 325—327; their wonderful increase, ib. 32G; pieces preserved as relics, ib. 2S0, &c, 2 Ful. 180, &c; the reservation of such fragments compared to the use of Pharisaical phylac- teries, Calf. 283; the nails, ib. 327 ; whether three or four, ib. 328; what Helena did with them, ib. 328, 329; their wonderful multiplication, 2 Ful. 194; the title, why written by Pilate in three languages, 1 Jew. 275, 277, Whita. 257 ; whether the cross is "the sign of the Son of Man," Calf. 95, 9C; a cross gules, borne by the King of the heavenly Jerusalem, Poet. 429 ; what cross is the refuge of the faithful, Calf. 82; enemies of the cross of Christ, 1 Lat. 520, &c, Sand. 118 ii. Visible and material crosses (in some cases the crucifix is intended: v. Crucifix) : instances of the miraculous appearance of the cross, Calf. 110, &c.; (v. Constantine, Julian) ; the cross set up everywhere on the overthrow of idols, 2 Ful. 171, &c, 2 Jew. 648 ; representations of the sign of Christ forbidden by Valens and Theodosius, 2 Bee. 71 n., Calf. 190, 2 Ful. 159, 2 Jem. 659, Park. 90, Rid. 92 ; a cross ordered by Jus- tinian to be set up on the site of every intended church, Calf 135, 136, 189, 2 Ful. 150, &c. ; set upon churches, chapels, and oratories, Calf. 126, &c, 2 Ful. 149, &c. ; its use in churches ancient and defensible, 2 Zur. 43, but its superstitious use to be guarded against, ib. 44 ; on its true form, and mystic signification, i6. 44, 46; how a wooden cross, or the sign of the cross, may be used with profit, 3 Tyn. 59, 60; such was the ancient use of these things, but their abuse is idolatry, ib. 60, 62 ; the sight of the cross should move us to mourning for our sins, ib. 85; it cannot teach effectually, Calf. 345, &c; what kind of crosses Chry- sostom introduced at Constantinople, ib. 298—301 ; Popish superstitions respecting the cross, Rog. 320, 321 ; the worship of it, Bale 39, 40 ; it is not to be honoured superstitiously, 3 Tyn. 185; we should not w orship the wood and forget the mystery of the cross, Park. 7 ; its worship not allowed by the old fathers, Calf. 360, Sic, 2 Ful. 201, &c. ; the cross and instru- ments of the passion worshipped by Pa- pists, Rog. 224, 225; proof that Xarpeia is offered to it, Calf. 381 n. ; the Belgic Index condemns the assertion, that it is manifest idolatry to adore it, ib. 376 n. ; how it is prayed to, 2 Ful. 211, Rog. 228, 229; invoked for all things, ib. 226; greeting the holy cross, 2 Lat. 231; hymns to it of frequent occurrence in the Romish services, 2 Bee. 72, Calf. 381, 2 Ful. 211, 1 Jew. 534; the very cross of Ludlow, Calf. 35, 274; the rood of Ches- ter, ib. 35; the rood of Winchester, ib. 274 ; the rood of grace in Kent, ib. 274, 3 Zur. 604, 606, 609; roods to be pulled down in every church, 2 Cran. 415 n.; what the cross signified when naked, 1 Bee. 113; veiling it, and kneeling to it abolished, 2 Cran. 414, 415 ; what it signified when carried in the ceremonies on Palm Sunday, 1 Bee. 112, 114; creeping to the cross, 1 Brad. 8, Calf. 9, 20 ; practised on Good Friday, Calf. 100, Rid. 497, 498; recognized by Henry VIII., 1 Lat. 132 n.; its omission sanc- tioned, 2 Cran. 509 ; the custom abolished, ib. 414; forbidden, 2 Hoop. 129, Rid. 320; practised at Dunbar in 1568, Chin. 295; its burial before Easter, Roy. 180; the cross borne in procession at the litany, 2 Ful. 182, &c. ; borne before high prelates, 1 Tyn. 234 ; the university cross of Cambridge, Latimer keeper of it, 2 Lat. xxvii; crosses in market places, Calf. 25; in highways, 3 Whitg. 131 ; these, it is said, were for- merly images of Mercury, Calf. 66; in- junction against resting at crosses in carrying a corpse to burial, and against leaving little wooden crosses there, Grin. 140 ; crosses put on the corpse, 2 Hoop. 147, 3 Whitg. 362; the cross formerly worn by all soldiers, Calf. 113; assumed as a banner by the rebels in Yorkshire, 1 Lat. 29; set before the alphabet, 1 Brad. 264 n., 410, 459, 2 Brad. 204, 212, 351 ; drawn in the mass-book, Calf. 202; sworn by, 2 Tyn. 269 ; crosses to be destroyed, Grin. 135, 159 iii. The sign of the cross : the transient sign of the cross usual among Christians in ancient times, Calf. 195, &c; had in great regard, 2 Jew. 649, 650; the apostles and primitive fathers alleged to have blessed themselves with it, 2 Ful. 171, &c. ; it is not mentioned in scripture as part of the Christian's armour, Calf. 73; its use an ancient Christian custom, but much abused, Whita. 690 ; Tertullian on the sign of the cross, ib. 591, 3 Whitg. 125, 126; Basil thereon, Whita. 590; Cyril of Alexandria wrote upon it, ib. 597 ; Romish errors about 256 CROSS — it, Rog. 152; crossing without believing, mere enchanting, Calf. 70; Bullinger upon it, 2 Zur. 357 ; on its use in baptism, Calf. 200, &c, 2 Cran. 56, 3 Whitg. 123, 1 Zur. 164,179,358; origin of the practice,3 Whitg. 126 ; tolerated, according to bishops Grindal and Horn, until better times, but not to be defended, 1 Zur. 179, 180; disliked by San- dys, Sand. 433 ; not disallowed by ltogers, Rog. 321 ; judgment of the church of Eng- land, Calf. 199 n. ; used in all Romish sacraments, Calf. 210, &c, 2Ful. 160, &c; formerly used in confirmation, Lit. Edw. 12-5, 3 Tyn. 72 ; the sign made over the dead, 1 Lat. 499; not to be used on entering any church, Giin. 140; the alleged commodity of this sign, 2 Ful. 196, &c; miracles wrought by it, ib. 189, &C; demons said to have been put to flight by it, 2 Ful. 143—145, 172, Whita. 591 iv. The cross metaphorically : v. Afflic- tion, Persecution ; also Exhortation. What is meant by the cross, 3 Bee. 95, 605, 022 ; not voluntary sufferings, 1 Lat. 465 ; it may consist of sickness, poverty, or the like, 2 Bee. 408, or persecution, 3 Bee. 605 ; it is the sign of God's love to us, Phil. 245, the sure badge of his children, 2 Hoop. 214, the livery of Christ, Pil. 191, a token of election, 2 Brad. 229, the way to glory, 3 Bee. 95, &c. ; Christ entered glory by it, ib. 90; the cross no strange thing to God's children, IBrad. 397; thesaints have always suffered it, 2 Bui. 102 ; the New Testament is the word of the cross, 1 Brad. 2G4; it is promised to Christians in scripture, 3 Bee. 195; Christians prepare themselves unto it, ib. 203 ; each Christian must have his cross for the subduing of the flesh, 2 Tyn. 9 : no true Christians can be with- out it, ib. IS; probations out of scripture that true Christians are seldom free from it, 3 Bee. 344, 345, that it is laid on them by God, ib. 345, that it ought to be borne of Christians patiently, ib. 346, Sec., that pleasures and joys follow it, ib. 348; its commodities, 1 Brad. 423, &c, 2 Brad. 217, 2 Cov. 239, &c. ; crosses call us to Christ, 1 Lat. 405; we may not try to avoid the cross, 2 Brad. 120, 2 Lat. 429, &c. ; it must be embraced, Rid. 71 ; we must take it up, Sand. 377, 2 Tyn. 28, 76 ; (though the flesh is so weak that we can never do this of ourselves, 1 Tyn. 198) ; if we do not take it up, it will be placed upon us, 2 Tyn. 10 ; an exhortation to take up the cross, Phil. 251 ; if we take it up we may be assured of glory everlasting, ib. 265 ; on the bearing CROYDON of it, 2 Brad. 60, 2 Bui. 96, Poet. 356 ; examples out of scripture of men bearing it, and the good end thereof, 3 Bee. 97, &c; it must be borne patiently, 1 Brad. 375, 2 Lat. 185, 1 Tyn. 301, though it seem long, Pil. 127; the patient bearing of it declares who is a true member of Christ's church, 3 Bee. 203; a man can- not bear it of his own strength, 1 Bee. 283 Cross of St Andrew : Calf. 105 Cross-bitten : thwarted, Calf. 1 Cross-diggers : Bale 236 Cross-row: the alphabet, Calf. 52 Cross- week: rogation week, the week in which May 3 occurs, Calf. 66, Grin. 141, PU. 556 Crotoaldus (Val.): Rog. 196 n Crotone: Pliny says the pestilence was never there, 2 Hoop. 108 Crouch ( ) : v. Crooch. Crouching: kneeling to a cross, 2 Tyn. 158 Crowick, co. Northumberland : Rid. 489, 492 Crowley (Itob.): a divine,a poet, and a printer, Park. 275 n.; some account of him, 2 Zur. 147 n.; in exile, 1 Cran. (9); called the vestments, the conjuring garments of po- pery, Grin. 211; expelled divers clerks from St Giles's, Cripplegate, who were attending a funeral in surplices, Park. 275, 270 ; his opinions declared to be anabaptistical, ib. 276; imprisoned in his own house, ib. 276, 278 ; he edited a treatise (ascribed to Tyn- dale) on the supper of the Lord, 3 Tyn. 220 ; answered two sermons by bp M'atson, 2 Brad. 207 n ; refuted an anonymous libel against God's providence and predesti- nation, 2 Ful. 3 Crown: v. England, Scotland. Kings. Crown : v. Coinage. Crown (Shaven) : v. Tonsure. Croxden abbey, co. Stafford: its suppression, 2 Cran. 380, 387 Croy ( ... de), son of the duke of Arschot : wounds the prince of Spain in a tourna- ment, 1549, 3 Zur. 61 Croy (Cha. Ph. de), marquis of Havre, bro- ther of the duke of Arschot: commands troops in the Netherlands, 1577, 2 Zur. 290 Croydon, co. Surrey: examination of the vicar, Roland Philipps, before Cranmer, 2 Cran. 338 ; the vicar referred to, 2 Tyn. 302, 3J8; the priests neglect to obliterate the pope's name from the church-books, 2 Cran. 369 ; the priest of St Nicholas' chantry charged with lewdness, ib. 393, 394; archbishop Grindal desires to be buried in the choir, Grin. 45$; his tomb, ib. xvi; his CROYDON — CURTOPP 257 gift to the poor, ib. 4G0 ; the archiepiscopul palace, 2 Cran. 348 n. &c; Grindal desires to have it, and some lands adjacent, on his resigning, Grin. 399, 403; an earthquake thereabouts, ib. 354, 3 Zur. 433 Cruche : a bishop's crook, Pil. 584, 586 Crucifix : v. Cross, Images. See Calf, passim; to be regarded very differently from a cross, ib. 185, 3C2n.; not allowable, 2 Zur. 25,26, 39, 41, 43, 47; dis- putation respecting the crucifix and images, 1 Zur. 67, 73; the holy rood, with St Mary and St John, 1 Ful. 190, 204; Elizabeth desires to retain thein, 1 Zur. 73,74; (as to the retention of the crucifix in her private chapel, v. Elizabeth); the crucifix disal- lowed by Bullinger, 1 Zur. 345; its use opposed by Jewel, Jew. xv. Crucifixion: Note. (100); abolished by Con- stantine, 2 Jew. 650 Cruciger ( ), superintendent of the re- formed churches of Little Poland, 3 Zur. 602 n Cruds : curds, Sale, 191 Crusades: the object of the clergy in pro- moting them, 1 Tyn. 338; this realm im- poverished by them, Pil. 372 Crypto-Calvinists : 1 Zur. 315 n Cubit : what, Bale, 602 Cuckoo: 1 Brad. 495 Cud: chewing thereof, 2 Bui. 13 Cullen (Pat. O'): v. O'Cullen. Culpa: v. Absolution. Difference between it and poena, 3 Bee. 605, 3 Bui. 90 Culpepper (Jo.) : recommended to the king, 2 Cran. 361 Culpepper (Tho.): executed, 2 Cran. 408 n, 3 Zur. 226 n Culpepper ( ) : married the sister of Leonard Dacres, Park. 367; a suspected person, ib. Culverwell (Nich.): Jew. xiv. Cumberland: a lawless country, Grin. 257, 268 Tumnor, co. Berks : the seat of the earl of Leicester, Coop, xiv; death of Amy Kob- sart there, 2 Bee. 583 n lunner, i.e. Cunerus P. de Brouwershaven, q. v. tanning : learning, 2 Tyn. 336 lonningbam (Alex.), earl of Glencairn: ». Conyngham. nnmngham ( )s an astrologer, l Ful. v. ups : v. Chalices. Text appropriate to a cup, 1 Bee. 64 ; the word is taken in Scripture for any- thing that may happen to us, 2 flbop. 229; many times for adversity, ib. 338; affliction called the cup of health, 1 Bee. 282, 283; we must take it at the Lord's hand, ib. 284; the cup running over (Psa. xxiii.), 2 Cov. 314 Cuperus (Gisb.), Calf. 105 n Curates: v. Clergy, Munipulus, Ministers. Ministers having cure of souls, I Tyn. 146, 300, 3 Tyn. 151 ; also ministers hired to perform the duties of others, 1 Whiig. 517,527 ; great and little cures, 2 Lat. 350 Cure: office, 2 Tyn. 208; used for care, 2 Bee. 112 Curet : corslet, 2 Bui. 135 Cuiian (And.): 4 Bui. xv. Curio (Coelius Secundus) : notices of him, Phil. 320, 3 Zur. 89 n., 595; his Defence OF THE TRUE AND OLD AUTHORITY OF Christ's Church, translated by Jo. Phil- pot, Phil. 319; saluted or named, 3 Zur. 85, 89, 94, 327 Curiosity : dangerous in religion, Phil. 316 ; 3 WhiUj. 573 — 577 ; an impediment to obe- dieuce, 1 Hoop. 419 Curius Dentatus (M. A.), 2 Bee. 308, 1 Lat. 44 Currency: v. Coinage. Curse: scriptural meaning of the word, 1 Tyn. 406; the curse of God, 3 Bee. 604; it is fearful, 1 Brad. 57, &c.; cursings on those who disobey God's word, 2 Bee. 617, 618 ; that of Paul (q. v.) against false preachers, 3 Bui. 52 ; how he wished himself accursed, Pil. 424; whether cursing is allowed by God's law, Bale 103; the pope's blasphe- mous mode of cursing, with bell, book, and candle, 1 Tyn. 272; the general curse formerly read in the church four times a year, ib. 233, 337; copy of it from the Festival, 1532, 2 Cran. 281 n. ; modus ful- minandi sententiam, ib. 282 n.; its reading suspended, ib. 281—283; forbidden, ib. 461 ; a custom of cursing thieves in the marches of Wales, 1 Tyn. 273 Curry-Mallet, co. Somerset : the benefice 2 Cran. 255 Curteis, (i. e. courteous) : Wolsey so called, 2 Tyn. 182 Curteys(Rieh.), bp of Chichester: made dean of Chichester, Path. 290; recommended for the see, ib. 331 ; meet to serve tho court, ib. 350; an ecclesiastical commis- sioner, ib. 383; he suspends Thickpenny, Grin. 359, 360 Curtius (Corn.), De Clavis Domiuicis, Calf. 328 n Curiopp (James), dean of Peterborough : notices of him, Phil, xxx, 3 Zur. 373; he assists Jewel, ^ein.vii; disputes with Kidlev 17 258 CURTOPP at Oxford, Rid. 191; named, ib. 237; witness against Cranmer, 2 Cran. 546; liis deposi- tion, ib. 550; one of the commissioners to examine Philpot, Phil. 31 Curwen (Hugh and Oliver) : v. Coren. Cushion (To miss the): 1 Whitg. 516 Cuspinian (Jo.): De Turcarum origine, Bale 572 ; he says the Turks abhor images, Calf. 44, 45 Custody : things left in it, 2 Bui. 288 Custom : v. Dialogues. It reconciles us to all things, 2 Cran. 118 ; how far to be followed, Calf. 54, 55 ; it must yield to truth, 1 Jew. 49, Whita. G13; custom without truth is the mother of error, 1 Jew. 154; it is, for the most part, on the side of Satan, 1 Brad. 376; its evil influence, 3 Bcc. 379 ; it has not the same force in religion as in the state, Whita. 612; of no strength to prove a religion, 2 Cran. 50 ; not to be objected in favour of the mass, 3 Bee. 380 ; not a sufficient excuse for swearing, 1 Bee. 376; against wicked old customs, with sentences and examples of scripture, ib. 439 ; customs of Tyndale's time, 1 Tyn. 423 Cuthbert (St) : his body translated, Pil. 591 n Cuttle fish : 1 Cran. 24, Rid. 36 Cyaxares I. and II., kings of Persia: 1 Bui. Cynus Pistoriensis: iJew. xxxvi, 047 Cusa (Nich. de), cardinal : works, Jew.xxw; he says, the mind cannot know God, and not love him, 3 Jew. 584 ; held that Christ descended into the place of torment, 1 Lai. 234 n. ; terms the outward mixed assembly of professed Christians ecclesia conjectu- ralis, 4 Jew. 6(58 ; sets the church above scripture, i'fc.1010; says, the commandments of Christ are no commandments, unless they are allowed by the church, ib. 759, 863, 901, 1013; states that a church may be without the scriptures, Rog. 199 ; declares that the scriptures follow the church, not the church the scriptures, 2 Jew. 987, 3 Jew. 223, 4 Jew. 863, 1010; maintains that the scriptures may have sundry understand- ings according to the times, 3 Jeu\ 248, 480, 600, 4 Jew. 719, 1012, Rog. 198; snys, the priest did never celebrate without the deacon, 1 Jew. 198, 199 ; quotes Dionysius for the practice of the primitive church in not allowing non-communicants to be present, 3 Bee. 482; mentions certain an- cient divines as saying that the bread in the sacrament is not changed in nature, but clothed with another substance more noble than itself, 3 Jew. 490; defends com- — CUSA munion in one kind, 4 Jeiv. 1011 ; speaks of the compact made at the council of Basil, 3 Jew. 128, 203; affirms that Peter and Paul's primacy was given by Christ immediately, without the consecration and confirmation of any man, ib. 330 ; says the truth cleaves to Peter's chair, &c, 3 Jew. 221, 4 Jew. 720, 1009, 1011, &c, 1046, 1068, but denies that the inspiration of the Holy Ghost is wholly at the pope's command- ment, 4 Jew. 916 ; declares that the judg- ment of faith is not always to be determined by the beck of the pope alone, for the pope may possibly be a heretic, 3 Jeiv. 344; says pope Liherius consented to the error of the Arians, ib. 342,,343, 4 Jew. 929 ; notes that Libericis, Honorius, and other popes being misled, fell into schismatical error, yet Pe- ter's chair remained without fault, 3 Jew. 342, 4 Jew. 930 ; allows that the Donation of Constantine is forged, 1 Jew. 359, 4 Jew. 679, 839 ; speaks of the assumption of pope Eugenius, 3 Jew. 133; says, in general councils and in making of general laws, the bishop of Rome has no such power as cer- tain flatterers would allow him, 4 Jew. 997 ; maintains that an universal council is above the pope and his apostolic see, ib. 922, 923; says, the bishop of Rome had always authority to be president in coun- cils, otherwise they had not been general, ib. 1003 ; asserts that if the pope be negli- gent, or if he say nay, the emperor may command councils, ib. 998; affirms that the first eight general councils were summoned, not by the pope, but by the emperor, ib. 997 ; allows that in them the emperor pre- sided, ib. 1018, 1019; says when the empe- ror was present in person, he was always president, ib. 1003 ; mentions that emperors sat in councils as judges, ib. 1015; says, that in the sixth council of Constantinople the emperor Basil, from humility, sub- scribed his name after the legates, the patriarchs, &c., ib. 1026, 1027; records that the council of Sardica was deceitfully alleged by the legates of pope Zosimus, instead of a canon of the council of Nice, ib. 938; says Augustine held not the coun- cil of Sardica for a catholic council, but rather for a council of Arian heretics, ib. ; speaks of vices having grown in the church through overmuch obedience towards the prelates, ib. 875; calls obedience without reason the most perfect, ib. 719. 1011, 1012; affirms that the power of binding and loosing is no less in the church than in Christ, 3 Jew. 379; says, in the new testa- CUSA — ment, after a certain time, it was thought not reasonahle for priests, &c , to contract matrimony, 4 Jew. 809 ; remarks on the life of monks, &c, ib. 799, 946 ; he declares that the virgin Mary was never under the dominion of the author of death, 3 Jew. 577; says that almost all our Christian religion is degenerated into a shew, 4 Jew. 874 ; asserts that the soul that will fly into the wilderness of contemplation must have two wings, the one of devotion, the other of knowledge, 3 Jew. 435; re- ferred to on an interpolated passage in Gratian, Calf. 174 n.; he says, the last resolution of all things contained in the Alcoran is the sword, 4 Jew. 859 Cyprian (St): v. Arnoldus, Ruffinus. i. His Life. ii. His Works. Hi. On God, and Christ. iv. Scripture, Truth. v. Tradition. vi. Sin. vii. Grace, Faith, Works. viii. The Church. ix. Bishops, Priests, §c. x. Peter, Rome. xi. Sacraments. xii. Baptism. xiii. The Eucharist. xiv. Prayer, ut what Christ did 6rst, who is before all,l Bee. 376, 3 Bee. 394, Coop. 62, 161, 1 Jew. 49, Phil. 117, Whita. 429, 602 ; asserts that the Aquarii defended themselves by custom without truth, I Jew. 154; main- tains that custom is not greater than truth, 2 Cran. 51 ; says that custom without truth is the antiquity of error, and that Christ called himself (not custom but) the truth, 1 Bee. 376, 3 Bee. 390, 2 Cran. 51, Pit. 537, see also 1 Jew. 64 n. ; pronounces it sacrilege that by the appointment of man God's ordinance should be broken, 2 Bee. 261, 3 Bee. 398, 1 Bui. 208, 3 Jew. 235; speaks of the force of evil habits, Wool. 105 vi. Sin : he affirms that the Stoics and philosophers considered all sins equal, Rag. 137 n.; speaks of vices nigh to virtues, 2 Whitg. 393 ; says the blind love of their patrimony has deceived many, Pil. 630; declares that it is the work of the devil to defame God's servants, 3 Whitg. 606; cau- tions that lies cannot long deceive, 2 Jew. 810, 3 Jew. 251, 4 Jew. 721, 892 ; passages against adultery, 3 Jew. 402 vii. Grace, Faith, Works : he speaks of the substance of salvation, 3 Jew. 507; was wont to say we should boast of nothing, because we have nothing of our own, 2 Bui. 324 ; calls humility the ground- work of holiness, 1 Brad. 559 ; writes of God's readiness to forgive those who lament their faults. Wool. 142 ; cites scrip- tures concerning penitence, 1 Fill. 438, 439 ; describes its effects, 2 Bui. 87 ; says that faith only profits, 1 Ful. 353; affirms that to doubt, is not to know God, to offend Christ, &c, 3 Jew. 245; his opinion on merits, and the day of reward, 1 Ful. 351, 352 ; he observes that the testimony of a man's life is more effectual than that of his tongue, Wool. 8; says of Christians, they come that they may learn, they learn that they may live, 2 Jew. 1033, 1063; de- clares that no man is truly called a Christian, but he who labours to shew himself con- formable to Christ, 1 Bee. 387 ; asks, how doth he say he believeth in Christ, that doth not tiie thing that Christ commanded? 3 Jew. 584; his doctrine on alms-deeds, 3 Zur. 234 viii. The Church (see iv. ix. &c): he speaks of the mother and root of the catholic church, 2 Ful, .'542 ; writing to Cornelius, bishop of Rome, he calls his church catho- lic, 4 Jew. 716 ; says that he who has not the church for his mother cannot have God for his father, 4 Bui. 51, 52, Phil. 317; asserts that he is not joined to the church, who is divided from the gospel, 1 Jexc. 254, 2 Jew. 998, 3 Jew. 223, 430, 4 Jew. 876, Sand. 94, 456 ; declares that when we pray, we pray not for one, but for the whole people ; for we, the whole people, are but one, 3 Jew. 301 ; says the church is one, as the light is one, though there are many rays, or as a tree, though it have many branches, 4 Bui. 49, 50, 3 Jew. 291, 300; speaks of one church divided into many members, and one bishoprick dif- fused abroad by the multitude of many bishops, 3 Jew. 301 ; thinks that the church is joined in one by consent of bishops, 1 Jew. 349, 372, 383, 3 Jew. 301, 2 Whitg. 211; what he means by universal brother- hood, 1 Jew. 349; he laments the decay of discipline and corrupt manners of his time, 3 Jew. 626; speaks against separation from the church, Pil. 617, 619; teaches that we must not depart from the church because we see cockle therein, but rather labour to be good corn, 4 Bui. 61, 62 ; says, whoever, separated from the chjrch is joined to an adulterous church, is separated from the promises of the church, and from Christ's merits, &c, 4 Bui 51, 52; declares that out of the church there is no salvation, 4 Jew. 1072 ; alleged as saying that the blood of martyrs is the seed of the church, 2 Ful. 234, mi. 144 ix. Bishops, Priests (see viii. x. xix.): he remarks that Christ never blamed the priests (of the Jews) except under the name of scribes and Pharisees, Whita. 427; holds that there ought only to be one bishop within one city, Uew. 348, 2 JVhitg. 214,215; accounts every bishop within his own diocese the priest of God, 2 Ful. 253, 1 Jew. 348; says that they who are not with the bishop are not in the church, 1 Jew. 349; states that bishops who are made out of the church are not made CYPRIAN 26 J by the will of God, Pil. 485, 597, 605 ; hence he denies Nuvatian's claim to be a bishop, 3 Jew. 322 ; calls himself and others presidents in God's church, 1 Jew. 434; says, deacons must remember that the Lord has chosen apostles, i. e. bishops, &c, 2 Whit;/. 855 ; said to speak of the office of an arch- bishop, 1 Whitg. 70; he held bishops to be equal, 2 Ful. 315, 1 Tyn. 215 n.; condemns the tyranny of bishops over their fellows, 1 Wlutg. 207, 208, 210, 212, 213, 265; says, we must firmly hold unity, especially (those of us who are) bishops, that we may de- clare our bishoprick to be but one, 3 Jew. 301 ; speaks of the bishoprick as one and undivided, 1 Jew. 349; says there is one bishoprick, a part of which is held in whole of every bishop, 2 Ful. 316, 1 Jew. 434, 2 Jew. 1001, 3 Jew. 284 , 291, 300, 4 Jew. 1121, Phil. 73, 74; declares that a portion of the Hock is committed to every pastor, 3 Bui. 120, 2 Ful. 344, 2 Wliity. 207, 208, 2i<), 365; writes, although we are many pastors, we feed one flock, and are bound to gather and to nourish all the sheep that Christ hath won by his blood, 3 Jew. 301 ; declares that priests are not made without the providence of God, Sand. 334; said to regard the consent of the people to the election of ministers as necessary, 1 Whitg. 358; he speaks of it as observed throughout almost all provinces, 1 Jew. 349, 1 Whitg. 360, 362, 469 ; allows that, generally speak- ing, a bishop should be chosen in the pre- sence of the people, 1 Whitg. 362 ; while ac- knowledging that he was wont to take the advice of the clergy and people in the elec- tion of ministers, he says that the testi- monies of men are not to be looked for when divine suffrages have gone before, ib. 444, 459 ; speak3 of a bishop being chosen peaceably by the suffrage of all the people, ■J Whitg. iy7, and in the presence of the people, ib. 198 ; speaks of Cornelius as- cending through different degrees till made bishop (of Rome), by the testimony of his fellow bishops and the suffrages of the clerks and people, 1 Jew. 408, 2 Whitg. 198, 199, 205; on the election of Sabinus, a bishop of Spain, 1 Jew. 349, 409 ; he shews from Num. xx. and Acts i. that the ordering of minis- ters should be in the presence of the people, that they may object if needful, 1 Bee. 7, 4 Bui. 132, 1 Whitg. 361, 362, 2 Whitg. 198; says, the people ought to sever them- selves from a wicked prelate, 1 Jew. 401 ; affirms that the people have power to choose worthy priests and to refuse un- worthy, 1 Bee. 7, 4 Bui. 132, 1 Jew. 408, 3 Jew. 332 ; says the people ought to sepa- rate from a wicked priest, as they have power to choose, &c, 1 Whitg. 361 ; cau- tions the people against communical ing with a sinful priest, and declares such com - munion to be sinful, Pil. 634; this opinion noted as an error, Rog. 270; he says that not only vicious priests shall perish, but all who favour them, Bale 131 ; says there are many priests in the church that if one pro- mote heresy, the rest may help, 2 Ful. 34-^, 1 Jew. 383, 3 Jew. 284, 301, 2 Whitg. 211 ; held that those who had sacrificed to idols should not be permitted to minister in the church, 1 Whitg. 324; decreed in a council that clerks who in time ayia, the eating of a man, 1 Jew. 141, 150, 454, 475. 2 Jew. G23, 1120, 3 Jew. 537, 539 ; teaches that when we come to receive these mysteries, all gross imaginations must quite he banished, 3 Jew. 53G, 538 ; speaks of the eucharist as a life-giving blessing, 1 Brad. 97 n.; says that he who eats the holy flesh of Christ has eternal life, &c, 2 Bee. 294, 1 Brad. 98 n., 1 Jew. 527—529, 2 Jew. 7GG; declares that when we eat the flesh of Christ we have life in us, 2 Bee. 294, 3 Bee. 4G4 ; asserts that the flesh of Christ makes them to live that are partakers of it, 3 Bee. 464; says that they who receive the bread of life shall obtain immortality, 2 Bee. 294, 3 Bee. 464 ; teaches that through the parti- cipation of Christ's body, men are nourished unto everlasting life, 3 Bee. 4G4; ded.res that, if men come seldom to church, and refuse to partake the mystical receiving of Christ, they debar themselves from everlast- ing life, ib. 470,471; exhorts that, if we will obtain everlasting life, we gladly run to re- ceive the blessing (in the sacrament), ib. 471, 472; describes the union of believers,through participation of the Lord's body, 1 Jew. 140 ; says that, as two molten waxes run into each other, so he that receives Christ's flesh and blood is joined with him, 3 Bcc. 464 ; affirms that the Son of God, by the mystical blessing is united unto us as a man, 3 Jew. 484, 495; declares that we are of one body with Christ, ib. 491 ; calls the sacrament a table driving away all diseases, &c, 3 Bee. 388; affirms the handling and sanctification of Christ's body to be meet for those only who are sanctified in spirit, ib 412 ; speaks of altars erected in Britain, and in far countries, Bid. 280 ; says they are mad who approve not of the reserva- tion of the saci anient (dub.), Coop. 25, 149, 2 Jew. 780 ; calls the prayers of the angels and blessed spirits, unbloody sacrifices, 2 Jew. 734 ; speaks of our offering unto God, faith, hope, charity, as sweet savours, ib. vii. Miscellanea : he declares that the working of miracles neither makes nor hinders holiness, 2 Cran. 50; says, unto such as cannot take the vow of chastity we ought to grant marriage, 3 Jew. 399 ; writes, when we come to our Lord and make a vow that we will serve him in chas- tity, we make an oath that we will chasten our flesh, i6.398; advises him who has pro- mised chastity and cannot keep it, to con- fess his sin, ib. 397, 398; declares that the judicial law of Moses as to adultery is not in force among Christians (Orig.), 1 Whiig. 274; shews why (id.), ib. 329, 330; says the relics of the dead were buried in the earth, 2 Ful. 89 ; states that although deatli be fallen into our nature because of sin, yet because the Son of God is made man, doubtless we shall all rise again, 3 Jew. 592; calls the Spirit of God in us the cause of resurrection, ib. 592, 593; teaches many things concerning the image of the cross, Calf. 361, Whita. 597; referred to on Chris- tians making the sign at their doors, 2 Ful. 199; allows not images in churches, Calf. 3G2; thinks Antichrist will be an individual man, 2 Ful. 307; told the emperors that the welfare of the commonw ealth depended on godliness, 2 Jew. 1014, 3 Jeio. 194; speaks of the curiosity of the people (John vi.),3Whitg. 573; explains" natural union," 1 Jew. 476 Cyril, bp of Antioch: 3 Whitg. 455 n Cyril of Jerusalem: he was bishop of that place, Bog. 329; said to have sold a golden cope, 2 Whitg. 23, 24; he called men back from the synod of the Patripassians, 4 Jew. 951; appealed from it, ib. 1101 ; his works, Jew. xxxvi ; he teaches that scripture alone is the basis of our faith, Whita. 597; on the canon of the old Testament, ib. 58,62; he tells what books were received by the Sama- ritans, Bog. 81; rejects the Apocrypha, Whita. 58, 62; speaks of only two sacra- ments, 3Jeiv. 459 n. ; refers to three kinds of baptism, 2 Bee. 225 n. ; calls the water of baptism not simple water, 2 Jew. 575; speaks of baptism by trineimmersion, 2 Bee. 227 ; referred to for an account of the mass used in Jerusalem, 1 Jew. 108, 109 ; cautions against considering the elements as bare bread and wine, 2 Jew. 573, 575, 579; speaks of Christ's body and blood as given in the figure of bread and wine, ib. 573; observes that, as the bread of the sacrament after the invocation of the Holy Ghost, is no longer common bread, but the body of Christ, so the holy oil is no longer bare oil, 268 CYRIL — but the grace of Christ, ib. 575; writes on the error of the Jews (Jo. vi.), ib. 576; exhorts to drink the spiritual wine with the heart, ib.; on tasting (by faith) that the Lord is gracious, ib. ; he compares Noah's ark to the cross, Calf. 103; on Valentinus the heretic, Rog. 37 n Cyril the monk : he and his brother Metho- dius converted the Sclavonians, 1 Jew. 291, 334, 335, brought Moravia to the faith, Whita. 269 Cyril, a Carmelite : wrongly stated to be the author of Evangelitim Sternum, Rog. 203 Cyrus, king of Persia : prophecy concerning him, 1 Lat. 457; he was raised up to deliver God's people, 1 Bui. 325, Pa. 4, 11, 12 ; he advanced true religion, 1 Bui. 318, 2 Bui. 13 ; restored the vessels of the temple, pa. 8 Cyssel (Dav.): 2 Bee. 480 n D. 0. (Master): letter to him from Ridley, 2 Brad. 398 D. (It.), author of An Exhortation to Eng- land : Poet, xxxviii ; stanzas therefrom, ib. 399 Danre: to dazzle, Phil. 309; (t». Dare). Dacre (Tho.), lord Daere of Gillesland, or the North : his daughter Catharine, 1 Bee. Gin Dacre (Will.), lord Dacre of Gillesland: offered the queen £10,000 to spare Ridley's life, Rid. 395 Dacre (Leon.): son of Will, lord Dacre of Gillesland, Park. 3G7 ; his rebellion, 15G9, (I rin. 322 ; his sister married one Culpep- per, Park. 367 Dacre (The lords) of the South: v. Fienes. Dacres (Rich ), by Carlisle: Grin. 322 Dacres (Will.), son of Richard : married to Anne Grindal, niece of the archbishop, Grin. 321 , 322 Dactylorynchitae : v. Passalorynchita;. Dagon : his form, 1 Bui. 224 Daill<>e (Jean): references to his works, Calf. 96, 105, 202, 211, 246, 248, 278, 2 Pul. 44, 236 nn. ; his mistake as to a Latin ver- sion of the acts of the second council of Nice, Calf. 138 n Daily Bread: v. Bread. Daintrel : a delicacy, 1 Bui. 424 Dale ( ), chaplain to bishop Rugges : 2 Cran. 336 Dale ( ) : died in Bury gaol, Poet. 172 Dalgleesh ( ): 1 Zur!l95n Dallison (Rich.): Bale 429 DAMASUS Dalmatian tongue: Whita. 221 Dalmatic : what, 1 Zur. 350 n. ; said to have been worn by Cyprian, ib. 850, 35] n Damage : the doing and receiving of it, 2 Bui. 230 ; by taking away, ib. 38 Damascene (St John): notice of him, Rid. 206 n.; reference to his life by Jo. patr. of Jerusalem, 3 Jew. 615; his works, Jew. xxxvi ; Apolog. pro Venerat. SS. Imag., Calf. 22 n. ; De orth. Fide, 2 Ful. 203 ; the Historia SS. Barlaami et Josaphati, suppo- sititious, ib. 287 n. ; on the canon of the Old Testament, Whita. 64; he ascribes the epi- stle to the Hebrews to Paul, ib. 107 ; reckons the canons of the apostles amongst canoni- cal books, ib. 599 ; teaches that nothing is to be sought for and received but what was delivered by the law, the prophets, the apostles, and the evangelists, 2 Cran. 34, Whita. 703; compares the soul, irrigated by the scriptures, to a tree planted by the streams of water, Whita, 703; alleged in support of tradition, ib. 599; he cites Basil on that subject, ib 589; speaks of baptism by trine immersion, 2 Bee. 227 n. ; judges that the sacrament is called a figure before consecration, 2 ./etc. 593, 3 Jew. 527; on the words, " This is my body," 2 Jew. 605 ; he defines substance, 3 Jew. 506; says, when the market (i. e. life) is once done, there is no more merchandise to sell, 3 Bee. 365; on the resurrection of the body, 2 Cov. 175; he affirms that the tree of life pre- figured the cross, Calf. 101 ; mentions the blessing of Jacob as a type of it, ib. 103; compares the sign of the cross to circum- cision, ib. 70 ; records portions of an edict of Leo Isauricus against images, Parh. 90 n. ; he contended for them, Calf 71 ; re- gards them as the books of the unlearned, 1 Hoop. 39 ; would have the shape honour- ed, not the matter, 2 Ful. 203 n. ; his remark on the conduct of Epiphanius in destroying a picture, Calf 42 n.; on the Lampatians, Rog. 160; on light, 2 Jew. 581,582; he was anathematized by council at Constantinople, Calf. 71 n Damascus : one of the magi, Wliita. 560 n Damasus I. bp of Rome: contention between him and Ursinus, and riot at his election, 1 Jew. 355, 1 Whitg. 4G3; he entered his see with the slaughter of sixty persons, 2 Ful. 120; his creed, 1 Bui. 32, 2 Hoop. 538 ; approval of it, 1 Brad. 37 1 , 4 Bui. 63 ; Jerome agreed in faith with him, 3 Jew, 608, &c. ; the epistles ascribed to him are counterfeit, Whita. 4:35; said to have written to Jerome to know his counsel, DAMASUS •1 Jew. 1044 ; remark of Erasmus on the spurious correspondence, 2 Ful. 120 n. ; the Liber Pontificals, Whita. 43 ; he was not the author of it, 2 Ful. 98 n., 360 ; he speaks of Christ as haying, through his passion, given to mankind full and perfect salvation, 3 Bee. 420, 422; censures the heresy that the Godhead suffered on the cross, 2 Bui. 268 ; said to refer to baptism by trine im- mersion (Damascene?), 2 Bee. 227 ; parts of the mass ascribed to him, 2 Brad. 306, 30S ; quotation from him respecting the body of Christ, Grin. 53 ; he is alleged to have been the inventor of prescript forms of prayer, 2 Whitg. 466 ; he says that at Rome on Sun days, there was nothing but some epistle, or chapter of the gospel, read openly to the people, 1 Jew. 174 ; ordained that the psalms should be sung interchangeably, and the Gloria Patri said at the end of each, Ot. 264, 266, 2 Whitg. 469, 3 IVhity. 385 ; asked Jerome to send him the Greek psalmody, 1 Jew. 305 ; urged him to cor- rect the Latin New Testament by the Greek, Whita. 157; said to have given di- rections about the reading of scripture in the church, 4 Bui. 201 ; mentions an order of St P^ter, that no woman should come barefaced into the church, 1 Jew. 39, 74; commanded the bishops of the East to come to Home, not in his own name but by the emperor's special letters, 4 Jew. 996; he (or Pelagius I.) ordered metropolitans to fetch their palls from Rome, 2 Whitg. 173 ; he states that many popes were the sons of priests, 3 Jew. 393; speaks of the teachers of the Roman jurisdiction, 1 Jew. 409, 3 Jew. 333; tells a story of king Lucius, ib. 267 ; compares bishops who neglect their people that they may follow worldly cares, to harlots, 3 Jew. 383 ; men- tions chor episcopi, 4 Jew. 801, Whitg. 532 ; calls St Stephen an archdeacon, 2 Whitg. 173; said to speak of a decree of Milciades, 1 Jew. 159, 160; he does not mention the Epistles Decretal, ib. 173; calls it blas- phemy against the Holy Ghost to violate the holy canons, ib. 184 ; speaking of certain ecclesiastical institutions he says, whatso- ever wanteth reason must of necessity be rooted out, 3 Jew. 571, 4 Jew. 801 Damatria, or Dematria: slew her son, be- cause he behaved as a coward in the wars, 1 Bee. 234 Damian (St), brother of Cosmus, q. v. Dam lan us t,St), or DimianuB : apostle of the Britons, 3 Jew. 163, 2 Whitg. 128; invoked by the sick, Bog. 22C — DANIEL 269 Damn: anciently used for condemn, 1 Tyn.lon Damnation : man's sin the cause of it, 1 Jfooji. 264 Damp: astonishment, 1 Bee. 276 Damplippe (Adam), alias Geo. Backer : no- tice of him, and the persecutions at Calais, 2 Cran. 372, 373, 375 Dan: on the opinion that Antichrist shall spring from this tribe, 2 Ful. 370 Dan : a title given to monks, 2 Cran. 333 ; Dane, ib. 310 Danams ( ) : on the government of Elizabeth, Bog. 7 Dance of Death, or Dance Macaber: some account of it, Pra. Eliz. xvii — xix ; rhymes referring to it, ib. 510, &0., marg. ; refer- ences to it, Poet. 172, 300, Pra. Eliz. 403 n., 413 n.; how death is represented by painters, 1 Lat. 220 Dandalus (Fra.): chained under the pope's table, 3 Jew. 147, 4 Jew. 692, &c, 931 Dandelot (Fra.) : v. Cohgni. Dandyprat : a small coin, 2 Tyn. 306 Dane: v. Dan. Danes: vexed England, 2 Tyn. 268; claimed it even in Tyndale's time, 1 Tyn. 187, 2 Tyn. 334 Danet (Gerard): his unlawful marriage, Park. 353 Danger : peculiar use of the word for a state of dependence, 1 Tyn. 9, 502, 2 Tyn. 293, 3 Tyn. 186 Daniel : his three companions, 1 Bui. 270 ; his diet in Babylon, Pil. 52 ; he was the wisest man of all the East, 3 Bui. 180, though not a Levite, 4 Bui. 480 ; called polyhistor or philoistoros, 1 Bui. 51, 4 Bui. 591 ; he exhorts Nebuchadnezzar to break off his sins, &c, 2 Cov. 367 ; his prayers, 1 Bui. 292, 4 Bui. 175, 225 ; he is cast into the lions' den, but delivered, 1 Bui. 171, 318; his visions of the four monarchies, Bale 423, Hutch.lil , Pil. 186; his confes- sion, 2 Bui. 94, 4 Bui. 177, 179; thought to be mentioned by Nchemiah (iii. 7) as the "duke" or "governor," Pil. 384 — Book of Daniel : he w as an evangelist rather than a prophet, 1 Bui. 51 ; the book attacked by Porphyry, TT'Aiia. 33; Cover- dale's view of the seventy weeks, 1 Cov. 68, 69; reference to the opinion of Euse- bius on them, 3 Zur. 229 ; his prophecy of Antichrist and his persecutions, Poet. 285, Bid. 76 — Apocryphal additions to this book; viz. the Song of the three Children, the story of Susanna, and Bel and the Dragon : their claims to be canonical considered, 270 DANIEL 1 Ful. 25, &c, Whita. 77, &c; Jerome disallows them, 1 Ful. 26, Whita. 77— 79; Bellarmine refers them to a second Daniel, Whita. 79; they are historically untrue, 1 Ful. 27 Daniel ( ) : Hymnologus Chr., 2 Cov. 316 n Daniel (Sam.): notice of him, Poet, xxxvii; the vanity of riches; verses, ib. 397; the vanity of fame, ib. 398 Danists : a sect, 3 Zur. 5G0 Dante (Alighieri) : calls Rome the whore of Babylon, 4 Jew. 744 Dantiscus (Jo.), hp of Vermein : 2 Cran. 401 ; letter to Cranmer condemning the conduct of Henry VIII., ib. 402, 403 Dantzic: Flemi>h exiles there, 2 Zur. 321 Danvers (Will.): an ecclesiastical commis- sioner, Park. 301 n Darcy (Tho. lord) of Darcy: a leader in the rebellion called the pilgrimage of grace, 2 Cran. 3G3, 1 Lot. 1G3; Latimer confers with him in the Tower, 1 Lat. 163; his execution, 2 Cran. 3G3 n Darcy (Tho. lord) of Chiche : signature as privy councillor, 5 Edw. VI., 2 Cran. 531 Darcy (Jo. lord) of : goes on an expe- dition into Ireland, 1573, 2 Zur. 223 n Darcy (Sir Arth.): writes to lord Cromwell, 1 Lat. 93 n. ; Mr Arth. Darcy, presumed to be the same, Jew. xi. Dare : to frighten, or to harm, &c, 2 Brad. 90; (v. Daare). Dare (Chr.) : questions Anne Askewe, Bale 148 Darell (Will.), of Canterbury: v. Dorel. Darell (Will.), of Pageham : notice of him and his posterity, 1 Bee. 353 n Dario (Silv.): ambassador from the pope, 2 Cran. 272 n.; deprived of the rectory of Kipple, 2 Lat. 375 n., 37G n Darius, son of Hystaspes: favours the Jews, 1 Bui. 318, 325, 326, 2 Bui. 13, Pil. 14 Darius, the Mede : said to be the son of Es- ther, 2 Jew. 986, Pil. 14, of Astyages or Ahashuerus, 1 Bui. 51, 317, 325, 2 Bui. 13 Darius Codomannus : his embassy to Alex- ander, and his death, Pil. 187 Darkness : v. Works. How used in scripture, 2 Tyn. 149, 175; darkness in doctrine, ib. 102—104; dark- ness of the former dispensation, 2 Jeic. 1036 ; affiance in darkness, 4 Jew. 103S Darlington, or Darnton, co. Durham : a pre- bend, Pil. 574 Darmstadt: taken by the count de Buren, 3 Zur. 639 Darnel : a weed, Phil. 229 — DAVID Darnley ("Hen. lord) : v Stuart. Darrell (Will.): v. Darell, Dorel. Dartford, co. Kent: a martyr there, Poet. 162 Dase, Dasing: v. Daze. Dasipodius ( ) : 3 Zur. 509 n Datary : an ecclesiastical officer, Calf. 331 ; the passage refers to N. Ormanet, ib. 413 Dathan: v. Korah. Dathenus (Pet.) : letter to him, Park. 471 Daughter: the sick man's exhortation to his daughter, 3 Bee. 1.33, 134 Daukin, or Dawkin : a slattern, Calf. 236 Dauncy (Sir Jo.): 1 Tyn. xxiii. Daus (Jo.), of Ipswich: translated Bollinger on the Apocalypse, 4 Bui. xxiii, 1 Zur. 99 David, king of Israel : v. Psalms. He kills Goliath, Pa. 30, 120, 246, 360, 415, Sand. 371, Whita. 406; his behaviour under Saul, 1 Bui. 316; a captain, ib. 384, 386; his hope, 2 Bui. 89; his feigned mad- ness, 3 Jew. 250 ; when in exile he longed for the courts of the Lord, 4 Bui. 167, Sand. 294 ; he swore rashly against Nabal, 1 Bui. 251 ; had divers wives, 1 Lat. 113 ; performed the office of a true king, IBec. 286 ; his reign was troublous, 2 Hoop. 81 ; yet he was the happiest of kings, 2 Bui. 6; his zeal for God, Pil. 7 ; his gratitude to God, 1 Bee. 280, 298 ; he paid his vows to the Lord by fulfilling his commandments, ib. 284, 285; would do nothing without the authority of God's word, ib. 299 ; an earnest promoter of God's glory, ib. 300; an ex- ample to his subjects in godliness, ib. ; he ordered matters in religion, 4 Jew. 987 ; his zeal for the ark, Pil. 340 ; he brings it to its place, 1 Bui. 325; he offended in carrying it, 4 Bui. 22 ; brought music into the house of God, 1 Bui. 141, 191 ; divided the priests into twenty-four orders, ib. 141 ; collected for building the temple, Pil. 8; God promised him that Christ should be born of his seed, 2 Hoop. 6, 7 ; his sins, why recorded, Whita. 230; his adultery, murder, and repentance, 1 Brad. 70, 1 Bui. 413; he was reproved by Nathan, Pil. 12, 112, 161 ; his prayer on this occasion, 2 Hoop. 358; his sin ever before him, ib. 320 ; he was corrected for his sin after it was forgiven, 3 Bui. 91 ; the history a pro- fitable one, 1 Tyn. 310; Absalom's rebel- lion against him, Sand. 408, &c. : his con- duct during it, 2 Bui. 94, Xow. 223; by it he was humbled, 1 Bui. 431 ; cursed by Shimei, 2 Cran. 107; he prays to God as the only remedy against pestilence, 2 Hoop. 164 ; he numbers the people, his punish- ment and penitence, 1 Lat. 386; his afflic- DAVID tions, 2 Bui. 103 ; lie patiently suffered the cross, 1 Bee. 283; was wonderfully exer- cised in worldly troubles, Grin. 10.5; but he confessed that God was ever his helper and deliverer, ib. ; how constantly his soul waited upon the Lord, 2 Hoop. 247; he prayed seven times a day, 1 Bee. 171; he was heard, though a sinner, 4 Bui. 1G9 ; his desiring to he heard in prayer for his righteousness explained, 1 Bee. ISO, 4 Bui. 175, Sand. 404 ; what he thought of justi- fication, 3 Bui. 47, 49; his plain fidelity, 1 Bee. 276 ; his faith in Christ, 4 Bui. 651, 1 Cov. 53; "the sure mercies of David," what, Sand. 32; he was a prophet, 1 Cov. 53; what his trance or ecstasy (or "haste," Psa. cxvi. 11) signifies, IBec. 270; David's Harp, by T. Becon ; an exposition of Psa. cx\ i., ib. 2G2; he excels all other musi- cians, ib. 264; the virtue of his harp, ib. 206 ; the excellency of his songs, ib. ; his psalmody, the treasure-house of scripture, ib. ; he celebrates the creation, 3 Bui. 177; declares how precious is the death of the saints, 1 Bee. 288 ; he was a type of Christ, 2 Brad. 254, Pil. 371, 372, 389, especially in his conflict with Goliath, Sand. 371, Whita. 400; his tomb, Pil. 389 David (St) : his father, Bale 192 David Kimchi (R.) : lFul. 314, 315, 52G,527, 535, 570, 1 Hoop. 43, 4 Jew. 982 David's (St) : t>. Saint-David's. Davidians, Davidists or Davi-Georgians : a sect of heretics, followers of David George, 2 Bee. 379, 415, Roy. 202, Whita. 229 n Davidson (Jo.): writes a monitory letter to the assembly of the church of Scotland, 2 Zur. 332 n Davics (Sir Jo.): notice of him, Poet, xvii; the immortality of the soul, verses, ib. 80; the dignity of man, ib. 95 ; worth of the soul, ib. 96 ; the soul, ib. 97 ; false and true knowledge, ib. 100 Davies (Jo.), of Hereford: notice of him, Poet, xxiii; seven sonnets, ib. 240; God eternal, ib. 243 ; those blessed who endure temptation, ib. 245 ; heavenly mansions, ib. 240; divine mercy asgreatas God's Divinity, ib. 247; God's glory and goodness inex- plicable, ib. ; grief for sin is a joyful sorrow, ib. 248; blessed be the merciful, &c, ib. 249; stanzas from Christ's Crosse, ib. 250; the death of Christ, ib. 253 Davies (Jo.), another: author of Sir Martin Mar-people, his Collar of Esses, Poet. xx\iii; stanzas therefrom, ib. 363 Davies (Rich.), bp of St Asaph, afterwards of St David's : his translation, Park. 137 n.; — DAY 271 his part in the Bishops' Bible, &c, ib. 205, 267 n., 280, 335n.; his letters to Parker, ib. 137, 265, 279; he signs a letter to the queen, ib. 294; letter to him, ib. 270; he was present at Grindal's confirmation as abp of Canterbury, Chin. I. Davies (Tho.), bp of St Asaph : Park. 137 n.j he seeks a licence to hold a living in com- mendam, ib. 207 ; signs a letter to the queen, ib. 291 ; his death, ib. 440 n Davington, or Daunton, co. Kent: lands of the priory claimed by the see of Canter- bury, 3 Cran. 312, 313; deserted, and granted by the king to Sir Tho. Cheney, ib. 313n Davison ( ) : alleged dissolution of his marriage, 2 Cran. 277 Davison (dir.), younger brother of the next : notice of him, Poet, xxix ; Psalm xv. versi- fied by him, ib. 332 Davison (Fra.) : notice of him, Poet, xxix ; eleven Psalms versified by him, ib. 318, &c. Davy (Jo.) : he and his brother martyred at Bury, Poet. 173 Dawes (Jo) : v. Daus. Dawkin: v. Daukin. Day (Geo.), bp of Chichester: account of him, 2 Lot. 377 n., Phil, xxvii ; named, Park. 18; once a Protestant, IBrad. 523 ; a commissioner for reforming the church- service, 2 Cran. 414, 415 ; committed to the Fleet for not removing altars, 2 Zur. 159 n.; visitsjudge Hales in prison, 2Hoop. 378; confers with Bradford, 1 Brad. 518 ; his answers to certain questions, 2 Cran. 152 Day (Jo.), printer: account of him, 2 Zur. 183 n.; he has licence to print the works of Becon, 1 Bee. xv ; other books printed by him, 1 Cov. 529, Grin.2, 33, 1 Hoop. BBS, 2 Hoop. 05, 92, Now. 105, Lit. Edw. 487, 540; Pra. Eliz. 430, & al. ; his press stopped on the death of Edw. VI., Hutch, vii, 213, and he imprisoned in Newgate, ib. viii ; perhaps the compiler of the Pomander of Prayer, 1558, Pra. Eliz. xxii ; his address to the reader, prefixed to Hutchinson's Ser- mons on the Lord's supper, Hutch. 213 ; per- haps the compiler of the Christian Prayers, 1569, Pra. Eliz. xxii ; letter from him to Bullinger, 2 Zur. 183 ; his new Italian letter, Park. 411; he obtains a lease of a shop in St Paul's churchyard, ib. ; Asplyn attempts to kill him and his wife, Park. 449 ; Anglo- Saxon type cast for him, ib. 408 ; mention of him in certain verses, 3 Whitg. 498 n Day (Rich.): martyred at Colchester, Poet. 172 272 DAY — DEAD Day (Rich.), son of Jo. Day the printer: Pra. Eliz. xxiii; his address on prayer, ib. 431—437 Day (Will.), bp of Winchester : sometime provost of Eton, Park. 162, 2 Zitr. 263; his promotion to a bishopries expected, 2 Zur. 270 ; meet for the see of London, Park. 300 ; proposed as a commissioner, ib. 370; his wife, 2 Zur. 263 n Day of Judgment : v. Judgment, World. Day (The Lord's) : v. Sunday. Day (New Year's) : v. New Year's day. Duying (Put in): submitted to arbitration, 3 Jew. 121 Days: called by heathen names, Pil. 16; against difference of days, 2 Hoop. 56; lucky and unlucky days, 2 Cran. 100 ; cer- tain days improperly called unfortunate, Pil. 17,18 ; "this day," what it means in the Lord's Prayer, 4 Bui. 215; "the evil day," what, 1 Lat. 28; man's last day, 3 Bui. 405 ; a time, times, and a half, Bale 374 ; the 1260 days, ib. 386, 410, 2 Ful. 233 ; the 42 months, Bale 432; three days and a half, ib. 394, 2 Ful. 233 Days (Holy): v. Holy days. Days (Last) : v. World. Days' Minds : v. Minds. Days of Offering: v. Offering. Daze : to dazzle, Calf. 317 ; daseth, Bale 442 ; dased, Calf. 303; dasing, i.e. stupor, 1 J9ec.468; dazing, 1 Cov. 501, 1 Tyn. 167 Deaconesses: their office, 4 Bui. 107,3 Whitg. 281 Deacons : v. Archdeacons, Subdeacons. Meaning of their name, 1 Tyn. 230; the office said to have been taken from the Jews, 2 Whitg. 126; the word tfiaWos, often means a minister generally, and there- fore it is sometimes translated by that word, 1 Ful. 110, 254, &c, 460, &c. ; the election of the seven, 1 Whitg. 298, 340; why they were appointed, 3 Whitg. 422, 423; viz. for the poor, Pil. 129 ; the office and duties of dea- cons, 2 .Bee. 236, 4 Bui. 107, 112, 1 Tyn. 230, 231, 259, 2 Tyn. 253, 3 Tyn. 150, 1 Whitg. 299, 2 Whitg. 281, 341, &c, 3 Whitg. 422, 538, 539; what their office was of old, 2 Ful. 237, 2 Whitg. 525, 527, 3 Whitg. 61; it was highly honoured, 3 Tyn. 149; deacons mentioned by Justin, 1 Jew. 146; sometimes of old styled Levites, 1 Ful. 262 ; of their ministering and preaching, 3 Whitg. 58, &c. ; they preached in the primitive church, but not in the time of Ambrose, 1 Jew. 75, who, however, says they may preach without a chair, 1 Wltitg. 494 ; they may baptize, 2 Whitg. 519, 525, 3 Whitg. 58, &c, 71, 72 ; their office in the ministration of the sacrament, 3 Whitg. 64 -67 [v. Supper); evidence that in the early church they some- times consecrated the eucharist, 1 Jew. 240; they were prohibited from so doing by a council at Aries, ib. ; they carried away the altar after the communion, 1 Jew. 311 ; in Chrysostom's time they used to call upon the people to pray, 1 Jew. 292 ; proof that they were sometimes promoted to a higher grade, 3 Whitg. 68-71; those of Rome advanced themselves above their estate, 1 Jew. 355; from them sprang the cor- ruptions of the church, 2 Tyn. 250; what their office is in the pope's church, and such deacons contrasted with those of scrip- ture, 2 Bee. 327, 1 Ful. 218, Bog. 259, 2 Tyn. 275; deacons mentioned as singing the gospel in cathedral churches, 3 WTiitg. 283; their office now the first step to the minis- try, ib. 68—71 ; they should continue in their office a year, Grin. 186; whether they ought to be in every congregation, 3 Whitg. 286, &c. ; certain reformers would have had such restored as were in the primitive church, ib. 538, &c. ; " to be made deacons," a phrase signifying to be executed, Satid. ii. Dead : v. Baptism (xiv.), Burial, Death, Hell, Mourning, Prayer, Resurrection, Souls, Spirits. Their state, 3 Bui. 386, &c; dead men never return to tell their condition, 2 Cran. 43—45; souls departed know not what they do who are alive, 3 Bui. 212, 2 Cov. 238 ; Augustine's opinion, 2 Cov. 218 — 220 ; the blessedness of those who die in the Lord, Bale 462, 3 Bee. 181, &c, 3 Bui. 404, Sand. 162; they cease from sin, 2 Cov. 62, are delivered from this world, ib. 63, ob- tain salvation, ib. 64; Tyndale's protesta- tion concerning his faith as to the state of departed souls, &c, 1 Tyn. lxii; they are not yet in glory, ib. lxiii ; scripture says little on the state of the departed faithful before the resurrection, 2 Tyn. 185; the pope's doctrine concerning departed souls, (viz. that they are in heaven, hell, or pur- gatory,) is a mixture of Christian doctrine and heathen philosophy, and subversive of the scripture doctrine of the resurrection, 3 Tyn. ISO. see 118,127 ; they do not sleep, 3 Bui 389; condemnation of the doctrine that the souls of the departed sleep until the resurrection ( Article of 1552) Lit. Edw. 537, (581); against the opinion that the spirits of the saints are not in heaven but asleep, 2 Hoop. 63 ; probations out of the DEAD — DEATH 273 old fathers that their state is not such that they can be delivered by Popish masses or the good works of others, 3 Bee. 459, Aic. ; we are not forbidden to mourn over them, 2 Jew. 864, 1 Lat. 547 ; how we are to mourn, 2 Jew. 866; unseemly sorrow is unprofitable and hurtful, 2 Cot'. 125; grounds of consolation, ib. Ill; the ancient practice of memorials of the dead, ib. 249, 270 ; it is opposed to the Romish doctrine of praying for the dead, ib.; memorial of the departed in the communion, 2 Brad. 291,311, 2 Cov. 269; the Romish office for the dead, called by different names, 1 Brad. 582 ; dead men raised by Elijah and Elisha, 2 Lat. 68, 75 Dead men : monks so called, 2 Tyn. 182 Dead Sea : 1 Bui. 418 Deadly : mortal, Bale 97 Deadly sins : v. Sin. Deal : to divide, 2 Tyn. 83, 3 Tyn. 250 Deal castle, co. Kent : Park. 203 Dean (Mr): Park. 258; Mr Dene, probably the same, ib. 285 Deans : their oflice not unlawful, 2 Whitg. 178; the name mentioned by Augustine, ib. 178 — 180 ; article to be inquired respect- ing them, Grin. 179 Deans rural : Grin. 176 Deurling: 1 Brad. 66; darling, ib. 108 Dearth : v. Famine. Death : v. Dance, Dead. What death is, 2 Cov. 47 ; four kinds of death— natural, spiritual, temporal, eternal, 1 Brad. 332, &c. ; the death of the body, 2 Bee. 575; the death of souls, 3 Bui. 380, 4 Bui. 228; spiritual death, 1 Brad. 216, 332, 1 Ful. 397 ; the first death and the second, Sand. 31 ; the second death, Bale 580, Sand. 31; everlasting death, 3 Bee. C04, IBrad. 332; Wermuller's Treatise on DEATn, translated by Coverdale, 2 Cov. 37, &c; death is a figure of sin, Pil. Ill; it came by sin, 1 Brad. 333, 1 Ful. 397, and is the wages or penalty of sin, 2 Cov. 49, 1 Lat. 220, Sand. 168 ; death styled " na- ture's debt," 2 Brad. 51 ; death a due debt, verses, Poet. 311 ; it is God's pursuivant, 1 Brad. 346 ; it obeys none other, 1 Lat. 548 ; the death of Adam, and what it is, 1 Bee. 46; that of Christ, and what it is, ib. 52, 53, 0.3; in us death is the punishment of sin, in Christ it i, obedience and love, 1 Cov. 230 ; on the death of young persons, 2 Cov. 128; on that of the aged, ib. 131 ; the death of the righteous (see below) ; the death and damnation of the ungodly, 2 Cov. 201 ; some men consent to the truth at their latter end, 3 Tyn. 36; God can turn a man's heart at the point of death, 1 Lat. 161; but death fixes our eternal state, 2 Lat. 56; for as every man departs hence, so he will be judged, Sand. 162; death often to be thought upon, 1 Brad. 345 ; the remembrance of our latter end is a bit to bridle carnal affections, 3 Bee. 90 ; the consideration of it profitable to virtue, 2 Cov. 60; in death we learn the know- ledge of ourselves and of God, and thn worthiness of the passion and death of Christ, ib. 61 ; we should not consider it in itself, or in our own nature, or in them that are slain through the wrath of God, but principally in Jesus Christ, and then in his saints who through him overcame death, ib. 80 ; a meditation of death, and the commodities it bringeth (from L. Vives), 1 Brad. 195, Pra. B. 114 ; three ditties, by Ant. Munday, on the coining of death, &c, Poet. 226-230 ; think to die ; verses by D. Sand, ib. 299; verses by Lord Vaux, be- thinking himself of his end, ib. 303; a short discourse of man's fatal end ; by L. Ramsey, ib. 511 ; mors, tua mors, Chiiste, &c. themes for meditation, ib. 395 ; de vita? hujus fragilitate, et spe resurrectionis vita;- que arterna; ; a meditation, from scripture and the burial service, Pra. Eliz. 358; death approaches, 2 Lat. 20 ; we ought not to fly from it, 2 Cov. 69 ; but no man may hasten it, 2 Bui. 413 ; its universal preva- lence, 3 Bee. 147 ; it cannot be avoided, 2 Cov. 67, Grin. 6 ; neither the rich, the mighty, nor the wise, &c. exempt, Grin. 10; death certain; verses by W. Buttes, Poet. 309; all will not die, Now. (50), 168 ; it is necessary to prepare for death, 2 Cov. 77 ; it is profitable to do so while in health, ib. 80; how we should do so, ib. 96, (and see below) ; we should set our worldly afTairs in order, 2 Cov. 99, 1 Lat. 540; the dangers of not expecting the change, Sand. 172, &c. ; uncertainty of its time, 2 Cov. 48, Grin. 7; it may come any day, Sand. 170, 171 ; examples of sudden death, ib. 172, Wool. Ill ; strange sorts of death, Bale 579, 2 Cov. 131; why the time of death is hidden, 1 Brad. 346, 1 Lat. 416 ; performing our duty will not shorten our life, 2 Lat. 35, for the time of every man's death is appointed, 1 Lat. 416, and man dieth not before his time, ib. 265; in itself death is grievous both to body and soul, 2 Cov. 51 ; all men are commonly afraid of it, ib. 54 ; it is a terror to the wicked, and even to the godly, I Lat. 220; feared by two sorts, childish Christians, and customable 18 274 DEATH — DEBTS sinners, ib. 549 ; some lieathen feared it not, 3 Bee. 148; nor did the Jews and godly men of old, ft. 148, 149; Job desired his change, Sa?id. 1C8; it should not be feared by Christians, Rid. 425 ; their fear of death dishonours God, 2 Cov. 85; Satan's assaults when death approaches, 2 Lat. 148; the saints often meet it joyfully, 3 Tyn. 279; what it is to the believer, 1 Brad. 345 ; to the faithful it is but sleep, 1 Lat. 548 ; hor- rible death of a covetous man, ib. 227, 541 ; contempt of death no evidence of a good cause, ib. ICO ; the troubles of death not to be compared to the eternity that follows, 2 Cov. 75 ; what is to be done when the horror of it cometh, 1 Lat. 224, 227 ; against the fear of death, 2 Brad. 147—150, 183 ; a treatise against the fear of death, 1 Brad. 331 ; part of the same in Latin, ib. 581 ; against the terror of death, sin, and hell ; with sentences and examples of scripture, 1 Bee. 479, 480 ; it is not to be feared, but desired, 2 Bee. 575; remedies against the fear of it, 3 Bee. 149, 150, against the pains of it, ib. 150, against thought-taking in departing from worldly goods, ib. 151, against thought-taking in departing from earthly friends, ib. 151, 102; death, hell, and desperation are overcome by Christ, 1 Bee. 297, 2 Lat. 145, Now. (39), 15G; by means of the death and passion of Jesus Christ, God turns death into good, 2 Cov. 51 ; mortis et crucis collatio, Latin verses, Calf. 390 ; the same in English, ib. 391 ; the death of death, &c, verses by S. Row- lands, Poet. 349 ; how the sick and dying should be comforted, 2 Bee. 575, 57G, 2 Cov. 104—108 ; consolation under death only to be found in scripture, 2 Cov. 41 ; the word of God ought to be practised and used, ib. 92; God can and will help us under death for Christ's sake, ib. 70 ; he has promised his help and comfort in death, ib. 73; the faithful cannot be separated by death from Jesus Christ, ib. 74; it is God who has laid the burden on us, ib. 49 ; he is more able to help, than the most horrible death to dis- turb or grieve, ib. 75; examples of God's help in death, ib. 7G; witness that death is wholesome, ib. 07 ; it is turned into a bless- ing, 1 Brad. 410 ; to those who die, it is pro- fitable to depart out of this life, 2 Cov. 114, death being a deliverance from this transi- tory life, ib. 50, from misery and trouble, 2 Cov. 57, 1 Lat. 347 ; it is the entrance into life, Bale 228; repentance and sorrow for sin are necessary to prepare for death, 2 Cov. 81; true faitli is necessary, ib. 82, 100 ; the proper exercise of faith, ib. 84; it brings amendment of life, ib. 93; patience is ne- cessary, 2 Cov. 94 ; the example of Christ and his saints in this, ib. ; patience is pro- moted and sustained by faith, i6. 9C; the exercise of hope in the hour of death, ib. 80 ; prayer is necessary for our support in death, ib. 88 ; faithful prayer is heard, ib. 92; (v. Prayers); the sacraments (received in time past) serve to the confirmation of faith and hope, ib. 80; opinions against the administration of the Lord's supper to the dying, 2 Cov. 8G, 1 Hoop. 170—173 ; some in the hour of death rely on superstitious usages, 1 Tyn. 48; a dying Christian's exhortation to his S' n, 2 Jew. 1138, to his daughter, 3 Bee. 133, 134; how he is to be spoken to who is at the point of death, 2 Bee. 577, 578 ; pro beato vita? exitu, verses by A. Flaminius, Pra. Eliz. 418 ; the death of the saints is precious in the Lord's sight, 1 Bee. 288, 290, 291 ; the felicity which they obtain thereby, 1 Brad. 340; joy- ful state of the faithful after death ; places of scripture concerning it, 3 Bee. 182, &c. ; the death of friends is profitable to the liv- ing, 2 Cov. 118, though painful, 1 Hoop. 5G1 ; how the pain maybe alleviated, ib.; how persons ought to comfort themselves under the death of others, 2 Cov. 120; the departure of those who die in the Lord is not to be mourned, 3 Bee. 120, &c. ; the heathen took the death of their friends pa- tiently, ib. 123; sleep, the image of death, 1 Lot". 548, Nord. 153, Poet. 403, 404, Pra. B. 76; death, a figure of the end of the world, 2 Lat. 53 ; spoken of as Christ's coming, ib. 57 ; how represented by paint- ers, 1 Lat. 220; death on the pa'e horse, Bale 321, 2 Hoop. 591 Death (Punishment of): v. Magistrates. Commanded by God, 1 Jew. 228, Sand. 72; rulers may inflict it, 1 Bui. 352, 354, 1 Lat. 484, for grievous offences, Roy. 348—350 ; in what manner, 1 Bui. 356 Death-warnings: 2 Zur. 204 Debelleth : warreth against, 1 Bee . 201 Debile : infirm, weak, 1 Bee. 128 Deborah: 4 Bui. 371 Debts, Debtors : debts are to be paid, Sand. 200 ; debtors who will not pay when they can are thieves, 2 Bee. 108; their duty, ib. 115; on mercy towards debtors. 2 Tyn. G9; we must forgive them, 2 Bee. 179, 180; debts, or trespasses, i.e. sins, 1 Brad. 133, 182, 4 Bui. 216, v. Prayer (The Lord's); how we are to be delivered from them, DECACORDON — DEMONS 275 Decacordon of Quodlibetical Questions : Iiog. 331 n Decades of Bullinger: 1, 2, 3, 4 Bui. ; de- sign and method of them, 2 Bui. 15, 4 Bui. 55G Decalogue : p. Commandments. Decantate : to chant, or sing, 1 Bee. 182 Deceit, Fraud : v. Commandments. Robbery, deceit, and fraud forbidden, 2 Bui'. 39, 230, 2 ./«!». 850 ; that of officers, magistrates, and tradesmen, Hutch. 223; that of artificers, and statutes to correct it, 1 Lat. 188; various kinds of fraud con- demned, Pil. 4G1, &c, 4G9, &c. ; fraudu- lent practices exposed, 1 hat. 400, 401 ; the reward of deceit and falsehood, 1 Lat. 402, 2 Lat. 190 Deceiver: a name of the devil, 3 Bui. 35C Decius, emperor: 2 Bui. 106, 4 Bui. 393, 514 Decius (Publius) : 1 Bee. 234, 1 Bui. 278 Declaration : v. Christ, i., Commandments. A declaration concerning religion, signed by Bradford, Ferrer, Hooper, Sanders, and others, 1 Brad. 3G7 ; A Declaration in the name and defence of certain Ministers in London, Park. 285 n.; A brief Examina- tion, &c., in reply to it, ib. Decrees of God: v. Predestination. Decretal epistles: v. Law (Canon), and the names of the popes. Dedication : v. Churches, Consecration. The Jewish feast of the dedication, 2 Bui. 1G2; the dedication feast in England, a day of offering, 1 Lat. 23 n Dee (Mr) : chaplain to Bonner, Phil. 80; one of the examiners of Philpot, ib. 09 Deed : indeed, 1 Cov. 10 Deering (Edw.): v. Dering. Defence: two doctrines noted by the word; one touching God, the other touching man, 2 Hoop. 262, 2G3 Defence of a certain poor Christian man, who else should have blen con- DEMNED by the Pope"s law, translated from the German by bp Coverdale, 2 Cov. 451 Defender of the Faith: Julius II. conferred the title on James IV. of Scotland, 2 Tyn. 187 n. ; Leo X. afterwards gave it to king Henry VIII., 1 Tyn. 18G, 2 Tyn. 204; ex- tract from the bull, 1 Tyn. 187 n. ; how the title was obtained, and its reception by the king, 2 Tyn. 338; the pope compared to Caiaphas in this affair, Calf. 5, 2 Jew. 3, 4 ; the title due to the king, 2 Lat. 380; a seeming allusion to it, ib. 308 ; Bale esteems it blasphemous, /?. Temperance. That of maids, 2 Bee. 3G9 Dieu garde: may God defend, so help me God, 3 Jew. 396 Diffaming: defaming, Grin 20 — DIONYSIUS Differentia (De vera) : books under this title, Rid. 512 Digby (Simon): executed at York, 1 Zur. 225 n Digest: v. Law (Civil). Dignities: v. Honours. Church dignities, how obtained, 2 Tyn. 177 Dilapidation of churches, &c., Grin. 172, 178 Diligence : v. Idleness. Dillenberg, Holland : the castle, 2 Zur. 207 n Dimas, Dismas, or Ismas : the penitent thief so called, Whita. 5G0 Dimianus : v. Damianus Diminutio capitis: what, 1 Bui. 356 Dinah: ravished, 1 Bui. 41G; stated to have been the wife of Job, Pit. 244 Dingly : forcibly, Phil. 370 Dingy : meaning of the word, 1 Brad. Ill n Dinner : v. Graces. Prayer before it, 1 Bee. 401; another, 3 Bec.18, 19 ; behaviour at table, 1 Btc. 402; thanksgiving .after it, ib. ; another, 3 Bee. 19 ; what is to be done after it, 1 Bee. 402 Dinoth, abbot of Bangor : Pit. 5lG Dio Cassius: Bom. Hist., Jew. xxxvi ; he men- tions that the Jews would not fight on the sabbath, 1 Jew. 224 ; testifies that they had no images, 2 Jew. 646 Diocaesarea : 3 Bui. 257 Dioceses: at first the same as parishes, 1 Whitg. 534; said to have been divided by pope Dionysius, ib. 534, 535; diocesans, why so called, 1 Hoop. 143 Diocletian, emperor : persecution under him, 2 Bui. 73, 106, 1 Jew. 279, 2 Jew. 976, 1 Tyn. 144 n.; his law against bigamy, 1 Hoop. 38G, 387 ; supposed inscriptions to him, 2Ful. 217, 21S; his jester, PH. 401 Diodorus : died of shame, 1 Hoop. 298 Diodorus, a bishop : blessed Nectarius, 2 Ful. 108; he(?) and Flavian said to have ori- ginated antiphonal singing, 3 Whitg. 386 Diodorus, bp of Tarsus : supposed author of the ZtiTti/xa-ra ' AvayKaia. ascribed to Jus- tin, Whita. 583 n Diogenes : sayings of his, 2 Bee. GOO, Hutch. 73, Pil. 314; what he said about his burial, ib. 317 Diogenes Laertius : tells of the mistake of Anaxagoras, 3 Jew. 131 Dion ( ) : Park. 311 Dionysius I., tyrant of Syracuse: took away Jupiter's golden cloak, Sand. 155 Dionysius II., tyrant of Syracuse: lost his kingdom and became a schoolmaster at Corinth; hence the proverb "Dionysius Corinthi," 3 Jew. 199 DIONYSIUS 279 Dionysius of Halicarnassus: Calf. 13 n., 3G2; he reports a speech of Julius Caesar, 4 Jew. 670; Aseham's opinion concerning him, 2 Zur. 71, 72 Dionysius, bp of Alexandria: Calf. 211; his jurisdiction, 2 Whiig. 105,42!); he calls two bishops of Rome his brethren, 1 Jew. 385 ; speaks of one who heard the thanksgiving in the church, and answered " Amen," 2 Jew. 699 ; says, martyrdom suffered that the churcli may not be divided, is no less glorious than that which is suffered for not .507, 510, &c. ; a witness against transub- stantiation, Rid. 173; he calls the elements signs whereby Christ is signified and re- ceived, Coop. 207 ; says that those who did not communicate were not suffered to be present, 2 Bee. 250, 3 Bee. 475, 483 ; men- tions catechumens, penitents, and the pos- sessed, as excluded from the eucharist, 1 Ful. 431, Ueu: 115; speaks of those who were given to filthy lusts being put back from the holy mysteries, 3 Bee. 475; declares that the holy institution admits only those that are perfect, ib. ; speaks of most divine oil, 2 Jew. 020; says mystical theology does not prove any thing, Whita. 410 ; quoted by N. de Cusa, 3 Bee. 482 Dionysius Carthusianus : In Nov. Test., Jew. xxxvi; he tells why Christ spoke to the people in parables, 2 Jew. 077; says it was real wine that Christ called his blood, 3 Jew. 522 ; on the " breaking of bread " at Emmaus, 1 Jew. 232 ; on the phrase "all scripture," Whita. 034; his explanation of Luke xv. 8, "evertit donium," ib. 202 ; on 1 Cor. xiv. 15, giving thanks " with the 280 DIONYSIUS — D IS MAS spirit," 1 Jew. 315; on Eph. ii. 20, " of the apostles and prophets," Wliita. 349 ; he rejects the Apocrypha, ib. 65; testifies against unwritten traditions, 1 Lat. 209, 210; says the torments of some in purga- tory will continue till the day of judgment, Rog. 217 ; speaks of the pains of lost souls, 2 Lat. 235 n.; mentions some as asserting that St Christina is the saviour of men and women by her passion, Roy. 298 n Dionysius, bp of Corinth : reports that St Paul made Dionysius the Areopagite, bishop of Athens, Calf. 211 n., 2 Whitg. 130 ; speaks of epistles of Clement and Soter as read in the church, 3 Whitg. 345; complains of the apostles of the devil, 1 Jew. 418 Dionysius Exiguus : Coop. 223, 2 Ful. 97 n., 107 n. ; his faithlessness with respect to a canon of the council of Chalcedon, 2 Ful. 288 n Dionysius (St), or Denys, bp of Paris : patron of the French, 1 Hoop. 313; account of him, ib. n.; dispute about his relics, ijew. 104G Dionysius, bp of Home : said to have divided parishes and dioceses, 1 Whitg. 534, 635 Dioscorus, bp of Alexandria : v. Theodosius. In some ecclesiastical affairs lie was an earnest suitor to the emperor Theodosiu*, iJeio. 1001; he confounded the two natures in Christ, Rog. 54 ; alleged divers fathers, 1 Jew. 83, 3 Jew. 226 ; condemned for heresy, 3 Jew. 145, 4 Jew. 1022 Diotrephes : a forerunner of Antichrist, 2 Jew. 912; first claimed papal primacy, 4 Jew. 890 ; has more successors than all the apostles have, 2 Cran. 305 Diotrephes, i. e. bp Gardiner, q. v. Diphves: Cecrops so called, and w hy, 2 Bui. 218 Directorium sacerdotum : Lit. Fliz. 304 n Dirige: the office for the dead, Bale 292, 1 Lat. 292 n., Lit. Eliz. 57, Rid. 55, 510, 1 Tyn. 148 n. ; otherwise called the Placebo, &c, 1 Brad. 589 ; the dirige (in the Primer of 1559), Pra. Fliz. 57, &c. ; when it was used, ib. n. ; dirigies, i. e. dirges, 2 Bee. 394 Disard : v. Dizzard. Disciples : no catalogue of the seventy is ex- tant, Calf. 09 n. ; they once were weak and worldly-minded, 1 Tyn. 1G5; priests said to be their successors, 4 Bui. 117 ; those at Ephesus baptized with fire, ib. 356, 396 Disciplinarians: v. Puritans. Discipline: o. Book, Church, Excommunica- tion, Keys, Penance, Priests {irp.), Travers (W.) Typified by the rod of Aaron, Sand. 372 ; the ordinance of Christ, and practised by the apostles, 2 Hoop. 43, 51 ; a mark of the church, ib. ; the bond of the church, 2 Jew. 994; its use, expediency, and neces- sity, 1 Hoop. 91, 183, 2 Hoop. 43, 51, 2 Jew. 986, Pil. 129, 379, Sand. 71, 72, 1 Whitg. 21, | &c. ; the gospel can never produce its pro- per fruit without it, 3 Zur. 539 ; what disci- 1 pline the church ought to have, 2 Tyn. 219, 251, 252 ; it must be regulated by scripture, I Rog. 202, and administered in love, Sand. 419; it must be impartial, Pil. 67; order i of judgment in the ancient church, Phil. 50, 59 ; its severe discipline, 2 Whitg. 542 ; the ancient discipline, which excluded pe- I nitents, &c, is abandoned, 2 Jew. 706 ; discipline much decayed, Xow. (56), 175; Beza's views on discipline in England, 2 Zur. 129 ; none at all there, 1 Zur. 164 ; want of discipline deplored, Pil. 5, 6, 211, 382 ; insufficiency of the proposed consis- tories of seniors, ib. 380, 381 ; an exhorta- tion to the exercise of ecclesiastical disci- pline, Sand. 440, &c; Grindal's opinions and directions concerning it, Grin. 451; the ordinary names of church officers, &c, not to be rejected, Rog. 202 ; the discipline and correction of ministers, 4 Bui. 504; the discipline of schools, ib. 485 Discipulus, i. e. Jo. Heroldt, q. v. Discommodities: those which the saints suf- fer, recompensed with commodities, 2 Bui. 99 Discord, Dissension, Division, Contention: v. Controversy, Schism, Unity. Discord the ruin of kingdoms, 2 Jew. 1028, 1094 ; it brings all things to havoc, 3 Bee. 598; the evil of divisions, ib. 41 ; contention a hindrance to unity, Sand. 100; a bane of the heart, ib. 138 ; the harms of it, Lit. Edw. 522, (569) : the names of con- tentious persons to be presented to the ordinary, Grin. 143 Discourse : a godly discourse ; verses by Hum. j Gifford, Poet. 215 Discovery of a (Japing Gulph, &c, 1579: a book written by Jo. Stubbs against the proposed marriage of queen Elizabeth with the duke of Anjou, Grin. 408—412 Discovery of the Dangerous Kock of the Popish Church, by W. Fulke: 2 Ful. 213 Diseases: v. Saints. Dishes: text appropriate to them, 1 Bee. 65 I Disinheriting : r. Inheritance. I Dismas: v. Dimas. DISOBEDIENCE — DOCTRINE 281 Disobedience : v. Kings, Magistrates, Obe- dience, Parents, Rebellion. Disobedience to God defiles all our doings, Pil. 172 Dispensations : p. Marriage. Those of the pope, 4 Jew. 1157, 1 Tyn. 147 ; the canon law and Romish writers say the pope may dispense with the divine law, the law of nature, yea with all the precepts of the Old and New Testament, 3 Jew. 218; on the dispensing power of the prince, and of the archbishop, Park. 351; dispensations granted by the primate, 2 Zur. 360; sold, ib. 130 ; account of those granted by the court of Faculties, Grin. 448,449; which of them should be utterly abolished, ib. 450 ; some condemned as Romish rubbish, Pil. 418; dispensations for unlawful marriages sought of Cranmer, 2 Gfon. 329 n.; Parker refuses one to allow a child to hold a benefice, Park. 136; a Roman dispensation to hold a prebend, whether still in force? ib. 176; a dispen- sation sought to make a child a prebendary, f6. 362 Dispiling: discipline, Pil. 381; displing, 2 Whitg. 556 Displaying of the Popish Mass, by T. Be- con, 3 Bee. 251 Disputations: v. Cambridge, Convocation, Oxford, Westminster. Declaration, signed by Ferrar, Hooper, Bradford, Saunders, and others, contain- ing reasons for declining to dispute, except as therein mentioned, 1 Brad. 367 ; public disputations recommended, Hutch. 201 Dissemblers, Dissimulation : v. Hypocrisy. Dissension: v. Discord. Distained : stained, polluted, 3 Bee. 137 Distinction : a scholastic term, borrowed from the canon law, 1 Tyn. 46 n Disturbers : «. Worship. Disworship : what, Pil. 103 Dite : a saying, Phil. 338 Ditty : a song, Nord. 150, Poet, xxii, 226, 420 Dive-doppel: the dive-dapper, or dab-chick, 3 Bee. 276 Diversity between God's Wokd and Man's Invention, by T. Becon, 3 Bee. 484 Dives: v. Lazarus. Dives and Pauper: a book printed by Wynken de Worde; twice quoted, Rug. 298 n Divinity: D. Schoolmen, Theology. Divorce : v. Marriage. What it is, 1 Hoop. 382 ; when lawful, ib. ; most divorces arc on occasion of adul- tery, 2 Bee. 647; the Jewish law respect- ing divorce, 2 Bui. 228 ; the law of Christ, 1 Hoop. 378, 2 Tyn. 51, 52; on the cogni- zance thereof by church courts, 4 Bui. 511, 3 Whitg. 267; what man's law should do, 2 Tyn. 54, 55; divorce not so suffered by Papists as that the parties may marry again, H Bee. 532; proclamation respecting it, 1548, 3 Zur. 263 n. ; Hooper's views on divorce, 1 Hoop. 378, &c, 2 Hoop, xxiii, 3 Zur. 64, 416, 422 ; Bucer's opinion, 3 Zur. 665, 666 ; lectures of P. Martyr, ib. 404 Dizzard : an idle fellow, a blockhead, 1 Cov. 4 ; disards, i. e. persons stupitied, 4 Jew. 1091 Do on: v. infra. Dobbs (Sir Rich.), lord mayor: his godly works, Rid. 60 ; concerned in the founda- tion of the royal hospitals, ib. 410, 411 Docetie : v. Gnostics. Dockery (Tho.), proctor : 2 Cran. 492 Doctors: v. Fathers, Schoolmen. Doctors or teachers, whar, 4 Bui. 106; preaching their office, ib. 116; the four doctors of the church, viz. Gregory, Am- brose, Augustine, Jerome, 1 Tyn. 343 n. ; Basil called the doctor or teacher of the world, Whita. 233; the old doctors and the school doctors, 2 Lai. 319 ; contrary doctors, 1 Tyn. 149—153 ; the diversity of doctors, ib. 158 ; list of many noted doc- tors who desired reformation, Bale 520 The Union of Doctors : v. Unio Dissi- dentium ; The Book of Doctors, a Latin pamphlet so called by Cartvvright, 2 Whitg. 10G,&c. ,3Whitg. 289 ; the angelic doctor, v. Thomas Aquinas: the divine doctor is Jo. Ruisbroeck: the doctor of grace, v. Augus- tine: the invincible doctor, i). Occam (Will.): the irrefragable doctor, v. Alexander Alen- sis: the mellifluous doctor, v. Ambrose : the profound doctor is Tho. Bradwardin, abp of Canterbury : the seraphic doctor, v. Bona- venture: the subtle doctor, v. Duns Scotus. Rings given to doctors on their creation, Pil. 192; doctors of divinity, specimen of exercises at their creation, 1 Tyn. 315 ; why they wore boots on that occasion, ib. 232 ; doctors of divinity in Romish univer- sities abroad, 1 Ful. 568 Doctrine : v. Heresy, Scripture, Teaching. I'll what it consists, 4. Bui. 53, 54; whence to be fetched, ib. 149; that of Christ's faith is no new thiDg, 1 Cov. 4; that of the fa- thers before Christ and ours is one, 2 Bui. 283; it is foolishness to those that perish, but to those who are saved it is the power of God, 1 Cov. 5; we must put on the nature of Christ's doctrine, £4. 10; he that desires to do God's will, shall know 282 DOCTRINE — DONATISTS the true doctrine, 2 Tyn. 40; doctrine to be tried by scripture, ib. 103, 121, 195 ; power to judge thereof, 4 Bui. 4.5; com- parison of the doctrines taught by the reformers with the Popish ones, 3 Bee. 227, &c; those condemned by Komanists are no new or yesterday doctrines, ib. 4U4; that of Becon's Catechism is agreeable to the word of God, 2 Bee. 409, and dissents not from the teaching of the true catholic church, ib.; purity of doctrine was main- tained through the reign of queen Eliza- beth, Bog. 20; to sound doctrine must be joined an orderly life, Sand. 24G; yet good doctrine is not to be rejected for the evil life of ministers, 4 Bui. 1G1 ; false doc- trine causes evil works, true doctrine good works, 2 Tyn. 38; examples of darkness in doctrine, ib. 103; the teaching of false doc- trine a work against the fourth command- ment, 1 Hoop. 345; inquiry to be made re- specting erroneous or sedicious doctiine, Grin. 181 A necessary Doctrine and Erudition for any Christen Mao, 1543, otherwise called the King's Book, 2 Cran. 1G n., 83 n., 337 n., Hutch. 231 n. ; its authorship, Bid. 511 ; Anne Askewe questioned about the king's book, Bale 151 Dod (Hen.): notice of him, Poet, xli; Psalm exxvii. in metre, ib. 449 Dod (Jo.), rector of Hanwell: 1 Brad. 562 n., 563 n., 564 Dodd (Cha.), [i.e. Hugh Tootle?]: Church History, Calf. 53 n., 290 n • Dodils (Greg.), dean of Exeter: appointed to preach, Park 2G0, 275, 511 Doddy poul: v. Dodypole. Dodington (Kob.) : an Augustine prior, Bale 28,36 Dodkin : a little doit, a small coin, 2 Bui. 59, Pit. 607 Dodman (Jo.), master of a school at Biss- ! weiler : 2 Cov. 505, 517, 521, 594 n Dodwell (Hen.): Calf. 251 n Dodypole : a blockhead, Bale 429 ; doddy- poul, 1 Lat. 136; dodipole, ib. 245, 304; Dr Dodepole, the representative of folly in the old drama, ib. 245 n ■ Doe : d. Venison. Doeg: was a peace-breaker, 1 Lat. 486 Dogbolt: a worthless fellow, 1 Ful. 4G9; used as an adjective, 2 Ful. 14, 212 Dogs: the self-righteous, 2 Tyn. 10; the ob- stinate, ib. 114; persecutors, ib. 230; those in Matt. ST. 27, and Mark vii. 28, said to be the faithful, Whita. 702; dumb dogs, who so called by the prophet, 2 Hoop. 357 ! Dominic (St) : instituted the rosary or lady psalter, 1 Brad. 588 Dominica Judica: Passion Sunday so called, 1 Jew. 107 Dominical : a veil, or napkin, 1 Jew. 179 n Dominicans, or Black Friars : 4 Bui. 517 ; they were Thomists, or followers of Aqui- nas, 3 Jew. 610, 1 Tyn. 159 d. ; contro- versy between them and the Franciscans, 1 Ful. 35; they rejected the council of Basil, 1 Jew. 70, 233; controlled and cut off its determination touching the conceiv- ing of our lady in original sin, ijew. 1053; their writers on the Apocalypse, Bale lol Dominicus a Soto: v. Soto. Dominions : a name of angels, 3 Bui. 338 Dominis(Ant.de),abpof Spalato: 1 Tyn. 74 n.; Crackenthorp wrote against him, Calf. 64 n Dominus, or Sir: a title assumed by priests, 1 Tyn. 277 Dominus vobiscum : 3 Bee. 257, 2C3, 2 Brad. 234, 4 Bui. 408, 1 Jew. 174, 175 Domitian, emperor: a gainsayer, 1 Lat. 129; a persecutor, 2 Bui. 105 ; a blasphemous title assumed by him, Ca/f. G n., 4 Jew. 842; a story respecting him and Apollo- nius Tyana:u-, 2 Jew. 1001 Don (Jo.) : v. Dunne. Donald — , king of Scots: his law against swearing, 1 Bee. 390 Donat: a grammatical book, so called from the grammarian Donatus, 1 Tyn. 4 Donation : v. Constantine. Donatists: their heresy, Hutch. 252, 1 Lat. 1G0, Phil. 79, 138, 426, 1 WhUg. 112, &c, 1 Zur. 2S5; they sought singularity, 2 Brad. 179 n.; separated from the church under the pretence of greater holiness, 4 Bui. 78 ; claimed to be the church exclusively, 3 Jew. 151, 190; said the church was only in Africa, 1 Bui. 161, 2 Ful. 32, 390, Bog. 171 ; affirmed the visible church to be free from sin, Bog. 1G7, and incapable of erring in manners, ib. 179 ; thought they were so perfect that they could justify others, ib. 135, 257; maintained free-will, ib. 106; their error respecting wicked ministers, 2 Brad. 315, 4 Bui. 56, 161; they declared the sacraments to be holy only when admi- nistered by holy men, Bog. 270, 2 W hitg. 520; said none could baptize w ho were not pure and holy, 4 Bui. 309; they denied bap- tism to infants, 2 Cran. 59, GO; re-baptized, Bale 316, 4 Bui. 393; what prayers they used at baptism, 4 Bui. 360; they taught that evil ministers could not loose, Hutch.01 ; held conventicles, Sand. 191 ; alleged Cy- prian, 1 Jew. S3; Augustine opposed them. DONATISTS Phil. 137 ; they maintained the lawfulness of suicide, 1 Fid. 23 ; thought no man should be compelled in religion, 1 Bui. 357, and that no man should be put to death for any offence, Rog. 349; their cause judged by Constantine, 4 Jew. 9G4, &c.; he made a law against them, Pil. 641; they were punished by the civil power, 2 Brad. 879 ; went to death boldly, 1 Lat. 160 Donatus a Casis Nigris : 3 Jew. 167 Donatus, bp of Kvoria : crossed himself, Calf. 252 Donatus, the grammarian, 3 Whitg 500: Je- rome's schoolmaster, 4 Jew. 653 ; referred to, Whita. 150; his book, 2 Cov. SOU; a book called, after him, Donat, 1 Tyn. 4 Doncaster, co. York : a famous image there, 2 Lat. 395; the White Friars surrendered, the prior executed, ib. 392 n.; an army sent against the rebellious earls arrives there, 1 Zur. 247 n.; a plot against abp Sandys there, Sand. xxv. Donel (Tho.) : in exile, 1 Cran. (9) Donkester (Tho.), sub-prior of Newesham: 2 Cran. 290, 291 Donne (Gabriel) : ainonk, who assisted Philips in the betrayal of Tyndale, connected with bp Gardiner, rewarded by bp Vesey, 1 Tyti. lxix. n Donne (Jo.): v. Dunne. Donne (Jo.): Sermons, Calf. 226n.; Pseudo- Martyr, 2 Ful. 236 n Donnes (Dr), of Jesus coll. Cumb. : opposes Latimer, 2 Lat. xii. Donse (Jo.), i.e. Jo. Duns Scotus: Bah 170 Doom, and Doomsday: v. Judgment. Do on (To) : to put on, 3 Tyn. 251 ; done on, Bale 404 Door-keepers : v. Porters. Doors : text appropriate to one, 1 Bee. 63 ; the emblems of doors, locks, &c, explained, Pil. 382, 383 Dor : a drone, or beetle, 1 Bui. 332, 4 Bui. 266, Calf. 2 ; dories, drone-bees, Phil. 308 Dorbel (Nich.): v. Orbellis (N. de). Dorcas, or Tabitha : 2 Bui. 21, 23, 321 Dorel (Will.?), prebendary of Canterbury: Park. 319; bishop Grindal advises that he should not be made abp of Armagh, Grin. 292 Dorell (Will.): v. Darell. Doria (And.): his victories over the Turks, 2 Cran. 236 Dories : v. Dor. Dorifall (Jo.) : burned, Poet. ICS During (Matthias): his comments are with Lyra's, Jew. xxxvi ; cited, 3 Jew. 590 ; Jewel accused of corrupting hid words, ib. — DOUGLAS 283 589, &c. ; he wrote on the Apocalypse, Balc2o0 Dorix (Ecclus. xxiv. 30): said to be the name of a river in Armenia, but in fact a blunder (Gr. oi«i>£), Whita. 151 Dorman (Tho.) : Calf. 2, 51, 4 Jew. 1263 n. ; his books, 2 Ful. 3, Grin. 169, Jew. xxxvi ; he writes against Jewel, Grin. 169, Jew. xx, xxxvi ; calls Oza the poor Levite a king, 3 Jew. 409, 4 Jew. 695 ; asserts that the pope is the head, and kings the hands and arms, 3 Jew. 117, 120, 4 Jew. 898 ; his idea of the ''kingly priesthood," iJew. 985 ; he disapproves over much antiquity, ib. 990; falsely alleges Theodorct, ib. 695; answered by Nowell, Coop, iv, 1 Ful. 75 n., Now. iii, iv, Park. 260, 1 Whita. 22, &c, 2 Whitg. 195, 217, &c, 3 Whitg. 313 Dormi secure : a collection of sermons so called, 3 Bee. 200, 234 Dorotheus: a counterfeit writer, Calf. 126 n. ; he calls Timothy bp of Epliesus,2H7. Gloria, Prayer (The Lord's). Doyly (Tho.): married a neice of Parker, Park. xiii. Draco : his laws, 2 Bui. 219 Draff: refuse, food for swine, Bale 285, 1 Brad. 289, Calf. 248, 2 Hoop. 206 Drafflesacked: filled with draff, 2 Bee. 591 Dragges : dregs or drugs, Pil. 121 Dragon : v. Satan. A great red one, Bale 406; his seven heads, ib. 407 ; he stands before the woman, ib. 409; is overcome and cast out, ib. 412; pursues the woman, ii.416; gives power to the beast, ib. 424 ; the dragon of St George perhaps symbolical, 1 Hoop. 313 n Drake (Sir Fra.) : his victories at Cadiz, &c, Lit. Eliz. 469 Drake (Rob.) : martyred, Poet. 166 Drama : v. Interludes, Pammachius, Play- houses, Scaffold. Suggestion of bishop Grindal, that his- triones, or common players should be pro- hibited, at least for one whole year, Grin. 269 Drant (Tho.): notice of him, Poet, xl; Jere- mie's prayer (Lam. v.) in metre, ib. 417 Draper (Sir Chr.) : lord mayor, 1567, and an ecclesiastical commissioner, Grin. 201 Drayton (Mich.): notice of him, Poet xvii; Solomon's song, chap, v, versified by him, ib. 117 ; the song of Annah, ib. 119 ; the prayer of Jeremiah, ib. 121; a song of Moses and the Israelites, ib. 124 ; a song of the faithful (Isa. xii.), ib. 126; a song of the faithful (Hab. iii.), ib. 127; the song of Jonah, ib. 129; the finding of Moses, ib. 130 ; the passage of the Red Sea, ib. 132 ; the law given on Sinai, ib. 134 Dreams: have deceived and destroyed many, 2 Cran. 43 ; not to be listened to, ib. 44 : Bradford's dreams fulfilled, 2 Brad, xxxviii; a dream, by Hum. Gifford, Poet. 218 Dress : v. Apparel. Dress : address, Bale 65 Driedo (Jo.) a Turnhout: De eccl. Script., &c, Jew. xxxvi ; he tells why Scripture is called an instrument, Whita. 704 ; on the canon of Scripture, ib. 330; on the Latin Y'ulgate, ib. 129; on the book of Baruch, ib. 69; on the additions to Daniel, ib. 77 ; on the book of Wisdom, ib. 89; on the meaning of Augustine's declaration that he would not believe the gospel unless the authority of the catholic church moved him, ib. 322 ; he maintains that Gregory the Great did not disclaim supremacy, 1 Jew. 37, 47 Drinking: v. Drunkenness, Eating. Drink-offerings . 2 Bui. 191 Drithe : v. Dryth. Droitwich, co. Worcester: St Augustine's Friary, 2 Lat. 393 n., 395 n., 397 Druets( ): Park. 424 Druids : Bale 152, 2 Jew. 981 Drumslade: a musical instrument, 1 Bee. 449 Drunkenness: forbidden, condemned, 1 Bee. 324, 325, 1 Bui. 423, 1 Lat. 169, 254, 2 Lat. 15, 61, 81, Sand. 137 , 393, 2 Jew. 1040; against it, with sentences and examples of scripture, 1 Bee. 449, 450; against drunken- ness and banqueting, 1 Lat. 254; what DRUNKENNESS — DUDLEY 285 drunkenness means in scripture, 2 Bui. 57 ; the names of drunkards to be presented to the ordinary, Grin. 143 Drury (Will.): commissary of the court of Faculties, Grin. 446 ; an ecclesiastical com- missioner, Park. 277, 345; Parker's officer, ib. 3G3 ; letter to him, ib. 213 Drury (Sir Will.) : 1 Znr. 202 n., 203 n.; takes the castle of Edinburgh, 2 Zur. 223 n.; Drury, marshal of Berwick (the same?), 1 Zur. 225 n Druthmar (Christian), called Grammaticus, monk of Corbey : Expos, in Matth., Jew. xxxvi; speaks of Christ instituting the sacrament that the disciples might do that in a figure which he should do for them, 2 Bee. 286, 3 Bee. 437 ; says the blood of Christ is aptly figured by wine, 2 Bee. 28G, 3 Bee. 437, Grin. 66, 3 Jew. 446 Dryander (Fra.), otherwise Duchesne, or Enzinas: 3 Zur. 77, 348 n., 463, 535; in England, 2 Cran. 421 n. ; entertained by Cranmer at Lambeth, 3 Zur. 535; letters by him, ib. 348—354 ; his wife, ib. 562 Dryburgh (The abbot of) : tutor of James VI., 2 Zur. 302 n Dryth : dryness, 2 Tyn. 14; drithe, 1 Jew. 250 Duarenus (Fra.): on ancient colleges of pres- byters, 3 Whitg. 202, 203; on certain laws of Theodosius and Charlemagne, ib. 455 Dubber (Dr) : 1 Lat. 121 Dublin : a false miracle at Christ church, Park. 95 n.; abp Marsh's library at St Sepulchre's, Whita. 276 n Ducaeus (Fronto): 2 Ful. 110 n.; his edition of Chrysostom, 1 Bee. 69 n. ; 2 Bee. 257 n Du Cange (Car. du Fresne Dom); 3 Bee. 264 n., 2 Ful. 364 n Duchesne(Fra.), alias Dryander, q. v. Duddles : bundles of dirty rags, PH. 212 Dudithius (Andr.): Orationes in cone. Trid., Jew. xxxvi, 4 Jew. 959 n Dudley (Edm.) : he and Empson, the rapacious ministers of Henry VII., 2 Cran. 298 n., 2 Tyn. 342 Dudley (Jo.), vise. Lisle, afterwards earl of Warwick, ultimately duke of Northumber- land: mentioned as Sir Jo. Dudley, 2 Cran. 409; other references to him, 2 Brad. 89, 390, 3 Zur. 397, 399, 407, 409; as vise. Lisle he questions Anne Askewe, Bale 201 ; writes to Paget and the king about hostilities with the French, 2 Cran. 495 n.; being earl of Warwick he commands the archers at Pinkey, 3 Zur. 43 ; takes the part of Hooper, 2 Hoop, xii ; favours the re- formation, 3 Zur. 76, 82 ; termed a soldier of Christ, ib. 82; undertakes that Bullin- ger's works should be translated, ib. i22 ; Bullinger is advised to dedicate to him, ib. 445, 449, and receives information as to his style, £6. 440, 448; his opinion of the mass, 3 Zur. 4o9; his signature as privy coun- cillor, 2 Cran. 524,530, Park. 46, Hid. 508; his illness and recovery, 3 Zur. 89, 409 ; warden-general of the North, ib. 454 n. ; Sion house granted to him, ib. 3n.; Bur- cher accuses him of the murder of king Edward, ib. 684; his treason, ib. 366; lie goes to Cambridge to proclaim the lady Jane, Sand, ii, iii; purposes to proclaim queen Mary there, but is arrested, ib.tr; his execution, 3 Zur. 367 n., 515, 742; he professed himself a Papist at his death, 1 Brad. 425, 426, 2 Gov. 241, 242 ; his dying speech printed in Latin, 'A Zur. 291 n.; his attainder confirmed by act of parliament, 2 Cran. 443n.; his character, 3Zur. 89; commended by Hooper, ib. 99 ; by Bullin- ger, 4 Bui. 545 Dudley (Ambrose), earl of Warwick: arraigned at Guildhall for adherence to the cause of the lady Jane, 3 Zur. 374 n., 507 ; sent with an army into Normandy to aid the Protest-- ants, Lit. Eliz. 459; he holds Newhaven, Park. 179 n., 2 Zur. 92 n.; surrenders it, Park. 183 ; goes against the rebels in the North, Park. 388n., 1 Zur. 214 n., 247 n.; at the duke of Norfolk's trial, ib. 267 n.; patron of Frobisher, 2 Zur. 290 ; a letter by him, Park. 319 — He married the lady Anne Seymour, dau.of the protector Somerset, 12Jec.396n., 3 Zur. 340, 565 n. ; she afterwards became the wife of Sir Edward Unton or Umpton *, K. B., 1 Bee. 396 n., 3 Zur. 340 n.; a book dedicated to her, Poet, xliii. Dudley (Rob.), earl of Leicester : referred to, Coop, v, xiv, xv, 2 Cov. 530, 531, Grin. 391, Park. 236, 237, 2 Zur. 221, 283, 300; men- tioned as suitor to queen Elizabeth, 1 Zur. 34 n., 216 n. ; master of the horse, 2 Zur. 105 ; he procures Whittingham the deanery of Durham, 3 Zur. 764 n.; Parker intends to ask him for venison, Park. 177 ; he claims an advowson, ib. 266; signature as privy councillor, Grin. 405, 408, 417, 423, 427, 433, 435, Park. 328 n., 330, 357, 381 ; he seeks a dispensation to make a child a prebendary, Park. 362; patronizes Fulke, 1 Ful. iii ; at the duke of Norfolk's trial, 1 Zur. 267 n. ; slandered by a prisoner, • Not Ampton as in 3 Zur. MOn. and p. 24 of this Index 28G DUDLEY Park. 400; offended with Parker, ib. 40G, 408, 439 ; he supports the Puritans, ib. 428 ; Sandys writes to him concerning them, Sand, xx ; expected to accompany the queen to Canterbury, Park. 442; visited by her Coop, xiv, Park. 468; he purposes to un- do Parker, Park. 472 ; suspected of hav- ing poisoned the earl of Essex, 1 Zur. 329 n.; dedication to him by Garbrand, 2 Jew. 9G0 ; prayer offered for his success, when commanding in the Low Countries, Lit. Eliz. 4G7, 605 ; the prayer, ib. 605 n.; he quarrels with Whitgift, 3 Whitg. xiii; letters by him, Park 190, 301 ; letters to him, Grin. 261, Park. 190, 405, PH. 658, 3 Whitg. 624 (from Jewel); his cognizance, Pra. Eliz. xviii. — Amy (Itobsart), his wife, 2 Bee. 583 n Dndlcy (Lord Guilford) : arraigned and con- demned, 2 Cran. 442 n., 3 Zur. 374 n., 507 ; beheaded, 2 Brad. 63, 3 Zur. 154, 515, 686 Dudley (Lord Hen.) : Margaret (Audley) Ins wife, 1 Zur. 137 n Dudley (Lady Mary), wife of Sir Hen. Sydney, q. v. Duellius (Raim.): 1 Bee. 164 n Dugdale (Sir Will.), Garter: Monast. Angl., 1 Hoop. 40 n., 4 Jetc. 781 n. ; Hist, of St Paul's, 1 Lat. 49 n.; Orig. Jurid., 2 Eat. 419 n., 428 n. ; Hist, of Warwickshire, 1 Lai. 272, 2 Lat. 84, 383, 384, 388, 396, 419, 423 nn. ; he suggested tiie re-interment of abp Parker, Park. xi. Duglos (Geo.) : v. Douglas. Dulcetness : sweetness, 1 Brad. 338 Duleius (Jo.) : sent to England to (lie mar- riage of Ann of Cleves, 3 Zur. 529 n Dulia: v. Worship. Dumbarton, Scotland : the queen of Scots brought thence to France, 3 Zur. 643 n.; she desires to go to the castle, 1 Zur. 203 n., and see 204 n (Dunbritone); the castle taken by the regent Lennox, ib. 257 n., 262 Du Moulin (Pet.) : Calf. 74, 137, 193, 257, 290, 322, 2 Ful. 71, 109, 347 nn Dunbar, Scotland: taken by the English, 3 Zur. 645; creeping to the cross there, 1568, Grin. 295 Dunbritone : v. Dumbarton. Duncan (Jo.), or Duncanson, minister of Stir- ling : 2 Zur. 365 Duncanson (Jo.), principal of St Leonard's coll., St Andrew's: 2 Zur. 364 Dundee, Scotland: besieged, 3 Zur. 387 Dungate (Tho.) : martyred at Grinstead, Poet. 168 Dunne (Jo.), or Don : opposes the king's [ injunctions at Oxford, 2 Cran. 382—384 — DUNS Duns-man : a follower of Duns Scotus, 1 Tyn. 108 Duns Scotus (Jo.) : v. Scotists. His works, Jew. xxxvi ; he concludes that all things necessary for our salvation are contained in scripture, 2 Cran. 35, 36, Whita. 704 ; says, the certainty of faith is the greatest certainty, 2 Lat. 337 ; declares that the virgin was conceived without sin, 1 Tyn. 91, 3 Tyn. 131 n.; did no miracles, yet contradicted Aquinas, 3 Tyn. 131; says, touching the sacraments, we must hold as the holy church of Rome holds, &c, 2 Jew. 563, 578 ; treats of opus operatum, ib. 750, 751; confirms the opinion of transubstan- tiation, 1 Jew. 11, Rid. 16; admits that it was first explicitly set forth in the council of Lateran, 4 Bui. 277; citations and references shewing his view of it, 2 Brad. 275, 2 Cov. 254, 1 Hoop. 119, 167, Rid. 24; he allows the inconvenience of interpreting Christ's words in the eucha- rist literally, 1 Jew. 456, 2 Jew. 563; con- cedes that the words of scripture might be expounded more easily without tran- Bubstantiation, 2 Bee. 268, 269, 3 Bee. 4-'6, 1 Cran. 302, (34), 2 Jew. 563 ; holds that the bread in the sacrament departs, and that in its place succeeds Christ's body, 1 Jew. 11, 534; says one body may be in divers places, &c, ib. 484; his opinion on the consecration of the eucharist, Park. 251 ; he says the bread is consecrated by the words, " This is my body," Pil. 635 ; states how these words are the words of consecration, 2 Jew. 789; says, the word "benedixit" works consecration, 1 Hoop. 518, 1 Jew. 123; mentions an opinion that any form of words written in the gospel is sufficient for that purpose, 3 Jew. 452; declares that neither Christ nor the church has defined which are the words of conse- crating the cup, Pil. 635 ; testifies that the Greek church did not use the mixed cup, and that it is not necessary to do so, 1 Jew. 139 ; asserts that not only God applies the virtue of the sacrifice, but the priest also, 2 Jew. 747 ; his opinion on a mouse eating the sacrament, .Rid. 509 ; he enumerates holy orders, 3 Jew. 273 ; treats of the origin of auricular confession, Pil. 554, 555 ; teaches that a man may make his confession in writing, and receive abso- lution by a substitute, 3 Jew. 357 ; writes on extreme unction, Pil. 527 n.; considers the vow of chastity, if not holding by the constitution of the church, not rigidly bind- ing, 3 Jew. 428,429; distinguishes between DUNS — simple vows and solemn ones, 4 Jew. 788 ; his subtle quiddities, bis disciples, &c, Bale 170, 1 Hoop. 325, 2 Lat. 317, Pil. 80, 550, Rid. 24; a Duns-man, what, 1 Tyn. 108; one described as " Dunsly learned," 2 Lat. 374 ; " Dunstical doctors," 1 Ful. 5G8 Dunstable, co. Beds : 2 Cran. 241, 242, 243, 244; "as plain as Dunstable way," a pro- verb, 1 Lat. 113; St Fremnnd of Dunstab'e, Bale 192; the sentence of divorce against queen Catherine of Arragon pronounced there, 2 Cran. 243 n Dunstan (St), abp of Canterbury : a great helper of monks, Pil. 574 ; concerned in an imposture, Calf. 134 Dunstan (Ant.), alias Kitchen, q. v. Dn Pin (L. E.) : Calf. 42, 202, 2 Ful. 71, 29G, 302, 323 nn Du Plessis (Phil.) : v. Mornay. Durams (Jo.): Calf. 42 n.; he says no council ever had lawful authority which was not confirmed by the bishop of Rome, Rog. 205 n Dnrandus (Gul.), bp of Mende: Rationale Divin. Officiorum, Calf. 98 n., 297 n., Jen: xxxvi, Sand. 224, 3 Tyn. 73 n. ; he thinks that the office of settling the canon of scripture belonged only to the ancient church, Whita. 330; his opinion on wor- ship, 2 Jew. 0C7 ; he says Hebrew was used in divine service by Christian Jews, 1 Jew. 289 ; allows that in times past all the faith- ful every day were partakers with the priest, 32?ec.414,417, 3 Jew. 477; explains how in the primitive church all that were present were wont to communicate, 2 Bee. 239, 258, 3 Bee. 414, 417, 474 ; tells how the Roman missale was approved, and the Ambrosian missale rejected by a miracle, Pil. 509 ; gives very absurd reasons for the cere- monies of the mass, 1 Jew. 1G, 78, 509, Sand. 224; explains the meaning of the vestments, 3 Bee. 259 n., 3 Jew. 614, 3 Tyn. 73 n.; tells why the altar must be of stone, 1 Jew. 15, 310; its position in his time, ib. 78, 311 ; on the position of the priest in churches having the door Eastward, ib. 212, 2 Jew. corrig. ; gives a reason why the chalice must be of gold or silver, 1 Jew. 15; on the grail, 2 Brad. 30G n. ; he affirms that the priest must say "Dominus vobis- cum" under silence, 1 Jew. 175; explains why the host is made round, ib. 15, 78, 2 Jew. 587 ; says, in the primitive church they offered up one great loaf that might suffice all, as, it is said, the Greeks do still, 2 Jew. 587, 4 Jew. 888; on communion in one kind, 1 Jew. 2.">G; he writes, in many DURHAM 287 places they communicate with bread and wine, i. e. with the whole sacrament, ib. 25Gn., 261; says the bread signifies the body not the blood, and the wine the blood not the body, 3 Bee. 449 ; declares that Christ after consecration said, "This is my body," 3 Jew. 451; says some assert that the word "hoc" means nothing at all, 2 Jew. 788; reports a fable respecting cer- tain shepherds using the words of conse- cration over their bread, ib. 705 ; speaks of the priest praying that God will favourably accept the transubstantiated host, 1 Jew. 97 ; gives reasons for the elevation of it, ib. 509, 512 ; on the adoration of the eucha- rist, ib. 11 ; he defines how long Christ's body remains in the sacrament, 2 Jew. 786; says the same body maybe in divers places, 1 Jew, 485; explains why it is broken into three parts, and what they signify, 1 Jen-. 18 n., 2 Jew. 585, 586, 538, 4 Jew. 818; speaks of a practice of dividing the host still observed in some churches, 3 Bee. 417 ; referred to on the missa sicca, ib. 372 ; says matrimony is only a sacrament of will, 2 Jew. 1125, 3Jeic. 459 ; his blasphemous doctrine on holy water, 2 Cran. 177, 1 Jew. 15; on a decree of the council of Agde respecting pictures, 2 Bee. 71 n. ; he thinks the souls in purgatory have rest on Sundays and holy days, Hog. 217 ; referred to on ecclesiastical orders, 4 Bul.lli n. ; he ascribes plenitude of power to the pope, 2 Brad. 144 n. ; compares him to Jlelchisedec, 1 Jew. 373; says he is borne on men's shoulders as the ark was, 2 Jew. 557 ; declares that bishops are de- rived from the pope as members from the head, and receive of his fulness, 4 Bid. 118, 1 Jew. 442n., 3 Jew. 317, 4 Jew. 829, 939. 1137 ; describes a foolish ceremony used when the pope hallows agnos Dei, 4 Jew. 858 ; explains the title cardinal, 2 Jew. 1020 ; states why none but the bishop may dedicate churches, &c, 1 Jew. 15; referred to on singing, 4 Bui. 19G ; shews the mystic signification of bishops' boots, 1 «7iei«'. 15, 2 Jeio. 1020 Durandus (Gul.), junior: Jew. xxxvi; he would have priests' marriage left free by a council, 3 Jew. 428 ; says that simony reigns in the church of Rome as though it were no sin, 4 Jew. 867 Duren : taken by the imperialists, 3Zur. 633 n Durer (Albert) : notice of wood-cuts ascribed to him and Agnes Freyhis wife, Pra. Eliz. xvii, xviii Durham: Continuatio Historian Punelmensi-;, ab an. 1333 ad an. 1559, 1 Tyn. 238 n. ; 288 DURHAM — EAGLES intended division of the diocese in king Edward's time, Grin, iii; priests in that country wore swords, daggers, and coarse clothing, Pil. 659 ; the rebellion, 1569, Pil. ix, 1 Zur. 213 n., 214 n., 218, (v. Rebellion); the rebellious earls enter the city, ib. 247 n. ; many of the rebels executed there, Lit. Eliz. 638 n., 1 Zur. 225 n.; the palatine rights of the bishop as to forfeited estates, disre- garded by Elizabeth, Pil. x; the cathedral, secular priests ejected, and monks put in their place (1083), ib. 574; the church injured by fire, about 1520, ib. C07 ; its statutes signed by Philip and Mary, and sealed with the great seal, Park. 395 ; mass performed there by the rebels, Pil. ix ; epitaphs on bp Pilkington, ib. xii, xiii. During: enduring, 3 Tyn. 264 Durmeryght (Jo.), and Asleyne his wife: 2 Cran. 278 Dutch: v. Netherlands. Dutch churches in England : B. London, Norwich, Sandwich, Stamford. Dutchland : v. Germany Du Tillet (Jean): published the Caroline Books, 2 Ful. 23 n Duty : v. Vocation ; also the names of all orders and degrees of men. The word used for anything which is due, 1 Tyn. 82, 103; our duty must be fol- lowed, 2 Lai. 37 ; the danger of flying from it, 1 Hoop. 451 ; the offices and duties of all degrees, 2 Bee. 302, &C, 402, &c; the duty of all estates, with probations of scripture, ib. 511, &c. ; that of all degrees and estates to God and their neighbour, ib. 522; tabula ceconomica, in qua quisque sui officii commonetur: (the duty of magis- trates, subjects, pastors, hearers, parents, children, &c, in the words of scripture), Pra. Eliz. 235 ; a motion to a prayer that all estates may govern themselves accord- ing to their duties, Nord. 125; the prayer, ib. 129 ; another, ib. 180 ; verses on the same subject, ib. 133; the duty of all men to God to be fulfilled by exercising faith, 2 Bee. 402, 403, love, ib. 403, a new life, ib., prayer with thanksgiving, ib. 403, 404 ; our duty to our neighbour to be fulfilled by shewing love, ib. 404 ; the office and duty of temporal magistrates, ib. 302, &c, Pra. Eliz. 235 ; to be learned in the laws of God, 2 Bee. oil; to maintain pure and Christian religion, ib. 511, 512 ; to punish, and, if they will not turn, kill, preachers of false doctrine, ib. 512; to judge equally, ib. 513 ; they must take no bribes, ib. ; they must not oppress the common people, ib. 513, 514, but care for the commons as fathers for their children, ib. 514; they must defend the good and correct the evil, ib. 514, 515; the office and duty of subjects, ib. 327, &c, 515, 516, Pra. Eliz. 235; the office and duty of ministers of God's word, 2 Bee. 317 ; episcoporum et pastorum offi- cium, Pra. Eliz. 235 ; the duty of bishops and ministers, 2 Bee. 516,517, in respect to doctrine, ib. 516, in respect to life, ib. 516, 517, in respect to hospitality, ib. 517 ; the duty of a good pastor, 4 Bui. 153, that of deacons, 2 Bee. 326; quid debeant episcopis auditores suis, I'ra. Eliz. 236; the duty of parishioners to ministers, 2 .Bee. 517,518; conjugum officium, Pra. Eliz. 236; the office and duty of husbands to wives, 2 Bee. 334, &c, 518; that of wives to husbands, ib. 340, &c, 518, 519 ; the office and duty of parents towards their children, i'6. 346, &c, 519, 1 Bui. 291, Pra. Eliz. 236 ; that of children towards their parents, 2 Bee. 357, &c, 519, 1 Bui. 297, Pra. Eliz. 236; the office and duty of masters towards their servants, 2 JSec. 359, &c., 520, Pra. Eliz. 237; that of servants, &c, towards their masters, 2 Bee. 363, &c, 520, Pra. Eliz. 237; of schoolmasters, 2 Bee. 377, &c. ; of scholars, ib. 385, ic.; the duty of young folk, ib. 521; of young men un- married, ib. 366, 367 ; of maids and young unmarried women, ib. 367, &c; of old men, ib. 372, &c, 521; of old women, ib. 375,&c.,521; the office and duty of widows, ib. 365, &c., 520, 521, Pra. Eliz. 237 ; of rich men, 2 Bee. 387, &c; of poor labour- ing men, ib. 398, &c. ; our duty to ourselves; we must keep the heart pure, ib. 405, sequester it from worldly things, »'*., call to remembrance our death, ib. 406, keep our words pure, ib., and in order thereto pray for the taming of the tongue, ib., we must soberly use our eyes, ib. 407, work no wickedness with our hands, ib., direct our feet that they haste not to wickedness, ib., use godly all onr members, ib. 407, 408, take care that our life answer to our pro- fession, ib. 408 Dyke (Dan.): was a great preacher, 1 Brad. 562 Dynewel (Anne), wife of Hen. Whitgift, q.v. E Eadmeb, monk of Canterbury, afterwards bp of St Andrews: 1 Tyn. 380 n Eagles: the name, in Matt, xxiv, is applied EAGLES — EATON 289 by several of the fathers to the faithful, 3 Jeiv. 546, & al. (Augustine, Chrysostom, Leo); an impious inscription beneath the German eagle, 3 Zur. 01 ; outcry in London against brasen eagles in churches, Path. 450 Eagles (Geo.), orEgles: unjustly hangeil at Chelmsford, Poet. 170 Ear: to plough, 1 Tyn. 401, 2 Tyn. 101; earing, Calf. 177, 1 Jew. 520 Earconberct, king of Kent: commanded that all the idols in his kingdom should be de- stroyed, and that the fast of forty days should be observed, 2 Ful. 16, 24 Earl (Jo.) : t>. Erie. Earl (Tho.), minister of St Mildred's, Bread Street: letter to him from the ecclesiastical commissioners, Grin. 293 Earls : the earldom of Exeter, 2 Bee. 480 n Earnest: v. Holy Ghost. Earnulph : v. Arnulph. Ears: why two are given to us, 1 Bee. 370; they are made by God to be instruments to hear his will and pleasure, 2 Hoop. 329 Earshrift; auricular confession, Calf. 243, 2 Whitg. 556; earish confession, 3 Bee. 4 Earth : v. World. Earthly things: what it is to despise them, 3 Bee. G20 Earthquakes : their natural causes, Lit. Eli:. 670; one felt at Croydon, 1551, Grin. 354, 3 Zur. 433; Ferrara partly destroyed by one, 1570, Lit. Eliz. 569; one in 1571 which turned a church to the clean con- trary direction, &c, ib. ; one in Yorkshire and the midland counties, 1574-5, Grin. 354, Park. 477 ; a terrible one in 1580, Grin. 415, Lit. Eliz. 464, 567 ; letter of the council to Grindal on it, Grin. 416 ; letter of Grindal to his officers concerning' prayer on account of it, ib. 415; the form of prayer set forth on this occasion, Lit. Eliz. 562 ; bishop Aylmer's letter thereon, ib. n. ; the earthquake, mentioned in Kev.xvi, Balei'M Ease : v. Rest. Easington, co. Durham : the manor (Esing- tuna), Grin. 399 n East: v. Empire. East: on prayer towards the East, 4 Bui. 600, 2 Cran. 515, Whita. 591; a tradition, 2 Cran. 515; Basil mentions the practice, Whita. 591 ; popeVigiliusappointed that the priest should look Eastward at mass, 2 Brail. 311 ; in some churches of Italy, &c, the priest turns to the West, 1 Jeio. 312, 2 Jew. corrig. ; they turned towards the West at Antioch, Whita. 591 Easter: v. Irenajus, Victor; likewise Au- gustine, and other fathers. The name applied to the Passover, Sand. 337 ; on keeping Easter, 1 Bui. 260 ; the feast observed by the apostles, 2 Whitg. 567 ; the observance of any day not of necessary obligation, Whita. 540 ; early disputes between the East and West con- cerning the time of its observance, 1 Brad. 525, 2 Brad. 389, 1 Bui. 432, iBul. 57, 504, 537, Calf. 262, 269, 2 Cran. 77, 2 Hoop. 233, Uew. 144, Pi/. 512 n., Wufa.539,540, 665, 2 Whitg. 445, 2 Zur. 339 n.; the Quar- toiecimans maintained that it need not be celebrated on Sunday, Whita. 539, 540 ; both parties alleged the example of apo- stles, Sand. 20, Whita. 539 ; Ignatius, Po- lycarp, &c., on the time of keeping it, Whita. 573; the so-called Apostolical Con- stitutions, and Epiphanius, on the same, ib. 569; reference to an edict of Constantine, 2 Whitg. 445; custom of the Britons and Scots, 1 Jew. 280, 306, PH. 512; the synod at Whitby, called by Oswy, Pil. 625; Easter was of old a customary time for baptism, 4 Bui. 367 ; hence the Romish custom of hallowing the font on Easter even, 2 Cran. 158, 175, Bid. 532; a prayer used on that occasion, 2 Jew. 567 ; ceremonies used in churches at Easter, 2 Cran. 158, 1 Hoop. 45, 46; on garnishing the church, 1 Bee. 116, 117 ; the true meaning of Easter pro- cessions, Park. 7 ; the Easter sepulchre, 2 Cran. 158, 1 Hoop. 45, Bid. 67, 5;S2; lights set before it, 3 Zur. 230—232; the paschal, or Paschal taper, Balc'3'M, 2 Cran. 158, 2 Hoop. 129, Rid. 320* ; words sung at its consecration, 1 Jeio. 468; inquiries about fire on Paschal, 1 Cran. 168, Bid. 532 Eating: v. Blood, Fasting, Food, Gluttony. Its hedges or limits, 2 Lat. 14, &c. ; what eating and drinking are allowed, 1 Lat. 169, 2 Lat. 14, 61,80, 81; eating of flesh, why permitted after the flood, 2 Lat. 14 Eaton ( ), servant to Crannier, 2 Cran. 400 Eaton (Geo.), letters to him: 2 Brad. 51, 188 Eaton (Guy and others) : v. Eton. Eaton (Tho.), or Heton : he was a merchant of London who contributed to the afflicted professors of the gospel, and had been an exile at Strasburgh, Jew. xiii, 1 Zur. 47 n. ; named or saluted, 2 Cran. 2GG(?), Grin. 280, 4 Jew. 1197, 1198, 1214, 1215, 1 Zur. 2, 9, 40, 47, 65, 69, 80, 2 Zur. 104, 114; lega- cies to him and his wife, Grin. 462 Here read, sepulchre, paschal. 19 290 EBERSTEIN Eberstein (Otto count): 2 Zur. 207 Ebion : his heresy, 1 Bee. 278, 418, 3 Bee. 401, 2 Brad. 263, 1 Hoop. 17, 161, 2 Jew. 566; he rejected St Paul's epistles, 1 Ful. 7; praised Judas above all the apostles, 4 Jew. 700; yet would needs be called a Christian, ib. 713 Ebionites: their heresy respecting Christ, Rog. 48; they said he was the son of Jo- seph and Mary, ib. 52 ■ deemed the cere- monial law to be still binding, and its ob- servance necessary to salvation, Phil. 418, Rog. 89, 160 ; maintained that man is jus- tified by faith and works, Rog. 114; re- ceived only the gospel of Matthew, Whita. 35, Rog. 83; they were opposed by St John, Bale 265, 1 Bee. 278 Eblie (Conrad): 3 Zur. 216, 219, 225 Ebuccinator: a trumpeter, 1 Bee. 43 Eccles: probably Etchells in Stockport, 1 Brad. 454 Ecclcsia: v. Church. Ecclesiastes : v. Solomon. Ecclesiastica : the apocryphal books were so called, 1 Ful. 24 Ecclesiastic;!' IlistoiUc Scriptores, Jew. xxxvi. Ecclesiastical Law : v. Law. Ecclesiasticus, otherwise called the Wisdom of Jesus the son of Sirach: not canonical, 1 Ful. 20, 77 ; its claims to canonical au- thority considered, Whita. 90, &c. ; the Hebrew original lost; Jesus, son of Sirach, a mere translator, ib. 90; the book is men- tioned in the Canons of the Apostles, ib. 43; spoken of by Epiphanius as doubt- ful, ib. 59 ; disallowed by Jerome, 4 Bui. 540, 1 .Fwi. 24 ; Augustine's opinion, Whita. 46 ; offence taken by a woman at a passage in it, ib. 229, 231 Ecebolus : an apostate in the time of Julian, 1 Zur. 169 n Eegfrid: v. Egfride. Eckius (Jo.): notices of him, 1 Ful. 8 n., 3 Zur. 211 n. ; his bastards,.Ba/e 531 ; works of his, Jew. xxxvi; he writes against the confession of Augsburgh, 2 Zur. 103 n.; says, the scripture is not authentic, but by the authority of the church, 3 Jew. 247, Whita. 276 ; calls it the black gospel, and inken divinity, 1 Ful. 8, 4 Jew. 758; denies that John vi. refers to the sacrament, 3 Jew. 592 ; endeavours to prove transub- stantiation from Aaron s rod, 1 Hoop. 166 ; his foolish arguments against communion in both kinds, 1 Jew. 15, 4 Jew. 766; he says the people drink spiritually by the mouth of the priest, 1 Jew. 213, 2 Jew. 744 ; his absurd arguments for the use of a — EDMUND strange tongue in common prayer, 1 Jew. 15; he speaks of divine service being chiefly performed in Hebrew, Greek, and Latin, 3 .Bee. 410; allows that the Indians had service in their own tongue, 1 Jew. 289 ; holds that Komish ceremonies are neces- sarily to be observed, as well as the laws of God, Rog. 180 n.; his reason for organs, 1 Jeiv. 78 ; referred to on images, Calf. 21 n., 4 Jew. 1055 ; he places purgatory at the bottom of the sea, Rog. 215 n. ; says that in it venial and mortal sius (for which in this life men have done no penance) are purged, ib. 217 n Eclipses: what they portend, 2 Jen: 993, Lit. Eliz. 570; one before the death of Bucer, 2 Brad, xxiii. Edda, surnamed Stephen, a chanter of North- umberland : 1 Jew. 303 Eden : the proper name of a place, Wliita. 174 ; it signifies pleasure, 1 Tyn. 407 Eden (Rob.) : editor of the Examinations and Writings of Jo. Philpot, Phil. Edessa: Valens turned from his purpose of persecuting the church there, 2 Brad. 325, 326 Edgar, king of England : his laws, Bale 447, 4 Jew. 904 Edgar (Mr) : 2 Cov. 440, 442 Edgecombe (Pearse), of Mount Edgecombe : Poet, xxxii. Edgehill, co. Stafford : battle there, 1 Brad. 564 Edilred: v. Ethelred. Edilwald: v. Ethelwald. Edinburgh : pillaged by the earl of Hertford, 3 Zur. 37 n. ; riots at Holyrood house, oc- casioned by the mass, 1 Zur. 104 n. ; the city yields to the confederate lord?, 1 Zur. 193 n. ; the castle and town seized by the adherents of the queen of Scots, ib. 262 ; the castle taken by the English under Sir Will. Drury, 2 Bee. 480 n., 1 Zur. 290, 292, 2 Zur. 223 n. ; disorders about a Robin Hood, Rog. 311 n.; the plague there, 2 Zur. 335 Eding (Adrian): 3 Zur. 583, 589 Edmund, a friend of Coverdale: 2 Cob. 515, 516, 520, 525 Edmund (St), king of East Anglia : martyred, Bale 192; St Edmund's bowl, ib. 527; his patrimony, 2 Tyn. 124 Edmund I., the Elder, king of England: his law against swearing, 1 Bee. 390 Edmund (St), abp of Canterbury : Pil. 484 ; legends respecting him, ib. 588; his con- stitution on priests' concubines, i Jeic.GH; on vows by wives, 1 Lat. 54 EDMUNDES Edmundes (Jo.?): in exile, 1 Cram. (9) Edom, Edomites: the children of Esau, Pit. 218, 219 ; several prophesied against Edom, ib. 222 ; cruelty of the Edoniites to Israel, ib. 223, 251, 252 ; they were deceived by their prosperity, ib. 232; beginning of their enmity, ib. 348 ; their utter destruction, ib. 235; Papists compared to them, ib. 211, 238, 255, 256 Edridge (Geo.), or Etlici idge, Greek professor at Oxford : 2 Cran. o8.'S,547 ; herecommend- ed that Ridley should be gagged, Rid. 289 Edward (St), the Martyr, king of England: Bale 190 Edward (St), the Confessor, king of Eng. land : his laws, Jew. xxxvi ; St Edward's patrimony, 2 Tyn. 124 Edward I., king of England : a chaste prince, Sand. 81 ; he forbade bishops to go to Rome, Pil. 583; renounced the jurisdiction of the pope, Rog. 347 Edward II., king of England: subverted by wicked counsellors, Wool. 129 Edward III., king of England: loath to ac- cept of foreign dominion, Sand. 81; he besieged Calais, 1 Hoop. 313n.; founded the order of the Garter, ib. ; endeavoured to restrain the use of copper coin in Ire- land, 2 Tyn. 231 n. ; renounced the juris- diction of the pope, Rog. 347 Edward IV., king of England : a just prince, Sand. 81 ; affianced to a Spanish princess, but married to a knight's widow, and his marriage ascribed by Tyndale to the witch- eries of a friar, 2 Tyn. 304 ; his natural son : v. Plantagenet (Arth.). Edward V., king of England: murdered by king Richard, 3 Zur. 220 Edward VI., king of England : v. Articles, Catechisms, Privy Council, Statutes. Latimer's letter to lord Cromwell on his birth, 2 Lot. 385; his godly education, 1 Lat. 184 ; his learning, 3 Zur. 543; peti- tion for prince Edward, 1544, Pra. Eliz. 672 ; never prince of Wales, ib. 19 n. ; his letters to Cranmer before coming to the throne, with Cranmer's answers (Latin, with translations), 2 Cran. 412, 413 n. ; he is proclaimed and crowned, 3 Zur. 257 ; no sermon at his coronation, but a speech by Cranmer, 2 Cran. 12Gn.; he was the gift of God to England, 1 Lat. 91 ; his guardians or counsellors, Hutch, v, 3 Zur. 257 ; his injunctions to the clergy and laity, for the abolition of popery and superstition, 2 Cran. 498; injunctions to the bishops, ib. 504; proclamation against irreverent talking of the sacrament, ib. 505; proclamation re- — EDWARD 291 specting communion in both kinds, Lit. Edw. 1 ; reference to it, ib. iii. n. ; anecdote of him, 3 Zur. G46; reference to him, Hutch. 128 ; proclamation for abstaining from flesh in Lent time, 2 Cran. 507 ; procla- mation against omitting ceremonies not forbidden, ib. 508 ; letter from his council to all preachers against religious innova- tions and controversies, ib. 512; his pro- clamation forbidding all preaching for a time, ib. 513; reference to it, Lit. Eliz. xi. n. ; Cranmer's letter to him on the ne- cessity of religious education, 2 Cran. 418; his proposed marriage with the queen of Scots, ib. 154 n., 155 n. ; lawless persons in his court, Hutch. 7 ; report of his at- tempted assassination by the lord admiral Seymour, 3 Zur. 648 ; he enjoins the clergy not to counterfeit the popish mass, 1 Tyn. 248 n. ; three letters from the lords of his council at Windsor to those at London, 2 Cran. 520; his letter to the senate of Zu- rich, 3 Zur. 1 ; he sent a similar letter to Berne, ib. 717 n. ; the answer of the provost and council, £6.717; sermons before him, 1 Hoop. 432, &c, 1 Lat. 79, &c.; Latimer advises him on marriage, 1 Lat. 243, and admonishes him to look to his office him- self, ib. 273 ; his youthful age no excuse to any man for errors in religion, 1 Hoop. 439, 539 ; Hooper earnestly exhorts him to virtue, and to beware of flattery, ib. 540, advises him to hear one sermon every Sun- day, ib. 541 ; encourages him to purify the church, ib. 542; exhorts him to abolish all iniquity, to forbid the mass, &c, ib. 557 ; dedication of the Bible to him, 2 Cov. 3 n. ; other dedicatory epistlf s, 2 Bid. 3, 3 Bui. 115, 1 Cran. (11), 1 Hoop. 435, 2 Hoop. 66; he erases a clause in the oath of supremacy, with his own hand, 2 Hoop, xii, 3 Zur. 416, 566; entry in his diary respecting the burning of Joan Bocher, Hutch, iv; evi- dence that he did not sign her death-war- rant, ib. iv, v; entry in his diary on the marriage of lord Lisle, 3 Zur. 565 n.; note in it respecting a fleet sent out, ib. 564 n. ; letter from his council to Ridley, Rid. 507 ; letter from the same to the princess Mary, on the use of the mass in her house, 2 Cran. 526; his account of Bucer's funeral, 3 Zur. 492 ; his interview with Bale, Bale x ; letter to the bishops on occasion of the sweating sickness, 2 Cran. 531 ; his diary cited on the depreciation of certain coins, 3 Zur. 727 n.; his projected marriage with lady Jane Grey, 1 Bee. 396 n., 3 Zur. 430, 432 ; letters to him from Calvin, 3 Zur, 707, 714 ; 19—2 292 EDWARD Cranmer's letter to him in behalf of Ralph Cavalier, 2 Cran. 435, 43G; his progress after the execution of Somerset, ib. 438; he prays for Cheke's recovery, and obtains it, 3 Zur. 456 n.; his mandates for subscrip- tion to the Articles of 1552, 2 Cran. 532, 533; privilege for the Primer, 1553, Lit. Edw. 359; letters patent for the printing of the short Catechism and the little Cate- chism, Lit. Edw. 487 ; injunction to all schoolmasters to use the. short Catechism, ib. 493, (544) ; his illness', 3 Zur. 593, 083; portents of his death, ib. 3G5 ; Cranmer en- deavours to dissuade him from his last will, 2 Cran. 443; Sir James Hales refused to sign it, 2 Brad. 85 n., 89; tenor of it, 3 Zur. 273, 305 ; he devised the crown to the heirs of the duchess of Suffolk, 1 Brad. 02 n.; bis dying prayer, Phil. 178 ; his death, 3 Bee. 207, Hutch. 293 n., 3Zur. 100 ; announced to the lord mayor, &c, at Greenwich, ib. 272 ; report of his having been poisoned, ib. 305 n., 684; his death lamented, 1 Brad. 21, 38, 202, 279, 451 ; Cranmer officiates at his funeral at Westminster, using the Common Prayer, 3 Zur. 307; Gardiner sings a mass of requiem in the Tower, before the queen, ib. 308; his tomb, iVow. 229; commenda- tion of him, 3 Bee. 3, 4; his character, 3 Zur. 321, 324, 333, 543, G46; his wonder- ful qualities, 1 Brad. 61 ; he was a godly prince, Rid. 58, 3 Zur. 82 ; a noble and understanding king, 1 Lat. 118; his early zeal for the truth, 2 Zur. G, 3 Zur. 561 ; compared to Josiah, Calf. 24, 2 Cran. 127, 3 Bee. 227 ; he renounced the jurisdiction of the pope, Rog. 347 ; his reformation, 2 Zur. 153, &c, 3 Zur. 141 ; state of religion in his time, 1 Brad. 59 n., 2 Brad. 42, Rid. 49, &c. ; declaration of the prisoners for the gospel concerning his reformation, 1 Brad. 399 ; he founded three hospitals in j London, Rid. xiii. n., 410, &c. ; instituted ' sixteen grammar schools, and intended to establish twelve colleges, ib. xiii. n. ; penal laws in his time, Pil. 614 Edward Fortunatus, son of Christopher, mar- grave of Baden : baptized by Parker, Park. Edwardes ( ) : suit with Bulstrode, 2 Cran. 253 bis, 261 Edwards (Jo.), M.A. Oxon: 2 Cran. 383 Edwardes (Rich.) : notice of him, Poet, xxv ; of perfect wisdom, verses, ib. 295 Edwards (Rich.), last prior of the Black Friars, Worcester : 2 Lat. 406 Edwin (St), king of Deira: slain at Hatfield, Bale 190 — EGYPT Effingham (Will, baron of) : v. Howard. Eftsoons: soon afterwards, 1 Brad. 287 ; con- tinually, Phil. 217 Egal: equal, 1 Tyn. 174; egally, 3 Bee. 243 5 egalness, 2 Bee. 510 Egbert, king of England : 2 Ful. 119 Egerton, co. Kent : 2 Cran. 289 Egesippus: v. Hegesippus. Egfride, king of Northumberland: his wife Etheldreda, Pil. 590; he deposed bishop Wilfrid, 2 Ful. 17 Egidius (St) : v. Giles. Egidius of Rome: said that a certain council of Paris was too heavy to climb over the Alps, 1 Jew. 70 Egidius of Viterbo, a cardinal : said, in the council of Lateran, that as often as coun- cils are discontinued, so often is the church destitute of Christ, 4 Jew. 720 Egidius (Jo.), a French Carmelite: wrote on the Apocalypse, Bale 257, [qu. whether Jo. Giles the first Englishman of the order of St Dominic is not intended]. Egidius (Jo.), canon of Seville: compelled to assent to the doctrine, that supreme ado- ration is to be offered to the cross, Calf. 381 n Egles (Geo.): v. Eagles. Eglinton (Hugh earl of) : v. Montgomery. Egmont (Count) : v. Lamoral. Egnatius (Jo.Bapt.): De Princ. Rom., Jew. xxxvi; on the poisoning of the emperor Henry of Luxembourg, 4 Jew. 687 Egueblank (Pet. de) : v. Aquablanca. Egylbertus : v. Agilbert. Egyppus, king: Bale G12 Egypt: v. Alexandria, Church (II. iii. ), Mo- ses, Nile, Serapis. The Egyptians said to have bee" called ^Egophi, &c, 2 Ful. 328 n. [but Sophi is another word, see 410] ; their wisdom, 4 Bui. 479, 480 ; their idolatry, Calf. 369 ; they worshipped a cat, 2 Jew. 830, a calf, an ox, 4sc, Roy. 37, serpents, 1 Bui. 224 ; witchcraft and sorcery held in great esteem among them, 2 Hoop. 271; their custom at feasts, Sand. 171 ; their law against swearing, 1 Bee. 363, 391 ; Egypt no refuge to the Jews, Pil. 240 ; the midwives, 2 Bui. 115; the plagues, Pil. 28, 29, 75 ; decern plagas ^Egypti ; verses by Parkhurst, Pra. Eliz. 415 ; all the idol temples said to have been destroyed in the night of Israel's departure, 4 Jew. 880 ; Egyptian words occur in the book of Gene- sis, 1 Tyn. 409 ; the Egyptian name of God, Buiv6, Bev6 or Owd, 3 Bui. 131, 136; the Egyptian name of Joseph, XYliita. 178; EGYPT — ELISHA 293 Egypt is a figure of this sinful world, 1 Brad. 149, likewise of man's state by nature, Now. (8), 121 ; the deliverance out of it is a type of our redemption by Christ, 2 Bee. 67, 1 Cov. 39, Sand. 145; on the text, " Out of Egypt have I called My Son," Whita. 409, 525 Egyptians (The gospel according to the): v. Apocrypha, ii. Eisel: vinegar, 1 Bee. 177; esel, 2 Jew. G52; eysil, 1 Cov. 520 Ekron, or Accaron : 3 Bui. 357 Elba: besieged by the Erench, 3 Zur. 741 Eldefride: v. Ethelfride. Elders : v. Aged, Priests (trp.) What an elder is, 3 Bee. 607 ; the twenty { four elders, Bale 299, 540 ; they worship God, ib. 303, 401; praise the Lamb, ib. 308 ; one speaks to John, ib. 338 Elderton (W.): notice of him, Poet. Hi; his J epitaph on bp Juell, ib. 512 Eldred(St), of Ramsey : he and his brother, martyrs, Bale 192 Eleazar, high priest : 2 Bui. 132, 141 Eleazar, an exorcist in the time of Solomon : 4 Bui. 114 Eleazar, martyr in the days of Antiochus Epiphanes, 2 Bui. 211 Election : v. Predestination and Election. Election to office : v. Ministers, Ordination. That of magistrates, 1 Bui. 318 ; of civil officers, 1 Whitg. 372 Elenchs: proofs, 2 Jew. 810 Elephant: Gregory's saying about the ele- phant and the lamb, 2 Jew. 084, Whita. iQO Eleutherius, bp of Rome: v. Lucius. His alleged mission and fictitious epistle to Lucius, king of Britain, Calf. 52, 53, 305, 2 Ful. 128, 186, 366, Jew. xxxvi, 1 Jew. 163, 2G7, 30G, 438, 4 Jew. 974, 1124, Park. 295, Pil. 482, 510—513, 2 Whitg. 128, 3 Whitg. 592; copy of this letter, Pil. 512,513; it addresses Lucius as the vicar of Christ, 1 Jew. 438; letter from Eleuthe- rius to the bishops of Gaul, ib. 427, 3 Jexo. 283 ; his ordinance against refusing meats, Pil. 514 Eleutherius (St) : martyred at Paris, 1 Hoop. I 314 n Elevate : to make light of, 2 Hoop. 141 Elevation: v. Mass. Eleynyc ( ), gaoler of Lollards' tower : Phil. 292 Elfere: v. Aelfer. Elfric: v. yElfric. Elfroy : v. Ethelfride. Elgg, Zurich : 4 Bui. 546 Eli, high priest: wickedness of his sons, and his neglect to punish them, 1 Bui. 296, 4^.158, 486, 505, Pil. 35; troubles in his time, 1 Bui. 375, 2 Bui. 148, 149 ; Eli and Samuel compared, 1 Lat. 188 Eli Phili : 4 Jew. 1050, 1055 Eliad, a Familist : Bog. 202 Elias: v. Elijah. Elias, bp of Crete: said, I do perfectly adore the holy images, and I accurse them that hold the contrary, 4 Jew. 792 Elias de Hanibalis, q.v. Eliberis: v. Councils, Elvira. Eliezer, servant of Abraham : 2 Bui. 18 Eliezer, son of Moses, 4 Bui. 378 Eligius : probably the writer of some treatises ascribed to Augustine, 1 Bee. 92 n., 3 Bee. 277 n Eligius (St), otherwise Eloi, or Loy: account of him, 1 Bee. 139 n. ; invoked for the cure of horses, ib. 139, 2 Bee. 536, 1 Hoop. 310 Elijah : he was ruler of a school, 4 Bui. 481 ; the power of his prayers, ib. 169, 186, 225; he stopped the rain,l Lai. 387; his content- ment in his need, 2 Hoop. 302; he sacri- ficed out of the temple, 2 Bui. 152 ; slew the prophets of Baal, 1 Ful. 358 ; his zeal for God, iBul. 71, Pil. 7, 98, 343; his complaint, 4 Bui. 71, Pil. 599; God's an- swer to him, 1 Brad. 552, 4 Bui. 71, 3 Zur. 39 ; his fasting, 1 Bui. 431, Pil. 54 ; he rebukes Ahab, Pil. 358 ; divides Jordan, Calf. 336; is translated, Calf. 312, 313 ; his mantle compared by Chrysostom to Christ's flesh, Phil. 196 ; a double portion of his spirit given to Elisha, 3 Bui. 311; his message (after his translation) to Jo- ram, 2 Bui. 7 ; on his coming before Mes- siah, Kid. 70; how John the Baptist was Elias, I Tyn. 104 ; whether he shall come in the time of Antichrist, 2 Ful. 370 Eline(Jo.): v. Elyne. Eliot (Margaret) : died in prison , Poet. 167 Eliot (Nich.): with lord Cromwell, 3 Zur. 611, 612 ; he studies the law, ib. 225, 626; two letters from him to Bullinger, ib. 617, 619; his death, ib. 378 Eliot (Rog.): v. Elyott. Eliot (Sir Tho.): v. Elyot. Eliperius: a son of Peter Martyr, 4 Jew. 1232, 1 Zur. 78 Elisha: he received a double portion of Eli- jah's spirit, 3 Bui. 311; was ruler of a school, 4 Bui. 481 ; accepted a gift from a man of Baal-shalisha, ib. 489, but refused Naaman's present, ib. 124, 489 ; made an axe to swim, ib. 263 ; through his prayer the eyes of his servant were opened to see the angels, 3 Bui. 343 ; he anointed Jehu, to 294 ELISHA — ELIZABETH the end that he might slay the priests of Baal, 1 liul. 358 ; a dead man raised on touching his bones, Calf. 313 Elizabeth, mother of John Baptist: her ad- dress to the virgin Mary, 2 Hoop. 13 Elizabeth, queen of England : v. Articles, Commissions, Privy Council, Statutes. Her birth, 2 Cran. 274 n., Lit. Eliz. 452 ; proceedings on that occasion, 2 Cran. 255 n., 25G n. ; Cranmer stood godfather at her baptism, ib. 274; her mother's charge to Parker, Park. 59, 391, 400 ; she resides at Hunsdon, and at Hatfield (1535—40), ib. ix, 483; mention of her as the lady Eliza- beth, 1 Lat. 91 ; her simple apparel in king Edward's time, 3 Zur. 278; her reply to messengers sent by queen Mary shortly before she died, 1 Zur. 3; her accession, ib.; she was God's gift to England, Nord. ICG, Pra. Eliz. 464, 477 ; letter to her on her accession, by K. Gualter, 2 Zur. 3; queen's day, or the anniversary of her accession, its origin, Lit. ElizAG'J; a thanks- giving (in verse) for that anniversary, ib. 558; sermons on it, Sand. 55, 75, 3 Wltilg. 580 ; regna et regiones quce sunt juris et imperii Elizabeths, Pra. Eliz. 423 ; copy of her proclamation forbidding preaching till consultation should be had by parlia- ment, 2 Zur. 1G n.; notices of it, Lit. Eliz. xi, 1 Zur. 7, 2 Zur. 29; she notifies her accession to the pope, Lit. Eliz. x. n.; her privy council, 1 Zur. 5n.; her coronation, 2 Zur. 55 ; her prayer before proceeding to it, Lit. Eliz. GGGn.; her extreme caution in matters ecclesiastical, ib. x; she retains the mass, for a time, in her private chapel, 1 Zur. 18; contemplates the recall of Peter Martyr (q. v.), ib. 20, 53, 74 ; thinks of joining the league of Smalcald, ib. 21 ; she renounced and banished out of England the jurisdic- tion of the bishop of Rome, Poff. 347 ; her reformation of the church of England, Sand. 250; true religion restored by her, Rog. G, 7 ; she appoints a commission for the establishment of religion, 1 Zur. 24; her injunctions (1559) allow the marriage of priests, Pil. 575 ; she declines being called head of the church, 4 Jew. 1144, 1209, 1 Zur. 24, 33, but accepts the title of governor, ib. 29; she declined the former title on Lever's suggestion, Park. 66; her numerous suitors, and rumours about her intention to marry, Grin. 408 — 412, 4 Jew. 1206, 1211, 1213, 1 Zur. 24,34n., 46,68n., 192, 239, 250, 331 n., 2 Zur. 66, G8; her suitors — v. Adolph, duke of Holstein ; Charles, archduke of Austria ; Dudley (Rob.), earl of Leicester ; Eric XIV., king of Sweden ; Fitzalan (H.), earl of Arundel ; Francis, duke of Anjou ; Hamilton (J.), earl of Arran ; Philip II., king of Spain ; Pick- ering (Sir W.), besides a Saxon prince men- tioned, 1 Zur. 24 ; Parker's letter to her begging to be excused taking the arch- bishoprick, Park. 69 ; she makes a pro- gress in Kent, 1 Zur. 40 n. ; letter to her from Parker and others against images in churches, Park. 79—95 ; she consents to the casting out of images, ib. 96 n., but retains a crucifix, lighted tapers, &c. in her private chapel, Calf, ix, 7, 1 Ful. 204, 205, Park. 97, 105, 1 Zur. 55, 63, G4, GG ; these were subsequently removed, but afterwards brought back again, Park. 379, 1 Zur. 122, 129; she desires the re- tention in churches of the rood with St Mary and St John, 1 Zur. 73, 74; her alie- nation of church lands, 2 Zur. 39 n.; letter to her from Parker and other bishops elect against the inequitable exchange of the lands of bishopricks, Park. 97 ; the queen's letter to the lord treasurer, &c., on this matter, ib. 101 ; letters patent authorizing the Latin Prayer Book, Lit. Eliz. 301; she dines with Parker at Lambeth, Park. 120; advised by Parker, Grindal, and Cox, to marry, Grin. 19 n. ; their letter, Park. 129; similar advice by Nowell, \ow. 228; her proclamation against strangers, Grin. 297 ; she reforms the currency, 1 Zur. 93, 104 ; letter to the ecclesiastical commissioners respecting a new calendar of lessons, tables of the commandments, &c, Park. 132; letter to Parker respecting the re-edifying of St Paul's, ib. 142; order prohibiting the residence of women in colleges and cathe- dral precincts, ib. 146; letter of bp Cox complaining of this order, ib. 151 ; letter of abp Parker severely condemning it, ib. 158 ; she disapproves the marriage of the clergy, but is restrained by Cecil from for- bidding it, ib. 148; letter to Parker about the unauthorized election of a provost at Eton, ib. 149 ; Parker horrified by her words concerning holy matrimony, ib. 156; writ addressed to Parker commanding him to make a return of the hospitals and schools in his diocese, ib. 163 ; her progress through some Eastern counties, 2 Zur. 61 n.; she declines sending representatives to Trent, 1 Zur. 101, 4 Jew. 910 n.; reads with As- cham daily, 2 Zur. 93 ; purposes to go to York, 1 Zur. 109, 115; ill of the small pox, ib. 124 ; the question of succession to her debated in parliament, 16. 185n.: shedeter- ELIZABETH 295 mines to assist the prince of Conde, ib. 115 ; aids the Protestants of France and Scot- land, Nov). 226,227, Pra. Eliz. 481 n.; her letter to Mr Herd for a copy of Cnintner's common- place book, 2 Cran. 459; grant to ahp Parker to retain forty persons with his livery badge, Park. 175; letter to the arch- bishop respecting prayer and fasting, 15G3, Grin. 81, Park. 184; she sends Parker a deer killed with her own hand, Park. l'JO; letter to Parker on the reception of a French ambassador, ib. 212; she dines with Saokville, ib. 21!); intends to go towards Stamford, ib. ; letter to Parker on the cor- rection of many disorders in opinions, and especially in rites and ceremonies, ib. 223; she disliked the church of Geneva, 'J Zur. 131 ; letter to her from the bishops praying that a bill for uniformity may be allowed to proceed, Park. 292; she chides Parker, Park. 311; rebukes dean Nowell, Pra. Eliz. xvii. n.; her letter to Parker charging him to make inquiry respecting the nume- rous strangers in England, Park. 321 (see 323); prayers on her sickness and reco- very, Lit. Eliz. 516, 517 ; Parker s letter to her with the Bishops' Bible, Park. 337; her letter to Parker respecting a vacant prebend at Canterbury, ib. 340 ; bull of Pius V. (q. v.) against her, 4 Jew. 1132; she was excommunicated by three popes, Rog. 311, 348; Parker's letter to her re- specting certain lands in Kent claimed by the crown and by the archbishop, Park. 371 ; her letter to Parker on the enforce- ment of uniformity in divine service, ib. 386 ; letter from Zanchius to her about the vestments, 2 Zur. 339; her life con- tinually attempted, 1 Zur. 252; slandered by a prisoner, Park. 400 ; her progress in 1572, 2 Zur. 210 n.; she issues a pro- clamation against the Admonition to the Parliament, ib. 253 n.; two letters to her from Parker, about Dr Clerk, dean of the arches, Park. 428, 429 ; she visits Kent, &c, ib. 436, 437, 441, 2 Zur. 220 n. ; received by the archbishop at Folkestone and Canterbury, Park. 475 ; ceremonies at the cathedral, ib. ; she disallows prophe- ■yinga and discourages preaching, Grin, xi, xii, Park. 456, 457, 459 (and see below) ; her journey to Bristol, Sarum, &c, 3 Zur. 258 n. ; her prayer at Bristow, Lit. Eliz. 667 n. ; she returns from the West, Park. 466; comes to the earl of Leicester, ib. 468, Coop, xiv ; pro- poses to go to the North, ib. 475; offended with archbishop Grindal in the matter of exercises or prophesyings, Grin. 372 ; letter from that prelate to her on the suppression of prophesyings and restraining the num- ber of preachers, ib. 376; her letter to the bishops for suppressing prophesyings, &c, ib. 467; letter to her from Grindal against cutting timber in the woods of the see of Canterbury, ib. 364; letter to the confederate Swiss cantons on behalf of Geneva, 2 Zur. 315 ; letter to the four cities, Zurich, Berne, Basle, Schaffhausen, in the same cause, ib. 318 ; another letter to the Swiss cantons, for the same, 1 Zur. 333; her prayer of thanksgiving for the overthrow of the Spanish navy, Lit. Eliz. C22n.; she assists Henry IV. of Franco with men and money, ib. 471 ; her letter to Sigismund, king of Poland, in favour of some Flemish exiles, 2 Zur. 321 ; she re- bukes Whitgift respecting the Lambeth articles, 3 Whitg. xvii, xviii; a prayer made by the queen at the departure of the fleet, 1596, Lit. Eliz. 666, Nord. 188 ; letter from the state of Zurich to the queen on behalf of C. Thoman, 2 Zur. 323; a prayer on behalf of the queen, composed by Whitgift the day before her death, Lit. Eliz. 695 ; the queen called Theodosia, Calf. 11; called Glyce- rium, 4 Jeiv. 1228, 1 Zur. 82, 93, &c. ; her character, Bog. 6, Sand. 57, 58, 80,81, 2 Zur. 67 ; commended by Bullinger, 3 Wliitg. 496, 497, by Parkhurst, Rog. 5; compared to Esther, Pil. 4; her learning, Hand. 51,1 Zur. 64, 2 Zur. 67, 68, 3 Zur. 76 ; notice of her sacred poetry, Poet, xiii ; Psalm xiv. versi- fied by her, ib. 1; notice of prayers by her, Pra. Eliz. 475 n., 666 n.; letters by her to Sturmius, 2 Zur. 174, 257 ; his letters to the queen, ib. 175, 239 ; she was a gracious governor, Sand. 415; a peaceful queen, ib. 286; her wise and good government, 4 Jew. 1155, 2 Zur. 66, &c. ; her government praised by Zanchius, Danseus, &c, Rog. 7; she delivered the oppressed, Pil. 473; but she was somewhat arbitrary in her conduct, 2 Zur. 144 ; prosperity in her reign, Pil. 613; her public acts, ib. 67 ; her clemency abused by Romanists, Calf. 6, 7 ; names of the principal traitors against her, Lit. Eliz. 657 ; another list of traitors, ib. 680 ; a list of forms of prayer on many special occasions during her reign, ib. 457 ; private prayers set forth during her reign, Pra. Eliz.; a motion to prayer for queen Eliza- beth, Nord. 38 ; prayers for her, ib. 41, 45, Pra. B. 128, 130 (and see Prayers) ; Sandys prays for her protection, Sand. 416 ; a praise for her majesty's gracious government, Nord. 44 ; an anthem or prayer (in verse) 296 ELIZABETH for the preservation of the church, the queen's majesty, and the realm, Lit. Eliz. 560; verses of thanksgiving for her reign, by Edw. Hake, Poet. 368; a godly ditty to be sung for the preservation of her reign, by B. Thacker, ib. 420; a godly prayer j given to her majesty, by Tho. Nelson, ib. 551 ; stanzas from Elisse's Memorial, by Ant. Nixon, ib. 556 ; dedications to her, 2 Bee. 413, 1 Ful. 4, 3 Jew. 115, Nord. 3; sermons before her, 2 Jew. 965, Now. 223, Sand. 92, 112, 126, 144, 3 Whitg. 567; notice of a print of her at her devotions, Pra. Eliz. xvii, xix, 430 Elizabeth, queen of Bohemia : Park. 471 n., 2 Zur. 328 n., 334 Elizabeth, of Saxony : married to Jo. Casi- mir, count palatine, 2 Zur. 173 Elizabeth, queen of Spain : v. Isabella. Elleker (Sir Ralph) : 2 Tijn. 278 n Ellingerus (And.) : Latin verses de coma Do- mini, Pra. Eliz. 405 ; notice of him, ib. n Ellis (Dr): not a fit person for the see of Bangor, Park. 257, 261 ; sometime sheriff of the county, ib. 2.58 Ellis (G.) : author of The Lamentation of the Lost Sheep, Poet, xxxix ; stanzas there- from, ib. 409 Ellis (Geo.): Early Engl. Met. Romances, 1 Hoop. 77 n Ellis (Sir Hen.) : Orig. Letters, Lit. Eliz. 657 n., 1 Zur. 103 n., 149 n., 166 n., lie. ; Brand's Pop. Ant. by him, 3 Bee. 126 n Elliston (Dr.): v. Elyston. Ellys (Tho.) : founder of Ellys's hospital, Sandwich, Park. 168 Elmer (Jo.), bp of London : B. Aylmer. Elmham (North), co. Norfolk : the vicarage, Park. 247 Elohim : v. God. Eloi (St): v. Eligius. Eloquence : not to be despised, 4 Bui. 54 Elphege (St), abp of Canterbury: why slain, Bale, 191 Elsing(Mr): a harbourer of many preachers, 1 Brad. 36, 2 Brad, xxix ; he provides Philpot some ease in prison, Phil. 242; letter to him, 2 Brad. 67 Eluiden (Edm.): notice of him. Poet, lv; a new-year's gift to the rebellious persons in the North parts of England, ib. 547 El van (St): sent from Rome to Lucius, Park. 295 Elvira : v. Councils. Not quite the same as the modern Gra- nada, Calf. 154 n Elxeus: founder of the Ossenes, Rog. 242 Ely, co. Cambridge : the bishop's first fruits — EMPIRE to the pope, 4 Jew. 1078; Dr May vicar general of the diocese, 2 Cran. 264 ; mar- tyrs there, Poet. 164 ; but one prebendary resident, Park. 151 Ely house : v. London. Ely ( ) : at Cranmer's burning, 1 Cran. xxviii. Elymas : 1 Bui. 359, 363, 377 Elyne ( Jo.) : wrote on the Apocalypse, Bale 257 Elyot (Sir Tho.): ambassador to the pope, 2 Cran. 233 n. ; apparently referred to as "Mr Aliote," ib. 307, as " Mr Eliot," £4. 332; employed to trepan Tyndale, 1 Tyn. li ; Eliot's Latin dictionary, edited by bp Cooper, Coop. xi. Elyott (Rog. ),of All Souls' coll. Oxon : proc- tor, 2 Jew. 952 n Elysian Fields : a Satanic counterfeit, Calf. 14 Elyston (Dr) : 2 Cran. 248 Emanuel Philibert, duke of Savoy: wars against the Huguenots, 2 Zur. 171 n Embden : two foreign churches established there, one English, the other French, 3 Zur. 513; a mart for English merchants, Grin. 266, 1 Zur. 139 n.; its religious character, ib. 140 n Ember days: the four holy Fridays, 2 Tyn. 98; their appointment as ordination fasts, ib. n. ; referred by some Papists to aposto- lic tradition, Whita. 501; letter of the arch- bishop and council respecting Ember days and Lent, Grin. 406, 407 Emblems : verses from Gef. Whitney's Choice of Emblemes and other Devises, Leyden, 1586, Poet. 203 Emilius : v. iEmilius. Emims (Deut. ii. 10): 1 Tyn. 445 Emissenus, i.e. Eusebius (g. v.), bp of Emissa. Emmanuel, a man skilful in Hebrew : Sand. xvi. [perhaps Tremellius]. Emmaus: the '-breaking of bread'' there, 1 Jew. 232, &c. (v. Bread) ; who the two disciples were, ib. 234 Emmerich, on the Rhine : 4 Bui. vii. Emmerson (Marg. Van): Tyndale and Co- verdale translate the scriptures in her house at Hamburgh, 1 Tyn. xxxix. Emote : emmet, 4 Jew. 858 Emperors : V. Empire, Kings. Emperowr (Marten), printer at Antwerp: 1 Tyn. lxii. Empire : v. Rome, Germany. Titles of the Roman emperors, Ueiv. 424; liberal ones, 1 Bee. 26 ; some w orthy of renown for learning, and encouragement of it, ib. 39S; the division of the empire, 2 Tyn. 263; many countries severed from EMPIRE — ENGLAND 297 it, 2 Jew. 916; the imperial crown was not received from the pope till the time of Charlemagne, i Jew. 836; the empire erect- ed in Germany, 2 Ful. 868, 2 Tyn. 269 ; the emperor an elected prince, 2 Ful. 268, 269; his election, Bale .502; the seven electors, 2 Tyn. 209; the election often influenced by the pope, 1 Tyn. 186 ; the emperor's dignity the highest in Christendom, Grin. 12; he was once the ruler of the world, 2 Jew. 916 ; he exercised ecclesiastical authority, 4 Jew. 977, &c, 1027, &c; dis- putes between the emperor and the pope, 2 Tyn. 279, 280, 298, 301 ; the dominion of the former enfeebled and brought to no- thing by the latter, Bale 502, 2 Jew. 916, 917 ; emperors compelled to perform menial offices to the pope, 4 Jew. 689, &c. — The Eastern Empire: ruined by in- ternal dissension, 2 Jew. 1028 Empires: the four great monarchies, Bale 423, Hutch. 147, Pil. 186 Empson (Sir Rich.) : chancellor of Lancaster, 1 Bee. 37 n.; the rapacious minister of Henry VII., 2 Cran. 298 n., 2 Tyn. 342 Eroser ( ) : wrote against Luther's Bible, 1 Ful. 60 Emulation : a bane of the heart, Sand. 138 Enallage: 3 Bui. 170 Enbasted: steeped in, Phil. 375 Enbourne, co. Berks: a libel left in the parish church, 1604 (called Euborn), Rog. 320 Enchantments : o. Witchcraft. Enchiridion : v. Manuale. Enchiridion (perhaps that of Erasmus, tranlated by Tyndale) not a prohibited book, 2 Cran. 288, see 1 Tyn. xvii. Enclosure: v. Commons. Encratites, or Tatians: the name Encratitae, 2 Ful. 375 ; their heresy, 1 Bui. 432, 2 Bui. 24, 3 Jew. 236, Phil. 421 n. ; they received only the Acts of the Apostles, ling. 84; condemned marriage, ib. 261 n.; received no married person into their company, and ate no flesh, Phil. 419 ; used no wine in the Lord's supper, Bog. 295 End : v. Christ (vi.), World. Endhoven (Chr.), printer at Antwerp : 1 Tyn. xxxiii. Endor (The witch of) : v. Samuel. Endote : to endow, 1 Tyn. 249 Endurance : v. Perseverance. Enemies: v. Prayers (especially the Lord's). How it is an advantage to have one, 1 Lat. 427 ; kindness to them, Pil. 433 ; they must be overcome with good, 1 Lat. 440, 1 Tyn. 193; how to be forgiven, 1 Lat. 424 ; we are commanded to love our enemies, 3 Bee. 38, 2 Tyn. 70; a prayer for them, 3 Bee. 38 Adversaries of God's truth are many, 3 Bee. 39 ; enemies of God's word reproved and warned, 1 Bee. 182, 183, 184; they continually bark against lovers of the Lord's word, ib. 17 ; blaspheme through the wickedness of gross gospellers, ib. 347 ; are ready to accuse those that are wanting in hospitality, ib. 25 ; we must hate the enemies of God, 2 Tyn. 70; it is lawful to pray for God's justice on them, if we do it not maliciously, Pil. 404, 405; inter- cession against those who are enemies to the gospel of set malice, 3 -Bee. 249,250; intercession for those who are enemies for lack of knowledge, ib. 249 ; a prayer against the enemies of Christ's truth, Lit. Eliz. 255; enemies to religion have been converted by the godly communi- cations of Christians, 1 Bee. 17, 18 Our spiritual enemies — the world, the flesh, and the devil (v. Temptations, &c), 1 Bee. 125, 126, 2 Bee. 184; we must fight against them, 3 Bee. 49, Sand. 166, 167 ; how we are to do so, ib. 91 ; they can do no more than God suffers, 2 Bee. 193; the conflict of Christians with their adversaries most perilous in sickness, ib. 571 ; a prayer for victory over them, Lit. Eliz. 252 ; an- other, Pro. B. 124 Energumeni : persons possessed, 1 Ful. 258, Uew. 115, 2 Jew. 705, 706, Bid. 160, 163; not allowed to be present at the eucharist, ib. Enfarced : stuffed, filled, 1 Bee. 91 Enfield, co. Midd. : the chase, 2 Cov. 529 n., Grin. 285 Enfield (Will.): Hist, of Philosophy, 1 Tyn. 154 n., &c. Enforming : forming, shaping, 2 Brad. 204 Engelhard (Hen. ),pastorat Zurich: iBul. x.n Enghien (The duke d'), a French hostage: 3 Zur. 659 n England: v. Church, II. iv., English, Kings, Parliament, Rebellion, Statutes, &c. Lists of the counties (the names ex- plained), cities, bishopricks, and chief rivers of England and Wales, with the names of the adjacent islands, Pra. Eliz. 423; the English chronicles censured, Bale 8 (v. Chronicles); Rerum Anglic. Scriptorcs post Bedam, Jew. xxxii ; Britannia Sancta, a book published 1745, 2 Tyn. 216 n. ; the first preaching of the gospel in this land, Uew. 267, 279, 280, 305, 3 Jew. 163, &c, iJew. 778, Pil. 482, 510 (t>. Eleutherius); Cyril speaks of altars erected in Britain, 298 ENGLAND &c, Bid. 280 ; the testimony of Theodoret, 3 Jew. 128; of Nicephorus, ib. 129; this country received not the faith from Rome, Pil.510; the Britons followed Greek rites, Uew. 280, 306, I'il. 512; flamines (g.v.) changed for bishops, 2 Whitg. 127, 128, 428; it does not appear that there was any bishop of Britain at either of the first four councils, 4 Jew. 997 ; there were British bishops at Sardica, 3 Jew. 1G5; wickedness of the ancient Britons, and its fruits, 1 Tyn. 143; Gildas warned them to repentance and amendment of life, 3 Bee. 10, 11; they were displaced for their neglect of God's ■word; prodigious tokens beforehand, Lit. Eliz. 508 ; the land oppressed by Romans, Saxons, &c, PU. 73 ; conquered by Danes and Normans, ib. 521 ; great warnings before the victories of the Danes, and the Norman conquest, Lit. Eliz. .">G8; England cursed by the Antichrist of Rome, 2 Hoop. 5G7 ; the injuries it has suffered from popes and popish prelates, 1 Tyn. 335—339, 2 Tyn. 53, 225, 294, &c, 3 Tyn. 138, 1GG; punished for the murder of Richard II., 2 Tyn. 53; the desolation caused by the wars of the roses, 1 Tyn. 458 ; the English were in great blindness when the bishop of Rome ruled, 1 Bee. 181, 2 Bee. 414, 415 ; Tyndale supposes that the clergy had, be- sides the tithes, one-third of the whole land, 1 Tyn. 23G; England fortified through the wise provision of Henry VIII., 1 Bee. 245 ; state of religion in 1539, 3 Zur. 624 ; low state of morals, 1549, ib. 647 ; condition of religion in king Edward's time, 3 Bee. 3, 227, &c., 4 Bui. 528, Bid. 49, &c., 349, Sec, 3 Zur. G35, G72; the country blessed with light, 2 Bee. 415; purged and made clean of its deformities, 1 Bee. 181 ; its felicity greater than that of the Israelites in the time of Solomon, ib. 193; a prospect of great felicity for the country if the re- formation should go on, ib. 182; yet the land was miserable through the covetousness of the rich, 2 Bee. 434, 435; many towns had become desolate, ib. 434 ; signs declaring the destruction of true religion to be at hand, 3 Bee. 205; troubles under Mary, especially as to religion, 3 Bee. 225, &c, Bid. 49, Sec, 349, &c; the heavy plague of God fallen upon the land, Bid. 58 ; the English bewitched, like the Galatians, 1 Brad. 386; Philpot laments the state of the land, and says that great will be its plagues though the gospel be restored again, Phil. 259; its conduct in time of persecution reproved, Pil. 24; the Christian commonwealth de- — ENGLISH formed in queen Mary's time, 3 Bee. 244, 245; misery of English Christians, ib. 245; signs and tokens in queen Mary's time, Lit. Eliz. 5G9 ; superstition lingered long in the North, 2Lat. 16; rudeness of the people in those parts, Park. 123, 388; scarcity of preachers there, Sand. 154 ; the decay of godliness, and increasing cor- ruption of the times, Lit. Eliz. 573, Wool. 141, 142; England's privileges, God's great mercies to it, 3 .Bee. 11, 12, 206, 1 Brad. 13, Nord. 39, 1G6, Pro. Eliz. 464, 477, Sand. 217, 218, 349; its grievous sins, 1 Bee. 243, 244, 3 Bee. 225, &c, 1 Brad. 59, Sand. 158, 259, 350; disobedience, 2 Hoop. 86 ; ingratitude for the gift of God's word, 3 Bee. 4, Sec, Sand. 219, 350; the land without excuse for despising communica- tions with God, 1 Bee. 128; its long neglect of building God's house, Pil. 25, 37, 38; the land plagued for this neglect, ib. 58; called to repentance, IBec. 243, 244, 3 Bee. 274, 1 Brad. 37, 38, Sec, Pil. 82 ; w arned, Pil. 89, 188, Poet. 375 ; An Exhortation to England, Sec, by R. D., notice thereof, Poet, xxxviii ; stanzas from it, ib. 399 ; in- tercession for England, 3 Bee. 245, &c. . — The crown, monarchy, Sec (v. Kings): theEnglish constitution, 1 Whitg. 390, 393; the government a true monarchy, 3 Whitg. 197 ; the king of Denmark styled himself king of England, even in Tyndale's time, 1 Tyn. 187, 2 Tyn. 334 ; so the king of England styled himself king of France, 1 Tyn. 187; the crown entailed on the issue of Henry VIII. by Anne Boleyn, 2 Lat. 367 n. ; preamble to the act of 25 Hen. VIII., 2 Cran. 285 n., it was objected to by bp Fisher and Sir Tho. More, ib. ; on king Edward's will, ib. 443 ; the Protestant succession a matter of deep anxiety to the bishops under Elizabeth, Grin. 19 n.; the question of succession debated in parlia- ment, 1 Zur. 185 n.; anticipated succession to the crown, 1572, 2 Zur. 200 Englefield (Sir Fra.): one of queen Mary's privy council, 1 Zur. 5n.; he enters into the service of Spain, Lit. Eliz. 656 n English: v. England. They have nothing to boast of in their origin, Pil. 125; their character, 3 Zur. 420 ; their affection for their country, 1 Bee. 234, 235 ; they are bound above other nations to give God thanks, ib. 180 ; mad- ness of their apparel, 1 Bee. 204, 2 Bee. 438, Now: 172, Pil. 56 English language : the older English used in the North and in Scotland, Bale 63; the ENGLISH — old English tongue praised by Dr Turner, Rid. 490, 494; Jewel says the kingdom has five distinct tongues, 1 Jew. 275 English, a manor ill Nuffield, q. v. Engrossing : sinful, Pil. 457, 464 Enhalseth : embraeeth, 1 Bee. 45 Enking: inking, Pil. 211 Ennius: says it is dangerous to be feared, Hutch. 8; Ennius and Nasica, ib. 51 Enno, count of East Friesland, 3Zur. 512 n Ennodius (M. F.) : works, Jew. xxxix ; he de- clares that Theodoricus deposed pope Sym- machus, ijew. 1034; mentions that the accusers of that pope said, that the suc- cessors of Peter, together with the privi- leges of their see, had also gotten free liberty to do ill, 3 Jew. 339, 4 Jew. 834, 918, 968 Enoch : cited by Jude in his epistle, 1 Bui. 39, Whila. 70 ; he did not write, but pro- phesied, Whita. 114; though Augustine thinks he wrote, ib. 516 Ens : a scholastic term, 1 Tijn. 158 Enthusiasts? : the Messalians or Euchites were so called, iBul. 94 n., 345, 1 Hoop. 245; they preferred their own dreams, &c, to the word of God, Bog. 158, 196, and set baptism at nought, 4 Bui. 397 ; there was a sect of Anabaptists called by the same name, and professing very similar opinions, iBul. 94n., Rog. 158 Enunied : united, 1 Bee. 79 Envy: a grievous sin, 2 Lat. 18; described by heathen poets, 1 Bui. 301—303; its nature illustrated, Pil. 335, 336; that of the wicked against the good, ib. 398; against it, with sentences and examples of scripture, 1 Bee. 458, 459 ; an envious man, what, 3 Bee. 610 Enzinas (Fra.), alias Dryander, q. v. Epaniinondas: his death, Hutch. 321 Epaphroditus : called an apostle, 1 Wliitg, 497 ; bishop of Philippi, Rog. 329 Ephesus : v. Councils. Proclamation in the senate house, 3 Jew. 202 ; the twelve men of Ephesus, whether they were re-baptized, 4 Bui. 356, 396, 1 Ful. 453, Hutch. 116, 3 Whitg. 17 ; St Paul's epistle to the Ephesians, v. Paul ; the apo- calyptic epistle to the church there, Bale 273, Phil. 220; factions in that church 1 Whitg. 404 ; talk " ad Ephesios," 1 Brad. 541, 2 Jew. 579; 'E4, 635 ; restricts the word " woman" in 1 Cor. vii. 1, to a wife, 1 Ful. 115; says Greek priests are married, 4 Jew. 807 ; calls idle people unprofitable lumps of unoccupied earth, 2 Bui. 33; says that ill-gotten goods are generally spent very lewdly, ib. 29 ; his story of a thief, 2 Brad. 393, 3 Whitg. 320; he calls thriftiness a very great revenue, 1 Bui. 297 iv. Apostles, Bishops, Popes, SfC. : he says the doctors of Paris determined that Peter erred, 4 Jew. 927 ; speaks of the agreement between Peter and Paul as to preaching, 3 Jew. 328 ; on the office of Timothy, 2 Whitg. 296, and Titus, ib. 132, 352; on Jerome's opinions respecting bishops, 3 Jew. 292, 2 Whitg. 255, 258 ; he says episcopus, sacerdos, and presbyter were all one, 3 Jew. 293; declares that the title of high bishop of the world was not known to the old church, 2 Hoop. 237 ; calls popes the vicars of Julius Casar, of Alexander the Great, &c, not of Christ, nor of Peter, 4 Jew. 1009; says the Arian heresy entangled both pope and emperor, ib. 929, 930 ; asks, if the pope cannot err, what need we have for so many general councils, ib. 1068; deems the epistles of Innocent I. spurious, Whita. 435; how he characterizes the answer of pope Innocent to the council of Carthage, 4 Jew. 1046; says pope John XXII. and pope Nicolas in their decrees are contrary to each other in matters of faith, ib. 751 ; by je'POTOIJLa he understands ordination by suffrages, 1 Whitg. 345, 346 n v. Ecclesiastical Writers, §c. : he de- tected the spuriousness of many writings ascribed to the fathers, 3 Tyn. 135 ; shews that the Dionysius whose works are extant, was not the Areopagite, 2 Ful. 165, 1 Jew. 113, 114, 3 Whitg. 110; assigns the author- ship of a commentary on the Psalms which he first published, to Arnobius Afer, in- stead of Arnobius Junior, 2 Ful. 319 ; his translation of the treatise DeSpirituSancto, assigned to Basil, and his opinion on it, Calf. 266 n.; he thinks it interpolated, Wliita. 589 ; supposes Eucherius to have been the writer of the books De Voca- tione Gentium, sometimes ascribed to Am- brose, 2 Ful. 353 n.; says Theophilus calls Epiphanius an heresiarch, 3 Jew. 607 ; his Latin version and opinion of the treatise On Prayer ascribed to Chrysostom, Calf. 104 n.; he says Ruffinus was not clear from the Origenian heresy, 4 Jew. 1007 ; speaks of Jerome's education at Kome, ib. 654 ; on his railing against Vtgilantius, 3 Jew. 167; he distinguishes the true from the false epistle to Demetrias attributed to that father, 2 Ful. 44 n. ; his observation on the latter, 1 Bee. 205 n.; his remark on the spurious epistle to Oceanus attributed to Jerome, 2 Ful. 97 n. ; his opinion as to the Commentary on the Psalms erroneously ascribed to him, ib. 208; what he thought of Jerome's Life of Paul the Hermit, Calf. 252; on the additions to Jerome's Cata- logue of ecclesiastical writers, Calf. 128 n.; his Life of St Jerome expurgated, 2 Ful. 103 n.; he relates how Augustine exposed the Manichees, 4 Jew. 628; censures the spurious sermon De Visitatione Infirmorum bearing the name of that father, Calf. 361 n. ; on Gratian, 3 Jew. 186; he blames the monstrous follies found in the com- mentaries of the late interpreters, 4 Jew. 878; declares it easier for a man to wind himself out of a maze than out of the shifts and corners of the Reals and Nominals, 3 Jew. 613; says, they that follow Thomas, and dissent from Duns and Gerson, al- most account these as heretics, ib. 619; his flattering account of Tonstal, 1 Tyn. xxi, o'Jo; he calls the reformers sharp phy- sicians, Bale 183 vi. Sacraments, Worship, Prayer, Cere- monies : his explanation of the word sacra- ment, 4 Bui. 236 ; he says, to be baptized with the same baptism, is proverbially spoken of him that is partaker of the self- same danger or misfortune, ib. 352; allows that the use of chrism in baptism was in- troduced by the fathers, Whita, 602; ex- plains the phrase "breaking of bread," Hutch. 284; shews how in the ancient church the sacrament was partaken of in common, 3 Bee. 417, 418; reports that of old the sacrament was delivered into the hands of communicants to be taken home, Coop. 22; writing on a passage in Jerome, he declares that every one was wont to re- ceive the body of Christ at home that would, 1 Jew. 156; says Christ in the sa- crament ought not to be carried about the fields on horseback, 2 Bee. 253, 3 Bee. 359, 374, 375 ; censures those who deem them- selves devout for looking at the body of Christ when the priest holds it up, 3 Bee. 360; says that anciently the people did not run to see what the priest held up, but lifted 304 ERASMUS — ERNULPH their minds to heaven, ib. ; states that the worship of the sacrament was prior to Au- gustine and Cyprian, Rid. 230; says it was long and very late ere the church deter- mined the article of transubstantiation, 4 Jew. 784 ; complains that the church does not follow Paul, so that the people hear only voices signifying nothing, 3 Bee. 410; would not have singing in an un- known tongue, 1 Jew. 315 ; on Christ and his disciples singing a hymn, 4 Bui. 101 ; he says that the singing used in the ancient churches was no other than a distinct and measured pronunciation, ib. 193; on giving thanks "with the spirit," 1 Jew. 313; he quotes Jerome for the custom of respond- ing in the congregation, 3 Bee. 410 ; says the perpetual study of living godly is a continual prayer, 1 Bee. 170; two Latin prayers composed by him for St Paul's school, Pra. Eliz. 171, 372, 394; .the same in English, ib. 483, 510; Latin prayers from his Preeationes Aliquot, ib. 183, 190, 192, 202, 3C7, &C, 371, 372, 376, 377, 385, 389 — 393; English prayers from the same source, ib. 98, 441, 446, 450, 453, 456, 469, 483, 490, 518, 531, 533, 534, 536; Latin graces before and after meat, from the same, ib. 399, 402 ; notes respecting Latin prayers by him, ib. 154 n., 171 n.,197 n. ; he speaks of the seventh day (the sabbath) being changed unto the eighth, 1 Hoop. 312; deplores that in fasting there is more superstition among Christians than ever there was among the | Jews, 3 Jew. 528 ; speaks of certain heathen ] customs Christianized, Calf. 66 ; describes j the shrines of St Thomas of Canterbury and our lady of Walsingham, 1 Hoop. 40 n., 1 Tyn. 436 n.; doubts whether it would not be better for the church if there were fewer monasteries, 4 Jew. 909 ; remarks that secret confession was unknown in the days of Jerome, 2 Jew. 1134, 3 Jew. 378, 3 Tyn. 214 n. ; writes of the relies of saints, Calf. 314, 360 ; considers that people should not be taught by images, 1 Hoop. 46 ; says that there were men of good religion till Jerome's time, who would not allow pic- tures in churches, 1 Bui. 230, Calf. 8 ; de- clares they are not commanded even by man's law, 1 Bui. 229, Calf. 34; does not approve of images or relics being brought into the pulpit, Calf. 360 vii. Miscellanea: he speaks of some learned men who thought themselves half gods, and with high looks despised poor grammarians, 4 Jew. 1057; considered the discipline of the English universities pre- ferable to the rules of monks, 3 Jew. 110; shews that bread means, among the Gen- tiles, all food, 2 Hoop. 240 ; on the word duTiireXapyeui, 1 Bui. 272 ; his story of the fiery dragon, 1 Ful. 368; adages ex- plained; a remo ad tribunal, 3 Jew. 395; asini umbra, Calf. lion. ; dares Entellum, ib. 2 ; Dionysius Corinthi, 1 Bui. 295 ; Eu- ripus, a tempestuous gulf, 4 Bui. 212 n.; herbam prasbens, 3 Bui. 69 n.; hinuulus leonem, Calf. 2 ; ne sutor ultra crepidam, ib. 263 n. ; odium Vatinianum, 1 Bui. 340 ; omnem movere lapidem, 3 Bui. 182 n. ; proterviam fecit, 1 Hoop. 484; similes ha- bent labra lactucas, Calf 251 n., Whita. 187 n. ; sumiuum jus summa injuria, 1 Bui. 341 ; picking out crows' eyes, ib. 343 ; avoiding the coal pit and falling into the lime-kiln, ib. 370 ; marry a wife of thine own degree, ib. 404 ; conscience a thousand witnesses, ib. 436; the fig-tree spoken of as infirm, 2 Bui. 428 n.; a proverb on de- ceit, 3 Bui. 97 n Erasmus [BierusJ : a friend of Coverdale, 2 Cov. 514, 517 ; the same (?) Erasmus and his wife saluted, 3 Zur. 236 ; his death, ib. 255 Erasmus, bp of Strasburgh : 2 Zur. 92 Erastus, chamberlain of Corinth : 1 Bui. 3S7 Erbius ( ) : 3 Zur. 331 Erdfurt: conferences there, 2 Zur. 127 Erectheus : offered up his daughter, 2 Jew. 'Si Eremites: v. Hermits. Eric XIV., king of Sweden : a suitor of queen Elizabeth, 1 Zur. 24, 34 n., 46, 83, 89n.,2Z«r.66 ; expected in England, 1 Zur. 90 n., but he never came, iJew. 1239 n.; his suit dismissed, 1 Zur. 102; he prepares for war with Denmark, 2 Zur. 106 Eric (Duke) of Brunswick, son of Eric duke of Hanover : 2 Zur. 106 Erigena (Jo. Scotus) : D. Scotus. Erinilus (Pet.): v. Crinitus. Erith, co. Kent : an irruption of the Thames there, 3 Tyn. 77 Erithian sea : the Red sea, 4 Bui. 2G2 Erkenwald (St) : account of him, 3 Bee. 43 n.; idolatrous altars built to him, ib. 240, 2G5; we are taught by God's word uot to trust in him, ib. 43 Erlach (Benedict) : mention of him and Eriach (Wolfgang) his son: 2 Zur. 333 Erie (Jo.), prebendary of 'Winchester: in prison for nonconformity, Park. 103 Erne ( ) : 2 Zur. 333, 335 Ernest, duke of Lunenburg: signed the con- fession of Augsburgh, 2 Zur. 15 n Ermilph: v. Arnulph. ERROL — Errol (Andrew earl of) : v. Hay. Error: v. Heresy. All errors are not damnable, 3 Tyn. 33; a good man may err in some things, and yet be saved, ib. 127 ; if men are in error, it does not follow that they are without the Holy Spirit, Wliita. 296; the best men have fallen into error, 1 Hoop. 28; there was error in the apostolic church, 4 Bui. 303; there are some errors of doctrine and faith, some of life and manners, ib. 35 ; the error of those who will not have sacra- mental speeches expounded sacramentally, ib. 286 Erskine (...lord): at a conference at York, 1542, 3 Zur. 237 n Erskine (Jo.), earl of Mar: one of the con- federate lords, 1 Zur. 193 n., 197 n. ; chosen regent of Scotland, ib. 262 Erskine (Jo.), next earl of Mar: ambassador to queen Elizabeth, 2 Zur. 332 Erskine (Jo.) of Dun, superintendent of An- gus and Mearns: a layman, 2 Zur. 364 Erst: before, Phil. 14 Erythrea, the Sibyl: speaks of one God, the creator, &c, Hutch. 177 Esau: his birth, 2 Bui. 364; what he re- jected, 1 Tyn. 523; his deception, 2 Hoop. 272 ; he banished Jacob, Pil. 256 ; Esau and his posterity, ib. 219 Esay : v. Isaiah. Eschnavius (Matth.?), a prefect: 2 Cov. 517, 528; Lewis his son, ib. 524 Escot (Chr.): a commissioner for a royal visitation in the North, 1 Zur. 73 n Esdras, i. e. Ezra, q. v. Esel: v. Eisel. Essence: meaning of the term, 3 Bui. 158, Now. (101); that of God one, 3 Bui. 154 Essenes : not identical with the Therapeutae, 2 Ful. 101 n. ; they enjoined community of goods. Bog. 353; deemed all swearing as bad as forswearing, ib. 358 Essex : a murder there discovered by a sheep, 1 Zur. 109 Essex (Enrls of): t>. Bourchier, Cromwell, Devereux, Parr. Essex (Jo.), alias Sturvey, q. v. Estate: a title of courtesy, Hutch. 344 Esther, queen : Pil. 310, 660; a fast ordained in her time, 2 Bui. 162; her prayers, 4 Bui. 225; Darius her son, Pil. 14 — The book of Esther, 2 Cob. 18 ; why omitted in some ancient catalogues of the Old Testament scriptures, IVhita. 57, 58 — The Rest of Esther: its claims to EUCHARIST 305 be canonical considered, 1 Ful. 25, &c., Whita. 71, &c, disallowed by Jerome, 1 Ful. 26; contrary to the canonical book, ib. 27 Esthonia : its voluntary submission to Swe- den, 2 Zur. 106 n Estius (Gul.) : Comm. in Sentent., 1 Lat. 384 n Esto mihi: Quinquagesima Sunday so called, Pra. Eliz. 232 Estulphus, king of Lombardy : 2 Tyn. 261 Estwick (Rob.): Grindal's gentleman usher, Grin. 461 Etchells, in Stockport, co. Chester : v. Eccles. Eternal: v. Ever. Ethan, the Ezrahite : 3 Bui. 180 Ethelbert, king of Kent : his history, Calf. 306, 1 Jew. 299, 300, 4 Jew. 779, Pil. 516; called Adelbright, 3 Jew. 164 n.; he established Christianity by laws, 2 Ful. 123; copy of his charter (spurious) con- taining a donation of the site of St Augus- tine's abbey, 4 Jew. 781 Ethelbert (St), of Hertford : Bale 192 Etheldreda (St) : was wife of king Egfride, but took the habit of a nun, 2 Ful. 12, Pil. 690 Ethelfride, king of Northumberland: 3 Jew. 164 n., 4 Jew. 780, Pil. 616 Ethelred, king of Mercia: Oftfor consecrated by his commandment, 2 Ful. 17, 24 Ethelwald, king of Northumberland: built a monastery, 2 Ful. 19 Ethelwold, bp of Winchester : thrust out married priests, Pil. 574 Etheridge (Geo.) : v. Edridge. Ethiopia : v. Church, Prester John. The land of Prester John, 1 Jew. 334 ; form of the Ethiopic thau, Calf. 107 n Ethnicks: Gentiles, 3 Bee. 602, 603, Now. (101), Sand. 256, &c. Eton, co. Bucks: the French ambassador confined there, 1 Zur. 132 n. ; the college, 3 Jew. Ill ; prayers were said there for the repose of Henry VI., 3 Tyn. 122 ; letter by queen Elizabeth on the unauthorized elec- tion of a provost (It. Bruerne), Park. 149; letter from Parker to the provost and fel- lows, ib. 162 Eton (Guy) : v. Eaton. Eton (Jefere) and Eton (Tho.), his brother, 2 Cran. 266 Eton (Tho.): v. Eaton. Eu (Will, earl of) : v. Bourchier. Euangelion (Euayye'Xiov) : v. Gospel. Euborn : v. Enbourne. Eubulus: Uew. 194 Eucharist: v. Supper of the Lord. 20 306 EUCHARIST — EUSEBIUS Meaning of the word as used by Irenaeus, 1 Jew. 145 Eueherius of Lyons : affirms that the primi- tive language was Hebrew (pseud.), Whita. 113 ; says the kingdom of God is the church, wherein (Christ) every day drinks his blood by his saints, &c, 3 Jew. 520 n. ; on posture in prayer, Whita. 591 ; on thunder, Bale 245; perhaps he was the author of the books DeVocatione Gentium, 2 Ful. 353 n. ; the history of St Maurice un- der his name, 2 Bee. 91 n Euchites: v. Messalians. Eudaemon- Joannes (Andr.) : Calf. 5n Eudo de Stella: professed to be Christ, Bog. 1C2 Eudoxia, empress : bore the charge of certain lights, Calf. 299; desired Chrysostom to bless Theodosius his godson, 2 Ful. 108 ; banished Chrysostom, 2 Cran. 12 Eudoxius, bp of Antiooh, afterwards of Con- stantinople, his election to the former see, 1 Jew. 407; his heresy condemned, 1 Bui. 13 Eudoxius, a bishop : his saying in the council of Chalcedon, 3 Jew. 225, 229 Eugenius, a godly bishop: Bid. 147 Eugeniusl. pope : brought in bishops' prisons, 3 Whita. 405, 447, 449 Eugenius III. pope: v. Bernard, vi. He allowed Gratian's decrees, 3 Jew. 312; calls him the foundation of canon law, i*6. 132 Eugenius IV. pope: 2 Ful. 222 n. ; condemned by the council of Basil, 1 Jew. 35, G7, 406, 4 Jew. 927, 955, 1105, 1111; he calls the council of Florence, Rid. 135 n. ; deter- mines the question of the Lord's supper there, 1 Lat. 209 n. ; his Instructio Arme- niorum wrongly ascribed to that council, Calf. 247 n.; he there in vain attempted to persuade the Greeks to allow transub- stantiation, 3 Bee. 42C; he says the sacra- ments of the old testament only shadowed forth salvation, but the sacraments of the new do confer and work salvation, Bog. 248 n Eulalius, abp of Carthage: reconciled to the church of Rome, 2 Ful. 71 n., 1 Jew. 416, 417 Eulalius, bp of Thessalonica, or Alexandria: feigned letter of Boniface II. to him, 1 Jew. 417, 418 Eulogius, a heretic : 2 Ful. 381 Eulogius, a philosopher : 2 Jew. 981 Eunomians, heretics : 3 Whilg. 310 ; they di- vided the substance of the Trinity, Bog. 44; erred respecting the divinity of the Son, ib. 48; said that Christ had a body without a soul, ib. 52; opposed relics, ib. 224 Eunomius, bp of Cyzicus : his heresy, 1 Ful. 213, 2 Ful. 43, 387, Phil. 382 n., 424, 425 ; subdued by means of a council, 4 Jew. 1095 Eunuch (The Ethiopian) : 1 Bui. 73, 387, 2 Bui. 23, 3 Bui. 24, 4 Bui. 94, 310, 311, Pil. 119; he believed before he was bap- tized, 4 Bui. 312 ; yet he was baptized, ib. 346 Eunuchs: on the text Matt. xix. 11, 1 Ful. 480 Euphemia (St): martyred, 2 Jew. 061 Euphrates: referred to in Nehemiah, Pil. 384 ; the four angels bound therein, Bale 359 ; the river dried up, ib. 484 Euphrosyna: dwelt thirty-six years in monk's apparel among monks, 4 Jew. 650 Eupsyehius, bp of Caesarea, and martyr : he was married, 3 Jew. 125, 409, &c, 4 Jew. 805 Eures (The lord) : v. Evers. Euripides: was torn of dogs, 2 Cov. 132; cited, 2 Cov. 110, 1 Ful. 201, 3 W<g. 432; verses, on obedience to parents, 1 Bui. 289 ; in commendation of marriage, ib. 398; on those whose God is their belly, IF ool. 44 ; his improper reflections on death, 2 Cor. 54 ; he says men are mad when they bestow vain cost on dead bodies, ib. 109 Euripus: a proverb on it, 4 Bui. 212 Eusebius, bp of Emissa : referred to, Rid. 200 ; his Homilies, Jew. xxxvi ; lie speaks of remission of sins in baptism, 1 Jew. 487, and of regeneration thereby, 2 Hoop. 430, Hutch. 241 ; says that the eucharist was consecrated that the thing once offered for our ransom might continually be had in remembrance through a mystery, 3 Bee. 444 ; speaks of Christ's everlasting sacrifice as evermore present by grace, 1 Brad. 97 n., 1 Jew. 4G7, 479, 486, 2 Jem. 741, Bid. 201 ; asserts that the invisible Priest turns the visible creatures into the substance of his body and blood, by his word, with secret power, 1 Jew. 519, 2 Jew. 573, 577 ; pre- scribes that we look upon the holy body and blood of our God with faith, 2 Bee. 295, 3 Bee. 432, 1 Jew. 12 , 539, 3 Jew. 549; asserts a mutation of the recipient into Christ, 2 Hoop. 430, Hutch. 241 ; his homily on the abomination of desolation, 4 Jew. 728 ; a homily attributed to him and also to Caasarius of Aries, Calf. 193 n Eusebius, bp of Nicomedia: a chief pillar of the Arians, 1 Jew. 386, Phil. 310 n. ; Arius EUSEBIUS 307 writes to him, ib. 296 n.; he was convicted of blasphemy l>y the scriptures, Whita. 563; Jerome says he baptized Constantine, 4 Jew. 1004 ; he calls Paulinus, bishop of Tyre, "lord," 2 niiitg. 387 Eusebius Pamphilus, bp of Csesarea: v. He- gesippus, Ruffinus. i. His Life and Works. ii. Scripture, Doctrine, in. Church history. iv. The Church and its Ministry. v. Sacraments, Worship, Ceremonies. vi. Heresies. vii. Miscellanea. i. His life and works : he was a semi- Arian, Phil. 310 n.; but he forsook heresy, 2 Jew. 802; did not persist in favouring Arianism after the holding of the first Nicene council, 2 Fill. 359 n.; his opinions on various subjects, 3 Zur. 228, 229; he preached at Constantine's inauguration, Sand. 56; Constantius said he was worthy to be bishop of all the world, 1 Jew. 362 ; his works, Jew.Ti1i.yi; why his writings were anathematized at the second council of Nice, 2Ful. 359 n. ; his Ecclesiastical History, Pit. 682; his Chronicle falsified, 2 Ful. 190, 236, 237, 337 nn. ; Baronius and Bellarmine rely on a falsified translation of his Chronicle, Calf. 321 n.; Matthew Palmer, a Florentine, one of the continua- tors of it, ijeiv. 733 n.; shameless corrup- tion in a Latin version of his work De Vita Constantini, Calf. 278 n ii. Scrijilure, Doctrine : he calls the scriptures ivSiuSiiicovs, Whila. 28; on the canon of scripture, ib. 306, 307 ; on the date of St Matthew's gospel, ib. 520; he states that the church of Home formerly denied the epistle to the Hebrews to be Paul's, ib. 106; says the Greek version of that epistle is ascribed to Luke or Clement, ih. 125, 2 Whitg. 120; seems to think James's epistle not written by him, 1 Ful. 16, 33, 333, 3 Ful. 384, 3 Jew. 433 ; his doubts concerning that of Jude, 1 Ful. 16 n., 222 ; on apocryphal books received by the old heretics, Hog. 82 ; his reasons for rejecting writings falsely ascribed to the apostles, Whila. 314 ; he rejects the gospel of Peter, ib. 327 ; says the gospels of Thomas, Bar- tholomew, and Nieodemus, were forged by heretics, 3 Jew. 441; names the gospel according to the Hebrews as a spurious book, 1 Jew. 238; rejects Peter's Dispute with Apion, Whita. 315; says that the Pastor of Hernias was publicly read in the church, llog. 325 n. ; records that the churches read openly certain epistles of Clement and Dionysius of Corinth, 1 Bui. 10, Bog. 324, 3 Whitg. 345; cited on apo- stolic tradition, Whita. 570, 571, 587; he declares it an evident token that men hate God, when they will have themselves to be called God, 2 Jew. 907, 4 Jew. 843; his sentiments on the Aoyos, 3 Zur. 228; on free-will, &c, ib. 229; he says the divine doctrines may be learned by women as by men, &c, Whita. 249; declares that Chris- tians have no care of corporal circumcision, nor of keeping the sabbath, nor of abstain- ing from meats, 4 Bui. 292, 293 iii. Church history : he commends Chris- tianity for its antiquity, tracing it even to Adam, 3 Bui. 292, 2 Jew. 614, 4 Jew. 725, Wool. 15 — 18 ; mentions how care- fully genealogies were kept by the Jews, 4 Jew. 761 ; calls Peter the greatest of the apostles, ifcc, 1 Jew. 428; mentions him as speaking before the rest, 1 Whitg. 160, 162 ; strange interpolation in Jerome's version of the Chronicon with regard to Peter's long- continued residence at Home, 2 Ful. 337 n. ; he says that Peter and the other apostles of Christ were married men, 3 Jew. 392; records Peter's exhortation to his wife at her martyrdom, 3 Bee. 235 n., 3 Jew. 421, 4 Jew. 1142; says that Peter was crucified at Rome under Nero, 1 Bui. 315 n., 1 Cov. 362 n., 2 Cov. 132 n.; states that Paul was married, 2 Jew. 727; thinks that by his "yoke-fellow" he meant his wife, 3 Jew. 414; says that he was slain with the sword, 1 Bui. 315 n., 2 Cov. 132n.; asserts that the church of Rome was found- ed by Peter and Paul, Phil. 26; mentions that the knees of James grew hard, like those of a camel, with kneeling, 1 Bee. 143 n., 2 Bee. 140 n., Sand. 38 ; says that James ruled the church after the apostles, 2 Whitg. 252, and that he was bishop of Jerusalem, and after him Simeon son of Cleophas, ib. 136, 252; speaks of John's government of the churches after his return from Patmos, Bog. 328 n., 2 Whitg. 140, 230, 427, 428 ; relates how he sought out and recovered a young man departed from the right way, 1 Hoop, 170 n., Hutch. 114, 2 Jew. 945; tells how this apostle shunned Cerinthus the heretic, 2 Bui. 329, 1 Bui. 363, 4 Bui. 535, 4 Jew. 1100 n. ; says he wore on his head a plate (ireTaXoi/), 2 Brad. 380, 2 Ful. 113, 2 Whitg. 1G, 22, 23, 25, 27, 1 Zur. 160 n., 350 ; his autho- rity for this statement, 2 Ful. 113n.; he says St Mark preached at Alexandria, 20 — 2 308 EUSEBIUS 1 Jew. 3.53; states that no list of the seventy disciples is found, Calf. 69 ; speaks of Dionysius the Areopagite being made the first bishop of Athens, 2 Whitg. 130, and of Crescensas sent to France, Bog. 329 n. ; calls Timothy bishop of Ephesus, 2 Whitg. 294; cited with regard to a statue said to have been erected to Simon Magus, Calf. 343 n., 4 Jew. 843 ; he speaks of the flight of the Christians from Jerusalem to Pella, 1 Whitg. 380; relates that Tiberius desired Christ to be worshipped as a god, 1 Jew. 210, Pil. 683; says that the Christian reli- gion from the beginning for very spite was called new and strange, 4 Jew. 776, and an impious heresy, ib. 1148, and the heresy of godless Christians, 3./cir.215; mentions Pliny's letter to Trajan about the Chris- tians, IBec. 17 n., Pil. 333; on writings falsely ascribed to Clement of Rome, Uew. Ill, Whita. 565 ; he says that when Polycarp by tradition had received certain things of them that had seen the life of the Word, he uttered the same, being all agreeable to the scriptures, 3 Jew. 437; describes the difference of judgment between Polycarp and Anicetus, Calf. 269 ; he says that when Polycarp stood to be judged, the people stirred up the president to slay all who professed the gospel, 3 Jew. 624 ; relates how he refused to deny his King, Sand. 218, and chose the flames rather than to swear by Ca?sar's fortune, 1 Bui. 248, 1 Hoop. 478; narrates his martyrdom, ib. vi, Pil. 305 n.; mentions the gathering up of his bone3, &c, 2 Ful. 188, 1 Hoop. 347 ; his account of the doctrines of Papias, iBul. 537, 2 Whitg. 434 n., and those of Nepos, Bog. 154 ; he tells how Ignatius exhorted to adhere to the apostolic tradition, Whita. 570, 571 ; his account of the last exhorta- tion of Ignatius, 1 Ful. 165; his Chronicle falsified for the purpose of maintaining that Lent was instituted by Telesphorus, and that Pius I. commanded that the feast of Easter should be kept on Sunday, 2 Ful. 236, 237 ; he records that Justin the martyr was first allured to the faith by the cruelty of tyrants, and the constancy and patience of God's saints, 3Jeie. 190, 558,604; de- scribes his apparel, ib. 615, 2 Whitg. 37 ; mentions the punishment inflicted on one who falsely accused Apollonius, Sand. 130 ; tells how rain, with thunder and lightning, was obtained by the prayers of the Chris- tian soldiers of Marcus Aurelius, 1 Bui. 382,383; his account of Hegesippus, Whita. 574 ; he says the contention about the keep- ing of Easter for a long time troubled the churches of the East and West, 4 Bui. 504 ; tells that Irenaeus openly reproved pope Victor, 4 Jew. 1046 ; mentions a rash act of Origen when a boy, which Demetrius after- wards objected to him, 1 Whitg. 455 ; re- ports how Demetrius was displeased because Origen being a layman taught in thechurch, , bishops being present, ib. 453, 454; shews how he was ordained in Caesareaby bishops, ib. 454, 400 ; says he held a provincial coun- cil against Beryllus, in Arabia, 4 Jew. 1125; narrates the election of Fabianus to be bishop of Rome, a dove lighting on his head, so that the whole people proclaimed him bishop, 1 Whitg. 451 ; on the idolatrous priests appointed by Maximin,2 Whitg. 392; he records a revolt of the Armenians, 1 Bui. 378, 3 Zur. 746 ; referred to about the emperor Philip, 2 Ful. 355; he says Valerian's court became a church of God, 2 Jew. 1033, 3 Jew. 194 ; records the de- struction of oratories in Diocletian's time, Calf. 182 ; says the sins of the church were the cause of the bloody persecutions under Diocletian and Maximinian, 2 Bui. 73, 74; states that as many emperors, &c, as per- secuted the preaching of the gospel, and advanced idolatry, died a foul and shame- ful death, 2 Bui. 13 ; notes the miserable end of Maximian, ib. 80; speaks of a copy of the emperor's writ whereby he commanded a council to be kept in Rome in the time of pope Miltiades, 4 Jew. 996, 1000; mentions the judgment of certain Donatists being committed to Miltiades and others, ib. 965; he preached at the inauguration of Constantine, Sand. 56; mentions the cross shewn to that ornperor, Calf. 110, 111; describes his banner with the cross, 2 Ful. 140, 148, 2 Jew. 650, 651 ; records the prayer which he taught his soldiers, Pil. 413; mentions that he waged war against Licinius, his sister's husband, in the quarrel of the afflicted Christians, Sand. 109; tells how he disburdened the church of heretics, ib. 248 ; describes the thanksgivings offered when he had ob- tained peace for the church, Calf. 294; mentions that he used to say to the godly bishops, " Be you bishops within thechurch, and I will be bishop without," 4 Jeu: 992; says that Constantine, as if he had been a common bishop appointed by God, assem- bled councils, 2 Ful. 358, iJeie. 1000, 1016; asserts that the council of Nice was called by him, Bog. 204 n.; describes his behaviour there, 4 Jeic 1015—1018, Whita. 436 j says EUSEBIUS 309 that he confirmed that synod, 1 Jew, 412; mentions his instruction and commands against idolatry, 2 Bee. 71 n., 305 n. ; states that he commanded all nations to rest from labour on Sundays, 2 Jew. 702; says that at the time of ecclesiastical sermons he stood upright, for the reverence that he bare to the word of God, 4 Jew. 1017; affirms that he was baptized, not in the nourishing state of his age, but only a little before he died, iJew. 1003, 1004, and that he did not at once receive the sign of the Lord's death, 3 Bee. 437 ; the Latin trans- lation of the Chronicle corrupted so as to make it bear witness to the invention of the cross, 2 Ful. 190; the continuation of his Chronicle mentions an order (an. 607) that the church of Rome should be head of all the churches, 4 Jew. 733 iv. The Church and its Ministry (see iii.) : he says, the light and law of holy religion hathshined over the whole world, sprining as it were from the bosom of the East, 4 Jew. 683 ; affirms that the diversity of cere- monies in the ancient church did not hinder their fellowship one with another, 4 Bui. 58; complains that the head rulers of the church thought they occupied the place of tyrants, rather than of priests, 2 Cran. 3G ; exposes the pride and contention that reigned in the councils of the clergy in his days, ib. 53; calls Demetrius bishop of the parishes of Alexandria and Egypt, 2 Whitg. 1G4, 205, 373, 428 ; speaks of other bishops governing several churches, ib. 1G5, 429; calls bishops of Koine elders and presidents, ib. 250; shews that recourse was not only had to Home in doubtful cases, but to other churches, and to individuals, ijew. 1044; declares how in the absence of Narcissus the governors of adjoining churches or- dained another bishop, 1 Whitg. 450, and how Alexander was received as bishop of Jerusalem by consent of the bishops adjoin- ing, t'6. ; shews that ministers had authority to choose bishops, ib. 451 ; referred to on a schismatical bishop being received back as a layman, Coop. 159 n.; describes evan- gelists as laying the foundations of churches, committing them to pastors whom they had ordained, and going to preach else- where, 1 Whitg. 5U2; speaking of Pantenus, he says there were still in his time many evangelists, ib. 503, 504; says Dorotheus, a priest, served the emperor in civil busi- ness, 3 Whitg. 455; describes an ecclesias- tical school at Alexandria, 4 Bui. 199; speaks of noble schools at Alexandria in Egypt and in other renowned churches, ib. 483 v. Sacraments, Worship, Ceremonies : he records the baptism of Constantine, 2Ful.3oO,iJew. 1003, 1004; mentions that Novatus, being baptized in sickness, did not receive the chrism, 2 Ful. 389 ; describes the sacrifice of the new testament, Coop. 92, 94, 1 Jew. 124; says that Christ made a marvellous oblation unto his Father, giving unto us to offer continually aremem- brance instead of a sacrifice, 2 Jew. 716, 725, 735, 3 Jew. 337; calls the eucharist the sacrifice of praise, and the dreadful sacrifice, 2 Jew. 716; declares that we are taught to offer to the supreme God the sacrifices of Christ's table, ib. 715, 716; says, we burn the incense of prayer, and offer up the pure sacrifice, &c, ib. 713, 734 ; writes, we burn a sacrifice to God, a memorial of that great sacrifice, ib. 723, 724, 735 ; speaks of offering reasonable and unbloody oblations, ib. 725, 734, 735 ; calls prayer a pure sacrifice, ib. 725; he is a witness that the sacrament was anciently given to laymen in their hands, 3 Bee. 412, 1 Zur. 178 n. ; cites an assertion of Irenaeus that the bishops of Rome were wont to send the sacrament to other bishops in token of concord, 4 Bui. 430; mentions one who sent the sacrament, in one kind, to a sick person (viz. to Serapion, g.v.), Phil. 117 & al.; his account of the minis- tration of the communion by Novatus the heretic, 1 Jew. 153; the canon law says the mass was made by St James and him, Pil. 501, 502; he says that the Eastern churches immediately after the time of the apostles sang psalms and hymns to Christ our Lord, 4 Bui. 193 ; describes the churches of his day, and their furniture, 2 Ful. 149, 1 Jew. 311 ; speaks of one altar placed in the midst, 2 Jew. 636, and of the reverend, great, and only altar, ib. ; mentions lights in the church, sufficient to afford light to the worshippers, 3 Jew. 178; cited with reference to the appointment of cemeteries, 1 Whitg. 535, 537 ; erroneously cited for the tonsure, 2 Ful. 115, 116 vi. Heresies : he mentions the sect of Artemon, 1 Bee. 418n.; his account of Bardesanes and his heresy, 2 Bui. 363; he speaks of Basilides and his new prophets, Bog. 82 n. ; mentions a council held against Beryllus, 4 Jew. 1125 ; says Cerinthus brought in his devices under the pr tence of revelations, SJexo. 235; relates how St John shunned his company, 2 Brad. 329, 310 EUSEDIUS — EUTYCHES 1 Bui. 363, 4 Bui. 535, 4 Jew. 1100 n. ; describes the gross opinions of certain Chiliasts, 1 Hoop. 101 n. (as to Papias and Nepos, see p. 308, col. 1) ; he speaks of the judgment of certain Donatists being committed to Miltiades and others, 4 Jew. 965; on the Ebio n ite heresy, Bog. 48, 52, 114nn.; on the Ilelchesaites.ifi. 119 n.; on the pretensions of Manes, ib. 162 n. ; he says the Montanists took bribes cunningly under the name of obla. tions, 3 Jew. 317 ; speaks of Montanus as the author of appointed days of fasting, 1 Whitg. 224 ; referred to about Novatus or Novatian, and the Novatian sect, 1 Bee. 94 n., 1 Hoop. 169 n., Bog. 138 n., 1 Whitg. 173 (see also v. above); on the heresy of Paul of Samosata, 1 Hoop. 83n. ; he describes his pride, 2 Whitg. 38i; on the Severians, and their treatment of scripture, Bog. 84 n., 195 n., Whita. 35 vii. Miscellanea : he quotes a passage on fasting from Irenams, 1 Bui. 433, 434 ; says, some think they ought to fast only one day, others two, others more (in Lent), 3 Jew. 439 ; disapproves of the marriage of the clergy, 3 Zur. 229; says, Dionysius, bishop of Corinth, wrote to Penytus, bishop of Gnosus, "Lay not that heavy burden of the necessity of chaste life upon the bre- thren," 3 Jew. 425 ; states that Cheremon, bishop of Nilus, was sent into banishment with his wife, ib. 391 ; records an instance of a woman who put away her husband for adultery, 1 Hoop. 383 ; referred to on image worship, Bid. 85 ; he speaks of the use of images as introduced from the hea- then, 2 Bee. 61, Calf. 28, 2 Jew. 646, 652, 654, Park. 83 ; his reply to the empress Constantia, who asked him to send her the image of Christ, Calf. 145, 150; he relates stories of the im potency of the devil, 2 Lat. 149 ; describes a false miracle, 2 Brad. 341 ; says that martyrdom suffered that the church may not be divided, is no less glorious than that which is suffered for not doing idolatry, 4 Jew. 872; speaks of the repentance of Natalis, the martyr, after being seduced by heretics, 3 Bui. 76 ; nar- rates the martyrdom of Phileas, Pil. 565 ; his error with respect to the Therapeutic, 2 Ful. 101 Eusebius, bp of Rome : the epistles in his name spurious, Calf. 322 n., 323 n. ; a fool- ish argument from them, 1 Jew. 15 n. ; they call Christ the head of the church, and priests his vicars, 1 Jew. 379; describe the invention of the cross, Calf. 322, 323; term conBrmation a sacrament, 3 Jew. 456 Eusebius, bp of Samosata: called the stand- ard of the truth, 4 Jew. 1045 Eusebius, bp of Verceil : supposed by some to have composed the Athanasian creed, 3 Jew. 254 Eusebius, presbyter of Cremona : a confession of sins ascribed to him, Pro. Eliz. 496; a prayer before the communion, ib. 519 Eusebius, the Philosopher: account of him, Bid. 200 n Eusebius, a Christian man: 2 Jew. 1062 Eustace (James), vise. Baltinglas : his rebel- lion in Ireland, 1 Zur. 332 n Eustathius, bp of Antioch: at Nice, 3 Jew. 225; condemned by heretical councils, Bid. 134 Eustathius, bp of Sebastia: allowed commu- nion at home, Coop. 127 : contemned the public churches and ministered in corners, 2 Ful. 89 ; depised married priests, Pil. 565 ; made religion to consist in a peculiar dress, 1 Zur. 159, 348 ; condemned by the council of Gangra, Coop. 127, 1 Jew. 194, 1 Zur. 350; deposed, 2 Whitg. 28, 29, 41 ; thought by some to have been the author of the Reguloe Contractiores ascribed to Basil, 2 Ful. 161 n Eustathius, abp of Thessalonica : on 'E apt to pray, 2 Bee, 546, &c., 1 Bui. 430 ; for this cause fasts were appointed of ancient fathers, 2 Bee. 548; spiritual exercises in fasting, ib. 528 ; Christ joined prayer with it, ib. 547 ; so did the apostles, &c, 4 Bui. 183; by prayer and fasting devils are cast out, 1 Tyn. 82; alms, prayer, and fasting, go together, 2 Tyn. 93, 94 ; they are our spiritual sacrifices, 1 Bee. 138, 161; fasting and alms are the two wings of prayer, ib. 163; fourthly, that we may the better hear and digest God's word, 2 Bee. 548, &c. ; for this cause it was insti- tuted on the evens of solemn feasts, ib. 549, FASTING 321 5.50; how fasting should be enjoined by priests, 2 Tyn. 95 ; against wicked and un- godly fasters, 1 Bee. 106 (6) The manner of fasting (see also a and d), 2 Bee. 528, 529, 537, &c, 1 Bui. 431 ; it stands not in abstinence from eating and drinking only.l Bee. 105,103, 2 Tyn. 94; it is not a choice of certain kinds of meat, but a perpetual temperance, Wool. 135; godly men abstained in it not only from meat, but from all that might delight the flesh, 2 Bee. 529 ; the ancient custom was to fast from all meats till night, 1 Bee. 105; on abstinence from meats, Phil. 403; on eating fish, Pit. 558, 559 j white meats (butter, eggs, cheese, &c.) allowed in Lent, 2 Cran. 508 ; some superstitious persons would not taste an egg in Lent, Sand. 104; difference be- tween fasting and abstinence, 3 Jew. 109, 170 (c) The time of fasting (see also d; likewise Ember days, Friday, Holy-days, Lent), 1 Bui. 431 ; fasting on certain days is by a positive law only, 2 Cran. 156; fasting on Sundays anciently forbidden, 2 Ful. 237, accounted wicked by Tertul- lian, Calf. 257, deemed lawful by Augustine, Whita. 573 ; not expedient, 1 Wliitg. 223, 228, 229 ; fasting on Wednesdays, Park. 235 ; on Wednesdays, Fridays, Saturdays, 2 Tyn. 93 ; on Fridays, Park. 21G; this was required by a civil law, 2 Lat. 80, 81; an indifferent act in itself, 1 Hoop. 32 ; the golden Fridays, Pil. 80; abstinence on Fridays and Satur- days, 2 Lat. 10, 17; monkish fasting be- fore Lent, 2 Tyn. 92 ; fasting used in Lent, 2 Bee. 520; fasting in honour of saints, 3 Tyn. 81; St Brandon's fast, lady-fasts, &c, 2 Tyn. 98; St Tronion's [Ronan'sJ fast, our lady's fast, &c, Pil. 80; Popish fast days, ib. 551; article respecting abro- gated ones, Grin. 100; fasting days ap- pointed by particular churches, Pil. 556 (. Scripture); this cannot be the rule, because there was a time when their writings were not extant, ib. 450; card. Cajetan denies that the expo- sition of scripture is tied by God to their unanimous consent, ib. 460 ; there is no such thing as their unanimous co.isent, ib. 455; they expounded scripture diversely, but were not therefore heretics, 1 Tyn. 384 ; their opinions and judgments, some- times involve contrarieties, 3 Jew. 239; indeed they seldom agree, IFAtia. 414; examples of their variance, 16. 455; often as they differed in opinion, they always appealed to the scriptures, 2 Cran. 77 ; they a'.lege the testimonies of the primitive church, not to establish faith, but to shew in what sense the word of God was used, lHoop. 169; Christ built his church in them, the devil his chapel in heretics, 3 .Bee. 401; being led by the Spirit of Christ they could teach nothing, in prin- cipal points, but that which is agreeable to the doctrine of Christ, 22?ec. 277 ; while unwilling to adopt their fancies, we do not reject their exposition, Calf. 263; re- FASTING — FATHERS nnnks on the opinions of several of them, 3Zur. 228—235; in some points they erred, 1 Bee. 278, 3 Bee. 404, 3 Bui. 398, Calf. 258, 259, Coop. 140, 2 Ful. 41, Rid. 163, 2 Wliitg. 435; they were' often deceived, 3 Jew. 176; some were in error in holding that all who died without baptism were lost, 2 Dec. 214, 224 ; some spoke unad- visedly of repentance, &c, 1 Ful. 439, 441 ; in disputation against heretics they some- times seem to approach the opposite errors, 2 Jew. G08 ; their faults in action, 2 Whitg. 436; it should not be our object to seek for proofs of their imperfection, Calf. 58, 220 ; they frequently used phrases which have been misunderstood, ib. 75; often employed hyperbole and metonymy, ib. 77; if the old doctors had foreseen controver- sies, they would have written more plainly, 2 I.at. 2GS ; they are often misunderstood ■Then they speak of the sacraments, Rid. 114; they moved no contentions about them, 4 Bui. 284; in treating of them they delighted in amplification of words, 2 Jew. 702 ; they called the sacraments by the names of the things signified, 1 Hoop. 523; termed the sacramental bread Christ's body, and the Lord's supper a sacrifice, Grin. 03, 1 Tyn. 370, 372 ; their words after- wards understood amiss, 1 Tyn. 372 ; they did not admit the carnal presence of Christ's body in the sacrament, 1 Brad. 99, 1 Cran. passim ; their testimony against transub- stantiation (q. v.), Rid. 28, Sec, 173, &c; the fathers were alleged by heretics, \Jew. 83, 3 Jew. 220, they are perversely used, and misquoted, by Papists, 1 Jew. 84, Rid. 115, H'Aita.314,315, 327; they have both herbs and weeds, but Romanists commonly gather the latter, Rid. 114; though alleged by Pa- pists they are really adversaries to them, 3 Bee. 402, Phil. 115, 1 Tyn. 325, 3 Tyn. 132 ; the Romish profession of observing their injunctions to the utmost jot is a mere pre- tence, Calf. 200; an instance of the way in which Expurgatory Indexes, while appa- rently abstaining from censuring, effec- tually condemn their sentiments, ib. 375 n.; words of theirs agaiust the pope's doctrine, Grin. 6S (and see above); fathers alleged in support of tradition, ]\liita. 5G4— 610 ; again.-t it, ib. G69— 704; they taught that the second commandment is moral, Calf. 42, 43; held that faith only justifies, 2 Cran. 130, 133; theiropinionon things indifferent, 1 Whitg. 213; saying of an ancient father about affliction, 3Bec. 104 ; the elder fathers were diligent preachers, Hutch. G; igno- — FEASTS 323 rant'y condemned by some as new doctors, 2Lat. 319; the writings of the fathers much corrupted, Coop. 170, 2 Ful. 59, 1 Hoop. 520, many spurious works ascribed to them, Calf. 208, Coop. 170, 1 Jew. Ill, 173, 2 Jew. 894, 3 Tyn. 48, 1 Zur. 147 ; remarks on their respectivestyles of writing, Whita. 479 ; their works to be kept in church libraries, 2 Cran. 1GI Fathers (ghostly): learned ones to be sought, 1 Bee. 102 Fatherstone ( ) : v. Featherstone. Faude ( ), mayor of Cambridge : Pit. 050 Faustinus, a bishop : claimed supremacy for the bishop of Rome, Uew. 355 Faustus, the Manichee : opposed by Augus- tine, 1 Ful. 146, 147; he affirmed that Mary was the daughter of Joachim, a Levite, 2 Cran. 30 Faustus, the Pelagian : his doctrine about faith and works, 2 Tyn. 104, 122 ; he says, we must not doubt that Christ gave himself for the whole world, 3 Bee. 422; a sermon amongst the works of Augustine ascribed to him by the Benedictine editors, Sand. 173 n Favour: v. Grace. Fawden (Tho.) : Hutch, x. Fear : v. God. The want of the fear of God is the root of all evil, 2 Bee. 41G ; the fear of God is of two sorts, 3 Bui. 00, Pit. 104 ; what fear we ought to have towards him, 1 Bee. 208; our fear must be childlike, not servile, Sand. 184—180; there is a servile fear, 2 Whitg. 475; this is the first cause of idolatry, 1 Hoop. 453; fearfulness con- demned, Pil. 378, 432 ; fear goes before love, ib. 104 ; it is cast out by love, 2 Tyn. 203; there is a fear which must be joined with love, Sand. 18G; the godly tremble at God's word, ib. 209 ; there are two sorts of fear in respect to rulers, 2 Hoop. 107 ; fear of the law is the last remedy, 1 Tyn. 185 ; fear of men is a great fault in a judge, 1 Bui. 348 Fear (v. a.) : to terrify, 1 Tyn. 133 Feasting: banquets customably made at Christmas, 1 Bee. 61 ; worldly evil talk at them, ib. 62; banqueting and drunkenness condemned, 1 Lat. 254 ; banqueting a vain pleasure, not to be rejoiced in, 2 Bee. 440, 441; the evils it has brought, ib. 441 Feasts: Jewish feasts (see their names) : the holy times in general, 2 Bui. 159, &c. ; the sabbath, ib. 161 ; the new-moon, ib. 162 ; the passover, ib. 163; pentecost, ib. 164; 21—2 326 FERRIERS prefixed to Marlorat's Thesaurua, Park. 455 Ferrol: v. Corunna. Ferte (M. le baron de la) : v. La Ferte. Ferus (Jo.) : on Christ's descent into hell, Bog. 61 n Fery [Lat. feria] : day of the week, Calf. 269, feries, Pil. 17 Festival (The) : some account of it, 1 Hoop. 182 n. ; read in churches, 3 Bee. 199, 234, 519, 535, 1 Hoop. 182, 1 Jew. 265 ; cited on the adoration of the host, Roy. 291, about our lady's candle in the tenebra service, ib. 172 n.; copy of the quarterly curse taken from it, 2 Cran. 281 n Festivals : v. Holy-days. Festus (Pomp.): mentions an opinion that ceremonies took their name of the town Cares, or Caerete, 2 Bui. 125 Fet : to fetch, Lit. Eliz. 497 n., Pit. 78, 1 Tyn. 269; fet, i.e. fetched, 2 Bee. 304, 1 Jew. 146, 2 Jew. 1005 ; fett, 2 Tyn. 229 ; fette, Calf. 158 Fetherstone family : v. Featherstone. Fetys, or Fetise : spruce, fine, Phil. 390 Fenguereius (Gul.) : Park. 455 Feversham, co. Kent : the abbey surrendered, 2 Cran. 374 Feyld (Rich.), proctor: 2 Cran. 492 Fiacre (St) : invoked for the ague, Bale 498 Ficino (Marc.) : commends shooting as an exercise, 1 Lat. 197 Fidelitas, a Familist : Bog. 202 Fidus: his opinion that infants should not be baptized before the eighth day, disapproved by Cyprian and a council, 2 Bee. 209 Field (Jo.) : a leader of the Puritans, Sand. xx; one of the compilers of the Admonition to the Parliament, 3 Whitg. x, 1 Zur. 284n Fielde (Jo.) : reporter at a conference in the Tower, 1 Fill. xi. bis. Field (Rich.) : v. Feyld. Field of the Cloth of Gold: v. Ardres. Fielding family : v. Felding. Fienes (Tho.), lord Dacre of the South : hanged for murder, 3 Zur. 220 Fienes (Greg.), next lord Dacre : ambassador to France, 2 Zur. 201 n Fifteenth : a tax so called, 2 Tyn. 304 Figure-flingers : Calf. 14 Figures, Similitudes: similitudes a good kind of teaching, Pil. 161; their use, not to prove, but to illustrate, 1 Tyn. 312; they serve not throughout, 2 Tyn. 235; figurative speeches, 4 Bui. 283, 1 Cran. 181, 182; com- mon in scripture, Grin. 42, 2 Jew. 1110, 1111; how to be received, 4 Bui. 288, 1 Cran. 115, 137, 138; heavenly things are shadowed — FISHER forth by earthly things, ib. 243; one figure in the scripture represents different things, 1 Tyn. 208 ; how the word figure is used by old writers, 1 Cran. 116, 2 Jew. 569 Figurists: think nothing is received at the Lord's supper but bare signs, Bog. 289 File: to defile, 2 Bee. 62; filed, Calf. 132, 222 Fillol (Sir Will.): his daughter Catherine married the protector Somerset, 3 Zur. 340 n Filmer (Hen.) : martyred, 3 Zur. 242 n Fimbria (C.) : 3 Whitg. 323 Finan, bishop : 2 Ful. 16, 27 Finch (Jo.) : letter from him to C. Ilumpard, 3 Zur. 605; ordained by Ridley, ib. n Find : to provide for, 3 Tyn. 76 Finders: those who do not restore what they find, are thieves, 2 Bee. 108 Fine : end, or penalty, Calf. 125 Fineux (Sir Jo.) : Elizabeth his wife (called " my lady Phines"), Rid. 407 Finland (Jo. duke of) : v. John. Fire : an image of God, Hutch. 163 ; it fulfils God's commandment, Pil. 607, 608; the might of the Holy Ghost so called, ib. 2G6, 342; fire threatened as a punishment against despisers of God's word, 1 Bee. 469, 470 ; a prayer on occasion of fire from heaven, Pra. B. 84; on the phrase "saved as by fire," 1 Tyn. 115, 116; strange fire, what, 1 Bui. 221; great fires in London and elsewhere, Pil. 606, 607 Firmament : meaning of the Hebrew w ord so translated, 1 Tyn. 407 Finnius, bp of Tagasta: refused to betray one whom he had hidden, Hutch. 54 First born: V. Primogeniture. First-fruits: why commanded by God, and offered by Israel, 2 Tyn. 215, 3 Tyn. 65; first-fruits and tenths, 2 Cran. 301, 305, 307 ; how much was paid for first-fruits by the English bishops to the pope, 4 Jeic. 1078 ; restored to the crown, 2 Zur. 13 n.; burdensome, 1 Zur. 107 Fiscoke (Jo.), or Fishcock: martyred at Can- terbury, Poet. 109 Fish : v. Fasting. Fish (Simon): his Supplication of Beggars, 1 Tyn. 237 n., 2 Tyn. 335, 3 Tyn. 268 n. ; he translated The Sum of the Scriptures [which appears to have been originally writ- ten in Italian] from the Dutch, 2 Bee. 421 n Fisher ( ): duo Fischeri, exiles, 1 Cran. (9) Fisher (Jo.) : v. Fysher. Fisher (Jo.), bp of Rochester: preaches at the burning of Luther's works and Tyn- FISHER — FLACIUS 327 dale's New Testament, 1 Tyn. xxxi; edi- tions of his sermon, ib. 189 n. ; citations from it, ib. 190 n., 208, 209, 212, 213, 220—223 ; Tyndale's remarks upon it, ib. 208 — 223; character of it, ib. 341; he condemns Tho. Hitton, 2 Tyn. 310; once credited the holy maid of Kent, 1 Tyn. 327 n. ; was one of the first suppressors of monasteries in this realm, 4 Jew. 800, 801 ; refused to swear to the preamble of the act of succession, 2 Cran. viii, 285; exe- cuted, ib. 349 n., Pra. Eliz. 318; a false martyr, Bale 139 ; his works, Jew. xxxvii, 4 Jew. 850; notices of his Psalmi seu 1're- cationes, Pra. Eliz. x, 318 ; his book against (F.colampadius, 1 Cran. 40, 173, 190, 228, 344 ; he says the church is one because it has one head, viz. the pope, 1 Jew. 377, 1 Tyn. 212 ; regards Moses and Aaron as a shadow of Christ and his vicar, 1 T^n. 208, 209, 4 12; argues that the pope is head of the church from Peters payment of the tribute money, 1 Jew. 77, 1 Tyn. 190 n. ; he says a council is sure to err if the pope of Rome be not present, Roy. 207, 208 n. ; his reply to Ve- lenus, 2 Ful. 3oG n. ; he allows that the real presence cannot be proved by any scrip- ture, 1 Jew. 440; his view of purgatory, 3 Jew. 507, Rog. 210; reference to him on that subject, ib. 215 n.; he shews that the value of indulgences and pardons depends on purgatory, 1 Jew. 14, 101, 3 Jew. 508, iJew. 851; charges the commons with heresy, 2 Lot. 301 n. ; says that Luther and his followers would burn the pope and his favourers, 1 Tyn. 221 ; a letter to him, 2 Cran. 279; reference to him, 1 Jew. 92 ; his Life, by Bailey or Hall, 2 Lat. 356 n Fisking : dancing, 1 Whitg. 528 Fistewick's hostle : v. Cambridge. Fit: canto or part, Phil. 18 Fittich (Vespasian): 1 Zur. 28 Fitton: fiction, 3 Jew. 217 Fitzalan (Will.), earl of Arundel : letter to him, 2 Cran. 255 Fitzalan (Hen.), earl of Arundel: privy coun- cillor to [EdwardJ, Mary, and Elizabeth, 1 Zur.Hn.; signature as such, 2 Cran. 510, 511, Park. 73, 70, 2 Zur. 159 n. ; ambas- sador from Mary to France and Germany, Mid. 394 : suitor to queen Elizabeth, lZur. 34 n.; mentioned, Park. 200; confined to his own house, 2 Zur. 172 ; he lent Parker a MS., Par k. 388 n Filzgerald (Gerald), earl of Kildare : induces O'Neale to submit to queen Elizabeth, 1 Zur. 18G n Fitzgerald (Tho.), earl of Desmond : his rebel- lion, 1 Zur. 332 n Fitzgerald (Edw.), brother to the earl of Kildare : sent to arrest the duke of Nor- folk, 2 Zur. 172 Fitzgerald (Will.): translator and editor of Whitaker's Disputation, Whita. Fitzhamon (Rob.) : 2 Bee. 480 n Fitzherbert (Sir Tho.): his case alluded to, Grin. 274 Fitzherbert (Tho.) : Obmutesce, 2Ful. 294 n., 295 n Fitzhugh (Geo. ? lord) : Catherine (Dacre) his wife, 1 Bee. 61 n Fitzjames (Rich.), bp of London : shields the murderer of Richard Hunne, 3 Tyn. 100; ■would have made Colet a heretic for trans- lating the Pater-noster, ib. 1G8 Filzmaurice (James), brother of the earl of Desmond : leader of a rebellion in Ireland, Lit. Eliz. 657 n Fitzpatrick (Barnaby), baron of Upper Os- sory : previously styled (by Jo. ab Ulmis) comes Hibernian, 3 Zur. 423 n., 429 Fitzroy (Hen.), duke of Richmond : men- tioned, 2 Cran. 259 ; notice of him, 3 Bee. 554 n.; his marriage, 2 Cran. 274, 359, 300 ; his death, ib. 359 n — The lady Mary (Howard), his wife, 2 .Bee. 554 n., 2 Cran. 274; on the validity of her marriage, and her right to dower, ib. 359, 300; letter from her to her father, ib. 300 n. ; dedication to her, 2 Bee. 554 Fitzvvarine (Fulke lord) : v. Bourchier. Fitzwilliam (Sir Will.): notice of him, 2 Brad. 135 n. ; he favours Bradford in the King's Bench, ib. xxxiv ; a privy coun- cillor, Park. 3G4 ; letter to him, 2 Brad. 135 — Anne (Sidney), his wife, Bale 220, 242, 2 Brad. 135 u Fitzwilliams (Jo. ), of Sprotborough : his dau. Margaret, 2 Cran. 330 n Flaccus, a Roman count: desired Petronilla to wife, 1 Ful. 475 Flaeius (Matthias), Ulyricus : notices of him, 1 Ful. 17 n., 2 Zur. 77 n. ; his works, 2 Ful. 402, Jew. xxxvii, 3 Whitg. xxviii (and see Catalogus Testium); he was one of the writers of the Magdeburgh Centuries (v. Centuriators), 3 Jew. 128, 1 Whitg. 439 ; his criticisms, 1 Ful. passim; he defends Luther's translation of Rom. iii. 17, — "faith only," ib. 154; referred to on heaven, 1 Lat. 385 n. ; said to be the father of those who would have no service or sacraments that they may be free from ceremonies, Rog. 180, 318; he speaks of Latomus asserting S28 FLACIUS — FLESH that Socrates, Plato, and other heathen philosophers had as good understanding and faith in Christ as Abraham, 3 Jew. 583; calls Timothy and Titus bishops, 2 Whitg. 298, 427; writes on the work of an evangelist, ib. 299 ; speaks of the election of ministers as long continuing, \ Whitg. 448; says their ordination was proper to the bishop, ib. 439; cited on the appoint- ment of metropolitans by the council of Nice, 2 Whitg. 148; the date he assigns to that synod, ib. 143 ; referred to on the de- generacy of Rome, Rog. 179 n., about the Nominals and Reals, 3 Jew. C13, about pope Joan, 4 Jew. 654; he mentions churches not subject to the pope, 2 Bee. 245 n., 4 Jew. 888 ; records that the bishop of Sidon, in the diet at Augsburgh, avouched openly, that the whole canon of the mass came from the apostles of Christ, word by word, 3 Jew. 235, 4 Jew. 783; referred to about Hosius, 4 Jew. 757, 758; he declares that the council of Trent was no lawful general council, ib. 1052; says there were forty bishops at it, ib. 105G; testifies that the Protestants were refused a hearing, 3 Jew. 208; on the conduct of the bishop of Chioca there, 4 Jew. 955; mentions that two bishops were taken and killed in adultery there, ib. 905, 913, 105G; he dis- tributes the observing of days into four classes, 2 Whitg. 584; other references, 2 Ful. 232, 3 Jew. 340, 341, 1 Whitg. 398, 400; Cartwright acknowledges his obli- gations to a work of his, 1 Whitg. 44S; letter from him to Parker, Parh. 139 ; let- ters to him, Parh. 286, 2 Zur. 77 Flagellants : notice of them, 2 Hoop. 76, 1 Lat. 465 n.; they said the baptism of vo- luntary blood was substituted for that of water, Rog. 277 ; condemned magistracy, ib. 337 Flamines : 3 Jew. 313, &c, Pit. 597, 2 Whitg. 124, 127, &c. ; their jurisdiction a mere fantasy, 3 Jew. 315 ; archflamines, 2 Whitg. 123, &c. ; the names arcliHamines and pro- toflamines not to be found in any allowed ancient writer, 3 Jew. 315 Flaminius (M.Ant.): poems by him, viz., hymnus matutinus, Pra.Eliz. 406; hymnus pamitentialis, ib. ; Dei beneficia praedican- tis, ib. 407; hymnus meridianus, ib. 408; preeatio cubitum ineuntis, ib, 409; hymnus ad Jesum Servatorem, ib. 410 ; pro piavita, ib. ; in morbo, ib. 417 ; pro beato vitae exitu, ib. 418 Flanders: v. Netherlands. Flattery : against it, 2 Bui. 119, 1 Hoop. 540, Nord.nB, 3 Whitg. 571— 573 ; very evil in the clergy, 3 Whitg. 579; it is flat- tery to speak well of an evil man, Hutch. 224; flatterers are all double-tongued, Sand. 132 ; a lesson for them, 1 Lat. 231 ; Christ flattered not, 2 Lat. 187, but re- buked flattery, 3 Whitg. old; Philip Flat- terer, a proverbial name, 2 C'ov. 436 Flavian, bp of Antioch: 1 Whitg. 410; he vanquished the Messalians, 1 Jew. 188, 193; the origin of antiphonal singing as- cribed to him and Diodorus, 3 Whitg. 38G Flavian, bp of Constantinople: excommu- nicated by Dioscorus, assoiled by Leo, 1 Jew. 414 — 416; he describes the heresy of Eutyehes, ib. 482, 3 Jew. 258; entreats pope Leo to make known the wicked- ness of that heretic to all the bishops under him, 4 Jew. 828; received the palm of a glorious death, 2 Ful. 363 n Fleet prison : v. London. Flegge ( ), an English merchant at Antwerp, 1 Tyn. lxix. Fleming (Malcolm 3rd lord): taken prisoner by the English at Solway, 3 Zur. 239 n Fleming (Jo. 5th lord): named, 1 Zur. 203 n Fleming (Abra.): notice of him, Poet. Iv; a spiritual song by him, ib. 546 Flemming (Rich.): an inquisitor of heresies f probably afterwards bp of Lincoln], Bale 16 Flemyng (Jo ), curateof St Nicholas, Bristol: citation to him, 2 Cran. 257 Flesh : v. Enemies (Spiritual). Flesh opposed to spirit (sometimes to the Spirit), Now. 99, 1 Tyn. 494, 504; the flesh and the spirit; verses by 'W". Warner, Poet. 378 ; what the flesh is, 3 Bee. 606, 1 Tyn. 139 ; it is the old man, 3 Bui. 98 ; all that is in man, bi fore the Spirit of God come, 1 Tyn. 139, the nature of it, 1 Bee. 277 ; it remains in the regenerate, 3 Bui. 107; it profits nothing, 4 Bui. 461 ; it has a large kingdom, 2 Bee. 150, 151; we desire in the Lord's prayer that this kingdom may be plucked up, ib. 1.52; it is an enemy to the Christian, 1 i?ec.l26, 2 Bee. 184; its rebellion against the spirit, 2 Bee. 543; a declaration how the words flesh and spirit are to be understood in scripture, 1 Brad. 300; each termed a law by Paul, 1 Tyn. 504; their conflict, 1 Brad. 298, 301, 302, 1 Lat. 228, Sand. 167, 1 Tyn. 492, 500, 503, 2 Tyn. 160, 3 Tyn. 32, 113 ; the flesh oppresses the spirit, 2 Tyn. 9; the works of the flesh, brought forth by original sin, 2 Bui. 399; what it is to walk after the flesh, 2 Bee. 632, Sand. 118; the flesh is FLESH — FONTS 329 tamed by fiistin-; (q.v.), 2 Bee. 543, &c; subdued by the cross, 2 Tyn. 9, 10 Flesh and blood, what, 3 Bee. 611 ; we should not put our trust in them, 2 Hoop. 278 ; they cannot be in heaven, 1 But. 170 ; all flesh is grass, Sand. 109 Holy flesh, Hag. ii. 12, what is meant thereby, Pil. 102 Fletcher: a maker of arrows, 1 Bee. 5 Fletcher (Anth.): notice of him, Poet, xlv; a simile, by him, ii. 475 Fletcher (Rob.), a gentleman of Cheshire: Grin. 345 n., 340 n Fletcher (Will.), skinner: Park. 211 Fletcher (Will.), and the sweet rode: Pil. 028 Fleury (Claude): 2 Ful. 81 n., 183 n Fling bach (Com an) : 2 Zur. 98 n Fliring: fleering, 2 Bee. 7 Flock (The little): Christ's flock a little one, 1 Tyn. 105, 363; this flock contrasted with the multitude who are not chosen, 3 Tyn. 109; they do not serve God after their own imagination, ii. 108, but seek t lie honour of Christ in all things, ib. 109; they are persecuted by the multitude, ib. 110 Flodden Field: before the battle the Scots played at dice for all the dukedoms and great cities in England, Pil. 251 Flood : v. Noah. N. de Lyra and More were of opinion that many of those drowned in the flood were saved, 3 Tyn. 134 n.; the flood a type of baptism, 4 Bui. 304 ; a figure of Christ's second coming, 2 Jew. 808 Flood ( ): martyred in Smithfield, Poet. 172 Florebell (Ant.): opposed by C. S. Curio, Phil. 319 ; his character, ib. 325 Florence: v. Councils. Injured by Clement VII., 4 Jew. 072 Florence (Oct.) : a pseudonym of Bullinger, 4 Bui. xv Florentinus ( Archidiaconus) j v. Archidia- Florentius : Theodosius would have him present at the council of Chalcedon, 4 Jew. 1029 Floretus Liber: Jew. xxxvii; states that Christ's body in the sacrament of the altar may be in many places at one time, 1 Jew. 480 n. ; mentions cases of non-consecration, ib. 550; gives a reason w hy the sacrament should not be consecrated on Good Friday or Easter eve, ib. 246; on opus operatum, 2 Jews. 750 Florian, vicar of Asia : 4 Bui. 394 Florian ( ) : 3 Zur. 187 Florin: its value, 4 Jeiv. 1079 Florinus, a heretic: Whita. 581; he made God the author of sin, Bog. 97 Florus (L. A.) : says the Saguntines, &c. chose rather to die with fire and famine than violate an oath, 1 Bui. 252 Flottereth: fluttereth, or faltereth, 3 Bee. 94 Flotess : scum, 2 Tyn. 215 Flower of Godly Prayers, by T. Becon, 3 Bee. 1, &c; referred to, ib. 186, 190 Flowers: what they signify in the ceremonies of Palm -Sunday, 1 Bee. 115 Flowers of speech : used by Harding, 3 Jew. 138, Sic. Flushing: troops sent thither, 1 Zur. 273; Spaniards executed there, 2 Zur. 207 ; pi- rates of Flushing, 1 Zur. 312 ; privateers, 2 Zur. 273 FoadofT(To): what, 2 Bui. 38, 3 Bui. 106 Fogg (Mr) : Park. 375 Foiled: trampled on, perplexed, puzzled, 2 Bee. 426 Foillanus (St), and his three brethren : Bale 192 Fokes (Mr): thanked for his law books, Phil. 230 Foliot (GUIJ.), bp of London : Pil, 589 Foljamb (Jeffry) : grantee of Croxden abbey, 2 Cran. 380 n FolUerzheimer (Herman): saluted by the name of Herman, 4 Jew. 1241 , 1242, 1 Zur. 9, 13, 17, 40, 47, & sa.'pe ; he visits bp Jewel, 4 Jew. 1254, &c, 1 Zur. 119, 120, 2 Zur. 84, &c.; letters by him, 2 Zur. 84, 93, 105 Folkerzheimer (Illric) : 2 Zur. 105 Folkes (Tho.): Table of Coins, 1 Lot. 95 n., 137 n Folkestone, co. Kent: Parker meets the queen there, Park. 47 5 Fond: (v. n.) to dote, Bale 114 Fons (I'' riar), i. e. Alph. a Castro, q. v. Fontaine (Nic. de la) : v. La Fontaine. Fontevraud : the order so called, a sect of Benedictines, 3 Bui. 295 n Fonts : of fonts, 3 Whilg. 122 ; said to have been invented by pope Pius, ii. 109; neces- sary in churches, 4 Bui. 501 ; superstitiously venerated, 1 Tyn. 225; hallowed on Easter eve, 2 Cran. 158, 175, Bid. 532; likewise on Whitsun eve, 2 Cran. 175; prayer at the hallowing, from the Salisbury Manualc, 2 Jew. 567 ; the water to be changed monthly, Rid. 532 ; fonts not to be re- moved, 2 Zur. 149 n.; diversely placed, 2 Whitg. 463; outcry against them in Lon- don, Park. 450 sso FOOD — FORTALITIUM Food : v. Eating. Moderation therein, Pit 52; the miracle by which it nourishes, ib. 53; it is not enough to have temporal food, except it he blessed of God, 1 Bee. 174; the diet of maids, 2 Bee. 3G9 Fools: who is a fool, 3 Bee. G07 ; fools and jesters, 4 Jew. 860; the vicar of St Fools, Calf. 237 Forbes (Patr.): Full View, &c, J Zur. 56, 57, CO nn Force : to lay stress on, 2 Cov. CG Forcelets : what, 1 Jew. 260 n Ford, co. Kent: Parker desires to take down a part of his house at Ford, to enlarge his house at Bekesbourne, Park. 419, 421 Fore : previous, 2 Tyn. 5 Forefathers: we may not judge them; God knovveth his elect, 1 Lat. 305; many of our ancestors saved by God's grace notwith- standing the errors of their times, ib. 525 ; against following ungodly forefathers, with sentences and examples of scripture, IBec. 437, &c. Foreigners : v. Strangers. Foreknowledge: v. God. Forelette : to let or hinder, Phil. 34G ; for- letteth, abandonctti, ib. 315 Foreman (Jo.) : martyred at Grinstead, Poet. 168 Foreslowing : putting off, 1 Jew. 109, Sand. 172 Forespeaking: fortune-telling, Now. 127 Forest (Friar Jo.): account of him, 2 Lat. 391 n. ; reference to him, 2 Tyn. 302 ; pro- ceedings against him for denying the king's supremacy, 2 Cran. 365; burned, Bale 509, 2 Cran. 366 n., 1 Lat. xi, 266 n. ; a false martyr, Bale 130; Latimer preaches at his execution, 2 Lat. 392 n Forestus (Jac. Phil.), Bergomensis : Supple- menting Chronicorum, Jew. xxxiii, 3 Whitg. xxv ; calls Timothy bibhop of Ephesus, 2 lVfiitj. 295 ; he relates the martyrdom of St Bartholomew, Calf. 133; tells how Helena disposed of the cross and nails, ib. 327, 328; mentions the transformation of the Pantheon at Rome into the church of All-hallows, ib. G7 n.; says Zosimus ordered that the deacon should not minister the eucharist in the presence of the bishop or priest, 1 Jew. 240 ; names pope Joan, 4 Jew. 656; speaks of the poisoning of Henry the emperor, ib. 687 ; referred to on the origin of friars, 2Ful. 103 n.; probably mistaken for Sigebcrtus, Calf. 67 n., 323 n Forgeries: v. Constantine, Zosimus, he. Forgiveness of others: v. Enemies, Pravcr (The Lord's). The duty of forgiving others, 2 Bee. 180, 574, 2 Cran. 110—112, Hutch. 333, 1 Lat. 424, 1 Tyn. 357; examples of it, 2 Bee. 179; we must forgive if we would be forgiven, 1 Bee. 153, 154, Sand. 229, 1 Tyn. 470 ; why we ought to forgive, 2 Bee. 182; our forgiveness of others is not the cause of God forgiving us, ib. 181, 182; for we must be forgiven by God before we can forgive, 2 Cov. 344 ; our forgiveness of those who trespass against us is, therefore, an evidence that we are forgiven, 1 Tyn. 16; how man forgives his neighbour, Hutch. 94, 95 F'orgiveness of sins: «. Absolution, Sin. Form, Forms: o. Meditations, Prayers. Use of the word "form" in arguments for transubstantiation, 1 Cran. 251, 253, 254; remarks on the words "form" and "substance," 3 Jew. 261; "form" and "nature," often used for one thing, ib. 513 Form and manner, &c. : v. Ordination. Form of concord : v. Concord. Forman (Rob.), or Ferman, rector of All- hallows, Honey lane : harassed as a re- former, 3 Tyn. 193; his doctrine misrepre- sented by More, ib. 208 Formosus, pope : his body disinterred by a successor (the outrage is sometimes ascribed to Stephen VI., sometimes to Sergius III.), and cast into the Tiber, and his acts abro- gated, Bale 394, 1 Hoop. 217, 218, 2 Jeic. 586, 3 Jew. 249, 276 n., 277 n., 4 Jew. 11 10, PU. 652, 1 Tyn. 324 n Forne : former, past, 4 Jew. C37 Fornication : v. Adultery. Forrester (Andr.), or Forstar, minister of Dysart : 2 Zur. 365 Forslowing: v. Foreslowing. Forstar (Andr.) : r. Forrester. Forster* (Mr), a gentleman of Hampshire: prisoner in the Fleet, 2 Hoop. 378 Foster ( ), baily of Newark : 2 Cran. 316 Foster (Isabel): martyred in Smithfield, 3 Zur. 175 n.; called Annis Foster, Poet. 165 Forster (Jo.) : his Diet. Hebr. cited on the name Pharisee, 3 Whitg. 522 Forster (Sir Jo.), warden of the Middle Marches : taken prisoner and carried into Scotland, Grin. 355 n Foster (R.), of All Sonls' college: Park. 297, 301 n. ; his widow, ib. 320, 324 Fortalitium Fidei : Jew. xxxvii; the author * Forster and Foster are arranged together. FORTALITITJM — FOXE 331 was Alphonsus de Spina, 2 Fill. 5 n.; speak- ing of an opinion that latria is due only to God, he says that although this seems reasonable, common opinion holds the contrary, 2 Jeiv. CG7 ; he affirms that Christ was sold in Joseph, hanged in the bunch of grapes, crucified in the serpent, ib. 765; his monstrous conclusion from transubstan- tiation, ib. 784 ; he says that although there remained but two faithful men in the world, in them the church, which is the unity of the faithful, should be saved, 3 Jew. 2C8, 1 Jew. 724, 877 Fortescu (Capt.)i a name assumed by Ant. Babington, q. v. Fortescue ( Ant. ), controller to cardinal Pole : condemned for treason, 1 Zur. 129 n Forth : free course, Sand. 152 Forth-fares : 2 Hoop. 137 Forth on: thenceforward, 3 Tyn. 77 Forthink : to repent, 1 Tyn. 200, 3 Tyn. 23; forthinking, 1 Brad. 45 Fortress: the Fortalitium Fidei of Alph. de Spina, 2 Ful. 5 n. (v. Fortalitium ) ; Staple- ton's Fortress of the Faith, £6. ; Tun For- tress of the Faithful, by T. Becon, 2 Bee. 581, &c. Fortune, Fate, Destiny, Chance, Necessity: what fortune is, 3 Bee. 610 ; remarks on the doctrine of necessity, Phil. 402 ; God is not tied to it, 1 Brad. 212 ; things do not turn out by chance, but by providence, Pil. 309 ; false opinions respecting destiny or fate refuted, Hutch. 79, &c, 83, &c; destiny not the cause of sin, 2 Bui. 363; nothing happens by fortune with respect to God, though it appears so to man, 1 Brad. 491 ; fortune is a word unseemly for Christians, ib. 213, a wicked fancy, ib. 423, 2 Cov. 240 For why : because, Bale 312 Fosbroke (T. D.): Grin. 273 n., 1 7Vn.92n Fossarii : grave diggers, 3 Jew. 272 Foss-way : the Roman road from Bath to Lincoln, 2 Lai. 364 Foster (Isabel and others) : v. Forster. Foulis (Hen.) : Romish Treasons, Calf. 6 n Founceth: ponnceth (probably a misprint), i Jew. 1061 Fountain ( ), gaoler to bp Bonner: Phil. 292 Four : mystic import of the number, BaleiGS Fowler (Abr.) : Bog. vi.n Fowler (Jo.), groom of the privy chamber : sent to the Tower, 3 Zur. 648 n Fowler( Jo.),or Fouler, printer at Louvaine: 2 Ful. 215n. ; translator of Frarine's attack on the Protestants of France, 1 Ful. x ; his Psalter, answered by Sampson, 2 Ful. 3 Foxcroft( ): Grin. 26G Foxe* (Edw.), bp of Hereford: notices of him, 2 Lat. 379, 382, 3 Zur. 15 n. ; almoner to Henry VIII., and concerned in the business of his divorce, 1 Cran. ix ; ambas- sador to the pope, 2 Cran. 332 n. ; provost of King's college, Cambridge, 1 Lat. iv; his book De Vera Differentia RegiaePotes- tatis et Ecclesiastical, 2 Brad. 16, Bid. 512 ; he goes as ambassador to Smalcald, 3 Zur. 520 n., 527 ; his part in the Institution of a Christian Man, 2 Cran. 337 n., Hid. 511; his death, 2 Cran. 81 n Foxe (Hugh) : martyred in Smithfield, Poet. 171, 2 Zur. ICOn Foxe (Jo.) : mentioned, 1 Zur. 137 n, ; tutor to Tho. duke of Norfolk, Lit. Eliz. 655 n., 2 Zur. 57 n. ; in exile, 2 Zur. 21 ; much em- ployed as a corrector of the press, Grin. 231, 2 Zur. 112 n. ; he translated into Latin Cranmer's controversy with Gardiner about the eucharist, but only a part of it was printed. 1 Zur. 42 n. ; being employed in collecting the history of the martyrs, he craves the assistance of B. Ochinus, ib. 20 ; engaged in translating the Greek councils, and on the history of the martyrs, ib. 43; assisted by Grindal in his work, Grin, iii ; letters relating to it, ib. 219, &c. ; his Rerum in Ecclesia gestarum Commentarii, 1559, the original of the Acts and Monu- ments, 2 Brad. xi. n., 2 Hoop. 381 ; publi- cation of the Acts and Monuments, 1 Zur. 128; references to this work, 3 Bee. 11 n., Calf. 53 n., 246 n., 2 Ful. 23, 37, 61, 93, 209, 232,247,2 Lat. 505, Wool. 113 n.; cited on patriarchs, archbishops, Sic, 2Whitij. 125, 148, 150, 171, 333, &c. ; he shews that the bishop of Rome was very anciently a metro- politan or patriarch, ib. 137,220; on the mission of Eleutherius, £6; 128 ; on a place of Cyprian, ib. 217, 219; on the ancient use of funeral sermons, 3 Whitg. 375 ; he gives the history of the mass, Pil. 505 ; mentions the excommunication of the dead bodies of Wickliffe and others, Bog. 311 n.; his preface to Thorpe's examination,' Bale 04; he says Sixtus IV. built stews in Rome, Bog. 181 n.; account of Tyndale, 1 Tyn. xiv, &c. ; mistake respecting Cranmer's urging Edward VI. to sign the death- warrant of Joan Boclier, Hutch, iv, v ; life and acts of Latimer, 2 Lat. ix ; prefaces to Fox or Foxe ; these forms are arranged together. 332 FOXE — the examination of Ridley, Rid. 1S9, 255; Dr Turner's letter to him concerning the Book of Martyrs, and especially on Ridley, ib. 487, 491 ; reference about Ridley, Grin. 211; preface to an account of the varia- tions of Stephen Gardiner, Hid. 307; re- marks on Grindal's Dialogue between Custom and Verity, Grin. 36; he mentions miracles in his time, 2 Ful. 7G, 77; the Acts and Monuments slandered by Harding, 3 Jew. 187, 189; errors noted, 2 Ful. 98 n.; Bulkley's addition to Foxe, ib. 74 n, ; he has been regarded ( hut as it seems incor- rectly) as the compiler of the Christian Prayers, Pra. Eliz. xxi — xxiii; he pub- lishes the Reformatio Legum Ecclesiasti- carum, Hutch. 6 n. ; part of his letter to the duke of Norfolk, dissuading him from marriage with the Scottish queen, 1 Zur. 216 n.; he attends the duke at his exe- cution, 2 Zur. 198 n. ; his friendship with Pilkington, who in 1572 gave him a prebend at Durham, Pil. xiii ; the supposed editor of Day's edition of the works of Tyndale, &c, 1 Tyn. 370 n.; his remark on the Arti- cles of alleged heresy extracted from Tyn- dale's Obedience, ib. 170, &c, nn.; his opinion on the perseverance of the saints, ib. 79 n. ; his prayer for the church, and all the states thereof, made at Pauls cross, Pra. Eliz. 4G2 ; he finishes Haddon's second reply to Osorius, 4 Jew. G86 n., Park. 217 n. ; his book De Christo gratis Justifi- cante, appended to which is a sermon by Fulke, translated into Latin, 1 Ful. vili ; his preface to Pilkington on Nehemiah, Pit. 277 ; letters by him, Grin. 230, 231, Park. 160, 230, 1 Zur. 22, 25, 35, 37 (see 2 Zur.xi), 41,42, 216 n., 3 Zur. 767 ; letters to him, Grin. 219—237, Mid. 487, 491 Fox (Rich.), hp of Winchester: said to have betrayed the confessions of the nobility to Henry VII., 2 Tyn. 305 ; a Latin speech at Corpus Christi college, Oxford, in com- niemoration of him as founder thereof, 4 Jew. 1304 Foxe (Rich.), parson of Steeple-Bumpstead : 2 Cov. viii. Foxes : enemies of the church so called, Sand. 62, &c. ; the means they use to destroy the vineyard, ib. G5, &c. ; they must be taken, and how, ib. 69, &c, 437, 441 Frame-house : 2 Brad. 54, 78, 8G Framlingham,co. Suffolk : St Michael's church, 2 Bee. 554 n.; Ridley had from Freming- ham to the Tower, Hid. 155 Frampton (Rich.): Grindal's secretary, Grin. 421, 4G2 FRANCIS Framton ( ), a vicar of the college of St Martin le Grand : 2 Cran. 240 France: v. Brabant, 4c, Church, II. v, French. Said to be Zarephath (Obad. 20), Pil. 268; evangelized, 1 Jew. 267, 280, 298; whether evangelized by Rome, ib. 162; various towns mentioned as the scenes of the labours of apostolic men, ib. ; " Crescens to Galatia," 2 Tim. iv. 10, Epiphanius reads "Gallia," ib.; early persecutions there, 2 Bui. 105; epistle of the bishops of Gaul to Leo L, 1 Jew. 161 ; the title of king of France assumed by the kings of England, 1 Tyn. 187 ; our wars with France a heavy burden, ib. ; acts of the English there in the time of Henry VI., 2 Tyn. 303; France ever the chief support of the papacy, £6. 260, 298 ; the kings styled Most Chris- tian, 1 Tyn. 186, 2 Tyn. 263, and Eldest Son of the Holy See, 187 n.; Julius II. offered to transfer the ti tie of Most Christian to Henry VIII., 2 Tyn. 187 n.; the king received the sacrament in both kinds, 1 Jew. 20G; reflections of a certain king of France on his death bed, 2 Cov. 81 ; war with France, 2 Tyn. 316; peace, 1525, ib. 318; war against France, 1544, Park. 15, Pra. Eliz. 567 n. ; treaty of peace, 1550, 3 Zur. 480, 559; France at war with the emperor, 3 Zur. 590; peace with England, 1559, 1 Zur. 24, and with Scotland, ib. 75 n. ; troubles about the Huguenots, per- secutions, and affairs of the country gene- rally, 1 Brad. 571 n., 2 Jew. 840, 3 Jew. 193, Nord. 94, Now. 223, 228, Pil. 420, Pra. Eliz. 484 n., 1 Zur. 114, 2 Zur. 83, 84, 89, 128 ; massacres, Bog. 6 ; the Pro- testants aided by queen Elizabeth, Aotr. 226, 227; war declared against France, 156 J, 1 Zur. 132; peace proclaimed, 1564, ib. 133, 139; wars of the Huguenots, Lit. Eliz. 578 n. ; they did not burn the body of Irenaeus, 4 Jew. 1047 ; they were defeated at Jarnac and Montcontour, 2 Zur. 250 n. ; afterwards protected by royal authority, 1 Zur. 250 n. ; peace with England, 1572, ib. 273; P. Frarine writes against the Pro- testants, 1 Ful. x; a sonnet by w ay of ex- hortation to the Frenchmen, which are re- volted from true religion, by Chr. Fether- stone, Poet. 467 ; prayers used daily in the English army in France, 1589, Lit. Eliz. 626; capital puuishments used in France, Now. 22G; Bustum Anglorum Gallia, Gal- lorum Italia (proverb), Calf. 113 France (Abr.) : v Fraunce. Francis (St) : founder of the Minorites, 3 Bui. FEANCIS — FRECULPIIUS 333 295; termed the glory of God, Bog. 38; compared to Christ, Bale 205 ; said to be figured by Isaiah in his Gth chapter, Bog. 38 n., to be the Holy Ghost, ib. 71, to be free from all sin, ib. 134, 139, to have re- deemed those saved since his days, ib. 298; eternal life promised to observers of his rules, lTyn. 227; he commands that there be but one mass daily, 2 Jew. (135; his cord, 1 Tyn. 122 n. ; his cowl. Calf \ 287 ; burial in the coat or habit of his order, 1 Tyn. 122, 2 Tyn. 32 Francis I., king of France: his interview with Henry VIII. at Ardres near Calais, 2 Tyn. \ 313; war between him and England, ib. \ 31G; taken prisoner at Pavia, ib. 318, but soon liberated, ib. 319; embassy to him, 2 Cran. 246; he met the pope at Marseilles, ib.n.; intended to have adopted the re- formed religion, i7>. 416 n.; his funeral ser- mon at St Paul's, London, Hid. v. n Francis II., king of France, and consort of queen Mary of Scotland : styles himself king of Scotland and heir of England, 4 Jew. 1214, 1 Zur. 40; expected in Scot- land with his army, 4 Jew. 1224, 1 Zur. 56; he renounces the title and arms of England, 4 Jew. 1238, 1 Zur. 89 Francis, duke of Anjou, Alencon, &c. : men- tioned, 2 Zur. 278, 2S2, 305 ; his proposed marriage with queen Elizabeth, Grin. 408 — 412, 1 Zur. 239, 250, 331 n., 2 Zur. 308 n Francis de Mayro: v. Maronis. Francis, monk of Colen : counted concupi- scence no sin, ling. 102 Francis (Ant.): 2 Zur. 171 Francis (Tho.), regius professor of physic at Oxford, afterwards provost of Queen's col- lege : 3 Zur. 420 Franciscans, Grey Friars, or Minorites: their order, 4 Bui. 517: their founder, 3 Bui. 295 ; the profession of their rule supposed to secure salvation, Bog. 152, 1 Tyn. 227 ; their great increase, 1 Tyn. 302; the order divided into Conventuals and Observants, 2 Cran. 330 n., 1 Lat. 287 n., 1 Tyn. 301 n. ; they were Scotists, 1 Tyn. 159; controversy between them and the Dominicans, 1 Ful. 35; they set Christ but little above Francis (q. v.), 2 Tyn. 5 j their writers on the Apo- 1 calypse, Bale 258; they received no bribes themselves, but had others to receive for them, 1 Lat. 189; story of a friar limi- tour, ib. 524 ; their excuse for ignorance, 1 It'/iity. 33; turned out of their houses, 3 Cran. 330 n. ; their Breviary, 2 Lat. 227 n. ; Alcoranus Franeiscanorum, Bog.38,iic. nn.; Bouchier De Martyrio Fratrum Ord. Min , 2 Lat. 392 n.; Pulton's Antiq. of Engl. Franciscans, 1 Lat. 287, 2 Lat. 319, 391 Franciscopolis, commonly called Havre-de- Grace, q. v. Franciseus: saluted, 1 Zur. 119 Franciscus Zephyrus, q. v. Francken (dir.): Boy. 182 n Francois (Rich.): v. Vauville (R.). Francowitz (Matthias) : v. Flacius. Francus (Dan,): Disq. de Papistarum Indici- bus, Calf. 96 n Frank : a place to fatten boars in, a sty, Bale 467, 3 Bee. 375 Frank (Peter): martyred at Colchester, Bale 586 Frank almoigne : 2 Tyn. 148 Franke (Sir), a martyr, Poet. 162 Frankfort: v. Councils. The emperors were crowned there, Grin. 20; Tyndale's books printed and seized there, 1 Tyn. xxxv; the foreign church, 3 Zur. 110, 111; names of English exiles there, ib. 755, 7G3, 764 ; an English church, under Coxe and others, Bid. 387 ; subscrip- tion required of women in it, Bog. 24 ; the troubles there, Grin, iii, iv, 239, 4 Jew. xii, xiii, 1192, Now. ii, Rid. 533, 2 Whitg. 489 n., 1 Zur. 8 n., 3 Zur. 128, 753, &c. ; M^'Crie as- cribes them to Whittingham, 3 Zur. 7C4 n. ; points conceded by the episcopal party, ib. 754, 757; the "peaceable letter" on cere- monies, Pil. iii ; the French church, 3 Zur. 174; letter of bishop Giindal to the magis- trates, in behalf of the congregation of Dutch Protestants, Grin. 247, 249 ; Frank- fort fair, 1 Zur. 171, 184, 191, 2 Zur. lOo, Sic. Frankincense: v. Magi. Franklin (Rob.), fellow of All Souls': Park. 300 Franklings : freeholders, 1 Lat. 408 Frankweiler ( ): 2 Cov. 519 n., 524 Frarine (Peter) : rails against the Protestants of France, and is answered by Fulke, 1 Ful. x, 2 Ful. 4 F.aternities: 2 Brad. 279, 2 Cov. 258, 2 Jew. 912, 1 Tyn. 212 n Fratricellians: a sect, Pil. 18; they con- demned magistracy, Bog. 337; enjoined community of goods, ib. 353 Fratry : a refectory, 2 Tyn. 98 ; described, Grin. 272 n Fratries : fraternities, 2 Jew. 912 Fraud : v. Deceit. Fraunce (Abr. ): notice of him, Poet, xxii ; Psalm lxxii, (Ixxiii), in hexameter verse, ib. 237 Freak (Edm.) : v. Freke. Freculphus Lexoviensis : Calf. 67 n., 87 n FREDERICK — FREE-WILL Frederick I., emperor, called Earbarossa : his letter to pope Adrian, and the pope's arro- gant reply, Pil. 22 ; that pope refused him a blessing for holding his left stirrup, 4 Jew. 092; he corrected four popes, Pil. G40; kissed the foot of pope Alexander III., Grin. 21; that pope trod upon him, 3 Jew. 200, 4 Jew. 696, 700, 701, Lit. Eliz. 450, and betrayed him to the Turk, 3 Whitg. 592; communion in both kinds not forbid- den till his time, 1 Hoop. 229, Butch. 283 Frederick II., emperor: miraculously hindered from destroying Catana, Pil. 530 a Frederick I., king of Denmark: his reforma- tion, 1 Cov. 424; story of king Frederick's physicians (supposed to be this king), Pil. 336 Frederick II., king of Denmark : prepares for war with Sweden, 2 Zur. 100 Frederick III., elector Palatine : Park. 471 n. ; he favours Calvinism, 2 Zur. 150 n., 274 n. ; patronizes Zanchius, 2 Zur. 185 U. ; letter to him from Parker, Park. 317 ; another, from G. Withers, 2 Zur. 150 Frederick IV., elector Palatine: Park, ill n Frederick V., elector Palatine, and after- wards king of Bohemia : married Elizabeth, daughter of James I., Park. 471 n., 2 Zur. 328 n Frederick (Duke): ». John Frederick. Frederick of Venice, a Dominican : wrote on the Apocalypse, Bale 258 Freedom : v. "Liberty. Fremingham : v. Franilingham. Freese ( ) : punished for selling the scriptures, 2 Lat. 306 n Free-Will : v. Faith, Grace, Predestination. What it is, and how far man has it, 3 Sec. 008, 1 Brad. 216, Bog. 103, Sand. 24; errors on it, Park. 140, Bog. 104, Sand. 24; the thraldom of the will described, Sand. 21 ; the will of fallen man is not free, but bound unto the will of the devil, 1 Tyn. 17, 18, 23, 182; it is naturally bent to evil, 1 Bee. 151, 152, 2 Bee. 154, 3 Bee. 100, 1 Hoop. 152 ; it is not free to good naturally, but only when made so by grace, 3 Bui. 103, 3 Jew. 168, 3 Tyn. 174, 192; the will of Jonah was not free till made so, 1 Tyn. 454, 459 ; the will is free to run from God, but to draw near unto him is his grace and gift, Sand. 133; in respect of first birth, the will is only free to evil ; in respect of second birth, only to good, 1 Brad. 251 ; the will is made free by grace, 1 Tyn. 183, 429, 489, 3 Tyn. 174; a good will the gift of God, 1 Brad. 23; the Spirit makes God's people willing, 2 Tyn. 250 ; after conversion men have two wills, ib. 76; probations out of scripture, that without the grace of God, free-will can do nothing in matters of faith and salvation, 3 Bee. 328, 329; examination of scriptures alleged for free-will, 1 Brad. 321; God's commands do not prove it, 1 Ful. 400; it is not proved by Luke ii. 14 ( Vulg. " homi- nibus bonae voluntatis"), Whita. 153, 463; translations concerning it examined, 1 Ful. 123—120, 375—400 ; a text in Ecclesiasticus alleged for it, ib. 21; the doctrine is set up by hypocrites, 1 Tyn. 430; it is Phari- saical, ib. 435 ; a false doctrine, Bale 427, 1 Brad. 372; a dark doctrine, 2 Tyn. 103; contrary to scripture, 1 Tyn, 111, 155, 2 Tyn. 190, 199 ; heretics, by their proud free-will knowledge, pervert the scriptures, Phil. 303; he, says Whitgift, that dieth in the opinion holdeth not the foundation, 1 Whitg. 1S8, 189, for it is clean contrary to free justification, 3 Whitg. 552; our own free-will cannot work righteousness, 1 Tyn. 494; what it doth when it taketh in hand to keep the law, ib. 429; repentance is not of man's free-will, 1 Brad. 53; faith is not attainable thereby, ib. 65; the will of man has no part in the working of faith, 3 Tyn. 140; it profits nothing, 1 Bee. 70, 72; it must be slain, 1 Tyn. 426; the doctrine was held by heathen philosophers, 3 Tyn. 191, as by Aristotle, 1 Tyn. 108, 155, 276; it is maintained by Jews, 1 Brad. 323,329, 1 Ful. 126, 3 Tyn. 193, by Mahometans, 1 Brad. 323, 329, 3 Tyn. 193, by divers Greek fathers, 1 Whity. 183, by Pelagians and semi-Pelagians, 1 Ful. 377, 3 Whitg. 613 ; the errors of Pelagius refuted by Au- gustine, 3 Bui. 11, 102; the views of the latter perverted by Papists, 1 Ful. 336 — 389 (see Augustine, viii) ; the doctrine of free-will opposed by Prosper, 1 Tyn. 487 n.; boastfully maintained by the church of Rome, 1 Brad. 323, 329, Sand. 23, Tyn. 191, 193; maintained by More, but denied by Tyndale, 3 Tyn. 210, 211; supported by Latimer, 2 Lat. 206; the errors of Hart and his fellows, 2 Brad. 170, 171 ; free- willers, or free-will men, 2 Brad. 128, 244, 1 Whitg. 94; reference to certain free-will men, schismatics and disturbers, Phil. 247 ; Bradford composes a letter concerning the free-willers, which is also signed by Ferrar, Taylor, and Philpot, 1 Brad. 305, 2 Brad. 109, Phil, xiv; other letters to free-willers, 2 Brad. 128, 164, ISO, 1S1, 191 ; caution against the leaven of free-will, 1 Tyn. 466 Free will offerings : 2 Bui. 205 FEE HER — FRITH 335 Freher (Marquard) : Theatrum Virorum, 2 Lat. 349 n Freke (Edm.), bp of Rochester, afterwards of Norwich : Park. 318, 319 ; his opinion on prophesyings, ib. 459 n. ; he meets the queen at Canterbury, ib. 475 ; his transla- tion, ib. 477 n Frembe : strange, foreign, 1 Cov. 139 Freming ( ) : a friend of Sir Phil. Sid- ney, 2 Zur. 292 Freniund (St), of Dunstable : Bale 192, 1 Lat. French : v. France. The French land in the Isle of Wight, and at Ncwhaven, 2 Gran. 495 n. ; French refugees, 1 Zur. 288, 291, 327 ; as to their churches, see Canterbury, London, Nor- wich. French language: the language of ancient Gaul, 1 Jew. 298; French much used in England, ib. 293; used in pleading at the bar, 2 Cran. 170 Fiensham (Hen.) : mentioned, 1 Zur. 22 bis, 25, 36, 42, 47, 58, G3, 70, 78; eulogized, 2 Zur. 21; extract from his will, ib. n. ; letter to him, 1 Zur. 37 ; corrected copy of the same, 2 Zur. xi. Frentike : frantic, mad, Calf. 81 Freres : friars, Pil. 205 Frey (Agnes): wife of Albert Durcr, Pra. Bliz. xvii, xviii. Freyamt, Zurich : 4 Bui. 546 Fria, a Saxon idol : Pil. 16 Friar Mantuan : v. Baptista Mantuanus (S.). Friars : v. Monks. Their origin, 2 Ful. 102; their various colours, 3 Tyn. 107 ; their exemption, Pil. 380 ; their pranks and knavery, Bid. 55 ; on burial in their coats and cowls, which they sold for that purpose, Bale 329, Calf. 287, 2 Cran. 147, 2 Ful. 13, 1 Lat. 50, 2 Lat. 200, 332, 1 Tyn. 48, 122 n., 2 Tyn. SB ; their coats were supposed to preserve from diseases and ensure salvation, 2 Cran. 147 ; a friar's cowl said to take away part of purgatory, 2 Lat. 302 ; a feigned armour, 1 Lat. 29, 32 ; friars bound to say service, but not to preach, 1 Tyn. 329 Augustine : not instituted by St Augus- tine, 'J Ful. 102; their writers on the Apo- calypse, Bale 257 Barefoot : v. Observants. Begging : the Mendicant or begging friars, iBul. 516, 1 Hoop. 526, 1 Lat. 292, Bid. 67 ; their beginning and procedure, 2 Tyn. 277, 278; the people duped by them, 3 Tyn. 76; four orders of them, Bale 171 ; the Carmelites, a branch of them, 4 Bui. 516n.; limiters, or friars sent to gather alma within certain limits, 1 Tyn. 212, 2 Tyn. 277 ; they said " In principio erat Verbum," from house to house, 3 Tyn. 62 ; story of a friar limitour, 1 Lat. 524 Black : v. Dominicans. Grey : v. Franciscans. Jerome : some called by the name of St Jerome, but under the Augustinian rule, 2 Ful. 103 n Minors : v. Franciscans. Preaching : v. Dominicans. White : v. Carmelites. Friday: v. Fasting, Good-Friday. The day named from Fria, Pil. 16; the four holy Fridays, or ordination fasts, 2 Tyn. 98; the golden Fridays, Pil. 80, 551 Frideswide (St) : her bell at Oxford, 4 Jew. 824 Friend (Tho.) : v. Frynd. Friends : the friendship of men to be pre- served, 1 Bui. 197; when most needed friends are asleep, 1 Lat. 228; the value of a faithful friend, Phil. 231 ; on the know- It dge of friends in another life, 3 Bee. 152, &e. ; no certainty in worldly friends, ib. 151 ; false friends are worse than enemies, 1 Lat. 222 Fries (Augustine), or Frisius : printer at Zu- rich, 1 Hoop. 96, 98, at Strasburgh, Grin. Friesland : Scory and others had an English church there, Rid. 387; East Frieiland receives the Interim, 3 Zur. 61 ; Enno, count thereof, ib. 512 n Friesland, in the North sea : probably Cape Farewell, Greenland, 2 Zur. 290 Frisius (Augustine): v. Fries. Frisius (Ger.) : 3 Zur. 251 Frisius (James) : saluted, 2 Zur. 225 Frisius (Jo.) : saluted, 2 Zur. 107 Frisius ( ): saluted, 1 Zur. 17, 30,32, & sa'pe ; mentioned, ib. 305 n Frisius (Otho) : v. Otho. Frith (Jo.) : mentioned, 1 Tyn. xxxvii, 37 n.; king Henry's opinion of him, as recorded by Cromwell, ib. xlvik ; said to have printed Tyndale's answer to More's Dialogue, ib. 1 ; he leaves Tyndale to come into England, ib. liii; is seized and imprisoned, ib.; Tyn- dale's first letter to him as " brother Jacob," ib. ; Tyndale's second letter to him in the Tower, ib. lvii ; he is burned, for denying the corporal presence in the sacrament, Bale 394, 586, 3 .Bee. 11, 1 Brad. 283, 288, 2 Cran. 246, 2 Hoop. 376, 1 Tyn. lx; de- famed by Gardiner, 1 Hoop. 245; his books, Bale 1G4, 2 Bee. 421 ; his answer to More, 1 Tyn. lvi ; his Disputation of Purgatory, 334 FREDERICK — FREE-WILL Frederick I., emperor, called Barbarossa : his letter to pope Adrian, and the pope's arro- gant reply, Pil. 22 ; that pope refused him a blessing for holding his left stirrup, 4 Jew. 692; he corrected four popes, Pil. 640; kissed the foot of pope Alexander III., Grin. 21 ; that pope trod upon him, 3 Jew. 299, 4 Jew. 696, 700, 701, Lit. Eliz. 450, and betrayed him to the Turk, 3 Whitg. 592; communion in both kinds not forbid- den till his time, 1 Huop. 229, Hatch. 283 Frederick II., emperor: miraculously hindered from destroying Catana, Pil. 53G n Frederick I., king of Denmark: his reforma- tion, 1 Cov. 424; story of king Frederick's physicians (supposed to be this king), Pil. 336 Frederick II., king of Denmark : prepares for war with Sweden, 2 Zur. 106 Frederick III., elector Palatine: Park. 471 n.; he favours Calvinism, 2 Zur. 156 n., 274 n. ; patronizes Zanchius, 2 Zur. 185 n. ; letter to him from Parker, Park. 317 ; another, from G. "Withers, 2 Zur. 156 Frederick IV., elector Palatine: Park. 471 n Frederick V., elector Palatine, and after- wards king of Bohemia: married Elizabeth, daughter of James I., Parh.ill n., 2 Zur. 328 n Frederick (Duke): v. John Frederick. Frederick of Venice, a Dominican : wrote on the Apocalypse, Sale 258 Freedom : ». Liberty. Fremingham : ?•. Framlingham. Freese ( ) : punished for selling the scriptures, 2 Lat. 306 n Free-Will: v. Faith, Grace, Predestination. What it is, and how far man has it, 3 Bee. 608, 1 Brad. 216, Rog. 103, Sand. 24; errors on it, Park. 140, Bog. 104, Sand.'2-i; the thraldom of the will described, Sand. 21 ; the will of fallen man is not free, but bound unto the w ill of the devil, 1 Tyn. 17, 18, 23, 182; it is naturally bent to evil, 1 Bee. 151, 152, 2 Bee. 154, 3 Bee. 100, 1 Hoop. 152; it is not free to good naturally, but only when made so by grace, 3 Bui. 103, 3 Jew. 168, 3 Tyn. 174, 192 ; the will of Jonah was not free till made so, 1 Tyn. 454, 459; the will is free to run from God, but to draw near unto him is his grace and gift, Sand. 133; in respect of first birth, the will is only free to evil ; in respect of second birth, only to good, 1 Brad. 251 ; the will is made free by grace, 1 Tyn. 183, 429, 489 , 3 Tyn. 174; a good will the gift of God, 1 Brad. 23; the Spirit makes God's people willing, 2 Tyn. 250 ; after conversion men have two wills, ib. 76; probations out of scripture, that without the grace of God, free-will can do nothing in matters of faith and salvation, 3 Bee. 328, 329; examination of scriptures alleged for free-will, 1 Brad. 321 ; God's commands do not prove it, \ Ful. 400; it is not proved by Luke ii. 14 (Vulg. "homi- nibus bona? voluntatis"), Wkita. 153, 468; translations concerning it examined, 1 Ful. 123— 126,375— 400; a text in Ecclesiasticus alleged for it, ib. 21 ; the doctrine is set up by hypocrites, 1 Tyn. 430 ; it is Phari- saical, ib. 435 ; a false doctrine, Bale 427, 1 Brad. 372; a dark doctrine, 2 Tyn. 103; contrary to scripture, 1 Tyn, 111, 155, 2 Tyn. 190, 199 ; heretics, by their proud free-will knowledge, pervert the scriptures, Phil. 303 ; he, says Whitgift, that dieth in the opinion holdeth not the foundation, 1 Whitg. 188, 189, for it is clean contrary to free justification, 3 Whitg. 552; our own free-will cannot work righteousness, 1 Tyn. 491; what it doth when it taketh in hand to keep the law, ib. 429; repentance is not of man's free-will, 1 Brad. 53; faith is not attainable thereby, ib. 65; the will of man has no part in the working of faith, 3 Tyn. 140 ; it profits nothing, 1 Bee. 70, 72 ; it must be slain, 1 Tyn. 42G; the doctrine was held by heathen philosophers, 3 Tyn. 191, as by Aristotle, 1 Tyn. 108, 155, 276 ; it is maintained by Jews, 1 Brad. 323, 329, 1 Ful. 126, 3 Tyn. 193, by Mahometans, 1 Brad. 323, 329, 3 Tyn. 193, by divers Greek fathers, 1 Whitg. 18S, by Pelagians and semi-Pelagians, 1 Ful. 377, 3 Whitg. 613 ; the errors of Pelagius refuted by Au- gustine, 3 Bui. 11, 102; the views of the latter perverted by Papists, 1 Ful. 386 — 389 (see Augustine, viii) ; the doctrine of free-will opposed by Prosper, 1 Tyn. 487 n. ; boastfully maintained by the church of Rome, 1 Brad. 323, 329, Sand. 23, Tyn. 191, 193; maintained by More, but denied by Tyndale, 3 Tyn. 210, 211 ; supported by Latimer, 2 Lat. 206; the errors of Hart and his fellows, 2 Brad. 170, 171 ; free- willevs, or free-will men, 2 Brad. 128, 244, 1 Whitg. 94; reference to certain free-will men, schismatics and disturbers, Phil. 247 ; Bradford composes a letter concerning the free-willers, which is also signed by Ferrar, Taylor, and Philpot, 1 Brad. 305, 2 Brad. 169, Phil, xiv; other letters to free-willers, 2 Brad. 128, 164, ISO, 1S1, 194; caution against the leaven of free-will, 1 Tyn. 466 Free-will offerings : 2 Bui. 205 FEE HER — FRITH 335 Freher (Marquard) : Theatruni Virorum, 2 Lat. 349 n Freke (Edm.), bp of Rochester, afterwards of Norwich : Park. 318, 319 ; his opinion on prophesyings, ib. 459 n. ; he meets the queen at Canterbury, ib. 475 ; his transla- tion, ib. 477 n Frembe: strange, foreign, 1 Cov. 139 Freming ( ) : a friend of Sir Phil. Sid- ney, 2 Zur. 292 Fremund (St), of Dunstable : Bale 192, 1 Lat. 55 n French : v. France. The French land in the Isle of Wight, and at Ncwhaven, 2 Cran. 495 n.; French refugees, 1 Zur. 288, 291, 327 ; as to their churches, see Canterbury, London, Nor- wich. French language: the language of ancient Gaul, 1 Jew. 298 ; French much used in England, ib. 293; used in pleading at the bar, 2 Cran. 170 Frensham (Hen.): mentioned, 1 Zur. 22 bis, 25, 36, 42, 47, 58, GS, 70, 78; eulogized, 2 Zur. 21; extract from his will, ib. n. ; letter to him, 1 Zur. 37 ; corrected copy of the same, 2 Zur. xi. Frentike : frantic, mad, Calf. 81 Freres : friars, Pit. 2U5 Frey (Agnes): wife of Albert Durer, Pra. Kliz. xvii, xviii. Freyamt, Zurich : 4 Bui. 540 Fria, a Saxon idol : Pil. 16 Friar Mantuan : r. Baptista Mantuanus (S.). Friars : v. Monks. Their origin, 2 Ful. 102; their various colours, 3 Tyn. 107 ; their exemption, Pil. 380 ; their pranks and knavery, Bid. £5 ; on burial in their coats and cowls, which they sold for that purpose, Bale 329, Calf. 287, 2 Cran. 147, 2 Ful. 13, 1 Lat. 50, 2 Lat. 200, 332, 1 Tyn. 48, 122 n., 2 Tyn. 99 ; their coats were supposed to preserve from diseases and ensure salvation, 2 Cran. 147 ; a friar's cowl said to take away part of purgatory, 2 Lat. 302 ; a feigned armour, 1 Lat. 29, 32 ; friars bound to say service, but not to preach, 1 Tyn. 329 Augustine : not instituted by St Augus- tine, 2 Ful. 102; their writers on the Apo- calypse, Bale 257 Barefoot : v. Observants. Begging : the Mendicant or begging friars, 4 Bui. 516, 1 Hoop. 526, 1 Lat. 292, Rid. 67 ; their beginning and procedure, 2 Tyn. 277, 278 ; the people duped by them, 3 Tyn. 70; four orders of them, Bale 171 ; the Carmelites, a branch of them, 4 Bui, 516 n. ; limiters, or friars sent to gather alms within certain limits, 1 Tyn. 212, 2 Tyn. Ill ; they said "In principio erat Verbum," from house to house, 3 Tyn. 62 ; story of a friar limitour, 1 Lat. 524 Black : v. Dominicans. Grey : v. Franciscans. Jerome : some called by the name of St Jerome, but under the Augustinian rule, 2 Ful 103 n minors: W.Franciscans. Preaching : v. Dominicans. White : v. Carmelites. Friday : v. Fasting, Good-Friday. The day named from Fria, Pil. 10 ; the four holy Fridays, or ordination fasts, 2 Tyn. 98; the golden Fridays, Pil. 80, 551 Frideswide (St) : her bell at Oxford, 4 Jew. 824 Friend (Tho.) : v. Frynd. Friends : the friendship of men to be pre- served, 1 Bui. 197; when most needed friends are asleep, 1 Lat. 228 ; the value of a faithful friend, Phil. 231; on the know- It dge of friends in another life, 3 Bee. 152, &c. ; no certainty in worldly friends, ib. 151 ; false friends are worse than enemies, 1 Lat. 222 Fries (Augustine), or Frisius : printer at Zu- rich, 1 Hoop. 96, 98, at Strasburgh, Grin. Friesland : Scory and others had an English church there, Hid. 387; East Friesland receives the Interim, 3 Zur. 61 ; Enno, count thereof, ib. 512 n Friesland, in the North sea : probably Cape Farewell, Greenland, 2 Zur. 290 Frisius (Augustine): v. Fries. Frisius (Ger.) : 3 Zur. 251 Frisius (James) : saluted, 2 Zur. 225 Frisius (Jo.) : saluted, 2 Zur. 107 Frisius ( ): saluted, 1 Zur. 17, 30,32, & sa^pe ; mentioned, ib. 305 n Frisius (Otho) : v. Otho. Frith (Jo.) : mentioned, 1 Tyn. xxxvii, 37 n.; king Henry's opinion of him, as recorded by Cromwell, ib. xlviit ; said to have printed Tyndale's answer to More's Dialogue, ib. 1 ; he leaves Tyndale to come into England, ib. liii ; is seized and imprisoned, ib.; Tyn- dale's first letter to him as " brother Jacob," ib. ; Tyndale's second letter to him in the Tower, ib. lvii ; he is burned, for denying the corporal presence in the sacrament, Bale 394, 586, 3 Bee. 11, 1 Brad. 283, 288, 2 Cran. 246, 2 Hoop. 376, 1 Tyn. lx ; de- famed by Gardiner, 1 Hoop. 245 ; his books, Bale 164, 2 Bee. 421 ; his answer to More, 1 Tyn. lvi ; his Disputation of Purgatory, 336 FRITH — FULKE 3 Tyn. 3 ; he expounds Tracy's testament, I ib. 271 ; his name in connexion with the question of the authorship of a treatise on The Supper of the Lord, ib. 218—220 Frittenden, co. Kent : Frensham's bequest, 2 Zur. 21 n Frobenius (Jerome), printer, son of John : Grin. 231, 2 Zur. 299 n Frobenius (Jo.), printer: 2 Zur. 299 n Frobisher (Sir Martin) : notice of his voyages, 2 Zur. 290, 291 Froissart (Jo.): Bale 7 Fronsberg (The count) : 2 Zur. 207 F'rorne : frozen, 3 Jew. 597 Froschover (dir.), printer at Zurich : notice of him, 3 Zur. 7J9n.; mentioned, some- times by his Christian name only, Grin. 221, 232n., 4 Jew. 1199, 1200, 1 Zur. 30, 43, 70, 2 Zur. 24, 106, 180, 243, 294, 305, 3 Zur. 216, 307, 334, 502, 627, 719 n.; his shop, 2 Cov. 505; he was probably the printer of Coverdale's Bible, 1535, ib. x; be prints the edition of 1550, ib. xiii, 2; he manufactures paper, 3 Zur. 222 ; visits Ox- ford, ib. 194, 501, 7 19 ; Hooper orders books from him, ib. 89; he receives twelve English e\iles into his house, 1 Zur. 11 n., 42 n., 43, 2 Zur. 108 n., 3 Zur. 751 n. ; letters by him, 3 Zur. 719—727 Froschover (Chr.?j, the younger: 2 Brad. 403, 1 Zur. 117 Frugality : a duty, Sand. 342 Fruier ( ) : martyred, Poet. 170 Fruit, Fruits: prayer for the preservation of the fruits of the earth, 3Bec. 44,45; "fruit of the vine," what, 3 Jew. 521, 522; "fruit of the belly," 2 Hoop. 7 ; fruits worthy of repentance, 3 Bui. 106 Fruitful Lessons, by Coverdale, 1 Cov. 195, &c. Frump: to mock, or insult, Hutch. 344; frumps, taunts, 2 Whitg. 147 Fryer ( ): v. Fruier. Fryer (Jo.), M.D.: 2 Brad. 209 n Frynd (Tho.), of New coll. Oxon : proctor, 2 Jew. 952 n Fryth (Jo.) : o. Frith. Fuchsias (Leon.): 1 Hoop. 278 Fugatius, or Fagan, apostle of the Britons : 3 Jew. 163, 2 Whitg. 128 Fulbertus Carnotensis : said to have sucked our lady's breast, and been made whole j by it, 4 Jew. 938 Fulbrooke, co. Warwick: the free chapel ' there, 2 Lot. 383 n Fulco, a French priest : Pil. 591 F'ulgentius (St) : his works, Jew. xxxvii ; he was the author of a book De Fide ad Pedum, sometimes attributed to Augustine, 1 Bee. 207 n., 2 Cov. 200 n., 2 Ful. 86 n., Rid. 40 n.; he wrote against the Novatians, 1 Bee. 95; says that there is in the scrip- tures plenty for the strong to eat, and for the babe to suck, 2 Cran. 34, 2 Jew. 684, Whita. 400 ; writes, to hold the truth of God, is to worship the only God; to turn the truth of God into a lie, is to do homage to a creature, 3 Jew. 482 ; affirms that the flesh of Christ which he took unto him is of none other nature than man's flesh is, 3 Bee. 455 n. ; his doctrine concerning our Lord's ascension, 2 Cov. 153; he says that, as concerning substance of his manhood, Christ was not in heaven when he was on earth, and forsook the earth when he as- cended into heaven, 2i?ec. 278, 279, 3 Bee. 453, 1 Cran. 98, (51), 3 Jew. 252, 254, 260, 263; writes, according to his humanity he was locally on earth, according to his divi- nity he filled heaven and earth, &c, 3 Bui. 270, 3 Jew. 263 ; declares that, according to the whole man which he took, he left the earth and sits on the right hand of God, 3 Bee. 454 ; teaches that his humanity is local, but his Godhead incomprehensible, 1 Bui. 151 ; asserts that God gives grace to the unworthy freely, 1 Bee. 73 ; utters a golden sentence concerning remission of sins, ib. 97 ; says Judas lost the fruit of repentance because he had not faith, ib. 98; recites a saying of Cyprian, that God is a hearer not of the voice but of the heart, ib. 133; con- trasts the sacrifices of the law with that of the gospel, Coop. 94, 95, Grin. 68, Bid. 40 n. ; declares it to be an error to say that the sacrament is but a substance, Bale 93 ; calls it a commemoration, B'd. 179 ; advises that the garment of a holy maid be such as to be a witness of her inward chastity, 2 Bee. 370; states that whoever in this life shall not please God, shall in the world to come have repentance for his sins, but no pardon, 3 Jew. 668 ; his opinion with regard to the future punishment of the ungodly, 2 Cov. 200; his conclusion from a sermon of Augustine's, 3 Bee. 443 n., 1 Jew. 132 n. ; quoted by P. Lombard, 3 Bee. 443 n., 455 n Fulgosus (B.): Fact, et Diet. Memorab. Libri, Jew. xxxvii ; he says pope Ana- stasius II. was an Arian heretic, 3 Jew. 345 Fulbam, co. Middlesex : the bishop's palace, 1 Zur. 211 ; Ridley's mode of living there. Bid. vii; Bradford made deacon there, 2 Brad. xxii. Fulre (Will.), master of Pembroke hall, FULKE — Cambridge: his birth, 1 Ful. i ; education, ib. ii; ejected from bis college, ib. iii; he goes to Paris with the earl of Lincoln, ib. ; master of Pembroke hall, ib. ; his death, and epitaph, ib. iv; list of his works, ib. v; A Defence of the sin- cere and true Translations of the Holy Scriptures into the English tongue, against the catils of gregory Martin : edited by the Rev. Cha. Hen. Hartshorne, MA., 1 Ful. ; Stapleton's Fortress overthrown: A Rejoinder to Martiall's Reply : A Discovery of the dangerous rock of the Popish Church commended dy Sanders: edited by the Rev. Rich. Gibbings, M.A., 2 Ful.; references to works of his, Cal/'. 19, 235, 2 Ful. 70, 168, 308, 384, 385 mi., Jew. xx; he says that although in scripture a bi*hop and an elder is of one order and authority in preaching, &c, yet in government, by ancient use of speech, he is only called a bishop, to whom ordination was always principally committed, Rog. 332 n.; his catalogue of Popish books, dispersed in England during the time of queen Eliza- beth, 2 Ful. 3, 4 ; reference to it, Coop. v. Fuller (Tho.): Church History, 2 Ful. 6 n., 9 n., 37 n., Grin, xi, 360 n., 2 Lat. 368 n. ; Worthies, 1 Lat. 113 n.; Abel Redivivus, 2 Brad. xii. n. ; Fuller cited about Geoffrey of Monmouth, 2 Ful. 6 n.; his list of Primers, &c, corrected, Pra. Eliz. vii.n.; cited about the massacre of St Bartho- lomew, Rog. 8; on prophesyings, Grin. xi.n., xiii, on Grindal's death and character, ib. xv. Fulthorp (J.) : executed at York, 1 Zur. 225 n Fulvius (Aulus) : anecdote of him, Wool. 29 ; his impartiality, Sand. 227 Funckius ( ): 1 Zur. 30, 2 Zur. 90, 95, 168; his exhibition, 2 Zur. 329 Funerals: u. Burial, Supper. Furius (Frid.), Cariolanus: Bononia, Jew. xxxvii ; on the acts of the Spanish inqui- sition against the Jews, 2 Jew. 690 Furness, co. Lancaster: the abbey, Sand, i; Furness fells, ib. i, xxix ; Fumes fools, 2 Lat. 417 Furours: 1 Brad. 40 Furstenburg (Will, de), grand master of the knights sword-bearers in Livonia : 3 Zur. 687 n Fust (Jo.), printer at Mayence, Sand. 224 n Fust (Tho ), or Fusse: martyred at Ware, Poet. 163 Fynes family : v. Fienes. GALERIUS 337 Fynk (Friar) : Bale 154 Fysher (Jo.), canon of St Mary's, Warwick : 2 Lat. 396 n Fyssher (Jo.) : Cranmer writes to the abbot of Westminster for him, 2 Cran. 251, 270 G G. (A.): v. Gilby (Ant.). G. (E.): notice of him, Poet, li; da pacem, Domine; verses from the Old Version of the Psalms, ib. 605 G. (E.), a sectary: Rog. 203 G. (G.) : v. Gifford (Geo.) Gaberdines : 3 Jew. 612 Gabriel, the angel : prince of a kingdom, 3 Bui. 343; sent to Zacharias, and to Mary, ib. 341 ; what he said of Jotln, 4 Bui. 95 Gabriel (The), one of Frobisher"s ships, 2 Zur. 291 n Gadara : the lake, 3 Bui. 353, 364 Gads : spears, Rid. 145 Gage (Sir Jo.): at court, 2 Cran. 490; a privy councillor, ii. 531; named, ib. 241 Gage (Tho.): Survey of the West Indies, 2 Ful. 22 n Gaged : impawned, 2 Bui. 36 Gagneius ( ) : on the intercession of saints : 1 Ful. 537, 538 Gaguinus (Rob.) : account of him, Bale 320 n.; De Orig. et Gest. Franc, Jew. xxxvii, 4 Jew. 112; Sarmatia? Europ. De- scriptio, Grin. 56 n Gaid : withes, 1 Bui. 302 Gainas : 1 Bui. 391 Gainsford (Mrs), an attendant on queen Anne Boleyn : 1 Tyn. 130 Galatians (Epistle to the) : v. Paul (St). How they were bewitched, 1 Brad. 386 Galatinus (Pet.): disputed learnedly on the first verse of Genesis, 1 Bui. 200n. ; referred to about Jonathan Ben Uziel, 3 Whitg. 343 n Galeazzo Maria [Sforza], duke of Milan : slain, Calf. 339 Galen (CI.) : his rules to preserve health, 1 Hoop. 297; he describes the causes of pestilence, 1 Hoop. 318, 2 Hoop. 160; men- tions preservatives against it, 1 Hoop. 333; advises to fly from the air that is infected, 2 Hoop. 167 ; says contraries are holpen by contraries, ib. 169; was wont to say, take nothing, and hold it fast, 4 Jew. 885 ; other references, 1 Hoop. 278, 286 Galeotus (Martius) : his error respecting jus- tification, Rog. 109, 160 Galerius, emperor: v. Maximian. 22 338 GALERIUS - Galerius : judges Cyprian, 1 Jew. 362 Galesinius (Pet.), his blunder about St Sy- nods, 2 Ful. 44 n Galfridus : v. Gaufridus. Galfridus Britannicus: v. Geoffry of Mon- mouth. Galgalath : one of the magi, Whita. 560 n Galilee: several prophets rose out of it, 3 Jew. 242 Gallandius (And.): 2 Bee. 281 n., 3 Bee. 454 n. ; 2 Ful. 70 n Gallars (Nic. de), or Gallasius, minister of the French church in London : notice of him, 2 Zur. 49 n., 96 n.; letter from him to Calvin, 2 Zur. 49 Galley half-pence: 1 Bee. 235 n., 2 .Bee. 435 Gallia Antarctica : v. Brazil. Galloway (Alex, bp of) : v. Gordon. Gallus (Nic): narrates words of card. Hosius about the scriptures, 4 Jew. 757 ; complains of sects amongst professors of the gospel, 2 Jew. 680; says the strifes amongst us are not of light matters, but of the high arti- cles of Christian doctrine, 3 Jew. 621 Gallus (Rich.) : v. Vauville (R.). Gallus (Rob.): imagines Christ to say of the pope, " Who set this idol in my room ?" 4 Jew. 1009 Galtropes: a military engine for maiming horses, Rid. 368 Gamaliel : 4 Bui. 482 Gaming: ?>. Cards, Sports. Prevalence of dicing, &c, Hutch. 7 ; dicing houses, 1 Lat. 196 ; certain games forbidden by law, ib. 372 ; cards, dice, &c, forbidden to be used by all but gen- tlemen, except in the time of Christmas, 3 Zur. 285 n.; gaming not to be per- mitted in the church, &c, 2 Hoop. 129 ; forbidden to the clergy, Grin. 130, 166, 2 Hoop. 145; forbidden on Sundays and holy days, Grin. 138; Haddon's opinion re- specting it, 3 Zur. 282, &c. ; it is worthily condemned of all good divines, 2 Bui. 40 ; often the occasion of sin, Sand. 118; game- sters, dicers, &c, who would overreach and win of their neighbours, are thieves, 2 Bee. 108, 162; how they swear, 1 Bee. 360; their duty, 2 Bee. 115 Gang days : procession days, Pil. 556 ; what ceremonies to be used on such days, Grin. 141, 168 Gang week: v. Rogation week. Gangra: v. Councils. Ganlyne ( Frere) : 2 Lat. 388 Gaping Gulph: v. Discovery. Garanza (Barth.) : t>. Carranza. Garbrand (Jo.): notice of him, 3 Zur. 68; GARDINER legatee of Jewel's papers, 4 Jew. xxv, 1276 n., some of which he publUhed, ib. xxvii ; dedicatory prefaces by him, 2 Jew. 815, 966, 4 Jew. 1129; a short dedication in Latin verse by him, 2 Jew. 1099 n Garcia (Jo. a) : v. Villa Garcia. Garden of the Soul : v. Hortulus Aninwe. Gardens : meditations for them, 1 Lat. 225, 236 Gardiner ( ): a friar of Stoke-Clare, 2 Cov. viii. n Gardiner (Steph.), bp of Winchester: not of noble birth, 4 Jew. 1146; probably alluded to as "a bastard," Calf. 331; master of Trin. hall, Cambridge, Rid. 327 n. ; ambas- sador to the pope, 2 Cran. 332 n. ; he meets Craumer at Waltham, 1 Cran. ix ; assists him in the matter of the king's divorce, 2 Cran. 244; present at Anne Boleyn's coronation, ib. 245; Cranmer commends himself to him on his appeal against the pope, ib. 2G8; he objects to Cranmer visit- ing his diocese, and to his style of " primate of all England," ib. 304; apparently con- cerned in the betrayal of Tyndale, 1 Tyn. lxix. n. ; his conference with Bucer at Ra- tisbon, on the king's supremacy, 1 Ful. 489; his book De Vera Obedientia, 1536, in support of the king's supremacy, 2 Hoop. 268, 557, 559, 567, Jew. xxxvii, 1 Jew. 38, 3 Zur. 298 n., 347 n. ; commended by Bon- ner's preface, Tonstall's sermons, Cole's oath, 1 Jew. 34, 60 ; in this book he defends the breaking of oaths made to the pope, shewing that no man is bound to perform an unlawful oath, &c, 1 Brad. 469 n., 480, 484, 592, Pil. 621 ; says that he is com- pelled by the mighty power of the truth, &c, 4 Jew. 1074 ; the Bishops- Book (or Institution) ascribed to him, Rid. 135, but see 511; he conformed to Henry Vlll's changes, ib. 101; his tergiversation and inconsistency, Calf. 24 [see 3 Fox 454, ed. 1684], 2 Cran. 17 n., Pil. 621, 622; his blunders, 1 Jew . 53, 4 Jen: 635 ; a trans- lation of the Bible committed to the exami- nation of him and other bishops, 1 Ful. 98; in France, Bale 442 ; ambassador at Paris, 2 Cot". 493; concerned in drawing up a book of ceremonies, 1 Lat. 132 n. ; he at- tends the Spital sermons, 3 Zur. 210 n. ; a sermon by him answered by Barnes the next Sunday, ib. 317, see 631; Barnes's controversy with him on justification, pur- gatory, &c, ib. 616; Barnes prays for him, 2 Cov. 435; he examines persons charged with heresy, Bale 433, 1 Tyn. 33, 3 Zur. 232; his concern in the King's Book, or GARDINER 339 Necessary Doctrine, Rid. oil; he questions Anne Askewe, Bale 198, 201, 202; letter from him to Parker and Smith, Park. 20 • letters to Parker, ib. 22, 27; as chancellor of Cambridge he determines the pronun- ciation of certain Greek letters, ib. 28; signature as privy councillor, 2 Cran. 496, Park. 30; he impedes the abolition of vi- gils, &c, on pretence of making a league with the emperor and the French king, 2 Cran. 115 n., 416 n.; envoy to the em- peror, 3 Zur. 37; with the emperor in Utrecht, Dale 182, 221 ; his works on the sacrament, 1 Cuv. 429, Pil. 547, Rid. 308, &c. ; Cranmer's controversy with him, 1 Cran. xx, 2 Cran. x, Grin. 232, &c, 3 Zur. 388; A Detection of the Devil's Sophistrie, 154C, Bale 154, 2 Brad. 284, 1 Cran. 107, 108, 194, 241, 256, 307, 308 , 2 Cov. 263, Jew. xxxvii, 1 Jew. 54, 78, 205, 211, &c; its title-page, 1 Hoop. 99 ; the preface to it, ib. 100; in it he corrupts a text in the Psalms, 1 Fill. 11, 1 Jew. 54; An Answer UNTO MY LOKD OF MANCHESTER'S BOOK, by bp Hooper (including many passages of the work replied to), 1 Hoop. 97 — 247 ; Hooper's dedication to Gardiner, ib. 101 ; Gardiner's Explication and Assertion of the True Catholic Faith touching the most blessed sacrament of the Altar, 1551, referred to, 2 Brad. 274 n. (the whole treatise is included in the Answer to it, next mentioned), Cranmer's Answer to a Crafty and Sophistical Cavillation devised by Stephen Gardiner, 1 Cran. 1 — .367 ; the latter writes against Cranmer, under the name of Marcus Antonius Con- stants, 2 Brad. 173 n., 274, 2 Cov. 253, 254, 1 Cran. 419 n., 2 Cran. x, 455—458, 1 Jew. 54, 3 Jew. 186, Rid. 16; Ridley replies, Rid. xvi ; Cranmer's wish that he might live to write an answer, 2 Cran. x, 455 — 457; con- troversy with Bucer on the celibacy of the clergy, 2 Brad. 19, 2 Cov. 513, 520, 3 Zur. 178, 254; Gardiner a persevering opponent of the reformation, 2 Cran. viii, ix ; called Diotrephes, Rid. 110, 113, 117, &c, a wild boar, successor to Ananias, 3 Bee. 228, a wolf, ib. 237, God's enemy, 2 Hoop. 621; latter from him to Ridley, respecting a sermon preached at court by the latter, Rid. 495; he alleged that laws made du- ring the king's minority were not binding, 1 Lai. 118 n. ; Ridley sent to exhort him, Rid. 260, 264 ; he is sent to the Fleet, 3 Zur. 384; deprived of his see, 2 Cran. x, 429 n., 1 Lat. 321 n., 3 Zur. 80, 256, 722; com- mitted to the Tower, 1 Lai. 321 n. ; while there he challenges Hooper to a disputa- tion, 3 Zur. 80; released from the Towei, ib. 367 ; he sings a mass of requiem for Edward VI., ib. 368; letter to him from queen Mary, Park. 54 n. ; letter from him to the university of Cambridge, ib. 56 n.; he obtains leave for P. Martyr to quit Eng- land, 3 Zur. 506 n. ; consents to the libera- tion of Sandys, Sand, x, xii ; tries to arrest him again, ib. xii ; lord chancellor, Rid. 394; as such refuses to swear in judge Hales, 4 Jew. 1190 n.; deceived by an image on the great seal, Calf. 36, 354; he preaches before Philip and Mary at Paul's cross, 3 Zur. 298, 347 ; again sent to nego- ciate a peace with the emperor and tho French king, Rid. 394 ; his persecution, 3 Zur. 171; his threats, Pil. 197, 254; he examines Hooper, 2 Hoop, xxvii, &c, 2 Lat. 270; his enmity to him, 2 Hoop. 620, 621 ; a conference with him at some former period, ib. viii ; he examines Bradford, 1 Brad. 465 ; process and sentence against that martyr (in Latin), ib. 585; his en- mity to the exiles, Jew. xiii ; his horrible death, Phil. 86, 269, Pil. 655, 3 Zur. 301 n He says that Christ is not yet fully pos- sessed of his glory, 1 Jew. 461 ; his opinion on justification, Hutch. 96; he called the gospel a doctrine of desperation, 2 Hoop. 376, 377, 592; certain matters in which he varied from other Papists touching the Lord's supper, 1 Cran. 380, Rid. 307 ; matters wherein he varied from himself, 1 Cran. 381, Rid. 311; certain things which he granted, 1 Cran. 383, Rid. 315; matters wherein he varied from the truth, and from the old authors of the church, 1 Cran. 385; his doctrine on the sacrament generally, ib. 438 ; in one place he refers the word " Hoc" to the bread, in another to individuum vagum, 2 Jew. 789; he says neither the natural wine nor Christ's very blood, but the accidents and forms, are the fruits of the vine, 3 Jew. 520 ; declares that Christ drank his own very blood at the supper, and ever now drinkelh the same in the kingdom of heaven, ib. ; de- scribes Christ's presence in the sacrament as natural, 1 Jew. 416 ; his opinion on a mouse eating the host, Bale 154; his no- tion how it became a general consent to abstain from the cup, 1 Jew. 65, 78, 211, 3 Jew. 182; his attempt to explain the words of Gelasius on the sacrament, 1 Jew. 64; how he disposes of a passage from Origen,3,/ei«. 517 , he thinks Basil's liturgy disordered, 2 Jew. 579 22—2 340 GARDINER — GELASIUS Gardiner (Will.), alias Sandwich : notice of him, 2 Cran. 365 n Gards : borders, 1 Tyn. 352 Garganus : v. Mons. Gargrave ( ), or Hargrave : recom- mended for vicar of Rochdale, Pil. vii. Gargrave (Sir Tho.) : one of the royal visitors for the North, 1 Zur. 73 n. ; president of the North, ib. 217 n. ; mention of him and his son, Grin. 325 Garlands: the use of garlands of bay forbidden by certain fathers, 3 Jew. 883 Garments: v. Apparel, Vestments. Garner (Jo.), minister of the French church at Strasburgh : 3 Zur. 112, 492 Garnet (Hen.): Coif. 5n.; executed, Rog. 10 Garnish (Lady): Anne Askewe taken to her, Bale 200 Garret (Tho.), or Garrard, or Gerrard: re- commended to Cromwell for the parsonage of St Peter by Calais, 2 Cran. 310; sent to preach at Calais, ib. 37G n. ; burned in Smitlffield, Bale 394 (Garare), 3 Bee. 11, 1 Brad. 283, 288, 2 Cran. 310 n., 381 n., 2 Lat. 418 n., 3 Zur. 207, 209, 632 Garret (Sir Will.), lord mayor of London: Grin. 2G2, Phil. 150 Garrett (Jo.), of Oxford: 2 Cran. 383 bis Garter (Bernard): v. B. (G.). Garter (Order of the) : the knights wear the image of St George, Rid. 498, 502, and keep St George's feast, ib. 502 ; the prelate of the order, 2 Whitg. 79, 188, 3 Whitg. 405 Gascoigne (Geo.): notice of him, Poet, xv; de profundis, ib. 33; good morrow, ib. 36; good night, ib. 38 ; notice of one G. Gaske, perhaps Gascoigne, ib. xxvii; a description of the world, by G. Gaske, ib. 307 Gascoyne ( ) : Park. 65 Gaske ( G. ), perhaps Gascoigne, q. v. Caspar: v. Jaspar. Gastius (J.) : against the Catabaptists, 1 Whitg. 87, 97, 133 Gataker (Tho.): his account of Whitaker, Whita. x. Gate : road, 1 Brad. 280, 2 Brad. 293, 2 Cov. 271 Gates : those of cities, how named, Pil. 345 ; ministers compared to them, ib. 348; the strait gate and narrow way, 2 Tyn. 120 Gates (Sir Hen.), brother of the next: one of the royal visitors for the North, 1 Zur. 73 n Gates (Sir Jo.), or Gate, or Yates : vice- chamberlain : Rid. 333, 535 n. ; sheriff of Essex, ib. 529; letter to him, ib. 336; at Cambridge, Sand, ii, iv; "made deacon" (i. e. executed), ib. ii, see 3 Zur. 367 n Gates (Rob.): v. Yate (Mr). Gaudes: ostentatious rites, Calf. 268 Gaufridus, abbot: 1 Jew. 225 n Gaufridus Antisiodorensis : wrote on the Apocalypse, Bale 256 Gaufridus de Bello-Loco, q. v. Gaul : v. France. Gaulminus (Gilb.) : Calf. 69 n Gauston (Rich.): Rid. 536 n Gavantus (Barth.): Thesaurus, 1 Brad. 513, 2 Brad. 298—311, 2 Ful. 22 nn Gavell (Rob.), keeper of Nonsuch park : Park. 387 Geason: scarce, rare, 4 Jew. 723; geson, 3 Jew. 622 Geche (Alex.): martyred at Ipswich, Poet. 173 Geddes (Mich.) : Calf. 193 n., 2 Ful. 70 n., 225 n Gee (Edw.J: Answer to Gother, Calf. 183 n., 377 n Gelasius I., bp of Rome : the Roman council under him, Calf. 21 n., 171, 324 n., 2 Tyn. 279 n. (v. Councils, Rome, 496) ; his epistles extravagant, Whita. 435; they are spurious, Rid. 180, 182 ; he proves, against Eutyches and Nestorius, that Christ is both God and man, 1 Cran. 289 — 295 ; spurious decree respecting the canonical books, 2 Ful. 221 ; it allows but one book of Maccabees, 1 Ful. 24; speaks of writings not read in the church of Rome, because thought to be written by heretics, Uew. 113; condemns the Acts of Paul and Thecla, 2 Ful. 339 n.; calls the Canons of the A postles apocryphal, Whita. 41; condemns apocryphal works of Clement and others, 1 Jew. Ill, 112; he cites the council of Nice on the water of baptism, 3 Jew. 492,541; calls the sacra- ment a similitude and image, 2 Jew. 609; says, we must think of Christ the Lord him- self, that which we profess in his image (the eucharist), ib. 700, 3 Jew. 469; asserts that the image and similitude of Christ's body and blood is celebrated in the action of the mysteries, 1 Cran. 296, Grin. 66, 2 Hoop. 425, 2 Jew. 1113, 1115, 3 Jew. 508, Rid. 44 ; says the sacraments of the body and blood of the Lord pass over into a divine substance by the working of the Holy Ghost, yet remain they still in the propriety of their own nature, 1 Jew. 11, 3 Jew. 506, 508 ; affirms that the nature of bread and wine in the sacrament does not go away, 2 Bee. 267, 3 Bee. 424, 425, 1 Brad. 543 n., 548, 1 Cran. 261, 2S9, 293, GELASIUS — GENNADIUS 341 296, (33), Grin. 66, 2 Hoop. 425, 1 Jew. 11, 33, 52, 53, 248, 259, 2 Jew. 564, 599, 776, 792, 1030, 1066, 1115, 3 Jew. 482, 501, 504, 508, Rid. 44, 160, 174 ; this decree expounded by R. Tapper, Jew. 37, 52; testi- mony against some who received the bread but not the cup, of whom he says, either let them receive the whole sacraments, or else let them be driven from the whole, 2 Bee. 243, 3 Bee. 275, 413, 415, Hutch. 282, 3 Jew. 481, 597, Sand. 455 ; he declares that the sacrament cannot be divided (i.e. by abstaining from the cup) without great sacrilege, 2 Bee. 243, 1 Brad. 546 n., Coop. 138, 2 Cran. 174, Hutch. 282,1 Jew. 9, 55, 56, 76, 225, 235, 255, 2 Jew. 990,1030, SJew. 478, 594, 597, 4 Jew. 820, 891, Pil. 541, Sand. 455 ; the gloss on the above decree pronounces it not superfluous to receive the sacrament under both kinds, 2 Bee. 243; writing (o certain bishops, he declared those accursed who receiving the body of Christ abstained from the communion of the cup, ib. ; parts of the mass attributed to him, 2 Brad. 306—309 (see 613 n.), 1 Jew. 9, 96; other directions about divine service ascribed to him, iBul. 196, 201 ; he speaks of certain churches built in the names of dead men who were not altogether faith- ful, 1 Jew. 158; gives directions about the distribution of offerings, 4ic, 2 Tyn. 173 n. ; cited as declaring that none may dispute the judgment of the Roman church, 1 Jew. 68, as saying that the pope, being a bishop, is above any temporal prince concerning his priestly office, ijew. 673, and exempted from all law of man, 2 Jew. 919, 4 Jew. 833; he says a wrongful sentence may hurt no man, 2 Jew. 805, 3 Jew. 203; shews that Acacius was. justly condemned, 4 Jew. 650; directs an offending clerk to be ad- mitted only to lay-communion, ( oop. 159 n.; on the council of Chalcedon, 1 Jew. 423 ; on conflicting councils, ib. 233; he opposed the Manichees, ib. 257 Gelasius Cyzicenus: Hist. Cone. Nic, Jew. xxxvii; cited, 2 Bee. 295n., 3 Bee. 267 n., 433 n., Coop. 31 n., 1 Jew. 464 n., 466 n., &c, 3 Jew. 540 n Gereh, or Geeras: a Jewish coin, 1 Tyn. 419 Geffrie (Will.): whipped, Rog. 162 n Gehazi : 4 Bui. 124, 130 Gehenna : v. Hell. Gemblaccnsis (Sig.) : u. Sigebertus. Geminus, an ancient astronomer: 2 Zur. 336 Genebrardus (Gilb.): Calf. 323 n., Rog.OHn., Whita. 182, 186, &c. ; calls the first and second books of Esdras canonical, ib. 103; on the time of Judith, ib.86; on Desiderius of Bourdeatix, Rog. 162; he writes that fifty popes successively were apostates, ib. 182 Generians : heretics, 2 Cov. 184 n Genesis: Tyndale's prologue, 1 Tyn. 398; contents of the book, 2 Cov. 17 ; a table expounding certain words therein, 1 Tyn. 405 ; Egyptian words occur in it, ib. 409 ; remarks upon portions of its narrative, ib. 400—402 Genesius, Diocletian's jester: Pil. 401 Geneva : the reformation established there, Lit. Eliz. 451 ; war with Berne, Phil. 389; extracts from the council book, 3Z«r.765n., 768 n. ; Geneva besieged by the duke of Savoy, Grin. 429 n., 1 Zur. 334, 2 Zur. 315 n.; application to England for help, and consequent proceedings, 2 Zur. 315 n., Grin. 429 n. ; letter of the privy council to the archbishop on behalf of it, Grin. 432 ; another, to the bishops, ib. 434 ; letter of archbishop Grindal to the bishops for a col- lection in behalf of it, ib. 429 ; the sums con- tributed by Grindal and other dignitaries, ib. 432n., queen Elizabeth's letter to the Swiss cantons in behalf of it, 2 Zur. 315; the state admitted to the Swiss confederation, Hi. 201 n.; the arms of Geneva ("the halfe egle and key"), 1 Brad. 220; the church of Geneva catholic and apostolic, Phil. 153 ; like Sion, despised, 4 Jew. 666, 667 ; disliked by queen Elizabeth, 2 Zur. 131; it communicated with wafer cakes, Grin. 208 ; a lay elder ministered the cup in the com- munion, Rog. 235; four thousand com- municants at one time, 3 Jew. 370; the English church there, 1 Whitg. 251, 3 Zur. 166, 167 n., 766 n. ; the form of Common Prayer used by the English there, Grin. 203, 208, 213, 316 n., SWhitg. 371,372,378 ; it condemns the private ministration of sa- craments, and baptism by women, 3 Whitg. 546 ; the Italian church, 1 Zur. 47 Genevians: 2 Jew. 770, 787, &c. Gennadius, patriarch of Constantinople: his encyclical letter, Jew. xxxvii, 1 Jew. 403, 3 Jew. 334, 4 Jew. 828, 841, 2 Whitg. 432 Gennadius of Marseilles: Calf. 69, 149 n., 177 n.; probably the author of a book De Defin. Orthod. Fidei, otherwise De Eccl. Dogmat. improperly ascribed to Au- gustine, 2Bec. 258 n., 2 Cov. 185 n.; his words on justification, 2 Cran. 207, 208 ; he declares that holy men do truly in pro- nouncing themselves sinners, 2 Cov. 385; neither praises nor blames the daily recep- tion of the sacrament, 2 Bee. 258 n.; in 3i2 GENNADIUS opposition to Origen, he maintains the resurrection of the same body, 2 Cov. 185n.; says that the perpetual virginity of our lady is proved sufficiently by the scriptures, 3 Jew. 440 ; well-nigh charges Augustine with heresy, ib. 007 ; makes no mention of the epistles decretal, 1 Jew. 173 Gennesaret (The lake of) : 3 Bui. 364 Genseric, king of the Vandals: 2 Bui. 109 Gentianus Hervetus, q. v. Gentile (Alberic) : professor of civil law at Oxford, 2 Zur. 329 n Gentiles, Heathen : v. Idolatry, Philosophers. Who they are, 2 Lat. ±6,Now. (101); the times of the Gentiles, 2 Lat. 40; how they knew God, \ Bui. 196; traces of true reli- gion amongst them, ib. 202 ; their idolatry, 2 Cran. 144; they had not always images, 1 Bui. 200: their oracles and miracles, 2 Cran. 41 ; some of them in their sacri- fices said, "Hoc age," 1 Jew. 119; their earnest study in bringing up tlieir children, 2 Bee. 5, 382, &c; honouring of parents among them, 1 Bui. 202; how they pre- pare themselves to battle, 1 Bee. 2.51 ; there have been many examples of virtue amongst them, Wool. 48, 51 ; their virtues deserve no reward, but rather punishment, ib. 49; whether the virtuous works of the heathen are sins or no, 2 Bui. 418; they cannot worship God, 1 Tyn. 115; they perish be- cause they know not Christ, 2 Lat. 74; their condemnation, Bale 557 ; againstGen- tilism, or the heathen opinion respecting destiny, 3 Bui. 181; many Gentiles were saved under the old testament, Whita. 530; the heathen called into the church, Pil. 61, Sand. 254 ; their calling shewn to Peter by a vision, Sand. 275; they are not to be baptized until they believe, Phil. 281 ; they as well as Jews are justified by faith, 1 Bui. 115 ; heathen customs Christianized, Calf. 66 ; heathen princes may lawfully be served, Pil. 311 ; heathen poets cited in holy scrip- ture, Hutch. 178 (v. Aratus, Epimenides, Menander); some heathen authors ought not to be read, 2 Bee. 382 ; some read warily, godliness being interlaced, profit much, ib. 383 Gentility : heathenism, 1 Bee. 10, Calf. 19, 2 Cran. 25, 101, 2 Ful. 58, 1 Jew. 544, Sand. 373 Gentlemen : v. Landlords, Noblemen, Prayers. The origin of gentle blood, and the folly of boasting thereof, Pil. 125; gentlemen commonly ascend to their estate through knowledge, 2 Cran. 399 ; their duty, espe- cially as landlords, 1 Bee. 256, 2 Bee. 115, — GEORGE 1 Tyn. 201 ; they should be trained to serve the king and state, 1 Lat. 08; have the same law to live after as the poor, Pil. 41 ; they should be peace-makers, 1 Lat. 486; their tenants and servants, 2 Cran. 185; an ad- monition to them against suffering swear- ers in their houses, 1 Bee. 361; their little delight in reading the word of God, 2 Bee. 420; popular complaints against them, 2 Cran. 194-197 ; their exactions, 1 Bee. 253; those who unreasonably raise their rents are thieves, 2 Bee. 108; their greedi- ness censured in becoming sheepmongers, and causing the decay of towns, ib. 434; their oppressions alleged as a cause for rebellion, ib. 598, 599 ; advice to country people as to their conduct towards gentle- men who are tyrants, 2 Tyn. 21, 59; the character of those who are true gentlemen described, 2 Bee. 598, &c; the character of those who are not really gentlemen de- scribed, ib. ; Philpot claims the rank of a gentleman, Phil. 12 Gentlemen Pensioners, q. v. Gentleness : better than sharpness, PH. 183 Gentlewomen: v. Prayers. Dorcas an example to them, 2 Bee. 585 Geoffry of Monmouth : Britan. Orig., Jew. xxxvii; a copy in MS., Park. 265 ; he says that the British flamines were changed for bishops, 2 Wliitg. 127 ; his account of bishop- ricks in England before Augustine came, 3 Jew. 165; his statement respecting Au- gustine and the slaughter attributed to him, 1 Jew. 300, 3 Jew. 164, 165, Pil. 515; he speaks of him as a proud and cruel man, 2 Ful. 6, 180 ; not to be implicitly credited, Calf. 307 n Geography: v. America, Arabia, Climates. Ancient geography, 2 Zur. 89, 95 George (St) : v. Garter. Account of him, 2 Bee. 530 n., 1 Hoop. 313 n.; drawn on horseback, Calf. 35 n., 30, 287, 1 Hoop. 320, with the dragon, 1 Ful. 72, 1 Hoop. 313 n., 320 ; invoked in battle, 2 .Bee. 536, Calf. 20; patron of Eng- land, lHoop. 313; his festival expressly retained in 1536, Pra. Fliz. 5n George, king of Albania : v. Scanderbeg. George, duke of Clarence, brother of Edward IV. : the treason of his great-grandsons, the Poles, Lit. Fliz. 655 n George, marq. of Brandenburg : signed the confession of Augsburgh, 2 Zur. 15 n George, count of Wirtemberg : 4 Bui. xxi. George, patriarch of Alexandria : wrote the life of Chrysostom, Jew. xxxvii ; speaks of his education at Athens, 4 Jew. 652 GEORGE George, the Arian patriarch of Alexandria: 1 Hoop. 313 n., 2 Whitg. 886 (Jeorge, bp of Laodicea: an Arian, 3 Whitg. 241 George : going to Padua, 3 Zur. 725 George Major : v. Major. George of Trebizond : 2 Bee. 288 n., Calf. 378 n George (Christian) : martyred at Colchester, Poet. 172 George (David) : v. Davidians. Founder of the Davidians or Davi- Georgians, 2 Bee. 379 n., 1 Lot. 229, Bog. 202, Whita. 229 ; he debased the credit of the holy scriptures, Bog. 78; preferred his own imaginations to them, i'fc.79; said that Christ's flesh was dissolved into ashes, and rose no more, ib. 04 ; affirmed himself to be greater than Christ, ib. 49, 1G2; rumoured that himself, and not Christ, should be the future judge, ib. G7; would have women to be all common, ib. 307; taken up and burned after his death, 3 Jew. 187, 188 George (Sir Will.): 1 Ful. xi. Georgians: their faith, 1 Bui. 98 Gerald (Sir Gilb.) : v. Gerard. Geraldus (Greg.) Lilius, q. v. Gerard, abp of York: his letter to Anselm, on clerical celibacy, 2 Ful. 23, 94 ; a lecher- ous man and a witch , Pil. 591 Gerard (Sir Gilb.), or Gerald: letters to him, Park. 30S, 32.5; an ecclesiastical commis- sioner, t'6. 370 n Gerard the merchant : saluted, 2 Zur. i2 Gerardus Lorichius, q. v. Gerbellius (Nic.), Phorcensis : his works not found, Jew. xxxvii ; referred to, 4 Jew. 665 Gerhardus, a Franciscan : author of Evan- gelium iEternum, Bog. 203 n Gerhardus (Jo.) : Patrologia, Calf. 74 n Germanus (probably the patriarch of Con- stantinople who died about 740) : his vain allegations respecting images, Calf. 345; his alleged address to the girdle of the virgin, 1 Jew. 535 Germanus, patriarch of Constantinople (fl. 1250): Jew. xxxvii; he declares that our daily bread is Christ, 1 Jew. 128, 109, and that the manna was Christ, 3 Jew. 499; speaking of the communion he says, we are no more on earth, but stand by the King in the throne of God in heaven, 2 Jew. 741 ; referred to about altars, 1 Ful. 518 Germanus (St), bp of Auxerre: invoked for the ague, Bale 348, for the evil, ib. 498; how he stilled the sea, 2 Ful. 11G Germany: r. Empire, Interim. - GERSON 343 The Canaanites mentioned in Obad. xx. thought to be the Germans, Pil. 208 ; Tyn- dale observes that there are nations within the inclosureof Dutchland (i. e. Germany), who speak tongues unknown to the Dutch- men, 2 Tyn. 208; conspiracy of the boors against their lords, called Liga Sotularia, 4 Jew. GG4 ; clergy in Dutchland licensed to live in sin, 3 Tyn. 40; the "Centum gravamina nationis Germanicae," a remon- strance addressed to the pope by the diet of Nuremberg, ib. 40 n. ; not of Lutheran origin, Calf. 10 n. ; the war of 1526, 2 Cran. 199, 200, 4 Jew. 605; the reforma- tion in Germany a hotch potch, 1 Lat. 147; the princes dissolved the monasteries, and 6et up schools and colleges, 2 Jew. 1011; wretched condition of the country, 2 Cran. 233, 234; its troubles falsely ascribed to Luther, 4 Jew. GG4, 2 Tyn. 244, 3 Tyn. 188; embassy therefrom, 2 Cran. viii, 371 n., 377 n., 379 ; troubles shortly after the death of Luther, Phil. 416 ; disputes respecting ecclesiastical rites and ceremonies, Bog. SIT; the preaching of Christ's gospel driven out of the churches there, 3 Bee. 10; two por- tions of five remained still in obedience to the see of Rome, 3 Jew. 195, 197 ; but where the churches were Popish, the people were often Protestant, ib. 197 ; the im- morality of German courts, 2 Zur. 53 ; Ger- manical natures, Park. 125 Gerningham (Mr): arrests Sandys, Sand. vi. Gerontochomia: 1 Bui. 286, 4 Bui. 498 Gerrard (Mr), a justice: Park. 375 Gerrard (Sir Gilb.) : v. Gerard. Gerrard (Tho.) : v. Garret. Gershonites: their service, 2 Bui. 132, 142 Gerson (Jo. Charlier, commonly called) : Opera, Jew. xxxvii ; De Auferibilitate Papa;, 2 Cran. 77 ; Contra Floretum, 1 Jew. 240; he calls scripture the rule of faith, Whita. 485 ; his opinion on the exposition of scripture by itself, ib. 495 ; he complains that the substance of divinity was brought to ostentation of wits, and sophistry, 4 Jew. 73G; declares that we ought rather to be- lieve a man well learned in holy letters than a council or pope, 3 Bee. 392, 2 Cran. 30, 37, Pil. 532 n., 020; defines ecclesias- tical power, 4 Bui. 38 ; he held general councils to be above the pope, 1 Jew. 67; he says, to demand whether the authority of the pope be greater than the authority of the church, is as much as if a man would demand whether the whole be greater than a part, iJew. 921; allowed the privilege of giving sentence in councils even to 344 GERSON — GIBEAH laymen,; 3 Jew. 207, 4 Jew. 1026; shews that the consideration of the faith pertains to them, 2 Jew. 677; he was the great pro- moter of the council of Constance, 1 Jew. 231; thought worthy to be director in it, 4 Jew. 736; he therein exhibited seventy- five abuses in the church of Rome, and earnestly desired that they might be re- formed, ib. 1106; addressed the French king as judge in a cause ecclesiastical, ib. 967 ; referred to on a council holden in Paris, ib. 952; he says, both popes and bishops may wander from the faith, ib. 927 ; he and the school of Paris reproved pope John XXII., 1 Jew. 400, 3 Jew. 345, 4 Jew. 931, 936; speaks of an error of that pope respecting the soul, 3 Jew. 144, 4 Jew. 930, 1117, Rog. 181 n.; he allows that "Hoc" points at the substance of bread, 2 Jew. 788; says a brute beast eating the host receives the body of Christ, 2 Jew. 783; calls com- munion under both kinds heresy, 1 Jew. 231 ; his foolish arguments for withholding the cup from the laity, 1 Jew. 15, 231 , 3 Jew. 597; he says, if laymen communicated un- der both kinds, the priestly dignity would be degraded, 1 Jew. 206; on opus opera- turn, 2 Jew. 750; on the origin of stone altars, 1 Jew. 310; he says that as there is but one God, all the world should pray to him in one tongue, ib. 14; states that the priest may say "Domims vobiscum," though but one be present, ib. 174; sought to reduce the number of ceremonies, Lit. Eliz. xxvi ; he says that through their num- ber, the virtue of the Holy Ghost is utterly quenched, 4 Jew. 738; writes that some have killed themselves because of the irk- someness of them, Rog. 180 ; says the Flagellants hell that none could be saved without the baptism of voluntary blood by whipping, ib. 277 n.; his character as a casuist, 1 Brad. 564; praised by Trithe- mius, 3 Jew. 133, and by Curio, Phil. 393 Gertrude (St) : account of her, 1 Bee. 139 n.; invoked against rats and mice, Bale 498, 1 Bee. 139, 2 Bee. 536; her nuns, Bale 192 Gervase of Tilbury: Parker sends a tran- script of a treatise by him to lord Burghley, Park. 424 Gervase (Father): at Lentzburg, 3 Zur. 153 Gervasius (St) : martyred, 2 Jew. 654 Gervayes abbey : v. Jervaulx. Gerves (Mr) : 2 Cran. 258 Geskinbuge ( ): 3 Zur. 617 Gesner (Conrad), mentioned: 1 Zur. 12, 17, 25, 31 n. ; 2 Zur. 95, 3 Zur. 56, 64, & sa>pe ; he studies Welsh, 3 Zur. 73; married, 2 Zur. 90 ; sends to England for MSS. of ancient ecclesiastical authors, 1 Zur. 137 n., his Bibliotheca and Epitome, Jew. xxxvii, 3 Jew. 130, 1 Zur. 305, 3 Zur. 89; his book on birds, 3 Zur. 89; letter to him, 1 Zur. 31 Geson: i>. Geason. Gesse: guests, Calf. 300 Gesta Romanorum, 1 Tyn. 80 n., 328 Gestas, or Gismas : the impenitent thief, Whita. 560 n Geste (Edm.), bp: v. Gheast. Gests : acts, exploits, 1 Tyn. 450 Gestures: i>. Ceremonies, v, Prayer, Supper. Gethsemane: our Saviour's agony there, 1 Lat. 217, &c. ; the tears of our Saviour in the garden ; verses, Poet. 422 Geufraeus (Ant.): Aula Turc, Rog. 243 n Geveren (Schelto a): his discourse Of the End of the World, translated by Rogers, Rog. v, vii. Gheast (Edm.), or Geste, bp of Rochester, afterwards of Salisbury : notice of him, Park. 123 n.; mentioned, Grin. 269 ■ he disputes at Cambridge, Grin. 194, Rid. 169, and at Westminster, 4 Jew. 1199, 1 Zur. 11; assists at the funeral solemnity of the emperor Ferdinand, at St Paul's, Grin. 32; to preach at Paul's cross, Park. 240 ; his share in the Bishops' Bible, ib. 250; pre- sent at Grindal's confirmation as primate, Grin, x; he replenishes the library at Sarum, Jew. xxv ; letter by him, Park. 250 Ghent: 2 Zur. 105 Ghinucci (Jerome de), bishop of Worcester: deprived by act of parliament, 2 Cran. 330 n Ghost (Holy): 0. Holy Ghost. Ghostly enemies : v. Enemies. Ghosts: v. Demons, Samuel, Spirits. Giants : v. Tyrants. Giants before the flood, 1 Lat. 245 ; the sons of Ham, 1 Tyn. 311 ; those mentioned by Ezekiel, Bale 579 Gibbes (Mr): defames the dean of Exeter, Park. 261 Gibbes (Will.): v. Gjbbes. Gibbings (Rich.) : editor of Calfhill's Answer to Martial], Calf. ; likewise of Fulke's An- swers, 2Ful. ; his Roman Forgeries, Whita. 41 n., 43 n Gibbon (Edw.) : Decline and Fall, 2 Ful. 98 n., 101n.,36ln.; herespected Parker, Parh.x\\. Gibbon (Maurice), alias Reagh, titular abp of Cashel : takes flight, 1 Zur. 309 n Gibeah : case of the Levite's concubine, 1 Bui. 417 GIBEONITES Gibeonites : deceived Joshua, Pil. 392 ; their burying of Saul, ib. 313 Gibson (Jo.): letter to him, 1 Brad. 591, 2 Brad. 194 ; in prison for debt, 2 Brad. 244 Gibson (Jo.?), prebendary of Botevant: en- joined to view the statutes of the church of York, Grin. 151 ; legacy to him, ib. 460 Gibson (Rich.) : martyred in Smithfield, Poet. 171 Gibson (Tho. and Will.): v. Gybson. Gibson (Will.): notice of him, Poet, liv; verses from A Description of Norton's Falsehood of Yorkshire, ib. 542 Gidding(Little),co. Hunts: the Ferrarfamily, 1 Brad. 258 n., Pra. B. vi. Gideon: called to judge Israel, Pil. 47, 109; | a type of Christ, Sand. 394; his fleece, 4 Bui. 222, 231 ; it was a type of the Jew- ish nation, 2 Bui. 287, Calf 336 ; his victory, Pil. 29 Gieseler (J. C. I.) : Text Book of Eccl. Hist., Calf. 6 n., 2 Ful. 33 n., 81 n., Bog. 203 n Giffe-gaffe : 1 Lat. 140 Giffbrd (Geo ), or Gyfford: translator of Fulke's work on the Apocalypse, 1 Ful. vii; his Catechism, published under the initials G. G., Rog. xvi ; his Plain Declaration, against the Brownists, ib. 32G ; his Reply to Barrow and Greenwood, ib. 141, 142, 273 GifFord (Hum.): notice of him, Poet, xxi; verses; the life of man compared to a ship in a tempest, ib. 211 ; in praise of the con- tented mind, ib. 212; of the vanity of the world, ib. 213; a lesson for all estates, ib. 215; a godly discourse, ib. 215; the com- plaint of a sinner, ib. 217 ; a dream, ib. 218 Gifts: v. Grace, Holy Ghost. The gifts of God are not to be gloried in, IBec. 202, 203, 2 Bee. 442; they are bestowed that we may use them for our neighbour's benefit, 1 Tyn. 24 GigasfHerm.): v. Hermannus. Gigglot : a wanton, 1 Bui. 398 Gigli (Sylvestro de), bp of Worcester : 1 Tyn. xviii. Gilberd (Rob.): Bale 16 Gilby (Ant.) : wrote an answer to Gardiner, under the initials A. G., I Hoop. 100; in j exile, 1 Cran. (9); a leader amongst the Puritans, Grin. 326 n., 1 Zur. 285 n.; A I Pleasant Dialogue between a Souldier of Barwicke and an English Chaplain, 1581, [ascribed to him by Dr Maitland, Index of Engl. Books at Lambeth], Rog. 310, 331, 332 n Gildas : De Excidio Brit., Jew. xxxvii, 2 — GLAIVE 345 Whitg. 127 ; he says Britain received the gospel in the time of Tiberius, Pil. 510 ; a passage contained in his epistle on this subject generally misunderstood, 2 Ful. 186 n. ; he states that Joseph of Arimathea preached in ihis realm, Uew. 305, 3 Jew. 103 ; the preaching of Gildas to the Britons, 3 Bee. 10, 11 ; he laments their miserable state, Pil. 517; his testimony against their clergy, 1 Tyn. 143 n., 458; the ordering of ministers in his time, Pil. 5S4 ; falsely cited respecting Augustine, ib. 618, 619 Gilderde (Jo.): o. Gylderde. Giles (St): invoked for women that would have children, Rog. 226; his bowl, Bale 527 — St Giles's fields : v. London. Giles (Jo. and others) : v. Egidius. Giles (Steph.) : v. Gyles. Gilgal : 4 Bui. 481 Gilgate (Phil.) : 3 Zur. 341 Gill: a ludicrous name for a woman, 1 Bui. Gillam (Sir) : v. Whitehead. Gillebert: shews that the church is taught by the sufferings of martyrs, Bale 187 n Gillingham, co. Kent: the benefice let to farm, 2 Cran. 284, 285 Gilpin ( ), of Cambridge : presented to Bebington, Cheshire, Grin. 346 Gilpin (Bern.) : denounces unfaithful patrons, 2 Lat. 29 n.; declines the bishoprick of Carlisle, Grin. 268 n. ; his Life by bishop Carleton, Calf. 237 n Gilpin (Geo.) : his warning to Sandys at Antwerp, Sand. xv. Gilpin (Geo.), the elder: translated The Bee- hive of the Romish Church, from the Dutch, Rog. 225 n Gilpin (Josua): witness to Grindal's will, Grin. 463 Gipps (Rich.): notice of him, Poet, xxx; Psalm vi. in metre, ib. 337 Giraldus Cambrensis : a copy of his work in MS., Park. 265 Giraldus, abp of York : v. Gerard. Gird: to sneer, or reproach ; girdeth, 2 Ful. 153 ; girding, 1 Brad. 387 Girding of the loins: what signified by the expression, Grin. 6 Girtias : story of her, 1 Bee. 234 Giselbert: referred to on original sin, Rog. 100; he maintains justification by faith only, Wool. 35 Gladness : v. Joy. Glaiton (Rafe) : v. Allerton (R.). Glaive : a broad-sword or falchion, 2 Brad. 48 n., 71 ; gley ve, 2 Bee. 216 346 GLAKIS — Glaris, Switzerland : 3 Zur. 628, 629 Glasgow: the plague there, 2 Zur. 335; James, abp of Glasgow : v. Beaton. Glastonbury, co. Somerset: the abbey, its revenue, 3 Zur. 627 n. ; abbot Whiting and two monks hanged on the Tor, ib. 614 n., 627 ; the abbey granted to the strangers who fled from Strasburgh, ib. 737 n., C.lauberg (Jo. a), senator of Frankfort: 3 Zur. 765 n., 766; the same(?) saluted, 2 Zur. 298 Glaucus: 2 Jew. 803 Glaverer: a flatterer, Bale 19 Gledal (Reg.): servant to Grindal, Grin. 462 Glede: a kite, 2 Cov. 487 Glemham (Cha.) : translates P. Martyr's Preces ex Psalmis, Pra. Eliz. 419 Glencairn (Earls of) : v. Conyngham. Gleyve : v. Glaive. Glikes, nips, scoffs, &c. : 1 Jew. 91, 99 Glin (Will.): v. Glyn. Gloria in excelsis: made by Hilary, 2 Brad. 307 ; by whom appointed in the mass, 3Bec. 263, 2 Brad. 307, Pit. 503 ; used at the communion, 3 Whitg. 99 ; in English verse, by Coverdale, 2 Cov. 564, and by Sir N. Breton, Poet. 187 Gloria Patri : its use enjoined by Damasus, 1 Jew. 264, 2 Whitg. 469; a protest against the Arians, ib. 481; why another form of doxology was anciently used after the Benedicite, Pra. Eliz. 26 n., 141 Glorify (To): glorificare, Now. (101) Glorious: used for vain-glorious, 1 Tyn. 453 G lory : v. Heaven. Glory (Vain): v. Boasting, Pride. Gloss: v. Law (Canon), Lyra (N. de). What, Hutch. 344 ; a fair gloss makes not good an evil thing, 1 Hoop. 30 Glossa ordinaria: a collection of notes upon the scriptures, made by Walafrid Strabo, or Strabus, in the ninth century, and printed with the exposition of N. de Lyra, Jew. xxxiv ; it confesses that errors have crept into the text of scripture, 1 Ful. 43; on the justification of Abraham, 2 Cran. 209; on Luke viii. 10, Christ's speaking in parables, Whita. 240; its interpretation of Luke xv. 8, "evertit domum," ib. 202; it declares that Paul learned not of the other apostles as his betters, 3 Jew. 288 ; says the people flttist choose, and the bishop must ordain, 1 Whitg. 441 ; speaks of the agreement of the people with the priest in their respond, ing "Amen," 3 Bee. 409; on superstition (cited by Aquinas), Pil. 562, 563 GLUTTONY Glossa ordinaria (Nova): a commentary not identified, 3 Whitg. 228 n. ; cited on the o-vtii&piov, ib. 228 ; on the origin of the word battologizare, ib. 516 Glossary: of obsolete words in the works of Hutchinson, Hutch, index; of words in the Elizabethan poets, Poet. Sol Gloucester: partially rebuilt, 2 Lat. 393 n.; the grammar school of St Mary de Crypt, ib. 393 n., 418; the New Inn, lines written there by Hooper with a coal, 2 Hoop, xxx, and see 2 Brad. 363; Hooper's martyrdom, 2 Hoop, xxv, &c. ; part of the stake re- cently discovered, ib. xxx ; other martyrs there, Poet. 167 Gloucester (Hum. duke of): v. Humphrey. Gloucestershire: contained six mitred abbots, 2 Tyn. 288 n. ; ignorance of the clergy of Gloucester diocese in Hooper's time, 2 Hoop. 151 Glove ( ): Glove's wife, martyr at Lewes, Poet. 170 Glover ( ) : letter possibly addressed to one of the name, 2 Brad. 60 Glover ( ): martyred at Norwich, Poet. Glover ( ), a Brownist : he seems to have impugned the deity of the Holy Ghost, Hog. 70 n. ; held that love is come in place of the ten commandments, ib.02, that con- cupiscence is but venial sin, ib. 102, 103, that the regenerate may fall from the grace of God, ib. 147, that God has predestinated all to eternal death who are not in the state of true repentance, ib. 157 Glover (Jo.), of Bexterly hall, brother to Robert, the martyr : 2 Lat. 84 n., 419 n Glover (Rob.), martyr : letter of Philpot to him, Phil. 243; extract from his last letter to his wife and children, 3 Zur. 360 n. ; burned at Coventry, 2 Lat. 84 n., Poet. 164 bis, Rid. 384 n., 1 Zur. 86 n — Mrs Glover, wife of the martyr: Rid- ley's letter to her, Bid. 383 Glover (Rob.), Somerset herald : Park. xiii. Gloves : worn by laymen in receiving the sacramental bread, 2 Bee. 301 ; Oxford gloves sent as presents, 1 Zur. 130 ; some sent by Lady Jane Grey as a present to Bollinger's wife, 3 Zur. 454, 456 Gluttony : v. Eating. The vice censured, 2 Lat. 15, Pil. 52, Sand. 137,393; against gluttony and drunk- enness; with sentences and examples of scripture, 1 Bee. 449, &c. ; gluttony preva- lent in abbeys, Pil. 610; a proverb respect- ing it, 2i?ec. 548; it should be restrained by law, 2 Tyn. 92, 93 ; the great evils of GLUTTONY — GOD. i. ii. 347 belly-care, IBcc. 602; gluttony and drunk- enness the root of all evil, 2 Jew. 1039, 1010 ; prayer against them, 3 Bee. GO Gljoerium : a name used by Jewel in his letters to denote queen Elizabeth, 4 Jew. 1228, &c, 1 Zur. 82, 93, &c. lilvn (Will), bp of Bangor: notice of him, Phil. xxix; a doctor at Cambridge, Park. 18, 38; one of the Romish disputants there, 1549, Grin. 194, Bid. 1C9; he disputes with Ridley at Oxford, Bid. 191 ; an old friend of Ridley's, ib. 234, yet very contumelious to him, ib. 235 Gnatho : 1 Lai. 124, Pit. 400 Gnomograph : a maxim- writer, 2 Bee. 401 Gnostics: why called Docetse, Grin. 59n.; sometimes called Barbclita>, 2 Fill. 375; their founder, Grin. 59 n. ; their heresy, \Bul. 132, 1 Coo. 21 n., IFuI. 215, Grin. 69 n.; they held a plurality of Gods, Bog. 44 ; worshipped images, 1 Ful. 194 ; carried about an image of Christ, Calf. 42, 43, 371, 2 Jew. 646, Pat h. 86, Rid. 88 ; disallowed matrimony, Bn/j. 261, 306; rejected the Psalms, Whita. 31 ; comparison between them and the Papists, Phil. 417 Go forth : to go on, continue, 1 Bee. 175 Goad (Roger) : made provost of King's col- lege, Cambridge, in the room of Dr Philip Baker, deprived, Grin. 308 n ; recommend- ed as visitor for St John's college, j'6. 359; he disputes w ith Campion, in the Tower, 1 Ful. xi; vice-chancellor, 3 White/. 611, GIG Goar (Jac): 2 Bee. 257 n ., 3 Bee. 388n., 482 n., 483 n., Grin. 26 n Goat: v. Scape-goat. Gobbetts: fragments, 1 Brad. 209, Phil. 408 God: v. Armour, Commandments, Creeds, Kingdo m, Prayer, (especially the Lord's). i. His Name. Similitudes. in. His nature, power, glory. The Trinity in Unity. His goodness, love, mercy. His truth, justice, holiness, ven gcance. vii. His iccrhs, and providence. viii. His grace. His revelation of his will. Our duty to him. i. His Name (see also x. 6, below) : the Name of God, what is to be understood thereby, 3 Bee. G08, 1 Bui. 238, 3 Bui. 126, 4 2?mZ.210, (see the several expositions of the third commandment and the Lord's prayer), 2 Gov. 303, 1 Lai. 345; what is meant by the Name of the Lord, 3 Bee. 622 ; the names of God, 3 Bui. 130, &c, Hutch. 16, Jehovah, 1 Brad. 43, 3Bul. 130, 136, Pil. 27, 1 Tyn. 408; the use of the word vindicated, \Fnl. 590; this name called -reTpayd/i/xa-roi/, 3Bul. 130, Calf. 284, Grin. 41 ; the Divine name is in four letters in many languages, 3 Bui. 131, Hutch. 17 ; the names Jah, and Hu (i.e. He), 3 Bui. 132,155; I am: ON: est, Hutch. 17, 131, 1 Tyn. 420 ; Adonai, Dominus, commonly used by the Jews in- stead of Jehovah, 3 Bui. 132, Hutch. 17 ; Er., and Elohim, 3 Bui. 133, 134, 2 Tyn. 1G5; El Schaddai, God Almighty, 2 Brad. 318, 1 Bui. 215, 3 Bui. 134, 135, 136, 1 Hoop. 293, 2 Hoop. 442: the Greek, 0EO2, 3 Bui. 131; whence derived, ib. 134; the Latin, Dels, ib. 131, 134; the German, GOTT, ib. 131, 135; the English, Gor>, ib. 135 n. ; Egyptian and Persian words for God, ib. 131, 136; the Lord of Sabbaoth, or of Hosts, ib. 132, Pil. 27, &c, 132, 138; the name is rarely used in the New Testament, and why, Pil. 27; the Most High, 3 Bui. 133; why he desig- nates himself the God of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, ib. 136; why in the preface to the decalogue he calls himself the Lord our God, 2 Bee. 56, 57; why he is called Father, and our Father, 2 Bee. 17, 145, 1 Brad. 118, 1 Bui. 125, 4 Bui. 206, 208, 1 Lat. 342, Lit. Edw. 501, (550), Now. (71, 72), 191 ; what it profits us that he is our Father, 2 Bee. 145, 146; what we learn by calling him our Father, ib. 146; why he is called a shepherd, see viii. below. ii. Similitudes of God made in the scrip- tures, 3 Bui. 152, Hutch. 159, &c. ; they often speak of God after the manner of men, 1 Tyn. 88 ; though he is a Spirit, the scriptures attribute to him the parts of a man's body, 3 Bui. 138, Hutch. 18 ; the spiritual meaning of those several parts explained, 3 Bee. 609, Hutch. 18— 20 ; the face of God, 3 Bee. 609, 1 Bui. 179, Hutch. 19; his mouth, 3 Bee. 609, 1 Bui. 38, Hutch. 19; his arm, 3 Bee. 609, Hutch. 19; his right hand, 2 Bee. 37, 3 Bee. 452, 1 Bui. 146, 148, 2 Gov. 154, 15.1, 1G2, 1 Hoop. 66, 67, Hutch. 19 ; the finger of God' 3 Bee. 609, Hutch. 20; his feet, Hutch. 20; he is compared to man's soul, ib. 164; other figures explained, ib. 21, 22; he is of a pure nature, and immutable, ib. 25; yet said to be angry, to laugh, sleep, awake, ib. 26; what it is for him to sleep, 3 Bee. 610; he is said to forget, remember, sit, stand, go, walk, Hutch. 27; how he is said to have rested the seventh day, ib. 88; how lie is said to repent, 3 Bui. 56, Hutch. 90; he 348 GOD. ii. iii. is invisible, Hutch. 29; yet Moses, Micaiah ami Stephen are said to have seen God, ib. 30 ; the Anthropomorphites, Epicureans, &e., supposed him to be corporeal, ib.\2; he is likened to the sun, ib. 160, to fire, and light, Hutch. 163, 184, Poet. 240, 2 Tyn. 149, to a flood, Hutch. 183; he is called a rock, 2 Hoop. 260 ; errors of those who worship the sun, moon, fire, saints, bread and wine, &c, for God, Hutch. 13; God's image in man, 2 Bui. 377, 3 Bui. 53, Hutch. 164; it is defaced, Lit. Edw. 502, (551); the blotting out of this image is our deprava- tion, 2 Bui. 394; it is defaced by sin, but restored by Christ, Lit. Edw. 499, (549) ; it is renewed by the gospel, 3 Bui. 53; God did all things with those of old by the Son, ib. 143; how the patriarchs did see him, ib. 142; how he was shadowed in visions, ib. 137, 143; how he shewed himself to Moses, ib. 14-5; he doth most evidently open himself through Christ, ib. 147 ; the image of God in Christ and in us different, Phil. 118 ; it is not lawful to make a repre- sentation of God, 2 Bee. 66, &c, 3 Bui. 235, Now. (10), 123, (v. Images); he will not be likened to anything, 1 Bui. 224; he did not give the Israelites his image, 2 Bee. 62; he cannot be represented by any image, 2 Cran. 101 iii. His nature, power, glory, Sfc. : there is a God, 3 Bui. 125; what he is, 2 Bee. 16, 3 Bee. 602, 614, 3 Bui. 146, Lit. Edw. 496, (546), Now. (101); a mea- sure to be kept in this inquiry, 3 Bui. 125; dangerous disputations arose even in the primitive church, £6.157; sundry opinions, ib. 124 ; fantasies of the Epicureans and Stoics, 1 Jew. 501 ; these follies reproved by Plato, ib. ; the thoughts of believers and unbelievers concerning him, 2 Tyn. 210; knowledge of him surpasses all other science, Hutch. 2; the form and manner of knowing him, 3 Bui. 129; his existence shewn by the works of creation, \Yliita. 316 ; how he is known by them, 3 Bui. 150; his glory, majesty, and power are seen in his creatures, 1 Hoop. 45; whence the true knowledge of him must be fetched, 3 Bui. 124; we must learn what he is, and judge of him, from his word, 2 Hoop. 71, Hutch. 11, &c; all things to be believed of him are contained therein, 3 Bui. 160; he is learned by the sayings of the pro- phets and apostles, ib. 153; The Image of Gop, or Layman's Book, by R. Hutch- inson, Hutch. l,&c; God defined out of the scriptures, ib. 118; he is revealed by Christ, (q. v.), 2 Tyn. 26, &c. ; he dwells in Christ bodily, in us spiritually, 2 Lat. 134 ; our God is the true God, 1 Bui. 218; our Maker, Lord, and Saviour, Now. (8), 121; his perfection is absolute, Sand. 421 ; he is unsearchable, Hutch. 28, infinite and in- comprehensible, 2 Bee. 146; his nature can- not be expressed by words, Now. (29), 144 ; he alone is self-existent, Hutch. 16; he is a spirit, 1 Bui. 238, Hutch. 18, 25; he is invisible, Hutch. 29 ; a comparison between him and man, 1 Bee. 358, 2 Hoop. 315; his superiority to the idols of the heathen, 1 Bee. 206; Papists have false conceptions of his character, 1 Tyn. 278, 291—296, 2 Tyn. 156 ; " God shall be all ill all," i. e. the Holy Trinity, 1 Brad. 272; God eter- nal ; verses by Jo. Davies, Poet. 243 ; he only is immortal, Hutch. 61 ; he is un- changeable, ib. 25, Rid. 75; his omnipre- sence, Hutch. 31, 1 Lat. 332, Lit. Edw. 520, (567,) 3 Tyn. 86; he alone can be in all places at once, 2 Bee. 271, 3 Tyn. 232; how present with the wicked, Hutch. 31 ; a meditation of the presence of God, 1 Brad. 193, Pro. B. 112; he is alone om- niscient, 2 Lat. 173, 332; he sees all things. Sand. 2*3, 234 ; is the searcher of hearts, Bid. 68; his wisdom, 3 Bui. 148; he is full of understanding, Hutch. 45; his wisdom not according to the wisdom of the world, 2 Lat. 126; his judgment, and civil judgment, not alike, Phil. 48; his fore- knowledge, 3 Bui. 185 ; his will, see ix. below ; his power. 3 Bui. 149 ; he is almighty, 2 Bee. 16, 18, 280, 609, 3 Bee. 273, 1 Bui. 125, 4 Bui. 263,3 Jew. 498, 499, Hutch. 110, 2 Lat. 173, and therefore he cannot sin, lie, be deceived, or die, Hutch. Ill; answer to the objection that he cannot revoke what is past, 16. 117 ; some things are not possible to him, e. g. he cannot break his decrees or promises, 3 Tyn. 232, 233; his omnipotence acts not contrary to his na- ture, 4 Bui. 451 ; his omnipotence pleaded by heretics, 2 Jew. 583, Phil. 61, 62 ; the resort of those who maintain transubstan- tiation, 2 Jew. 5S1; in that controversy his will, not his power, is the subject of dis- pute, 1 Cran. 15 ; he is an almighty helper, Pil. 431 ; how his almighty power is attri- buted to the word, 4 Bui. 266 ; his king- dom, see vii. below; his majesty, Pil. 296, 297; his glory, Now. (81), 203; God's glory and goodness inexplicable; verses by Jo. Davies, Poet. 247 ; a meditation of his power, beauty, goodness, &c, 1 Brad. 194, Pra. B. 113; the kingdom and power and GOD. glory are his, 2 JBcc. 196; all things of, by, and in him, 2 Bui. 383 iv. The Trinity in Unity : on the unity of God, 3 Bui. 154, Hutch. 178, &c, Now. (29), 145, Bog. 35— 38; the term Trinity, Note. (103); the doctrine of the Trinity in Unity, or how the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost are one God, 2 Bee. 16, 17, 1 Bui. 43, 124, 3 Bui. 137, 156, 325, 2 Hoop. 22, 70, 71, 120, Hutch. 178, 3 Jew. 252, 1 Lat. 456, Now. (29), 145, PAi7. 302 ; on the Unity of God, and the Trinity of per- sons (an article, 1538), 2 Cran. 472; the sum of things to be believed concerning the Holy Trinity, 3 Bui. 168; why this truth is obscure to us, Whita. 376; it is not to be joined with curious disputations, 3 Bui. 172; its certainty, ib. 167; the dis- tinction of persons in the Godhead proved from scripture, ib. 156, Sic, Hutch. 121, &c. ; the doctrine of the Trinity in Unity proved by scripture, Bog. 42, Whita. 534, &c. ; the truth is denoted by Eloiiim in conjunction with the singular, 1 Bui. 200, 3 Bui. 135, Hutch, lb'9, 182; taught in the name "the God of Abraham, of Isaac, and of Jacob," 3 Bui. 137; the unity of the persons proved by their having the same attributes, Hutch. 183, &c. ; the saints of the Old Testament knew and worshipped the Holy Trinity, ib. 122; the mystery was known to the pa- triarchs and prophets, 3 Bui. 169; it is proved by testimonies of the gospel, ib. 160, and by the teaching of the apostles, ib. 163 ; the doctrine is held by all churches, Rog.iA; this is the only point on which Romanists are sound, Phil. 150; what a person in the Godhead is, Hutch. 11, 129, 130; words used by the church to sig- nify the persons, 3 Bui. 158, Hutch. 131 ; the term inroa-raat? used by Gregory of Neocaesarea, 2 Jew. 607; Jerome consulted Damasus on the propriety of speaking of three hypostases, Whita. 442; the terms Trinity, person, hypostasis, consubstantial, &c, may be received, ib. 588; the three persons ever work inseparably, Hutch. 164 ; their work in baptism, ib. 11, 156, 199, 200, in creation, ib. 11, 62, 165, in provi- dence, ib. 11, in the incarnation of Christ, ib. 165, in his miracles, ib. 166, and resur- rection, ib.; the mystery of the Trinity shadowed by similitudes, 3 Bui. 165, as in Abraham's vision (Gen. xviii), Hutch. 126, 160, in the sun, ib. 160, in tire and light, ib. 163, Poet. 240, in man's soul, Hutch. 164; the ternarius numerus of Pythagoras, ib. 123, 176; unto the Trinity, (a hymn), iv. v. 349 2 Cov. 543; hymn to the glorious honour of the most blessed Trinity, by B. Barnes, Poet. 51 ; heresies respecting the Holy Trinity, Bog. 43—45, 202; the Trinity said by Peter of Antioch to have been crucified, ib. 57; popish images of the Holy Trinity, ib. 223; erroneous statement that some held a quarternity of persons, ib. 44 God the Father, as confessed in the creed, 1 Brad. 140, 2 Hoop. 22, Now. (29), 145 God the Son : v. Christ. God the Holy Ghost: v. Holy Ghost. v. His goodness, love, mercy : how he alone is good, Hutch. 170; good in himself, 2 Bui. 366; his goodness to men, 1 Bee. 199, 292, 3 Bui. 148 ; his liberality, 1 Lat. 397; all good things are his gifts, 2 Bee. 18, 19 ; he gives all good things for Christ's sake, ib. 45; he does good for his promise sake to the unworthy, ib. 608, 609; his goodness not to be mistrusted, Pil. 353 ; his kindness in feeding his servants, 3 Bee. 52; his benefits towards us, IBec. 179; the rehearsal of them, ib. 184, 185; we should ever set them before our eyes, ib. 280; his benefits towards man, in creation, 2 Bee. 443 ; his love shewn therein, 1 Brad. 68 ; his benefits towards man, in the pro- mise of redemption, 2 Bee. 444, in giving the law, and dealing friendly with him, ib. 445; his love in giving his Son, I Bee. 74, 2 Bee. 28, 3 Bee. 64, 1 Brad. 74, 1 Hoop. 17, in sending him in the fulness of time, 2 Bee. 445; thanksgiving to him for send- ing his Son, 3 .Bee. 63, &c; the love of God, verses, Poet. 346 ; his exceeding love towards us, 3 Bui. 8, 1 Lat. 333, 2 Lat. 86, 205, Pil. 189, 2 Tyn. 186, 198, 199 ; he loved ns first, 2 Tyn. 199, 3 Tyn. 196, 198 ; he sets forth his love that we may have confi- dence in him, 1 Tyn. 294; the preaching of his kindness makes men earnestly to love him, 1 Bee. 81 ; his love greater than a parent's, 1 Lat. 535, &c. ; he loves repent- ing sinners as well as the angels in heaven, 3 Tyn. 88 ; loves the good deeds of be- lievers, because he first loved them, 1 Tyn. 295; his love unchangeable, 2 Brad. 88, &c, 113, 122, 154; his mercy and pity, 1 Brad. 319, 3 Bui. 149, 2 Cov. 129, 1 Hoop. 489 ; his free mercy to men, 1 Bee. 71, 72; he is full of mercy, Hutch. 56 ; full of compassion, £6. 60 ; he is of himself inclined to have mercy, 2 Hoop. 256 ; the greatness of his mercy, IBrad. 342, &c. ; divine mercy as great as God's divinity, verses by Jo. Davies, Poet. 247, greater than his anger, 2 Bee. 350 GOD. v. vi. vii. 76, and greater than our iniquity, 1 Lat. 267 ; his mercy and his justice, 1 Brad. 319; examples of his mercy, 3 Bee. 110, 111 ; his mercy to Adam, &c, 1 Brad. 69, 70; shewn in the fire descending on the sacrifices, 1 Hoop. 48; his mercy the sole cause of the deliverance of Israel, ib. 257 ; to whom he is merciful, 2 Hoop. 362 ; his mercy alone delivers us out of our misery, 1 Bee. 145 ; two manner of mercies, out- ward and inward, 2 Hoop. 343 ; his mercy on our repentance, IBec. 249; caution against presumption therein, Wool. 143; he is a merciful and loving Father, 1 Tyn. 280, 3 Tyn. Ill ; not a tyrant, 2 Hoop. 309, 1 Tyn. 280, 3 Tyn. Ill, though repre- sented as such by Romanists, 3 Tyn. 120; he delights not in pain suffered by his crea- tures, 2 Tyn. 9G; his long forbearing, 2 Bui. 429, 3 Bui. 149, 2 Cran. 200, Pil. 11, 119, 179 ; he is slow to anger, ready to forgive, Now. (12,) 126; turns to us when we turn to him, Pil. 182; he dries up the seas of mistrust and heaviness out of the soul, 2 Hoop. 368; in the midst of judgments he always preserves penitent sinners, ib. 369; he loves and helps the poor afflicted, ib. 316; despises not a troubled and broken heart, i b. 218; hears the cry of the oppressed, 1 Lat. 357 ; can help when man cannot, ib. 543 ; he is the Father of widows and orphans, ib. 145 ; careful of his afflicted faithful, 2 Hoop. 370 ; no less favourable to his people in adversity than in prosperity, Rid. 75 vi. His truth, justice, holiness, vengeance : his truth, 3 Bui. 148 ; he is truth, Hutch. 51 ; he can neither lie nor deceive, 1 Bee. 148 ; he is full of righteousness, Hutch. 57 ; his righteousness described, 3 But. 40; sin repugnant to his law, 2 Bui. 406 ; he is not the author of evil, 1 Brad. 213, 214, 321, 2 Bui. 365, 373, 2 Cov. 341, 1 Ful. 563, Hutch. 65 ; how he is said to do evil — not the sin, but the punishment, 2 Bui. 382; his justice, 1 Brad. 319, 2 Brad. 129, 3 Bui. 149, 2 Cran. 129 ; his righteousness is not satisfied by our penance, but by the death of Christ, 2 Tyn. 1;">6; he is a righte- ous sovereign, Hutch. 59, 68; a righteous judge, 2 Jew. 1068, 1 Lat. 364 ; no respecter of persons, 1 Lat. 337, 391, 2 Lat. 93, 201, Sand. 278, 1 Tyn. 101 ; not partial, Pil. 132, 133 ; he regards no more a pope than a potter, a cardinal than a carter, a bishop than a butcher, &c, 2 Cran. 18 ; why he is called a jealous God, 2 Bee. 73, 74, 3 Bee. 612, Now. (11), 124; he suffereth not a mate, 1 Bui. 233; is jealous for his religion, Pil. 258; not to be tempted, 1 Lat. 205, 628; he visits sins of the fathers on the children, 1 Bui. 235 ; he declared his hatred of sin by the death of Christ, 1 Hoop. 49 ; faithful and just, though he delay his pro- mises, 2 Bui. 91 ; faithful and just to his people, see viii. below; the presence of his favour towards his own, is the de- struction of the wicked, 2 Hoop. 266; his justice twofold, corrective and retribu- tive, 1 Hoop. 266 ; vengeance belongeth to him, Pil. 249, Sand. 289, 1 Tyn. 332, 404; his righteous retribution, Pil. 226, 257 ; he is slow in punishing, but sure, \Hoop. 24, Pil. 248, 258; though long- suffering, he will recompense, 1 Lat. 106; compared to a shooter, " He hath bent his bow," Hutch. 22; he sends prophets and preachers to exhort to repentance before inflicting judgments, 3JSec.6,&c; he visits by preaching and vengeance, 1 Lat. 146; plagues following the contempt of his word, 3 Bee. 206, 207; his ire against the impeni- tent, 1 Hoop. 18; examples of his anger against such, 3 Bee. 206; remedies against his wrath, ib. 208, 209, 220; how we may be delivered from his great ire, 2 Hoop. 99 ; men's various ways of pacifying his wrath against sin, Sand. 219, 220; the way pre- scribed by himself, ib. 220,221; righteous- ness of his judgments, Pil. 346; he punishes sinners justly, 2 Bui. 427 ; punishes most sharply, ib. 423, 1 Hoop. 18 ; examples of this, 2 Bui. 429 ; to whom he is severe, 2 Hoop. 362; how he punishes sin, 3 Bee. 605, 606, by his creatures, Pil. 177, 220, 221, by the offending parts, ib. 226; he hates not the troubled man for his trouble, but for his sin, 2 Hoop. 317; he delivers wicked men up to their own lusts, ib. 579, gives them over to a reprobate sense, 2 Bui. 330; how he makes men blind, ib. 380 ; how he hardened Pharaoh's heart, ib. 382; he leaves desperation to his enemies, 2 Hoop. 265 ; what his curse is, 3 Bee. 604 ; the remembrance of his justice for sin, a greater pain than the death of the body, 2 Hoop. 335 vii. His worhs and providence (v. Crea- tion, Proridence) : he made the world, and all things, 2 Bee. 18, 19, 3 Bee. 614, 1 Bui. 126, Hutch. 62, Roy. 39 ; his works two ways considered, 3 Bui. 150 ; he created all things by his Word, Now. (31), 146; he created "all things good, 2 Bui. 366; in w hat state he created man, 3 Bee. 614 ; he preserves all things, Rog. 39; his provi- GOD. vii. viii. 351 dence, 3 Bui. 178, AW. (31 ), 147, Pil. 93 ; it is over all, 1 Lat. 2G3, 2 Lat. 30; he rules the world thereby, Hutch. G9 ; God to be looked to in all things, good or evil, Pil. 227; a meditation on the providence of God towards mankind, 1 Brad. 191, Pra. B. 109; he is not subject to necessity, 1 Brad. 212, 213; his will, 2 Bee. 155,156, \Brad. 310, 4 Bui. 212, 213, Now. (70), 196 ; it is the cause of all things, Pil. 674 ; it is in part unsearchable, in part revealed, 1 Lat. 369, in part known, in part un- known, 1 Brad. 129; nature is his ordinary will, miracles his extraordinary will, ib. 35'J; natural causes are only the instruments of God's will, 1 Jew. 501 ; his permissive will, ib. 441 ; his will is to be submitted to, 2 Lat. 1S5, to be preferred to ours, 3 Bee. 113; example hereof in Christ, ib. 114; what is meant by praying that his will may be fulfilled in earth as in heaven, 2 Bee. 154, 155 (v. Prayer, The Lord's) ; his will immutable, 2 Brad. 129, 130; he casts away that which is contrary thereto, 1 Bee. 152; he governeth all things, 3 Bui. 178; his kingdom (q.v.), in respect of his power, his grace, his glory, 1 Brad. 127 ; he works his will and uses his creatures as it seems to his wisdom most meet, '2 Hoop. 365; he uses the ministry of angels, 3 Bui. 338 ; that which his servants do, is his deed, Pil. 234 ; he overrules the purposes of men, 2 Lat. 96, 97 ; laughs to scorn the intent of the wicked, 2 Hoop. 209 ; overrules the acts of men and the devil, Pil. 178 ; he is against private authority and disorderly doings, 1 Lat. 115 ; the pains of the world are his servants, 2 Hoop. 585; nothing happens without his foresight, Rid. 79 ; his fore- knowledge is no cause of things, Hutch. 85; his predestination (q.v.), 3 Bui. 185; he is the doer of wonders, 2 Hoop. 360 ; his doings to be marked, whether they be blessings or plagues, Pil. 173—175 ; various t considering his works, 2 Hoop. 3.53, 409 ; they comfort the faithful, but not the unfaithful, ib. 353; his tuition of us here and in the life to come compared, ib. 196, 263, 204 ; all troubles come by his provi- dence, ib. 217; why he punishes the good with the evil, 2 Bui. 75; his punishments at first are gentle, Pil. 178 ; why he exer- cises the afflicted in their troubles, 1 Hoop. 490; two impediments that keep him from helping the troubled, 2 Hoop. 311 ; he hides his consolations for a time to try us, ib. 337 ; why he defers to give that which he means to give, 4 Bui. 171 ; how his tempta- tions differ from Satan's, 2 Bee. 185, 180 ; he tempts in two manner of ways, ib. 186 ; he is not the author of temptation to evil and damnation, ib. 194; reasons why he tempts us, ib. 191, &c. ; he chierly helps in great extremities, 3 Bee. 213, &c; he ia mysterious in his deliverances, 1 Hoop. 489; examples of his deliverance, 2 Bui. 96 ; he gives wisdom to escape snares, 1 Lat. 293; his good-will learned by his providence, 3 Bui. 184; the good hand of God, Pil. 331 ; we have all things of his hand, 2 Cran. 87; his will is the first cause of all good, Pil. 195; he is the giver of all good things, ib. 85; his temporal and spiritual gifts, 1 Bee. 281, 282 ; he upholds and defends his people, 2 Bee. 633, 634, 1 Lat. 264, 2 Lat. 153; his watchfulness over them, Pil. 422; his fatherly care and good-will to them, 2 Bee. 165, 166; he saves them in all dan- gers, Pil. 191, 196 ; he sends for the best whatever comes upon them, 2 Bee. 158; the assurance of his defence and comfort must be learned out of his word, 2 Hoop. 193 ; by him we are preserved from evil, 1 Bee. 179 ; his providence to be depended on, 1 Brad. 439 ; he will supply his ser- vants with necessary things, 2 Bee. 400, 407 ; he is wise in his distribution of riches, Pil. 153 ; his storehouse, 1 Lat. 399, 404 ; his liberality evidenced in the provision made for his creatures, 2 Bee. G03; the histories of scripture confirm this, ib. 603 ; hereby he encourages poor married men, ib. 605, 614; this should encourage men to stay at home and not wander, ib. 606, and should assure travellers that he will not forsake them, ib. GOG, 007; godly preachers are encouraged to look for his liberality, ib. 611, 614 ; also their wives, ib. 612 ; and those that are imprisoned for his glory, ib. 613, and that love his word, t"6. ; none should despair of his liberality, ib. 610 ; his blessing prospers labour, Pil. 50, 133, makes food serviceable, ib. 53 ; he watches upon his ministers, IBec. 218; they that do things at his commandment can take no harm, 2 Hoop. 371; for whom he fights, 1 Bee. 252 ; he the only stay of the country, Rid. 143 ; ways for England to obtain his favour, 1 Bee. 127, 128 ; he and the world judge not alike, ib. 137 ; the ways of God unsearchable, verses by Edm. Spenser, Poet. 30 viii. His grace (v. Covenants, Faith, Gospel, Grace, Justification, Predestination, Promises, &c): what his grace is, 3Bec. 016; he is the worker of all good things in 352 GOD. man, 1 Tyn. 498, 3 Tyn. 34 ; he gives his gifts freely, 3 Bui. 144; our goodness springeth out of his, 3 Tyn. 196; he is the God of our salvation, 1 Brad. 286 ; able and will- ing to save, 2 Hoop. 255, 259 ; salvation is of him only, 1 Bee. 72, 2 Hoop. 71, 275, 348; his justice and his mercy therein, 1 Brad. 319, 2 Cov. 129 ; everlasting life is his free gift, 2 Bee. 50 ; probations out of scripture that he freely saves the faithful, 3 Bee. 297, &c; his election, 1 Bee. 72 ; his sovereignty, Phil. 339 ; on his decrees and man's imbecility, id. 402 ; he foreknew the fall of man, 2 Bui. 377 ; he gave his Son that we, being cleansed from sin, might serve him in holiness, 2 Bee. 636, 637 ; his grace exhibited in Christ, 3 Bui. 12; once angry with the world, now pleased with it in Christ, ib. 26; he has performed through him what he promised to our forefathers, ib. 19; he hath given in him all heavenly treasures, 1 Bui. 156; God is our Father, Christ our Brother, 1 Lat. 328 ; none can come to Christ unless the Father draw him, 3 Tyn. 224, 225 ; he alone can open the heart, 1 Lat. 285 ; his property in his elect to wound before he heals, 3 Bee. 160, 213; how we were reconciled to him, ib. 614; his grace and Spirit are not bound to any external ceremony, 2 Bee. 220; not tied to circumcision, 2 Bui. 175; conversion to God, 3 Bui. 56 ; he alone converts man from evil and keeps him in goodness and virtue, 2 Hoop. 208 ; he alone forgives sins, Bale 117, 2 .Bee. 45, 172, 173, 557, 560, 1 Bui. 166, 2 Hoop. 60, 351, Hutch. 92 {v. Sin) ; probations of this out of scripture, 3 Bee. 299, 300; his mercy in forgiving sins, 2jSec. 175, 176, 3 Bee. 50, 51 ; he remits sins of his free favour, 2 Bee. 45, 181, 182 ; he re- leases both a poena and a culpa, ib. 174, 3 Bee. 144, 233, 1 Lat. 426, 1 Tyn. 271, 3 Tyn. 154; faith is his gift, 1 Bui. 263; nothing can quiet the comfortless spirit but God, 2 Hoop. 323; hope is his gift, 2 Bui. 90; he sancti6eth, 1 Bui. 266; he is the only teacher of true knowledge, Sand. 114; who are "taught of God," Whita. 454; he hides his truth from the wise and prudent of the world, 3 Bee. 39 ; why God leaves one blind and opens the eyes of another, is a question too deep for us, 3 Tyn. 191 ; to whom his benefits in Christ belong, 1 Bee. 292 ; his promises are made to the godly and not the ungodly, 2 Bee. 618, 619 ; his delight in his people, Pil. 71 ; his relations to them, ib. 259 ; he is espe- cially their God, ib. 331, 351 ; his presence | with them, ib. 108 ; his love to them, ib. 189; nothing but his grace and presence can defend them, 2 Hoop. 224; he is all to them, 2 Bui. 170 ; he is all-sufficient, 1 Bui. 215 ; why he is called the God of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, 3 Bui. 136; he is the Father of all the faithful, 1 Lat. 337 ; why he is called a shepherd, 2 Cov. 287, &c. 2 Hoop. 187, &c; what it is to be his sheep, 2 Hoop. 195; his friendship and familiarity towards them, ib. 227; he exercises them in dangers and troubles, ib. 214, 265, 587; their troubles are known and appointed by him, ib. 215, 581 ; how his voice and teach- ing heal their minds, ib. 196 ; he will never permit his sheep to be deadly wounded, ib. 230 ; why he is called a husbandman, Hutch. 23 : his favour in this world is joined with troubles, 2 Hoop. 265, 587; why he lays his cross upon the faithful, 2 Bee. 189, 190 ; he afflicts those whose sins he has forgiven, 3 Bui. 91 ; he punishes his elect, 2 Hoop. 225 ; but not without just cause, ib. 292,369; his chastisements are sent in love, 3 Bee. 94, &c, 102, 104, kc, 2 Hoop. 292, 363, Pil. 181 ; his punishments are for our good, Pil. 179; he punishes a Christian in order to his repentance and salvation, 3 i?ec. 105; examples of this, ib. 106, &c; his faithfulness in times of extreme distress, 2 Cran. 457 ; the afflicted by his command- ment take courage to approach his mercy, 2 Hoop. 257; w hat his blessing is, 3 Bee. 604; the liberty of the sons of God, 3 Bui. 102 ; how he is said to reward good works, 2 Bui. 346 ; he is just to reward according to his promise, 1 Ful. 340 ix. His revelation of his will (v. Cove- nants, Gospel, Law, Scripture, Word, &c.) : what his will is, 1 Hoop. 445; it must be known in order to be practised, ib. -143 ; it is sufficiently revealed, Pra. B. 26; what his word is, 3 Bee. 614, 1 Bui. 37 ; his law, w hat, 1 Bui. 209; to what end he gave law to Adam, 2 Bui. 375 : of the use and effect of his laws, ib. 237 ; his covenant with man, 1 Bui. 44, 113, 2 Bui. 169; the different ways in which he spoke to the fathers, 2 Jew. 968; he sets forth to sinful men both the law and the gospel, 2 Bee. 628 ; his will and pleasure as set forth in scripture to be submitted to in all articles of Christian faith, 1 Cran. 34 ; none of his writings lost, Whita. 525; he w ould have his word understood, 1 Bui. 71, but hides the mysteries thereof from the wise and prudent, 2 Lat. 93; his general will expressed in the decalogue, GOD. ix. x. 353 1 Lat. 537 ; his special will, ib. ; his teach- ing to be praised, 1 Bui. 60; his people must hear Christ's voice, 1 Hoop. 19; what it is to shew his word, 3 Bee. G08 ; why his preachers are contemned of the world, 2 Hoop. 202 ; his messengers cruelly in- treated, Sand. 187, 188; the despising of his word and preachers never escapes un- plagued, 3 Bee. 7 x. Our duty towards Him : we are all debtors to him, 2 Bee. 178, both in body and soul, 2 Hoop. 574; our duty towards him, 1 Bee. 20G, 3 Bee. G19, AW (9), 122 (a) To believe in him {v. Faith) :— what it is to do so, 2 Bee. 19, 3 Bee. 609, 620; faith in him, what it is, 1 Bui. 124 ; we see him now by faith, 1 Lat. 485; faith joins to him, 1 Bui. 103, and brings salvation, 2 Hoop. 262; by faith we obtain all good things from him, 2 Bee. 45, 4G (6) To fear him, Sand. 279, 280; what fear we ought to have towards him, 1 Bee. 'JOS, 3 Bee. 604, 619 ; his fear is in all peni- tents, 3 Bui. 59; it is twofold, ib. 60; his name to be hallowed, 1 Brad. 125, 1 Bui. 238, Now. (73), 194; by whom it was and is hallowed, 1 Lat. 347 ; it cannot be made more glorious than it is, 2 Bee. 148; it is to be had in reverence, Now. (13), 126, 1 Tyn. 24; how esteemed by the Gentiles, 1 Bui. 202; it is not to be taken in vain, 1 Brad. 10, 154; what it is to take his name in vain, 1 Bee. 359, 2 Cran. 102 ; to go to mass is to take God's name in vain, 2 Brad. 321 ; how it is abused, 1 Bui. 240; the punishment of those who abuse it, ib. 241 ; he most chiefly detests idolatry and the abusing of his name, 2 Bee. 79 ; what is to be taken heed of in naming him, 1 Hoop. 322 ; what it is to swear by him, 2 Tyn. 55 ; he alone is to be sworn by, and only on necessary occasions, Hutch. 21 ; an oath is a special honour to him, 1 Bui. 248; a Christian may swear for his glory, 1 Bee. 378 (c) To love him (v. Love) : — our love of God, 1 Bee. 226, 227, 1 J?uM81 ; he alone is to be loved, 1 Bui. 183; how he is to be loved, 3 Bee. 619, 1 Bui. 182, 1 Hoop. 299, Now. (22), 137 ; he that hath his love and fear sealed in his heart liveth an angelical life, 2 Hoop. 219 (d) To worship him (v. Worship, Tem- ple) : the worship of God, 3 Bee. 609, 620, 1 Bui. 45, 2 Bui. 128, 3 Bui. 200 ; rewards for them that worship him, 3 Bui. 204 ; punishments for them that do not worship him, ib. 204 ; he alone is to be worshipped, ib. 201 ; probations out of scripture that he only is to be worshipped, in spirit and in truth, 3 Bee. 300, 301 ; when the soul of man doth wait upon or have silence to- wards him, 2 Hoop. 247 ; prayer to him should be directed to heaven, 1 Tyn. 383, 385; heaven is his dwelling-place, 2 Bee. 146, 147, 1 Brad. 123, Now. (73), 193, 1 Tyn. 382; his throne is there, Bale 298, &c. ; how he was present in the temple, 3 Tyn. 86, and in the pillar of fire, ib. ; he dwells not in temples made with hands, Bale 149, 169, 211, 611, Calf. 131, 1 Tyn. 382; his temple, what it is, 3 Bee. 608, 3 Bui. 225; who are the house of God, 4 Bui. 82; the building of his house, Pil. 3 ; it must be built before our own, ib. 39 ; his priest and sacrifices, 3 Bui. 226 ; he cannot away with any hypocrisy, 2 Hoop. 573; looks not at the gift, but the giver, 2 Lat. 202; delights not in outward pomp, Sand. 347 ; when he liketh, and when mis- liketh ceremonies, 2 BulA2S ; his commands and man's inventions, 2 Lat. 354 ; his wis- dom shines in the institution of the sacra- ments, 4 Bui. 244; he is to be praised for instituting them, ib. (e) To give him thanks (v. Thanks- giving):— what thanksgiving to him is, 3 Bee. 620; thanksgiving due to him alone, 4 Bui. 221 ; how the godly give thanks to him, ib. 222 (/) To trust in him (v. Faith):— what it is to do so, Rid. 68 ; it is the first com- mandment, and first article of our creed, 3 Tyn. 273, 274; we should trust him for all things, 2 Bee. 614, 615, both for soul and body, 1 Lat. 402, 2 Lat. 154; to dis- trust his promises is to make him a liar, 2 Lat. 36 ; to those that trust in him he is most beneficial, 2 Bee. 619 (g) To call upon him (v. Prayer) :— to be called on, 3 Bui. 206, and he alone, 1 Bee . 139, 165, 2 Bee. 126, 127, 3 Bee. 223, 3 Bui. 208, 4 Bui. 172, 2 Hoop. 100 ; probations of this out of scripture, 3 Bee. 301, 302; the holy fathers of the old and new testament prayed to him only, 1 Bee. 141 ; before him all are beggars, 1 Lat. 397; invocation of God, or calling upon him, what it is, 3 Bui. 206, 1 Cov. 402; he commands us to call unto him for help, 2 Hoop. 256; help not to be asked or sought any where saving of him, ib. 224, 256, 349; he commands us to call upon him in sickness, 3 Bee. 112, 113; examples of the benefit of doing so, ib. 113; how to come to him in adversity, 1 Lat. 142; by 23 Sod) GOD. x. - whom he is railed upon, 4 Bui. 172; what things provoke men to call upon him, ib. 174; how to draw near to him, Sand. 134; we cannot do this without his grace, ib. 133 ; comfort in drawing near unto him, ib. 143; on seeking God, ib. 144 ; he is to be sought and found by faith, ib. 152, by hearing, ib. 153, by prayer, ib. 155 ; the fruit of seek- ing him, ib. 159; with what abilities he must be furnished that comes to pray to him, iBul. 174; what we must ask of him, ib. 187 ; why we must express our desires in words, ib. 203; he alone hears every- where, all persons, and always, 3 Bui. 211 ; how he hears not sinners, 2 Bee. C2G ; the Intercessor with him, 3 Bui. 212 (A ) To honour him : — his honour always foremost, 1 Bui. 209; how he is to be honoured, 1 Tyn. 10G, 3 Tyn. 57; we i-hould be grieved to see him dishonoured, 1 Lat. 518; what it is to glorify him, 1 Bee. 389, 2 Bee. 148, 149 ; his glory and the promotion of his word must be sought in prayer, 1 Bee. 165 (i) To serve him : — he is not only a Saviour, but also Lord, ib. 127 ; a master and teacher, 2 Hoop. 193 ; he is to be obeyed rather than man, Pil. 24, 41, yea, before all, 1 Hoop. 31 ; probations of this out of scripture, 3 Bee. 302, &c; he is to be served, Sand. 181, and he alone, 3 Bui. 226, Sand. 182—184; God himself pre- scribes how men shall serve him, Sand. 189, 221 ; scripture our only rule in this matter, ib. 190—222; what his true service is, 3 Bee. 609, 620, Lit. Edw. 515, 516, (562, 563); it is twofold, 3 Bui. 223, in- ward, ib., outward, ib. 227; what it is to be his servant, 1 Bee. 292; who is his handmaid, ib. 293; he may be served in every kind of living, 2 Hoop. 194; he judges not the person of the act, but the act of the person, 1 Bee. 137 ; he judges the work of the heart, and not the heart of the work, 2 Bee. 539 ; he is to be served with childlike, not slavish, fear, Sand. 184; how God is served in the church, ib. 252; how to please him, 1 Tyn. 332 ; what it is to walk before him, 1 Bee. 206, 208; what it is to walk with him, Sand. 231 ; what it is to follow him and fight under his stand- ard, 3 Bee. 620 ; he is to be followed abso- lutely, Sand. 375; humility most accept- able to him, 2 Hoop. 213; he requireth pureness in man, 2 Bui. 123; what lie is to us we must be to our neighbour, 2 Bee. 182 ; what is his, and what Caesar's, Hutch. 325. 1 Lat. 295, 303, 511 ; he will be served - GODS of all nations, Sand. 253, &c. ; what it is to serve him unlawfully, 3 Bui. 237 (A) Some opposite sins (v. Sin, &c): — wrong done unto him, 2 Hoop. 280; nothing disobeyeth him but man, \Lat. 387, and the devil, 2 Hoop. 366 ; his promises are not believed, 1 Lat. 269; we must not tempt him, 1 Lat. 205, 528, nor murmur against him, 2Hoop.5S5; what murmuring against him is, 3 Bee. 604; who hinder his glory, 1 Bee. 321 ; Home robs him of his honour, Sand. 27; what the despising of him is, ib. ; in our deeds too many of us deny him, 1 Lat. 106; what it is to forsake him, 3 Bui. 233 Goddard : a cup or goblet, 3 Bee. 282 Goderanus, a priest : 2 Jew. 784 Godfathers: v. Baptism, Gossips, Sponsors. Godfrey of Boulogne, king of Jerusalem : his victory at Antioch, Lit. Eliz. 449 Godfrey, ( ) : probably an officer of the Exchequer, Grin. 253 Godfrev ( ): his book of benefices, Park. 348 Godfridus Yiterbiensis : Chronicon, 4 Jew. xxxvii. 648 Godliness: v. Prayers. True godliness and false : Lit. Edw. 524, (570) ; contrast between those who are godly before the world, and those who are so before God, 1 Bee. 137; what it is to live godly, ib. 326; the necessity of godli- ness, 3 Bee. 48; who is godly, ib. 602; the rule of true godliness, 1 Cov. 505 ; perfec- tion to be sought therein, Sand. 425 Godly: v. Christians. Gods : v. Idols. Kulers and magistrates are called gods in scripture, 1 Bee. 212, 2 Brad. 2.35, Sand. 225, 1 Tyn. 175, 2 Whitg. 82; but they are mortal gods, Pil. 476 ; the name ascribed to Moses, 2 Whitg. 82; polytheism refuted, Hutch. 170, &c. ; all other gods besides the true God forbidden, 1 Brad. 150, 1 Bui. 219 ; what strange gods are, 2 Bee. 618, 3 Bee. 602, 1 Bui. 220; there is no cause to choose them, 1 Bui. 232 ; what it is to serve them, 3 Bui. 233; God's properties not to be assigned to them, ib. 236; his gifts not to be attributed to them, ib. ; Israel served strange gods with the true God, ib. 235 ; the gods of the Egyptians and Philistines, 1 Bui. 224 ; the many gods of the heathen, Hutch. 170 ; minores dii, ib. 174 ; the notion of the Manichees respecting two contrary principles, ib. ; Papists covertly bring in many gods, t'6. 171; to some the belly is a god, 1 Tyn. 299, 300, Wool. 44 GODSALVE — GOODMAN i persecutor Godsalve ( ), of Norwich Bale 395 Godstow, near Oxford : Phil, xxix. Godwin (Fra.), bp of Llandaff, afterwards of Hereford : De Praesulibus, 1 Lai. 123 27 > 321, 369, 377, 379, 384 nn., Wool. in. Godwin (The), bp of Bath and Wells: falsely charged, when dean of Canterbury, with the misappropriation of church-plate and ornaments, Park. 303; an ecclesiastical commissioner, ib. 370 n. ; he suspects an interpolation in Bede, Calf. 30G n Godwyn (Tho.): Bom. Antiq. Calf. 108n Goff (Jo.) : v. Gough. Gog and Magog : Bale 570, &c, 2 Hoop. 477 ; mentioned by poets, Hutch. 178 Goidge (T.), or Goyge: 2 Cran. 383 bis Gold: v. Magi. Supposed discovery of gold in a Northern island, 2 Zur. 290, 297 ; said to exist in Holy Island, 3 Zur. 435 ; Gardiner's opi- nion about the virtues of gold and certain precious stones, 1 Cran. 333 Goldastus (Melon. H.): Monarchia Bom. Imp., Jew. xxxvii, 4 Jew. GSO, &c. ; Polit. Imp. Jew. xxxvii : Imperialia Dec'reta de Cultu Imaginum, Park. 90 n. ; mistaken as to the author of the feigned Donation of Constantine, 2 Ful. 300 n Guide (Gervis) : 2 Cran. 3G7 n Golde (Hen.): chaplain to abp Warham, 1 Tyn. xxvii, 483; interpreter between the maid of Kent and the pope's orator 2 Cran. 277 Golden-Fleece (Order of the) : 1 Zur. 205 n Golden Legend : i>. Legend. Golden Kule: v. Rule. Goldsmith (Fra.): Jew. xi. Goldsmiths' Company: v. London Goldwell (Tho.), prior of Canterbury: 2 Cran. 271 J Goldwell (Tho.), bp of St Asaph: notice of him, Phil, xxvii. Goletta: v. Guletta. Golgotha: v. Jerusalem. Goliath : slain, PH. 30, 120, 246, 360, 415 Sand. 371, K'hita. 406 Gomorrah: v. Sodom. Gonell ( ) : park_ 38 Gonour (Mons. de) : ambassador from France / arh. 212; received by Parker, ib 214 Good : it is the nature of God and his people to return good for evil, PH. 261 ; how men are good, 3 Bee. 603; every good thino- in us is Christ's gift, purchase, doing, and working, 1 Tyn. 23, 27, 111; all power to do good is of God only, 3 Tyn. 34; to whom we should do good, 2 Bui. G3 ; how 355 ib. 64 ; how far, ib. ; good and evil mixed in the church ; Pil. 388 Good Friday : how it may be observed, 1 Bui. 260 ; every day should be Good Friday to a Christian, 1 Lai. 225; the day called Parasceve, 1 Jew. 107 ; the Popish cere, monies used thereon, 2 Cran. 158 ; the pe- culiar mass, Pil. 507, 508; no consecration or oblation on that day, 1 Jew. 128, 246 the sacrament received under one 'kind having been consecrated the preceding day ib. 245 ; creeping to the cross thereon, Bid. 497, 498; the pope curses us every Good Friday, Pra. Eliz. 467 ; a sermon for the day, 1 Lat. 216 Good intent: things invented thereby are useless to obtain remission of sins, 1 Bee 49, 151, 152, 348 Good-man of the house: the term, 1 Bui 258 Good men : v. Kighteons. Good works : v. Works. Goodacre (Anne), wife of Jo. Baron, q v Goodacre (Jo.), abp of Armagh: 2 Cran 438 n Goode ( Hue) : 2 Cran. 382, 383 Goode (Will.) : editor of bp Cooper's Answer against Private Mass, Coop. ■ his Bule of Faith, 1 Brad. 520 n., 529 n. ; a letter of Martyr, first published by him, 2 Brad 403 n Goodfellow (K.) : v. Bobin. Goodman (dir.): divinity reader at Oxford in king I-.dward's days, 4 Jew. 1190 n • in exile, 3 Zur. 347 ; pastor at Geneva" 3 Zur. /09n; admitted a citizen there, ib. 7G8 n ■ letter of Jewel to Whittingham and Good- man at Geneva, 4 Jew. 1192, 1193; letter from Goodman thence to P. Martyr 3 Zur 763 ; his tract, How Superior Powers ought to be Obeyed, printed at the same pla°ce Grin. 327, 4 Jew. 1193 n., Park. 61 n 449' 1 Zur. 21 n., 2 Zur. 34 n., 131 ; Bullin'ger's answer to questions, probably by him on civil government, 3 Zur. 745; returned to England, 4 Jew. 1207, 1208, 1 Zur 21 • preaches in the Scots' camp, 1 Zur. CO •' appointed minister of St Andrew's, 2 Zur. 364 n.; a leader among the Puritans in England, Grin. 326 n., Parh 382 Goodman (Gabriel), dean of Westminster: has the charge of abbot Feckenham, Grin. 382; an ecclesiastical commissioner ib 201 Park. 370, 383, 390; his share in'the Bi- shops' Bible, ib. 336 n.j not meet for the see of London, ib. 3G0; he signs a warrant tor the apprehension of Cartwright, 1 Zur 313 n. ; recommended for the bishopric 23—2 S5G GOODMAN — GOSPEL of Norwich, Park. 473, 47G, 477 ; men- tioned, Grin. 365, 392 n., Park. 407, 409, 411, 438, 447, 4G9 Goodman (Will.), father of Christopher: 3 Zur. 7G8 n. ; the same, apparently, is men- tioned as an exile, 1 Cran. (9) Goodrich (Tho.), bp of Ely : mentioned, 2 Cran. 270 ; sent to Fiance, 1533, ib. 24C; his election and consecration to the see of Ely, £6. 247 n., 264 n.; he signs a declara- tion respecting a general council, ib. 4G8 ; Sir Tho. Smith was his chancellor, Park. 30 n. ; a royal visitor of Cambridge, 2 Brad. 370; a commissioner at the disputation there, Grin. 194, Rid. 1G9 ; he visits Joan Bocher, Huick. iii, iv, n., v, n.; made privy councillor, 3 Zur. G75 n. ; signature as such, 2 Cran. 524, Bid. 508; ambassador to France, 3 Zur. 497 n. ; made lord chancel- lor, 2 Cran. 436 n., 3 Zur. 444, 447 ; up- right in that office, Park. 315 ; his views on the eucharist, 3 Zur. 72, 76 Goodrick (Mr), a gentleman of Yorkshire: Grin. 325 Goodrick (Rich.), an eminent lawyer: 2 Lat. 428 Goodrik (Hen.?): a prebendary, Park. 202 Goodryche ( Master) : preaches against Lati- mer at Bristol, 2 Lat. 225 n Goods: v. Church, I. xii. Temporal goods, 4 Bui. 188; it is lawful to possess them, 2 Bee. 388, 389; they supply our necessity, 2 Bui. 55; serve to relieve the poor, £6. 61 ; are not kept by denying the truth, ib. 100; the division of them, ib. 228 ; every man is bound to preserve them from waste, because he is bound to maintain his family, and support his king, 2 Tyn. 66; all things were in common in the apostles' age, 2Bul.20 (v. Anabaptists); community of goods, 1 Lat. 406, 1 Whitg. 352, 521 ; it is not required amongst Chris- tians, Bog. 352 ; enjoined by certain here- tics, £6. 353, 354 ; there is a propriety of goods, so that they are not common, 2 Bee. 110, 111 ; the property of another man is not to be possessed, 2 Bui. 49 ; evil-gotten goods never thrive, Pit. 57, 58 Goodwin Sands : v. Kent, Tenterden. Goodwin (Tho.) : v. Godwin. Googe (Barnaby) : v. B. (G.). Notices of him, Park. 198, Poet, xxxvi; the uncertainty of life, verses by him, ib. 391 Gordian, the younger, emperor: his burial, 1 Jew. 276 Gordian knot: the term explained, 1 Jew. Gordon (Ge>.), 4th earl of Huntley: com- mands at Haldanrig, 3 Zur. 237 n.; taken prisoner at Pinkey, £6.43; defeated at Cor- richie, taken prisoner, and (accidentally?) killed, 1 Zur. 129 ; his daughter Jean, the divorced wife of James earl of Bothwell, 1 Zur. 193, 195 Gordon (Geo.), 5th earl of Huntley: men- tioned, 1 Zur. 16G n. ; he arms in defence of the queen of Scots, £4. 205 n Gordon (Adam), son of the earl of Hunt- ley: made prisoner at Corrichie, 1 Zur. 129 n Gordon (Alex.), bp of Galloway: commis- sioner for the release of Mary queen of Scots, Park. 378 Gordon (Jo.), son of the earl of Huntley : made prisoner at Corrichie, and executed for treason, 1 Zur. 129 n Gore (James) : died in prison, Poet. 165 Goreway ( ) : martyred, Poet. 164 Gorgonia, sister of Gregory Nazianzen: skil- ful in the scriptures, 2 Jew. G7G; her re- ception of the sacrament, and miraculous cure, Grin. 48 n., 1 Jew. 2il, 249 Gorham (Nich. de): notice of him, 1 Tyn. 152 n. ; his commentaries, 1 Lat. 199 n. ; he wrote on the Apocalypse, Bale 257 [erro- neously called GallusJ ; mentioned as Nico- laus Gorranus, 2 Bee. 639 Gorionides: v. Hegesippus. Gorranus (Nic.) : v. Gorham. Gorton (Rich.): recommended by Cranmer to Cromwell, 2 Cran. 310 ; also by Latimer, 2 Lat. 386, 387 Gosnold (Jo.), or Gosnal: a commissioner for the suppression of colleges, &c, Park. 33 n. ; solicitor-general, 2 Lat. 428 Gospel : v. Law, Promises, Truth. Of the gospel of the grace of God, 3 Bui. 1, &c; what the word signifies, 1 Bee. 44; the term euayyektov explained, 1 Bee. 113; 3 Bui. 1, 1 Ful. 549, Lit. Edw. 504 (553), Now. (101), 1 Tyn. 8, 9 ; what the gospel is, 3 Bee. G02, 616, 3Bul. 3, 1 Tyn. 8, 9, 476 ; the vicar of Croydon on this, 2 Cran. 338, 340 ; the term is not to be limited to the writings of the evangelists, 1 Tyn. 213, 441, 477, 484, 2 Tyn. 144 ; the gospel is found in the Old Testament, 1 Tyn. 11, Wkita. 618—620; Tyndale calls the epistle to Romans most pure evangelion, 1 Tyn. 484; the nature of the gospel, 3 Bee. 5; it is tidings from heaven, 3 Bui. 4; the word of God, though uttered by men, £6. 5; why it is called a witness, 4 Bui. 317, why a testament, 1 Tyn. 9 ; the cause of it, 3 Bui. 9 ; it was before the church, 3 Tyn. 24, 23 GOSPEL — GOSPELLERS 357 (see Church I. viii.) ; it has not its being of the church, but the church of it, Phil. 344; the sum of it, 3 Bui. 32 ; the use of it, Pil. 97, 107 ; the first announcement of it, 3Bul. 13, 2 Lai. 3; it was promised in the Old Testament, 1 Tyn. 9; contained therein (see above) ; how it was made known to the old fathers by prophecy, types, and figures, 3 Bui. 15, &c, 2 Lat. 4, Noxo. (38), 155: there are not divers gospels, 3 Bui. 19; "another gospel," what, Wfcifa. 62C; the gospel distinguished from, and contrasted with, the law, Now. (5), 118, 1 Tyn. 389; it was prefigured by the law, 2 Jew. G15; a comparison between the law and the gospel, 1 Brad. 297 ; the gospel pertains to the new man, the law to the old, ib. 299 ; 2Brad. 19G; the gospel more effectual than the law, Pil. 354; what ic does for him w ho is convinced by the law, 1 Tyn. 17, 22; the law bindeth, the gospel looseth, ib. 21, 119 (v. Absolution); the law condemneth, the gospel comforteth, ib. 83 ; the law and the gospel not to be separated, ib. 11; to affirm the liberty of the gospel is a good work, 2 Brad. 119; the gospel teaches repentance and faith, 3 Bui. 35; it preaches grace, 1*6. 6 ; it is not grounded on works, ib. 30 ; it alone opens unto us our salvation, 2 Hoop. 114; it gives life, PH. Ill ; it is the minis- tration of life, 1 Tyn. 11, the ministration of righteousness, ib. 48 ; righteousness is set forth in it, and obtained by it, 2 Bee. 629; it is the word of peace, Sand. 285; a comfort to the penitent, 1 Tyn. 10; it purifies the heart, 2 Tyn. 35 ; what it is to preach the gospel, 2 Bee. 5G2 ; how Christ preach- ed it, 3 Bui. 37, Now. (38), 155 ; how long, 2 Hoop. 30; how Paul preached it, 3 Bui. 39 ; it spread through the world, 1 Jew. 2G7, and that without the pope's or man's decrees, Phil. 331 ; it is the only light in the world, 2 Tyn. 34 ; it may not be hid, ib. 35 ; it cannot be too much opened unto the people, 2 Hoop. 80; it should be preached to all, 2£af.205; the preaching of it makes a church pleasant to God, Pil. 156; purely taught in king Edward's days, Phil. 302 ; not to be suspected because it has entered into princes' courts, 3 Jew. 194; it must be spread abroad as in the apostles' time, Bale 457 ; it shall be preached throughout the world before the judgment, 2 Lat. 307 ; no other doctrine has been generally re- ceived, Pil. 145; Pilkington supposed that there was no people under heaven which had not once received it, ib. ; the time of its preaching is the " acceptable time, and day of salvation," 2 Jew. 1087, Sand. 305 ; its invitations, Sand. 9 ; itsfreeness, ib. 11 ; how the salvation preached in the gospel belongs to all, 3 Bui. 32 ; how it is the savour of death, Phil. 57 ; why trouble follows its preaching, 1 Tyn. 164; will always meet with persecution, 2 Lat. 303, 307 ; hence called the word of the cross, ib. 303 (comp. 1 Brad. 264) ; it is increased by persecution, 3 Jew. 189, Pil. 2G4, Sand. 283; its enemies, Pil. 44; slandered by heretics, 1 Jew. 532; contempt of it the cause of tribulation, 2 Cran. 197 ; it is re- ceived by the simple and unlearned, 2 Jew. 102G ; the insincere preaching of it, 3 Bui. 31 ; an admonition to lovers of the gospel, 1 Brad. 407 ; we must love and live it, 1 Bee. 121; it must be professed in heart and verity, 1 Brad. 436, and in holiness, ib. 437 ; why there are so few sincere and true professors of it, 2 Hoop. 217 (v. Go- spellers); it is heard by some inwardly, by others only outwardly, 2 Jew. 822 ; received by some in vain, Sand. 299, &c. ; its holi- ness less welcome to some than its freeness, 1 Hoop. 59; the little fruit which it pro- duces is a token that the fear of God is wanting, Sand. 187 ; some follow the gospel for novelty, 2 Lat. 92, Sand. 338; some profess it for the sake of gain, 1 Lat. 502, 2 Lat. 203, Sand. 339, 3 Whilg. 581 ; it is not to be condemned for the fro- ward lives of some of its professors, 2 Lat. 306 Gospellers : professors of the gospel, Pra. B. 25; the term used in disdain by Harding, 1 Jew. 148, &c; remarks upon it, ib. 248 ; what gospellers should do, 1 Bee. 256,257; they taught the grace of perfect redemp- tion, 2Bec. 637 ; were put to death for trifles, 3 Bee. 243; faint gospellers, their weak- ness, or rather infidelity, Phil. 266 ; many of evil life, 1 Bee. 256, 293, 1 Hoop. 58, Bid. 59 ; such are rather gospel-spillers, 2 Brad. 210 ; some were gospellers for the sake of novelty, 2 Lat. 92 (comp. Sand. 338) ; false gospellers, 2 Cran. 14, 1 Lat. 67, 360, 502, 2 Lat. 183, 203 ; some pre- tended gospellers among the rebels, 2 Cran. 195; talkers and not walkers are no true gospellers, 2 Lat. 92; lip-gospellers, 2 Cran. 9; mass-gospellers, 1 Brad. 381, 390, 391, 2 Brad. 53, 104,230, 231 ; carnal-gospellers, 1 Brad. 9, 11, 12, 287, 1 Lat. 361, 2 Lat. 432 ; they looked for abbey-lands, and were worse than Papists, 1 Lat. 25G (comp. 3 Whitg. 581) ; gross-gospellers censured, 2 Bee. 206, 415, 416, 592, 617, 3 Bee. 5, 358 GOSPELLERS — GRACE 206; card-gospellers, dice-gospellers, pot- gospellers, 1 Lat. 286 Gospels: v. Epistles and Gospels, Matthew, Mark, Luke, John. Why the people stand up at the reading of the gospel, 3 Bee. 204 ; what the read- ing it in the church-yard on Palm Sun- day signified, 1 Bee. 113 ; superstitious use of gospels, 3 Tyn. 61, 62 (see especially John) Gospels (Apocryphal): v. Apocrypha, ii. Gossing: perhaps guzzling, perhaps gossip- ing, 1 Bee. 449 Gossip: a sponsor; derivation of the word, 2 Zur. 104 n.; (Lat. compater), ib. 104, 112 ; (Lat. commater), ib. 114; gossipry, i.e. sponsorship, Bale 537 Gosson (Steph.): notice of him, Poet, xxxi; speculum humanum, verses by him, ib. .345 Gostwyck (Mr, qu. Sir Jo.?) : notice of him, 2 Lat. 368 n Gother (Jo.): Nubes Testium, Calf. 199 n.; source of the authorities alleged in that work, ib. 63 n.; by whom answered, ib. 188 n., 377 n Gothofredus (Jac.): Calf. 110n.; hisopinion respecting the Libra Occidua, 2Ful. 364, 365 n Goths : they and other barbarians assaulted Rome, 4 Bui. 200, and overran Christen- dom, 2 Tyn. 268 ; they were the scourge of God, Lit. Eliz. 493 ; why sent, Grin. 98 ; end of the Goths' kingdom in Spain, 1 Bui. 416 Gottofredus, duke of Athens : 4 Jew. 653 Gottofredus Pictaviensis : cited by Duns Scotus, 3 Jew. 273 Gough (Jo.): bookseller, 2 Cov. 319, 2 Lat. 465 ; printer, 1 Bee. 29 n., 4 Bui. xviii. Gough (Jo.) : eminent as a preacher among the Puritans, 2 Zur. 147 ; deprived, ib. ; his controversy with abbot Fecknam, 1 FulA2G, 2 Ful. 3, 2 Zur. 147 n.; cited before the commissioners, Grin. 326 n. (Goff), Park. 382 (Gouff). Gould (David), professor at St Andrew's: 2 Zur. 304 Gounthorp ( ), parson of Wetyng: 2 Cran. 336 Gourd : v. Jonah. Gourders : probably whirlpools or violent rushings, 4 Jew. 715 Governance of Virtue, by T. Becon : 1 Bee. 393, &c. ; reference to it, 2 Bee. 481 Governess of the Netherlands: v. Mary. Government: v. Women. Civil and ecclesiastical government, 3 Whitg. 189, 416, &c, 554; the three forms of civil government, 1 Bui. 309, &c, Rog. 335, 336, 2 Whitg. 356, 3 Whitg. 197 ; popu- lar government the worst, 3 Whitg. 208 ; mischievous books on government, Park. 60, 61 Gower (Jo.), poet : Rid. 490, 494 Gown : v. Cap, Vestments. Different sorts of gowns worn by the clergy, 3 Jew. 612; Parker is desired to bring a long one to court, Park. 2; the side gown and sarcenet tippet, 2 Cran. 38; the ordinary use of the gown required, Grin. 339, Sand, xx ; Turkey gowns and hats worn by those who disliked the gown and square cap, 2 Whitg. 369 Goyge (T.): v. Goidge. Grabe (Jo. Em.) : Prolegom. in edit. Alex. LXX. Interp., 2 Ful. 166 n. ; Spicilegium, Calf. 21, 126, 2 Ful. 338, 339 nn Grace: v. God, Christ; also Free-will, Good, Gospel, Justification, Merit, Perseverance, Prayers, Predestination, Sacraments, Sal- vation, Works ; likewise Augustine, Tiii, and other fathers. What grace is, 3 Bee. 608, 616, 3 Bui. 6, 7, 4 Bui. 301 ; the word is diversely taken in scripture, Sand. 297 ; it is the favour of God, 1 Tyn. 11, 286, 407, also the gifts of his Spirit, ib. 286 ; grace and gift distinguished, ib. 491; x°V"s an<^ Xdpitrfia, 1 Ful. 468, 469 ; what x«>* means, 1 Bee. 311; Tyndale's reasons for using the word " favour" as a translation of xaV'!> 3 Tyn- 22 ! tne doctors speak of several kinds of grace; gratia gratum faciens, gratis data, operans, cooperans, praeveniens, subsequens, 3 Bui. 11, 3 Tyn. 22; seven-fold grace, Calf. 226; the cause of grace, 3 Bui. 7 ; the sole cause of our deliverance is God's mere}-, Sand. 180; grace is purchased by Christ, ib. 298; it comes by Christ, 1 Bid. 43; it is exhibited in Christ, 3 Bui. 12; the gospel preaches it, ib. 0; it is the work of God's Spirit, 1 Ful. 450; bestowed by the Holy Ghost, according to the secret pleasure of his will, Sand. 298; God is not unrighteous in giving it to some and withholding it from others, .Vote. (11), 125; the freeness of grace, Pil. 194, 445, Sand. 11, 21, 297; it is free every way, ib. 11; it excludes the merit of works, Now. (57), 176 ; salvation is by grace only, not by works or merits, Lit. Edw. 512, (560), Sand. 21, 2 Tyn. 156, 157 ; free-giving and deserving cannot stand together, 1 Tyn. 436; some would sell grace for money, Sand. 11 ; its work- ing, 3 Bui. 9 ; it preventeth ns, ib. 168 ; GRACE — till preventing grace be bestowed men cannot see God, ;i Tyn. 192, or consent to God's law, ib. 174; we have no free-will wherewith to anticipate the grace of God, ib. 174, 192; works are not a preparation to it, Sand. 207 ; we have no power except by grace, 3 Tyn. 174 ; we cannot draw near to God without it, Satid. 133; none can come to Christ except the Father draw him, 3 Tyn. 221, 225; the time of receiving grace, the "acceptable time and day of salvation," Sand. 305; it is offered and received by the word, ib, 299; the way of receiving it is repentance, ib. 309; the season of affliction an especial time of re- ceiving it, ib. 307 ; of receiving grace in vain, 2 Jew. 108G, Sand. 297, &c. ; what grace the wicked may have; the gift of understanding is one thing, that of regene- ration another, 2 Whitg. 590, 591 ; we are justified by grace, 3 Bui. 12; grace is given to be exercised, 1 Tyn. GO ; it cannot be increased by ceremonies, ib. 286; it is of- fered by the sacraments, Sand. 299, 302; how received by them, ib. 304; grace is not conferred by sacraments, 4 Bui. 301, &c, nor contained in them, ib. 305, but in the mind of the faithful receiver, ib. 308; they are the visible signs of invisible grace, 2 Jew. 1099, &c. ; grace was not tied to circumcision, 2 Bui. 175; grace is freely given, and received by faith, 4 Bui. 303; they who are in a state of grace may know it, 2 Tyn. 172, 211, though this is denied by Popish doctors, ib. 172, 211, 213, 214; signs of grace, ib. 192; it frames the will of man to God's service, 1 Ful. 377; it is the only cause of faith, piety, and holiness, Sand. 257 ; it is necessary for worthily con- sidering God's plagues, Pit. 174; the gifts of grace are for the benefit of our brethren as well as of ourselves, 1 Tyn. 4GG ; graces and gifts grow in the hands of him that spendeth them, Sand. 345; Latimer teaches that justification, grace, and salvation, may be lost, 2 Lat. 7 ; doctrines of grace abused by carnal men, 2 Brad. 130; the apostles wrote against this abuse, 2 Bui. 338 ; Au- gustine and the Pelagian controversy, 3 Bui. 11 (and see Augustine, viii.); the kingdom of grace on earth, ib. 276 Grace: what the word means in the uni- versities, 3 Tyn. 22 Graces : of prayer before meat, 1 Bee. 173 ; of grace or thanksgiving after dinner and supper, ib. 174, 175 ; graces ordered to be said in English, 2 Cran. 604; bene- dictio mensse, Pra. Eliz. 132 ; precationes GRATIAN S59 ante cibum ; including one from Erasmus, and one (in verse) by Melanethon, ib. 399, 400; graces or prayers before meals, 1 Bee. 401, 402, 3 Bee. 18, 19, Lit. Edw. 372, &c, Lit. Eliz. 20, &c, 260, Pra. B. 54, 56, 57, 09, Pra. Eliz. 17, 18; forms in English verse, Lit. Edw. 374, 375 ; a prayer at meal-time, Pra. B. 70 ; post pastum grati- arum actio, Pra. Eliz. 132 ; gratiarum ac- tiones a cibo; including forms from Chry- sostom, Athanasius, and Erasmus (some in verse), ib. 400 — 402; graces or thanksgiv- ings after meals, 1 Bee. 402, 403, 3 Bee. 19, Lit. Edw. 373, &c, Lit. Eliz. 20, &c, 260, &c, Pra. B. 55, 57, 58, 71, Pra. Eliz. 17, 18; forms in English verse, Lit. Edw. 374, 375 Graduale, or Graile : a part of the mass ; its origin, 2 Brad. 306, 3 JSec. 264; the name was also applied to the book containing the graduales, &c, Grin. 135 n., Sand, iii ; grayles ordered to be delivered up, 2 Cran. 523; grailes to be abolished, Grin. 135, 159 Graes (Ortwin) : v. Gratius. Grafton (Rich.) : completes Matthews' Bible, 1 Tyn. lxxv ; presents a copy to Cranmer, ib. ; his letter to Cromwell, with six Bibles, 2 Cran. 346 n.; letter to Parker, Park. 295; mentioned, 3 Whitg. 000 Graham (Will.), earl of Montrose: arms in defence of queen Mary, 1 Zur. 205 n Grahams (The) : delivered the earl of North- umberland to the regent Murray, 1 Zur. 214 n Graile : v. Graduale. Grambsius (Jo.) : Calf. 155 n Gramercy : 1 Lat. 213 Grammars : none to be used but those set forth by authority, 2 Cran, 504; inquiry respecting them, ib. 158; that by Lily, Grin. 173 Grammatical Sense: v. Scripture. Granada (city) : not quite identical with the ancient Elvira, Calf. 154 n Graney (Leonard vise): v. Grey. Grange (The laird of) : p. Kirkaldy. Granger (James): Biogr. Hist, of England, 4 Jew. 860 n., 1 Tyn. 395 n Granvelle (Ant. cardinal of) : v. Perrenot. Grasdale (Rich.): Bale 16 Grate: grateful, 1 Bee. 197 Grathwick (Steph.): martyred in St George's Field, Poet. 109 Gratia? expectativaa : v. Expectations. Gratian, emperor: excellent in feats of war, I Bui. 384; he installed Gregory Nazian- zen, 1 Jew. 408 ; allowed the cognizance of 360 GRATIAN — GREGORY (St) altercations to the bishops, Whita. 437; commended by Ambrose, Grin. 18; his errors, 3 Jew. 236, 237 ; the decree of Gra. tian, Valentinian, and Theodosius, for the establishment of St Peter's doctrine, 1 Bui. 34, 2 Hoop. 540 ; extracts from this decree and references to it, 2 Bee. 305, 1 Bui. 328, 331, 2 Bui. 281, 4 Bui. 63, 2 Ful. 362, 4 Jew. 1002, 1043; Valentinian, Valens, and Gratian forbade rebaptizing, 4 Bui. 394 Gratian (St) : invoked for thrift losing, Bale 348, 498 Gratian, pope: i. e. Gregory VI., q. v. Gratian, the canonist: v. Law (Canon). Who he was, 3 Jew. 186; called the foundation of canon law, ib. 132 Gratitude: AW (101). Gratius (Orth ): v. Fasciculus. Gravamina (Centum) : v. Germany. Grave: v. Burial, Death, Hell (aotjs). Grave-diggers: v. Fossarii. Gravelines: Wolsey meets the emperor there, 2 Tyn. 314 n Gray (Arth. and others): v. Grey. Gray (Jo.), scribe of the general assembly of the church of Scotland: Park. 206, 207 Gray (Patrick, 5th lord): taken prisoner by the English, 3 Zur. 239 n Gray (Tho.): MS. of his Scala Chronica, at Corpus Christi coll., Camb., Jew. xxxvii ; extract respecting Augustine of Canter- bury, 3 Jew. 164 n., 4 Jew. 779 Gray (Tho.), a child: slain by an earth- quake, Lit. Eliz. 567 Grayle : v. Graduale. Gray's Inn : v. London, Graziers: landlords are become graziers, 1 Lat. 279 ; their greediness has caused the decay of towns, 2 Bee. 434 ; graziers, sheep- mongers, and rich farmers, the cause of dearth, ib. 603 Greadly : greedy, 1 Bee. 449 Greece, Greeks : v. Church, II. i. The Grecian monarchy, Bale 423, Hutch. J 147, 1 Lat. 356, Pil. 180, 187; the Greeks had famous schools, 4 Bui. 480 ; the faith brought to Rome from Greece, 4 Jew. 883 ; the Greeks are in subjection to the Turks, 3 Bee. 9, 10, 4 Bui. 20; poor Greeks in England, 4 Jew. 1276; hart of Greece, or rather grease, 2 Bee. 345 Greediness : v. Covetousness Greek language : its importance as a means of understanding scripture, 4 Bui. 542, Whita. 468 ; as to the Septuagint, see Bible, Greek; reasons why the New Testa- ment was written in that language, 4 Bui. 189, Whita. 127, 216, 217, 219; an index of Greek words explained in Fulke's Defence, lFul. 603; Greek known in early Christian times in Egypt, Cyprus, Jerusalem, Gaul, Italy, and Africa, Whita. 217, and amongst the Parthians, ib. 218 ; the restoration of Greek learning opposed by the Scotists, 3 Tyn. 75; its revival at Cambridge, PB. iv; Gardiner's determination (as chancellor of Cambridge) respecting the pronunciation of certain Greek letters not attended to, Park. 28; disputes respecting pronuncia- tion at Oxford, ib. 138 n. ; Greek books found, 3 Zur. 447 ; Sir T. More on the force of the article, 3 Tyn. 23 n. ; Greek forms of Hebrew names, Pil. 11 n.; Greek dialects, Whita. 256 Green (Bartlet) : noticed, 2 Brad. 251 ; Phil- pot writes to him, Phil. 109, 119; a letter concerning him, ib. 154; he was strong in scripture and the doctors, ib. ; Fecknam's report of him, ib. 155; a letter possibly to him, 2 Brad. CO ; his martyrdom, ib. 251 n., Poet. 165, 3 Zur. 175 n Green (Roland): o. Grene. Green ( ), a sectary: Rog. 203 Greene (Tho.?): letter from Latimer to Dr Greene, 2 Lat. 295, (467); probably Dr Tho. Greene, master of Cath. hall, and vice-chancellor, ib. 295 n Greenham (R.): a practical divine, 1 Brad. 564; notice of his Comfort for an Afflicted Conscience, Poet, xliv; lines by H. C. pre- fixed thereto, ib. 470 Greenland : discoveries there, 2 Zur. 290 Greenstead, near Ongar, co. Essex: the bene- fice, 2 Lat. 222 n (see also Grenstede). Greenwall(Nich.), fellow of Ch. coll., Camb., Park. 25, 26 Greenwich, co. Kent: the monastery of Ob- servants, 1 Tyn. xv, 38 n. ; the royal palace, ib. 38 n. ; here king Henry received the title of Defender of the Faith, 2 Tyn. 338; Latimer there, 2 Lat. 265 n., 268; king Edward's death announced to the lord major and citizens there, 3 Zur. 272 ; Whit- gift's sermon before queen Elizabeth there, 3 Whitg. 566 Greenwood (Jo.): preached without au- thority, Rog. 231 ; thought the people might reform the church, ib. 344 Greenwood (Will.), opposes Latimer, 1 Lat. iv ; Latimer's letter to him, 2 Lat. 356 ; notice of him, ib. n Gregory (St), called the Great, bp of Rome : i. His Life, Acts, and Writings. ii. On God. GREGORY I. 361 iii. Scripture, Doctrine. iv. The Church, and its Ministry. v. Peter, Rome. vi. Sacraments. vii. Worship, Ceremonies, Images. riii. Antichrist. ix. Civil Power, <§fc. i. His Life, Acts, and Writings : he was a nobleman of the dignity or degree of a counsellor, 3 Jew. 410; he complains of worldly cares and businesses brought on him by his bishoprick, 2 Jew. 679, 680; his contest with John, patriarch of Constan- tinople, see v. below ; he suffered great danger by the Lombards, 2 Hoop. 234 ; sent Augustine the monk to England, 1 Jew. 280, 299, 3 Jew. 163—166, 4 Jew. 777, &c, Pit. 482, 483, 515; advised him to gather the best constitution out of any churches, Calf. 197, 1 Jew. 301, 4 Jew. 1123; how he answered questions submitted to him by Augustine, 2 Ful. 10, 1 Jew. 301, 4 Jeiu. 1045, Pil. 517, 524; he gave him "codices plurimos," 2 Ful. 113; he speaks of the conversion of Britain, &c., Uew. 302; ex- horts Ethelbert to set forth the faith of Christ, 2 Ful. 24; story of 6000 children's heads found in his fishpond, and his act in consequence thereof, Pil. 570, 686 His works, Calf. 409, 2 Ful. 402, Jew. xxxvii ; a MS. of his Pastoral, the Saxon version of Alfred, 4 Jcic. 1273 ; character of his epistles, Whita. 436; his epistle to Martin Scholasticus, 1 Jew. 96; the Dia- logues, their authenticity questioned, Calf. 89; perhaps by Gregory II., Calf. 89 n.; a passage of Origen's ascribed to him, 1 Jew. 338 ii. On God: he declares that God is omnipresent, yet far from the wicked, Wool. 96; shews that nothing can take place without the foreknowledge and deter- mination of Almighty God, referring, as an example, to the lengthened life of Heze- kiah, Pil. 675; teaches that whatever is outwardly future in deed, is even now in- wardly completed in predestination, ib. ; says God went in Paul's breast, as under a tent, 2 Jew. 769; states that Paul by preach- ing poured God into his hearers, ib.; says, that John spake of the Lamb by pointing, Isaiah by foreseeing, Abel by offering, 1 Jew. 488, 540, 3 Jew. 467, 546; speaks of Christ filling the manger, who gave him- self as meat to the minds of men, 2 Jew. 767 ; says, our Lord were no* wall unto us, if he had not been in the form of man, 3 Jew. 493 ; affirms that the Word goes away in his body, but tarries in his Godhead, 2 Bee. 27 3 Bee. 429, 3 Jew. 263; declares that Christ though absent nowhere by the presence of his majesty, is not here by the presence of his flesh, 2 Bee. 274, 275, 278, 3 Bee. 429, 455, 1 Cran. 96, (50), 2 Hoop. 492 ; writes of his appearance to Thomas, and of that apostle's lack of faith, 1 Cran. 262; coun- sels to follow whither we believe Christ to have ascended in body, 3 Bee. 455; speaks of one as beholding Christ inwardly, and by meditation bearing him in the breast, 3 Jew. 546 ; mentions one who took money, and sold Jesus Christ our Lord to a here- tic, ib. 553; explains the statement that the Son of Man knows not the hour of his return, Bog. 48 n. ; approves the work of Paschasius De Spiritu Sancto, 1 Bui. 160 iii. Scripture, Doctrine : he calls the scriptures the epistles of God, Whita. 528; compares them to a river in which the ele- phant may swim, and yet the lamb may walk, Uew. 331, 2 Jew. 684, Whita. 400 (and see 374) ; speaks of a holy man who lay bed-ridden for many years, and who, though illiterate, possessed a wonderful knowledge of the scriptures, 2 Jew. 684 ; writes on the use of the obscurities of the word of God, 4 Jew. 1184, Whita. 375 ; treats of the literal and mystic sense thereof, Whita. 404 ; says the letter hides the spirit as the chaff the corn, 2 Jew. 619; declares that true preachers must fetch the foundation of their matters out of the holy scriptures, 2 Cran. 34 ; mentions that the church used two Latin versions of the Bible, the old and the new, Whita. 128; reads Gen. iii. 15, "ipsa conteret," but does not apply it to the virgin Mary, 1 Ful. 533 ; says the Holy Spirit being the author of the book of Job, it is not needful to inquire who was the penman, IVhita. 107 ; interprets a text in Jobjuxta spiritum, Uew. 504; states why John Baptist is styled an angel by Malachi, 1 Ful. 483 ; his interpretation of Wisdom xii. 15, and of Sol. Song ii. 17, founded on mistaken readings, Whita. 155 ; he says the books of Maccabees are not canonical, ib. 60, 96 ; distinguishes between the sound and signification of words, 4 Jew. 765; says somethings are small, and do small hurt ; some are small, and do great hurt, Uew. 96; cited as declaring that custom must yield to truth, 3 Bee. 390 n ; he confesses * Correct "now all" to " no wall.' 362 GREGORY I. original sin, 2 Bui. 390; shews how one sin follows another, 2 Jew. 1068; calls feigned holiness double iniquity, 1 Bee. 135, 3 Bee. 278, Wool. 47 ; says that hu- mility is the beginning of virtues in ns, 1 Bee. 201, 202 ; likens him that gathers ■virtues without humility, to one that brings dust into the wind, ib. 202; says our righteous Advocate will defend us in the judgment, because we acknowledge our- selves unrighteous, ib. 149 ; remarks that if God's working were comprehended by reason, it were not wonderful, 1 Jew. 504 ; says, they who know not the things of the Lord, are not known of the Lord, 2 Jew. 800, 4 Jew. 1178; affirms that faith is righteousness, 2 Bee. C38; says that the love of God is never idle, 1 Bee. 208, 227, 346, 1 Lat. 161 ; shews that in the common people it is not knowledge, but a good life that is necessary, Whita. 241 ; says it is better to offend than to forsake a truth, Pil. 45 ; exhorts not to be in love with signs which may be had in common with the reprobate, but to love the miraclesof charity and piety, Calf. 332; says God spares some in this world to torment them afterward, 3 Bee. 104, 105; said to have thought that venial sins were purged in purgatory, Bog. 216 n. ; cited by More to the effect that a man in purgatory procured help by praying to a saint, 3 T yn. 121 n. ; strange story of a ghost, adduced as proof of the efficacy of sacrifice for the dead, Calf. 89 ; story of his saying mass for the soul of Trajan, 2 Brad. 290, 2 Cov. 269 ; declares that God's chosen people shall know in heaven the righteous whom they never saw before, 3 Bee. 153 iv. The Church, and its Ministry : he speaks of the universal church as one flock under one Shepherd, namely Christ, Uew. 378 ; allows, in effect, that the church of Rome is not the whole church, but only a part of it, 4 Jew. 922 ; says that the church after the days of her affliction, shall be strengthened with great power of preach- ing, ib. 1065; declares that at the end of the world, the church weakened with age, shall not be able to bear children, ib. 1063; feared that the devil would soon destroy the whole flock, ib. 732; as to the last persecution of the church, see viii. below ; he honoured the first four general councils as the four gospels, 3 Jew. 225, ijew. 772, 1109, Bog. 211 ; praises custom, Calf. 54 n., but replies to those who urge the authority thereof, 1 Bee. 376; remarks that Christ did not say, " I am custom," but " I am the truth," 2 Cran. 51 ; his camion to beware of the wicked novelties of words, and new things brought forth by heretics, 2 Jew. 795; he mentions a fourfold distribution of church-goods, IBee. 24, iBul.489; warns pastors against being bold to receive wages and yet being no workmen, 1 Bee. 360, 361 ; declares it great condemnation, without labour to receive the reward of labour, ib. 4; says the priests must watch the Lord's sheep with great diligence, ib. 361 ; affirms that the shepherd who does not rebuke offenders slays them by silence, ib. 3, 4, 384; says he must be pure who takes on him to correct another's fault, ib. 16; asserts that the light of the flock is the flame of the shepherd, ib. 386; spoke to the citizens of Rome in their own tongue, iBul. 190; some remarks on preaching, Bale 88, 89; he calls a priest who cannot preach, a dumb trumpeter, IBee. 9; says there is no such pleasant sacrifice to God as earnest zeal to win souls, Pil. 344; asks when the wolf is become the shepherd, what may become of the flock, 4 Jew. 747; says that Christ entered into the temple (Matt, xxi.) to shew that the fault of the priests is the ruin of the people, Sand. 237 ; bitterly lamented that the order of priest- hood having fallen inwardly, could not long stand outwardly, 4 Jew. 732 ; says, priests we are called, but priests we are not, 3 Jew. 309; speaks of the deposition of a bishop for niggardliness, 2 Bee. 325, 326 ; in a council held at Rome he decreed that nothing should be taken for ordina- tion, &c, 4 Bui. 139; cited as saying that cardinals have their name a cardine, ib. 117, 118 ; he forbade presbyters and other clerks to be made abbots, ib. 113; declares that none can serve the ecclesiastical office and keep the rule of monkery, iJeie. 800; he allowed the marriage of the clergy, 2Ful. 10; writes of Speciosus, a married deacon, Calf. 88 ; relates a notable story of Pau- linus, ib. 117—119, Pil. 441; referred to for a statement concerning St Benet, 1 Jew. 7n., 192; 2 Jew. 751 v. Peter, Borne, the title of universal: what primacy he grants to Peter, 2 Ful. 314 ; he says, it is evident that Christ com- mitted the care of the whole church to Peter ...yet he was not called universal apostle, 1 Jew. 343, 344, 347, 354, 367, 3 Jew. 317, 319 ; writes, Peter the apostle was the first member (or rather, Peter the first of the apostles was a member) of the holy and universal church; Paul, Andrew, and John, GREGORY I. 363 (he heads of several nations. ..and none ever wished himself to be called universal, 1 Jew. 440, 3 Jexc. 270, i Jexc 1120; says Paul forbade the members of the Lord's body to be subject to other heads, &c, 1 Jexc. 439, 440 ; ascribes to Paul the head- ship of the nations, and the principality of the church, I Jew. 431, 438, 3 Jexc. 269, 270, 288, 4 Jexc. 824 ; says that he went to Rome bound with chains to conquer the world, 1 Jexc. 431 ; he strenuously opposed the ambition of John, patriarch of Con- stantinople, who desired to be called uni- versal bishop, Bale 503, 2 Brad. 145 n., 2 Ful. 49 n., 72, 258, 259, 2 Hoop. 234, 235, 54G, 1 Jexc. 46, 47, 76, 96, 344, &c, 3 Jexc. 316, &c.,4^eu>.730— 733,^17.518, 2 Whitg. 171, 172; (most of the passages in the pre- sent section refer to this controversy; see also viii. below) ; he remarks that if one be called universal patriarch, the name of patriarch is taken from the rest, 1 Jexc. 425 ; asserts that the said John would alone be called a bishop, ib. 427 ; speaks of him as following Lucifer, 1 Jexc. 345, 3 Jexc. 279 ; asks him what answer he will make to Christ, the head of the universal church, at the last judgment, 1 Jew. 346, 2 Jew. 992, 3 Jew. 284, 318, 4 Jexc. 733 ; after reproving this patriarch for his ambition, he says to the emperor Mauritius, O my most gracious lord, do I herein quarrel for mine own right ? 1 Jexc. 346, 4 Jexc. 734 ; says it is God's cause, it is not mine; not I only am troubled therewith, but also the whole church, 1 Jew. 346, 4 Jexc. 734 ; affirms that none of the holy men in any dispensation would suffer himself to be called universal, Uew. 32, 46; states that none of his pre- decessors would use that profane name, 1 Jew. 32, 37, 46, 47, 94, 346, 354, 366, 377, 426, 3 Jew. 311, 4 Jew. 734, 886, Pil. 519 ; declares that Leo refused the name of uni- versal bishop, though it was offered to him by the synod of Chalcedon, 1 Jexc. 47, 422, 424, jPi7. 520; asks, who, contrary to the statutes of the gospel and the decrees of councils, presumes to take to himself this new name ? 1 Jew. 76, Pil. 520 ; says, the godly laws, the reverend synods, yea, the commands of our Lord Jesus, are broken by the invention of this proud and pom- pous name, 1 Jew. 346, 2 Jew. 1001 ; he abhorred the name, Calf. 88, Ueto.47,434; calls it a proud name, Sa7xd. 101, a name of blasphemy, Pil. 76, 520, and characterizes it by many other like epithets, 1 Jew. 345, 354 ; beseeches God to turn away that pride and confusion from the church, &c, Uexv. 423; intimates that if an universal bishop were to fall, the whole church would fall together, 1 Jew. 374, 2 Jew. 992, 1081, 3 Jew. 277, 4 Jew. 730, 731, 732, Park. 112; declares that to consent to that wicked word were to betray the faith, 2 Brad. 145 n., 2 Hoop. 546, 1 Jexc. 47, 76, 315, 425, 4 Jew. 732; warned that to bear these things patiently would be to corrupt the faith of the universal church, 1 Jew. 315, 377 ; 4 Jexc. 732 ; says that whoever calls himself universal priest is the fore- runner of Antichrist, 1 Brad. 538, 4 Bui. 89, 2 Cran. 214, 452, 2 Ful. 72, 1 Jew. 47, 109, 339, 344, 2 Jew. 897, 914, 991, 4 Jew. 743, 1072, Pil. 76, 519; cited as saying, he that maketh himself a bishop over all the world is worse than Antichrist (no Latin given), Bid. 263; he styled himself servant of the servants of God, 1 JeicA2i ; writes to Eu- logius, patriarch of Alexandria, disclaiming authority over him, and rejecting the name of universal pope, 1 Jew. 346, 404, 3 Jew. 318, 1 Tyn. 216 n.; counsels him neither to write to him, nor to receive letters from him by the name of universal, 1 Jew. 407 ; speaks of certain bishops, not of all bishops, as pertaining to his charge, 4 Jem. 707, 708; complains of the consecration of a bishop of Salonse without his knowledge, 1 Jexc. 409, 4 Jew. 707 ; most of the bishops of Rome since Gregory have been wolves and devourers, 4 Bui. 29 vi. Sacraments : he deemed trine im- mersion in baptism unimportant, Wlxita. 592; speaking of this practice he says, the faith being one, the diversity of customs hurteth nothing, 2 Jexc. 1106, 3 Jexc. 616 ; mentions it as signifying the mystery of Christ's lying in the grave three days, 4 Bui. 364, 365 ; wrote to Leander against the practice, on account of the interpre- tation which the Arians put upon it, 2 Bee. 227 n. ; he addresses Christ as the great and holy passover, \ Jexc. 535; does not think that the sacrament was ministered at Emmaus, ib. 232; shews how non-com- municants must go out before the cele- bration of the eucharist, 2 Bee. 256, 3 Bee. 482, 1 Jew. 19, 33, 55, 202, 2 Jew. 640; says the apostles consecrated the host with the Lord's prayer only, 1 Brad. 513 n., lHoop. 237, Pil. 498, 635; describes the celebration of the communion by Cassius, Uew. 18G; says Christ, living immortally in himself, dieth again in this mystery, &c, 2 Jexc. 618, 726, 733, 743, 792, 3 Jexc. 541 ; 364- GREGORY I. affirms that this sacrifice, offered with tears and benignity of mind, singularly helps our pardon, 2 Jew. 743; referred to on the kind of bread used in the sacrament, ib. 588; he speaks of receiving unleavened and leavened bread, 3Bec. 425; though his time was overcharged with superstition, yet communion of both kinds remained, \Hoop. 226, 227 ; addresses communicants as know. | ing what the blood of the Lamb is by j drinking, 3 Bee. 414, Hutch. 282; speaks | of the blood of Christ poured into the mouths of the faithful, 3 Bee. 414; says that Christ's body must be received by faith, Grin. 58 ; calls it the food of the mind, not of the belly, ib. 40; cited as affirming that the true flesh and blood of Christ are in them that receive unworthily, 4 Jew. 893; the passage declared to be spurious, ib. 892, 893; cited by Gratian as declaring that as to these words, "the truth of (Christ's) flesh and blood," some men not unaptly understand thereby the effect and force of Christ's flesh and blood, that is, the remission of our sins, 3 Jew. 487, 508,541 ; he says part of the mass was made by Siholasticus (or a scholastic man), 1 Brad. 513, 2 Brad. 310, Pil. 503; his own additions to the mass, 1 Brad. 513, 2 Brad. 306—309, 1 Jew, 9, 96, 301, 302, Pil. 503 ; he celebrated mass three times on Christmas- day, 2 Jew. 632 ; referred to as naming pri- vate mass, 1 Jew. 106 ; said to have been the first founder thereof, Hutch. 227 ; as to mass for the dead, see iii. above; story of his seeing a child in the bread of the altar, 1 Hoop. 290; an alleged miracle respecting his mass-book, Pit. 508 vii. Worship, Ceremonies, Images : he says true prayer consists not in the voice of the mouth, but in the thoughts of the heart, 1 Bee. 133 ; calls it expedient to give thanks alway to God, ib. 180; seems not to have been very friendly to singing, 4 Bui. 196, 1 Jew. 266 ; writes on unknown tongues, 1 Jew. 315 ; he spoke to the people in their own tongue, 4 Bui. 190 ; says the faith be- ing one, the diverse custom of holy church hurts nothing, 2 Jew. 1106, 3 Jew. 616; ordained the Kyrie eleeson, Pil. 503; ap- pointed stations at Rome, 1 Lat. 49 n.; devised the greater litany, Calf. 297, 2 Whitg. 469, 480; why it is called sevenfold, Calf. 297; the Dirige ascribed to him, Pra. Eliz. 57 n.; he ordained fasting every day in Lent, Pil. 561 ; allows that con- firmation may be administered by priests where there are no bishops, Calf. 220; compares penance to a court of justice, 3 Jew. 368 ; he sent to one a cowl and tunic of the blessing of St Peter, ib. 299, and to another a key taken from St Peter's body, ib. ; he favoured images, 1 Hoop. 47 ; regarded them as laymen's books, 2 Bee. 60, 63, Calf. 21 n., 1 Hoop. 29, 41, 2 Jew. 057, 660 ; praised Secundinus for desiring an image of the Saviour, 2 Jew. 663 ; re- buked Serenus, &c. for breaking images, but would by no means have them to be worshipped, Bale°Ton'a, 1 Ful. 247, 248 ; said by Cart Wright to prove that the election of the minister pertained to the church, 1 Wkitg. 443, 444; speaks of a commotion at Cajsarea about the election of a bishop, ib. 447, 404; observes that the violence was mainly among the common people, ib. 447; says that his father pacified the sedition, elected, chose, &c, ib. ; bids his fellow-citizens not to feed the pastor or judge the judge, Whita. 440; says to the prefect of the province, Thou art my sheep, &c, 3 Jew. 3G8; says, the spiritual power surpasses the temporal, as the soul excels the body and the heavens surmount the earth, 4 Jew. 837 ; speaking of the doc- trine and the life of ministers he says, the print of a seal is all one, whether it be graven in iron or in gold, 4 Bui. 161, 1 Jew. 398 ; speaks of some as exercising priesthood together with Christ, 1 Ful. 2G8; he mentions the jurisdiction exercised by Cyprian, 3 Jew. 332, 2 Wiitg. 164, 429 ; praises Athanasius, 3 Jew. 219 n.; calls him archpriest of priests, ib. 315, and, the eye of the world, 4 Jew. 1045 ; give3 an ac- count of Basil, 1 Jew. 189 ; styles him the pillar and buttress of the church, ib. 433, and, the eye of all the earth, 4 Jew. 1032; reckons up all his books, 1 Jew. 194; calls Eusebius Samosatensis the rule and stand- ard of the faith, 4 Jew. 717 v. Sacraments, eye ■" he affirms all sa- craments to be seals, Hutch. 252 ; writes on the baptism to Moses, 2 Brad. 383 n.; says the mystery of baptism is greater than it appears to be, 1 Jew. 4GG; counsels that children should not be baptized till three years old, 2 Cran. 175; says the passover was the figure of a figure, 2 Jew. 613; calls the eucharist a divine table prepared against them that trouble us, 3 Bee. 388; speaks of the passover as partaken of by us in a figure, though more plain than the old passover, 2 Bee. 289, 3 Bee. 444 ; says it is not necessary to observe all things in it as Christ did, 1 Hoop. 240; terms it the unbloody sacrifice, 2 Ful. 84; speaks of of- fering to God the figure of great myste- ries, the sacrifice of praise, 2 Jew. 716, 721, 737; exhorts to eat the Lord's body and drink his blood, Coop. 141; complains of some who turned the holy mysteries into a play or comedy, 3 Jew. 555; distinguishes between the eucharist and the agapa?, 2 Lat. 2G3 ; mentions that his sister Gor- gonia reserved the tokens of Christ's body and blood, Grin. 48 n., 1 Jew. 241, 249 ; speaks of Christ drinking new w ine with us in the kingdom of his Father, 2 Bee. 289, 2 Jew. GIG; cited as saying to the people, I have offered you up for a sacrifice, 2 Jew. 709; speaks of a spiritual altar, and its accept- able sacrifices, ib. G17 ; describes the terrible sound of the people singing with one voice, 1 Jew. 2G6 vi. Miscellanea : he praises marriage, 2 Jew. 1128, 3 Jew. 416, 417, (and see i. above) ; says Basil's father, although married, yet so lived that he was hindered no whit from attaining perfect virtue and holy knowledge, 3 Jew. 412 ; declares that the privileges of a few make not a com- mon law, 1 Jew. 334 ; his use of the word ■TrpetrjiuTiKw^ (after the manner of old men), 4 Jew. 912; he censures some who were slow in judging themselves, quick in condemning others, 3 Wldtg. 595; writes of the use of arguments, Whita. 30; says a kingdom grounded on good will stands fast, Sand. 53 ; declares peace to be the best thing, ib. 93; but says there is a peace that is unprofitable, and a discord that is profitable, 4 Jew. 1085 ; he saw the apostasy of Julian in his face, Pil. 312; forewarns that Antichrist will come in the desolation of the world, 4 Joe. 728 Gregory of Neocoesarea (St), called Thau- maturgus: his works, Jew. xxxviii ; his canon on excommunication, 1 Jew. 143 ; his controversy with ./Elian, an ethnick, 2 Jew. G07 : he ascribes the origin of images to the heathen, ib. G4G Gregory Nyssen (St) : he was married, 2 Jew. 1128; his account of his brother Basil, 1 Jew. 189; his works, Jew. xxxviii; the Testimonia adversns Judajos shewn to be genuine, 2 Ful. 295, 290 n. ; his remarkable treatise De iis qui adeunt Ilierosolyma, ib. 109 D. ; he speaks of Christ as "the bread which came down from heaven," 1 Jew. 471, and of his human body as the bread brought forth without sowing, ib. 520; says he is made our bread, ib. 475; declares that he turns himself into whatsoever is convenient for the receiver, whether strong meat, herbs, or milk, ib. 475, 526; says that whoever has abundantly drunk of the apostles' springs, has received Christ, ib. 475; affirms that the body of Christ is the nature of every man (omnis humana na- tura), ib. 472 ; says he that worships a creature, notwithstanding he does it in the name of Christ, yet is he a worshipper of 368 GREGORY images, 4 Jew. 950; interprets the "rock'' of Peter's confession, 1 Jeiv. 340, 2 Ful. 295, 296; expressions used by him with reference to St Stephen's vision, 1 Jew. 474; he calls baptism the divine bath, 2 Jew. G20; says Christ appointed water to signify the inward washing of our souls, ib. 56G, 59G; declares that it is not the water that benefits, but the commandment of God, and the Spirit, &c, ib. 56G; states that the nature of water, the rod of faith going before, giveth life, ib. ; speaks of the altar, bread and wine, and priests, after dedication to God, as peculiarly hon- ourable, ib. 577, 579; refers to a kind of meat, bearing the likeness and resemblance of our bodily meat, but the pleasure and sweetness whereof passeth only into the soul, ib. 1117, 3 Jew. 529 ; says a priest, as to his outward form, is what he was be- fore, 2 Jew. 579; praises the ornaments and pictures in a certain church, ib. G54 ; relates that he was much affected by be- holding a picture of the offering up of Isaac, Calf. 173 n.; discommends pilgrim- ages, 2 Ful. 109 n.; shews how "est" is used for "operatur," 3 Jew. 4G7, 541 Gregory of Tours (St) : quoted with refer- ence to the true form of the cross, 2 Zur. 45 n. ; he speaks of the tower wherein the Lord's body was reserved, 2 Jew. 5G0, 5G1 ; mentions Martial of Limoges, Calf. 69 n Gregory, an intrusive bishop of Alexandria : 2 Whitg. 385 n Gregory Presbyter : his life of Gregory Na- zianzen, Jew. xxxviii, 1 Jew 190 Gregory of Haimburg: Jew. xxxvii; speaks of the pope assuming authority over the angels, 4 Jew. 846; says pope Paschalis raised up the son of Henry IV. and caused him to be crowned emperor against his father, ib. G9S ; mentions that Adrian refused to give the emperor Frederick his blessing, for holding his left stirrup instead of the right, ib. 691 , 692 Gregory (Jo.): his Episcopus Puerorum, Calf. 237 n Greis (i. e. steps) : to be taken away, 2 Hoop. 135 Grendfield ( ): at Calais, 2 Cran. 375n Grene (Roland): 2 Cran. 556 Grensted (Essex, or Sussex?): martyrs there, July 1556, Poet. 1G8 Grese: to graze, Pil. 595 Gresham (Sir Jo.), and Gresham (Sir Rich.): 2 Cran. 258 n.; letter to one of them, ib. 258 Gresham (Sir Tho.) : received cardinal Cha- — GREY tillon, Grin. 300 n. ; named, 1 Zur. 93 n., 140n.; Burgon's Life of him, ib. 93, 139, 140, Ac. nn Gresna, Poland : the archbishop, 3 Zur. 597 Gressans : Pil. 4G2 Gressop (Tho.) : notice of him, Poet, xliv, 2 Zur. 147 ; verses prefixed to the Geneva Bible, Poet. 4G9 Gretserus ( Jac.) : maintains that latria should be rendered to the cross, Calf. 381 n.; defends a spurious epistle ascribed to pope Alexander I., ib. 16 n. ; confesses that the second Nicene council relied on the fable of the image sent to Abgarus, ib. 171 n.; his hesitation with regard to Ben Gorion, 2 Ful. 339 n. ; his intemperate notes, ib. HOn Greville (Fulke), lord Brooke : mentioned, 2 Zur. 294, 298 ; notice of him, Poet, xvii ; nine sonnets by him, ib. 107 Grey (Tho.), 1st marq. of Dorset: 1 Bee. 125 n Grey (Tho.), 2nd marq. of Dorset : 1 Bee. 125 n Grey (Uen.), 3rd marq. of Dorset, afterwards duke of Suffolk : notice of him, 3 Zur. 3 n., 742 ; sprung from the royal line, 4 Bui. 545 ; mentioned as marquis, 3 Zur. 82; warden of the Marches, 2 Tyn. 278 n.; privy coun- cillor, 3 Zur. 675; signature as such, 2 Cran. 523; Bullinger writes to him, ib. 430 n., and dedicates to him hisoth Decade, 3Zur. 397, 399, 406, 409, 434 ; receives informa- tion respecting his style, ib. 399, 406, 409; the dedication, iBul. 528; letter from him to Bullinger, 3 Zur. 3 ; he favours the go- spel, ib. 76, 77 ; patronizes Jo. ab Llmis, ib. 84, 392, 396, 404, 422 (see the letters of that individual, passim) ; goes into Scotland with cavalry to promote the reformation, ib. 428; created duke of Suffolk, ib. 3a., 437, 454 n. ; regulations of his household, ib. 282 ; Aylmer tutor in his family, 2 Bee. 424 ; report of his having joined Sir Tho. Wyat's rebellion, 3 Zur. 686; his execution, ib. 154, 290 n.; he confessed the Lord Christ w ith his latest breath, £4. 305 ; Cal- vin's commendation of him, ib. 716 Frances (Brandon), his w ife : god- mother to queen Elizabeth, 2 Cran. 274 Grey (Hen.), de jure 4th earl of Kent : 1 Bee. 125 n — Anne (Blennerhasset) his wife, ib. Grey (Reg.), 5th earl of Kent: at the trial of Tho. duke of Norfolk, 1 Zur. 267 n Grey (Will.), 14th lord Grey of W ilton : com- mands the cavalry at Pinkey, 3 Zur. 43; takes Haddington, ib. 264 n. ; disperses the GREY — rebels in Oxfordshire, ib. 391 n.; attacks Leith, 1 Zur. 80 n Grey (Arthur), 15th lord Grey of Wilton : at the duke of Norfolk's trial, 1 Zur. 2G7 n. ; patron of Spenser, Poet. xiv. Grey (Leonard, lord), vise. Graney, deputy of Ireland : beheaded, 3 Zur. 220 n Grey (Lord Jo.), brother of the duke of Suf- folk: notice of him, 3 Zur. 715 n.; letter to him from Calvin, ib. 715 Grey (Lady Anne) : married Sir Bich. Cle- ment, 1 Bee. 125 n Grey (Ludy Anne), another: married Hen. Willoughhy, I Bee. 125 n Grey (Lady Cath.), ultimately countess of Hertford : v. Seymour. Grey (Lady Jane) : v. Jane. Grey (Lady .Mary), wife of Tho. Keyes, q.v. Grey (Will.): a letter signed by him and others, 2 Cov. 493 Grey-friars: U.Franciscans. Grey hairs: verses by W. Ilunnis, Poet. 158 Grief: v. Sin, Trouble. Griffith (.Maurice), bpof Rochester apparently- referred to as " master Rochester," IBrad. 4C9; notice of him, Phil, xxvii. Griffith (Will.), printer: IBrad. 55G Grigby (Justinian) : Jane his wife, Park. 303 Grimbald (St): account of him, 3 Bee. 43; we are taught by God's word not to trnst in him, ib. ; idolatrous altars built to him, ib. 240, 2G6 Grimbold (Mr): chaplain to bishop Ridley, Bid. 3G1 ; Ridley's esteem and affe:tion for him, ib. 337, 374; he advises him to undertake certain translations, 2 Brad. 160, Bid. 974 ; false reports concerning him, 2 Brad. 158, Bid. 373, 379; he recants, 1 Brad. 549, 2 Brad. 208, Bid. 372, 391, 541 ; is set at liberty, 2 Brad. 103,174, Bid. 371, 379, 391 ; his treachery, Bid. 537, &c. Grimsby (Great), co. Lincoln: Whitgift de- sires its prosperity, SWMtg. G20; it was his birthplace, ib. v. Grimsthorp, co. Lincoln : the castle, the resi- dence of Catherine, duchess of Suffolk, \Lat. 324; Latimer preached in the hall there, 16. 324, 326, 447, 2 Lat. 96, 111, 129 Grimston (Eliz.): v. Grymeston. Grinxus (Barth.) : o. Grynams. Grindal (Bum.), successively bp of London, and abp of York and Canterbury : biogra- phical notice of him, Grin. i_xx; some account of him, Bog. 9 ; his birth, Grin, i ; the house in which he was born, ib. 321 ; narrow escape of his life, lb. i ; his career | at Cambridge, ib., Hutch, i; his ordina- I tion, Grin, i ; niinorproctor at Cambridge, GRINDAL 369 Park. 38 ; senior proctor, Grin, i ; at the disputation there, 1549, Grin, ii, Bid. 169 ; appointed lady Margaret's preacher, Grin. ii ; president (or vice-master) of Pembroke hall, ib. ; chaplain to bishop Ridley, and prebendary and chanter of St Paul's, 2 Brad, xxv, Grin, ii, Bid. 331, 336 ; chap- lain to king Edward, 2 Brad, xxvi, 2 Cran. xi, Grin, ii ; a friend of Bucer, 1 Zur. 72 n., prebendary of Westminster, Bid. 332, Grin. iii; on king Edward s death he escaped into Germany, 2 Brad. 192, Grin, iii, Bid. 381; in exile, 1 Brad. 445, 1 Cran. (9), Grin, iii, Bid. 489, 493; at Frankfort, 3 Zur. 755; he writes thence to Ridley, Bid. 380 ; Ridley's answ er, ii. 388, see also 533; the troubles at Frankfort, Grin, iii ; Grindal at Strasburgh, Jew. xiii; he sends Bradford's ixaminations thence to Foxe, 1 Brad. 463 : on the death of queen .Alary he returned to England, Grin, iv, with Sandys, Sand, xvi ; a commissioner for the revision of the Prayer Book, Grin, v, 2 Zur. 22 n. ; at the disputation at Westminster, Grin. v, 1 Zur. 11, 2 Zur. 22 n. ; a commissioner for the visitation of the North, Grin, v, 2 Zur. 22 n. ; he preaches before the queen, 2 Zur. 16 n.; master of Pembroke college, Grin, vi ; made bishop of London, ib., 1 Zur. 23, 40 ; his election, Park. 100 n. ; his consecration, Grin, vi, Sand, win, 1 Zur. 63, 2 Zur. 27 n. ; he takes part in a dis- putation concerning images, 1 Zur. G7 ; his intercourse with the French church in London, 2 Zur. 49, 50 ; a commissioner for the revision of the calendar, 1561, Lit. Eliz. xxxiii; he signs letters to the queen, Park. 100, 129, 294 ; advised her to marry, Grin. 19n.; letter from him to MrMullins, archdeacon of London, about the plague, ib. 78; occasional forms of prayer set forth by him, Lit. Eliz. 460, &c; he preaches at St Paul's, at the funeral solemnity of the emperor Ferdinand, Grin, viii, 32 ; an ecclesiastical commissioner, ib. 201, Park. 107 , 298, 344 n., 345 ; he assists in the compilation of certain Advertisements, ib. 233; to be urged to execute the laws and injunctions, ib. 233, 235; supposed to favour the Puritans, ib. 237 ; he tolerated some irregularities, Sand. xx. n. ; endea- voured to remove the vestments, 1 Zur. 1G9, 177 ; disapproved of organs and choral service, ib. 178 ; deemed by Parker too tolerant, Park. 284 ; his share in the Bi- shops' Bible, Grin, viii. Park. 335 n.; he shews favour to strangers, Park. 340; recommended for the see of York, ib. 350 ; 24 370 GRINDAL — GUALTER translated thereto, Grin, viii, ix, Sand, xix, 1 Zur. 224, 229, 233 ; his election, Park. 359 n.; confirmed archbishop, ib. 361 n.; he comes to York, Grin. 325; his illness, 1572, 1 Zur. 258 ; a supervisor of Pilking- ton's testament, Pil. xi ; translated to Can- terbury, Grin, x, 35G, Sand, xxi, 2 Zur. 271 ; his di-agreement with Sandys about dilapidations, Sand, xxii ; his mandate re- specting the publication of the articles agreed upon in convocation, 1575,6, Grin. 190; he falls under the queen's displeasure with respect to the exercises called pro- phesyings, Grin, xi, 3 Whitg. xii; his letter to the queen about these exercises, Grin. 376, &c. ; a speech by him in council, being in her majesty's displeasure, ib. 471 ; con. fined to his house and sequestered, ib. xiii, Rog. 9 n., 1 Zur. 329 n., 332 ; documents relating to his sequestration, Grin. 372 — 403 ; the lord treasurer's message to him concerning his submission, ib. 409 ; his sub- mission, ib. 394 n., 400 ; restored, to a cer- tain extent, to the exercise of his jurisdic- tion, ib. xv; afflicted with blindness, ib. xv, 398 ; his proposed resignation, ib. 397—400; his last will, ib. 458 ; his decease, ib. xv, Sand, xxv, 3 Whitg. xii ; his burial at Croy- don, Grin, xv, xvi; inscriptions on his tomb, ib. xvi ; bishop Tanner's account of him, ib. xvii. n.; references to him, 2 Ful. 41,87, lZur. 58 , 69; referred to by the poet Spenser as Algrind, G?-i'n.xiii, xiv.n.; a speaker in a feigned dialogue, 2 Ful. 164; his character, Grin, xiii, &c, Rid. 333 His Remains, edited by the Rev. Will. Nicholson, A.M., Grin. ; list of his re- mains, ib. xviii, die. ; letters by him, 2 Cor. 529, Grin. 217, &c, Park. 165, 196, 201, 261, 267, 348, 394, Ilid. 386, 1 Zur. 168, 175, 182, 191, 196, 201, 208, 215, 224, 258, 291, 293, 2 Zur. 17, 22, 51, 72, 96, 107, 170; letters to him. Park. 115, 120, 127, 134, 143, 152, 160, 227, 242, 272, 308, 323, 345, 474, Rid. 380, 533, 1 Zur. 356, 357, 2 Zur. 81, 98, 110, 166, 178, 244, 271, 273; Beza writes to him, 3 Whitg. 277, 278 ; dedi. cations to him, 3 Bee. 400, Now. i», 107 Grindal (Edm.), son of Robert: Grin. 321 Grindal(Rob.), of St Bee's: the archbi^iop's brother, Grin. 321 ; Elizabeth his wife, ib.; his daughters, Mabel, Anne, Barbara, Frances, ib. 461 ; Anne married Will. Da- cros, ib. 321, 322 Grindal (Will.): servant to the archbishop, Grin. 462 Grinstead (E. and W.), co. Sussex, v. Gren- stede. Grisons: disturbances there, 1 Zur. 278 Groat : the price of a dirige, Pil. 543 Grofferus (Jo.) : 1 Ful. 63 n Groningen : the duke of Alva defeated near it, 1 Zur. 205 Gronnowe (Will.): his complaint against the governor of Calais, 2 Cran. 347, 356 Gropper (Jo.): De Praest. Altar. Sacram., Jew. xxxviii; Enchiridion, 1 Bui. 83; the Antididagma ascribed to him, 2 Zur. 18 n.; Lib. Propos. ad Comp. Relig., attributed to him, 1 Jew. 15 n. ; his definition of faith, 1 Bui. 83; cited on opus operatum, 2 Jew. 750; Harding borrowed from him, ib. 714 Grosteste (Rob.), bp of Lincoln: appealed from the pope to Jesus Christ, Pil. 591 ; Lincoln (i.e. Grosteste?) on the sin of a priest who preaches not the word of God, Bale 89, 105 Groves: praying in groves forbidden, 2 Jew. 635 Gryese (Jo.), of Henley: 2 Cov. 501 Gryft: graft, 2 Bee. 214 Grymbald (St) : v. Grimbald. Grymeston (Eliz.), born Barney, or Bernye : notice of her, Poet, xxxix ; Psalm li. in metre, ib. 412 Grymmus (Jo.) : 2 Cov. 505 Gryna;us (Barth.), or Grinaens: martyred, 1 Zur. 36, 42 Gryna>us (Jac.) : 1 Whitg. 409 Grynoeus (Sim.): employed by Henry VIII. to collect the opinions of the Swiss divines respecting his divorce, 3 Zur. 552 n. ; bis letter to the king with those opinions, ib. 554; his letter of the same date to Bucer, ib. 552; a friend of Cranmer, 2 Gran, 342, 343, whom he reproves about the Six Arti- cles, &c., 3 Zur. 526; named, ib. 609; his character as a divine, ib. 523 Guaguinus (Alex.): on the religion of the Russians, Rog. 169, 243, 285 nn Gualther: i.e. G. Deloenus, q.v. Gualter (Rodolph): visits England, 3 Zur. 124 n. ; chosen minister of St Peter's at Zurich, 2 Zur. 231; Parkhurst lived four years in his house at Zurich, 1 Zur. 298 n. ; he writes to Parkhurst on behalf of the Puritans, ib. 297 n., 2 Zur. 140; six years afterwards he writes to Cox on the same subject, but with altered views, ib. 362, see 3 Whitg. 496; writes again to Cox on the same question, 2 Zur. 225; recovers from a dangerous illness, ib. 196; he suc- ceeds Bullinger as chief pastor of Zurich, 1 Zur. 318; saluted or mentioned, 2 Brad. 406, 1 Zur. 12, 17, 22, 154, & stepe, 2 Zur. 90, 95, 170, 3 Zur. 42, 49, 504, 615 GU ALTER — His commentaries on the minor prophets, 1 Bui. 8 ; dedicated to Parkhurst, Rng. 5 ; translated, 2 Zur. 148 n.; commentaries on St John's gospel, 1 Zur. 141, 2 Zur. 7 ; on the Acts, 3 Whitg. xxviii; on Romans, ib. ; on 1 and 2 Corinthians, ib. xxix ; 1 Zur. 279, 286, 288, 293, 365 n., 2 Zur. 226; on Galatians, 2 Zur. 275, 294 ; on all the epistles, 3 Whitg. xxviii; his treatise on Christ's presence, 1 Zur. 310; his book on Antichrist, 2 Cran. 63, 1 Zur. 282, 3 Zur. 174 ; this was translated by Sampson, 3 Zur. 176 ; letters by him, (a few jointly with Bullinger), 1 Zur. 357, 360, 362, 2 Zur. 3, 8, 11, 52, 60, 137, 140, 142, 154, 214, 225, 237, 249, 258, 273, 294, 312 ; letters to him, 4 Jew. 1219, 1 Zur. 48, 141, 205, 234, 279, 284, 286, 289, 293, 297, 306, 310, 312, 315, 316, 318, 320, 324, 326, 328, 331, 2 Zur. 36, 54, 55, 61, 75, 114, 146, 202, 222, 236, 256, 302, 304, 306, 307, 310, 3 Zur. 134, 163, 166, 184, 186, 191, 195, 358, 410, 418, 424, 434, 458, 484, 501, 637, 721, 723, 725; he thinks that none should bind all churches to one and the same form of discipline, 1 Whitg. 187 ; quotes and ap- proves Augustine's rule, that a Christian should use the customs of the churches to which he may come, ib. 286, 287 ; con- demns those who would set up one church as a model for all, 2 Whitg. 453; refer- red to about men disturbing the church under false pretences, 1 Whitg. 16, 17; thinks that Andronicus and Junia first planted religion at Rome, ib. 499 ; inter- prets \etpoTovia, Acts xiv. 23, not merely of gathering of Tuiees, but of laying on of hands, ib. 348; allows the title of arch- bishop, 2 Whitg. 333 ; admits that deacons might preach, 3 Whitg. 59; allows of their promotion to a higher grade, ib. 70 ; gives his opinion on ecclesiastical senates, ib. 177, 192 ; speaks at large on the inconve- nience of an ecclesiastical magistracy or seigniory, ib. 210—213; deems the autho- rity of the magistrate more weighty than that of elders, ib. 185 ; expounding 1 Cor. xii. 28, he supposes that Christian magi- strates are included, ib. 160; asserts the ecclesiastical authority of magistrates, ib. 190; writes on excommunication, against the Anabaptists, 1 Whitg. 186,187,3 Whitg. 434; censures Ambrose's vehemence in singly excommunicating Theodosius, 3 Whitg. 244 ; sanctions a kind of civil ex- communication, ib. 2GG; disapproves Paul's vow in the temple, and the use of Jewish rites, 3 Whitg. 550; admits the lawfulness GUILDFORD 371 of some things used by Papists, 2 Wliitg. 40; recites ancient precedents for the use of vestments, ib. 22; entertains some scruples about portraits, 3 Zur. 190, 195; shews that some rich men are saved, 1 Wliitg. 33; dedication to him and others, 4 Bui. 546 — Rachael his wife, 3 Zur. 188; daughter of Zuinglius, 1 Zur. 289 Gualter (Rodolph), the younger: comes to England, and visits bishop Parkhurst, 1 Zur. 264 n.; maintained at Cambridge and afterwards at Oxford, by that bishop, ib. 271 n., 289, 299; his removal to Oxford, 2 Zur. 217, 225 ; made M.A. there, ib. 219 ; copy of his diploma, ib. ; mentioned, 1 Zur. 321, 365, 2 Zur. 226, 253; letter from him to his father, 2 Zur. 202; his letter to Sim- ler, ib. 208, 211, 217 ; letters to him, ib. 213, 279 ; he returns to Zurich, 1 Zur. 304, 307, 310, 312; his death, ib. 324, 2 Zur. 307 ; his character, 2 Zur. 256 Guardians : included in the term parents in the fifth commandment, 1 Bui. 268; the honour due to them, ib. 281 Guasto (The marq. dal): 2 Cran. 234 n Guelder : the duke styled by Clement VII., the eldest son of the holy see of Rome, 2 Tyn. 264 Guerero (Alph. de): reckons the decretal epistles as a part of canonical scripture, Whita. 109 Guernsey : three women burned there, 2 Zur. 264 n. ; state of the church there, with special reference to the case of E. Bonamy, ib. 264, &c. ; presbyteries in the island, ib. 265 ; church affairs, ib. 269, 270 ; Sir Xho. Leighton, governor, 1 Zur. 323 n Guerricus, abbot: 2 Ben. 259 n Guest (Edm.), bp: v. Gheast. Gueux : the name of a party, 2 Zur. 206 n Guido de Bayso, or Baisius, archdeacon of Bologna: Calf. 174 n Guido Cameracensis : wrote against the Al- bigenses, Whita. 31 Guido Columna, q. v. Guido de Perpin : Summa de Hseres., Jew. xxxviii; mentions an error of the Greeks and Armenians about the state of the soul after death, 4 Jew. 931, 935 ; declares that the Greeks hold simple fornication to be no sin, ib. 636 Guienne: styled Gyan, 2 Tyn. 303; lost, Calf. 114 Guigo, a Carthusian : probably author of the Scala Taradisi ascribed to Augustine, 3 Jew. 379 n Guildford, co. Surrey : the birth-place of HALES — HALLOWING 374 195, and Burcher's, ib. 191 — 194 ; in danger from French pirates, ib. 184 ; expected at Oxford, ib. 724, 726; in exile at Frankfort, 2 Cran. 424 n.; his letters, 3 Zur. 184—195 Hales (Sir Chr.), a Kentish justice : 2 Cran. 349 n. ; in a commission about the new foundation of the church of Canterbury, ib. 398; a persecutor, Bale SOU ; lessee of an hospital at Canterbury, Park. 167 Hales (Humf. ), son of Sir James : letters to him, 2 Brad. 103, 106; his wife Joan, and children, ib. n Hales (Sir James): notices of him, 1 Brad. 248, 2 Brad. 85 n., 2 Cran. 388 n.; men- tioned as Serjeant Hales, 2 hat. 419 n., 428 ; a commissioner for the redress of enclosures, 1 Lat. 99 n., 101 n., 102 n. ; one of Cranmer's counsel, 2 Cran. 388 ; made a judge, 2 Lat. 419 n. ; deprived, 4 Jew. 1190; imprisoned for religion, 2 Hoop. 377, 379; intended to be burned, SZur. 154; Bradford's letter to him, 2 Brad. 85; pre- vailed on to recant, Bid. 363 ; his terrors of conscience, 2 Hoop. 612 ; God's judgment on him, 2 Brad. 106, 108, 12.3 ; he tried to kill himself, 2 Brad. 85 n., 2 Hoop. 377, 378 ; Hooper's brief treatise, wherein i3 contained the truth that Mr Justice Hales never hurt himself until such time as he... waxed weary of the truth, 2 Hoop. 374 — 380; reference to this treatise, ib. 592; his lamentable end, 2 Brad. 85 n., 3 Zur. 177; letter by Bradford on his death, 2 Brad. 108 Hales (Jo.): mentioned, 2 Zur. 64, 65, 69, 93, SZur. 19, 189; clerk of the hanaper, 2 Cran. 423, 424, 434, Park. 5 n., 1 Zur. 19 n.; the king's treasurer abroad, 3 Zur. 27; in exile at Frankfort, 2 Cran. 424n., 3 Zur. 764; he writes a book on the suc- cession to the crown, 1 Zur. 103 n Hales (Joyce ) : a friend of Bradford, 1 Brad. 248, 591, 2 Brad. 216 ; treatises addressed to her, IBrad. 307, 351, 2 Brad. 195; let ter to her on the death of Sir James, her father-in-law, 2 Brad. 108; other letters to her, ib. 147, 189, 203, 251 Hales (Will. ) : servant to Grindal, Grin. 462 Halford, co. Warwick : the benefice, Park. 138 n Halforde (Jo.): v. Alforde. Halifax, co. York: became loyal through good instruction, Grin. 380 Hall : an island in the North, 2 Zur. 291 Hall ( ), a priest : tried for treason Lit. Eliz. 658 n Hall ( ), an officer in Frobisher's expe- dition : 2 Zur. 291 n Hall (Edw.), the chronicler: 2 Brad. 248 n. ; Mr Haw or Haule of Gray's Inn (appa- rently the same) visits Anne Askewe. Bale 165; his Chronicle, 2 Lat. 33, 301, 392, 402 Hall (Geo.): 2 Brad. 10 Hall (James): 2 Brad. 10 Hall (Jo.): letter to him, 2 Hoop. 597; letter to him and his wife, ib. 604; letter to them, being prisoners in Newgate, 2 Brad. 216; letter to Mrs Hall in Newgate, ib. 247 ; Mrs Hall greeted, Phil. 242; this Mrs Hall is conjectured by Strype to have been the mother of Edw. Hall, the chronicler, 2 Brad. 247 n. ; her funeral, ib. Hall (Jo.), M.D. : notice of him, Poet, xx ; verses by him;— an example of prayer against idolatrous tyrants, out of the cxv. Psalm, ib. 197; Psalm cxv. in metre, Poet. 198 ; an wholesome warning for all men that bear the name of Christians to live Christianly, ib. 200 ; the faithful soldier of Christ desireth assistance of God against his ghostly enemies, ib. 202 Hall (Jos.), bp of Norwich: vindicates the genuineness of Udalric's epistle to Nicho- las, and relates that between fifty and sixty children's skulls were found in the moat of an abbey, Pil. 6S7 Hall (Lau.), priest of Oldham : 2 Brad. 10, 77 Hall (Nich.) : martyred, Poet. 162 Hall (Peter): edits the Harmony of Confes- sions, 1 Zur. 169 n., 2 Zur. 363 n Hall (Rowland), printer : 1 Brad. 114, 220 Hall (Tho.): v. Baily. Hall (Tho.), a priest : 2 Brad. 6, 15, 16, 18, 20, 77 ; letter to him, ib. 7 Hall (Tho.), rector of King's Norton : 1 Brad. 557 Hallelujah : in the latter Psalms, 1 Ful. 582 ; in the New Testament, Alleluia, Bale, 539, &c. ; used in the service of the church, 1 Jew. 303; sung by the ancient church at funerals, but not by Papists, Pil. 320, 321, 543 ; used in the mass, 2 Brad. 306 Haller (Berthold): 4 Bui. xv, xvi. Haller (Jo.) : translates a book by Bullinger, 4 Bui. xxii ; letter from him to Bullinger, 2 Zur. 2; saluted or mentioned, 4 Jew. 1214, 1215, 1233, 1235, 1 Zur. 17, 30, 40, & sxpe, 2 Zur. 90, 95, 3 Zur. 153, 743, 744 Hailing ( ): saluted, 4 Jew. 1190 Hallowing : ■>. Consecration, Holy. Things hallowed by Popish bishops, Pil. 493; the vanity of Popish hallowing, ib. 163, 316, 496 ; hallowing of the fire and altar prohibited, 2 Hoop. 129, Bid. 320 HALLOWMAS Hallowmas: the feast of All Saints, Park. 473 Hallows : saints, 2 Cran. 281 n Haloander (Greg.) : Calf. 305 n., 2 Ful. 95 n., Jew. xxxix; 1 Jew. 284, 287 Haly : v. Alboliazen Haly. Ham : his name, 1 Tyn. 407 ; cursed, 1 Bui. 210, 287 ; the first idolater after the flood, 1 Cov. 34 ; compared to the pope, 1 Tyn. 311; his style, "servant of servants," as- sumed by the pope, 2 Tyn. 248 Hainan : PH. 242, 290 Hamant (Matth.) : a heretic, burnt at Nor- wich, Bog. 49 ; he said that Christ was a sinful man and an idol, ib. 49, 133 ; denied his resurrection, ib. 04, and ascension, ib. 65; impugned the deity of the Holy Ghost, ib. 70; rejected the New Testament, ib. 83 ; held that justification is by God's mere mercy without respect to Christ's merits, ib. 109, 298; said that he was saved by his Helene, ib. 162; denied the necessity of sacraments, ib. 246, 275, 283 Hamber: hammer? Park. 425 Hambleton (Mr), probably James Hamilton, q. v. Hamburgh : reformation there, 1 Tyn. xxv ; Tyndaleand Coverdale there, ib. xxxix, xl; the town holds out against Charles V., 3 Zur. 668 n. ; English trade there, 1 Zur. 140, 210 Hamilton family: "the Ambletons," 1 Zur. 203 n. ; several of them put to death the regent Lennox, ib. 262 Hamilton (James), 2nd earl of Arran : Cha- telherault, his French dukedom, 1 Zur. 57 n.; he escapes from France, ib. 44 n., 56, 57 n. ; suitor of queen Elizabeth, 4 Jew. 1228, 1 Zur. 34 n., 68 n. ; referred to by Jewel under the name of Crito, 4 Jew. 1224, &c, 1 Zur. 56, 57 n., 59, &c. ; in a confede- racy, 1 Zur. 149 n.; made a guardian of James VI., ib. 197 n. ; his towns and castles wasted by the English, ib. 228 Hamilton (Claud) : was leader of those who killed the regent Lennox, 1 Zur. 262 n Hamilton (James), of Bothwellhaugh : shot the regent Murray, 1 Zur. 215, 218 Hamilton (James), brother of Patrick, 2 Cran. 325, 335 Hamilton (Jo.*), abp of St. Andrew's: a soldier, 1 Zur. 60; condemned to death for hearing mass, ib. 132 ; hanged for some other reason, ib. 257, 2G2; his death aveng- ed by the Haniiltons, ib. 262 Hamilton (Patrick) : martyred, Bale, 394, 2 Cran. 325 n — HANGMAN 375 Hamilton (Rob.), minister of St Andrew's : 2 Zur. 364 Hamilton castle, Scotland : 1 Zur. 57 n., 219 n.; queen Mary flees thither, ;'6.203 Hammond (Hen.) : his opinion on the origin of presbyters, 2 Tyn. 25G n Hammond (Jo.): martyred at Colchester, Poet. 167 Hammond (Dr Jo.): an ecclesiastical com- missioner, Park. 447; mentioned, Grin. 370 Hamond, bp of Rochester : i. e. Haymo de Hythe, q. v. Hamond (Mr) : desired to make his child prebendary of York, Park. 361, 362 Hampshire: v. "Winchester. Musters, 1588, Coop. xv. Hampson (R. T.) : Medii JEvi Kalend., 2 Lot. 100 n Hampton , co. Warwick: the priest there, 2 Lat. 381 Hampton Court, co. Middlesex ; 3 Zur. 729 n. ; Fulke preaches there, 1 Ful. vii; the conference there, 3 Whitg. xix. Hamsted (Hadrian) : becomes the apologist of the Anabaptists, Grin. 243 ; cited before the bishop of London and openly censured, ib. 243 n.; a revocation offered to him, ib. 441, 443 Hanani : (rather Jehu his son), 1 Bui. 336 Hanau (The count of) : 2 Zur. 298, 300 Hand : v. God, Hands. Significations of the word in Scripture, Pil. 21, Sand. 134, 135 ; our hands must be cleansed, Sand. 134 Hand-ball : Bid. 489, 493 Hands (Laying on of): v. Absolution, Bless- ing, Confirmation, Ordination. The phrase diversely used in scripture, 1 Whitg. 431 ; Moses laid his hands on those appointed to be judges, 2 Bui. 221; the ges- ture not used by the apostles only, Calf. 219, 220; it is used in ordination, 4 Bui. 138, 1 Ful. 468, 2 Ful. 117, but grace is not ordinarily given thereby, 1 Ful. 468 ; extra- ordinary gifts were bestowed thereby in the beginning of the church, ib. 409 ; hands anciently laid on converted heretics in token of their repentance, Wkita. 497 ; the ceremony doth neither help nor hinder, 1 Txjn. 27 4, 275; xeipoTom'a , w hat, 1 Ful. 102, 406, 467, 1 Whitg. 345, &c. Handson ( ) : licensed to preach, 3 Whitg. 600 (not the same as Hanson, named below). Hanging : v. Execution. Hangman : a decree of the university of Not James, 274 HALES — HALLOWING 195, and Burcher's, ib. 191 — 194; in danger from French pirates, ib. 184 ; expected at Oxford, ib. 724, 726 ; in exile at Frankfort, 2 Cran. 424 n.; his letters, 3 Zur. 184—195 Hales ( Sir Chr. ), a Kentish justice : 2 Cran. 349 n. ; in a commission about the new foundation of the church of Canterbury, ib. 398; a persecutor, Sale 305 ; lessee of an hospital at Canterbury, Park. 107 Hales (Humf.), son of Sir James : letters to him, 2 Brad. 103, 106; his wife Joan, and children, ib. n Hales (Sir James) : notices of him, 1 Brad. 248, 2 Brad. 85 n., 2 Cran. 388 n. ; men- tioned as Serjeant Hales, 2 Lat. 419 n., 428 ; a commissioner for the redress of enclosures, 1 Lat. 99 n., 101 n., 102 n. ; one of Cranmer's counsel, 2 Cran. 388 ; made a judge, 2 Lat. 419 n. ; deprived, 4 Jew. 1190; imprisoned for religion, 2 Hoop. 377, 379; intended to be burned, 3 Zur. 154; Bradford's letter to him, 2 Brad. 85; pre- vailed on to recant, Rid. 363 ; his terrors of conscience, 2 Hoop. 612 ; God's judgment on him, 2 Brad. 106, 108, 125 ; he tried to kill himself, 2 Brad. 85 n., 2 i/oo/j. 377, 378 ; Hooper's brief treatise, wherein is contained the truth that Mr Justice Hales never hurt himself until such time as he... waxed weary of the truth, 2 Hoop. 374 — 380; reference to this treatise, ib. 592; his lamentable end, 2Brad. 8on.,3Zur. 177; letter by Bradford on his death, 2 Brad. 108 Hales (Jo.): mentioned, 2 Zur. 64, 65, 69, 93, 3 Zur. 19, 189; clerk of the hanaper, 2 Cran. 423, 424, 434, Park. 5 n., 1 Zur. 19 n. ; the king's treasurer abroad, 3 Zur. 27; in exile at Frankfort, 2 Cran. 424n., 3 Zur. 761; he writes a book on the suc- cession to the crown, 1 Zur. 103 n Hales (Joyce) : a friend of Bradford, 1 Brad. 248, 591, 2 Brad. 216 ; treatises addressed to her, \Brad. 307, 351, 2 Brad. 195; letter to her on the death of Sir James, her father-in-law, 2 Brad. 108; other letters to her, ib. 147, 189, 203, 251 Hales (Will. ) : servant to Grindal, Grin. 462 Halford, co. Warwick : the benefice, Park. 138 n Halforde (Jo.): v. Alforde. Halifax, co. York : became loyal through good instruction, Grin. 380 Hall : an island in the North, 2 Zur. 291 Hall ( ), a priest : tried for treason Lit. Eliz. 658 n Hall ( ), an officer in Frobisher's expe- dition : 2 Zur. 291 n Hall (Edw.), the chronicler: 2 Brad. 248 n. ; Mr Haw or Haule of Gray's Inn (appa- rently the same) visits Anne Askewe. Bale 165; his Chronicle, 2 Lat. 33, 301, 392, 402 Hall (Geo.): 2 Brad. 10 Hall (James) : 2 Brad. 10 Hall (Jo.): letter to him, 2 Hoop. 597; letter to him and his wife, ib. 604 ; letter to them, being prisoners in Newgate, 2 Brad. 216 ; letter to Mrs Hall in Newgate, ib. 247; Mrs Hall greeted, Phil. 242 ; this Mrs Hall is conjectured by Strype to have been the mother of Edw. Hall, the chronicler, 2 Brad. 247 n. ; her funeral, ib. Hall (Jo.), M.D. : notice of him, Poet, xx ; verses by him;— an example of prayer against idolatrous tyrants, out of the cxv. Psalm, ib. 197; Psalm cxv. in metre, Poet. 198; an wholesome warning for all meD that bear the name of Christians to live Christianly, ib. 200; the faithful soldier of Christ desireth assistance of God against his ghostly enemies, ib. 202 Hall (Jos.), bp of Norwich: vindicates the genuineness of Udalric's epistle to Nicho- las, and relates that between fifty and sixty children's skulls were found in the moat of an abbey, Pil. 687 Hall (Lau.), priest of Oldham : 2 Brad. 10, 77 Hall (Nich.) : martyred, Poet. 162 Hall (Peter): edits the Harmony of Confes- sions, 1 Zur. 169 n., 2 Zur. 363 n Hall (Rowland), printer: 1 Brad. 114, 220 Hall (Tho.): v. Baily. Hall (Tho.), a priest : 2 Brad. 6, 15, 16, 18, 20, 77 ; letter to him, {6. 7 Hall (Tho.), rector of King's Norton : 1 Brad. 557 Hallelujah : in the latter Psalms, 1 Ful. 582 ; in the New Testament, Alleluia, Bale, 539, &e. ; used in the service of the church, 1 Jew. 303; sung by the ancient church at funerals, but not by Papists, Pil. 320, 321, 543 ; used in the mass, 2 Brad. 306 Haller (Berthold): 4 Bui. xv, xvi. Haller (Jo.) : translates a book by Bullinger, 4 Bui. xxii ; letter from him to Bullinger, 2 Zur. 2; saluted or mentioned, 4 Jew. 1214, 1215, 1233, 1235, 1 Zur. 17, 30, 40, & saepe, 2 Zur. 90, 95, 3 Zur. 153, 743, 744 Hailing ( ): saluted, 4 Jew. 1190 Hallowing : v. Consecration, Holy. Things hallowed by Popish bishops, Pil. 493; the vanity of Popish hallowing, ib. 163, 316, 496 ; hallowing of the fire and altar prohibited, 2 Hoop. 129, Bid. 320 HALLOWMAS — HANGMAN 375 Hallowmas: the feast of All Saints, Park. 473 Hallows : saints, 2 Cran. 281 n Haloander (Greg.) : Calf. 305 n., 2 Ful. 95 n., Jew. xxxix; 1 Jew. 284, 287 Haly : v. Albohazen Haly. Ham : his name, 1 Tyn. 407 ; cursed, 1 Bui. 210, 287 ; the first idolater after the flood, 1 Cov. 34 ; compared to the pope, 1 Tyn. 311; his style, "servant of servants," as- sumed by the pope, 2 Tyn. 248 Hainan : Pit. 242, 290 Hamant (Mattli.) : a heretic, burnt at Nor- wich, Rog. 49 ; he said that Christ was a sinful man and an idol, ib. 49, 133 ; denied his resurrection, ib. 04, and ascension, ib. 65; impugned the deity of the Holy Ghost, ib. 70; rejected the New Testament, ib. 83; held that justification is by God's mere mercy without respect to Christ's merits, ib. 109, 298; said that he was saved by his Helene, ib. 162; denied the necessity of sacraments, ib. 246, 275, 283 Ham her : hammer? Park. 425 Hamhleton (Mr}, probably James Hamilton, g. v. Hamburgh : reformation there, 1 Tyn. xxv ; Tyndaleand Coverdale there, ib. xxxix, xl; the town holds out against Charles V., 3 Zur. 668 n. ; English trade there, 1 Zur. 140, 210 Hamilton family: "the Ambletons," 1 Zur. 203 n. ; several of them put to death the regent Lennox, ib. 262 Hamilton (James), 2nd earl of Arran : Cha- telherault, his French dukedom, 1 Zur. 67 n.; he escapes from France, ib. 44 n., 56, 57 n. ; suitor of queen Elizabeth, 4 Jew. 1228, 1 Zur. 34 n., 68 n. ; referred to by Jewel under the name of Crito, 4 Jew. 1224, &c, 1 Zur. 56, 57 n., 59, &c. ; in a confede- racy, 1 Zwr. 149 n. ; made a guardian of James VI., ib. 197 n. ; his towns and castles wasted by the English, ib. 228 Hamilton (Claud) : was leader of those who killed the regent Lennox, 1 Zur. 262 n Hamilton (James), of Bothwellhaugh : shot the regent Murray, 1 Zur. 215, 218 Hamilton ( James), brother of Patrick, 2 Cran. 325, 335 Hamilton (Jo.*), abp of St. Andrew's: a soldier, 1 Zur. 60 ; condemned to death for hearing mass, ib. 132 ; hanged for some other reason, ib. 257,262; his death aveng- ed by the Harniltons, 16. 262 Hamilton (Patrick) : martyred, Bale, 394, 2 Cran. 325 n Hamilton (Rob.), minister of St Andrew's : 2 Zur. 364 Hamilton castle, Scotland : 1 Zur. 57 n., 219 n. ; queen Mary flees thither, i'6.203 Hammond (Hen.) : his opinion on the origin of presbyters, 2 Tyn. 256 n Hammond (Jo.): martyred at Colchester, Poet. 167 Hammond (Dr Jo.): an ecclesiastical com- missioner, Park. 447 ; mentioned, Grin. 370 Hamond, bp of Rochester : i. e. Haymo de Hythe, q. v. Hamond (Mr): desired to make his child prebendary of York, Park. 361, 362 Hampshire: v. Winchester. Musters, 1588, Coop. xv. Hampson (R. T.) : Medii iEvi Kalend., 2 Lat. 100 n Hampton , co. Warwick : the priest there, 2 Lat. 381 Hampton Court, co. Middlesex ; 3 Zur. 729 n. ; Fulke preaches there, 1 Ful. vii; the conference there, 3 Whitg. xix. Hamsted (Hadrian) : becomes the apologist of the Anabaptists, Grin. 243 ; cited before the bishop of London and openly censured, ib. 243 n. ; a revocation offered to him, ib. 441,443 Hanani : (rather Jehu his son), 1 Bui. 336 Hanau (The count of) : 2 Zur. 298, 300 Hand : v. God, Hands. Significations of the word in Scripture, Pil. 21, Sand. 134, 135; our hands must be cleansed, Sand. 134 Hand-ball : Rid. 489, 493 Hands (Laying on of): v. Absolution, Bless- ing, Confirmation, Ordination. The phrase diversely used in scripture, 1 Whitg. 431 ; Moses laid his hands on those appointed to be judges, 2 Bui. 221; the ges- ture not used by the apostles only, Calf. 219, 220; it is used in ordination, 4 Bui. 138, 1 Ful. 468, 2 Ful. 117, but grace is not ordinarily given thereby, 1 Ful. 468 ; extra- ordinary gifts were bestowed thereby in the beginning of the church, ib. 409; hands anciently laid on converted heretics in token of their repentance, Whita. 497 ; the ceremony doth neither help nor hinder, 1 Tyn. 274, 275; xeiPo-rovia, what, 1 Ful. 162, 4GG, 407, 1 Whitg. 345, &c. Handson ( ) : licensed to preach, 3 Whitg. 000 (not the same as Hanson, named below). Hanging : v. Execution. Hangman : a decree of the university of * Not James, as 1 Zur. 2.r>7 n 376 HANGMAN — HARP Oxford (1083) burned by the hangman (1710), 2 Zur. 311 n Hanibalis (Helias de): wrote on the Apoca- lypse, Bale 258 Hanmer (Meredith) : his Great Bragge and Challenge of M. Champion confuted, Calf. 287 n. ; Fulke defends him, 1 Ful. x. Hannah : her prayer, 4 Bui. 180, 225, Pil. 322, 5G4 ; her song, versified by M. Dray- ton, Poet. 119 Hannibal : knew how to gain victory, and how to use it, 2 Jew. 1010 ; his answer on hearing the orator Phormio, 1 Jew. 885 Hanson (Jo.), of Trin. coll., Camb.: 3 Whitg. COO (v. Handson). Hanun, king of the Ammonites: Grin. 29 Happiness : who is happy, 3 Bee. G07 ; where- in felicity consisteth, 2 Hoop. 299, 300; a good part of happiness is to will that which God willeth, 4 Bui. 213; the felicity of this world is none otherwise good, than it standeth with God's favour, 2 Hoop. 618 Harbledown, co. Kent: the hospital, Parh. 107 Haiborough : harbour, refuge, 1 Brad. 105, 1 Cov. 318, Pra. B. xxvi. Haiborough for Faithful Subjects, [a book by bishop Aylmer, ij. v.] : censured by M. Marprelate, Bog. 338 Harbourous : hospitable, 1 Cov. 35, Sand. 380, 1 Tyn. 479 Harden ( To) : what, 2 Bui. 381 Hardenberg (Alb.): notices of him, 2 Crau. 422 n., 3 Zur. 60S n.; invited by Cranmer to come and advise on the reformation of religion, 2 Cran. 421 n., 422,425; banished from Bremen, 2 Zur. 73 n.; mention of him, 3 Zur. 22; letters to him, ib. 18, 538 Hardiman, (Jo.), vicar of Lydd : his evil be- 1 haviour, Parh. 342 Harding (Tho.) : some account of him, 4 Jew. | xv, 3 Zur. 309 n. ; ordained priest in the time of Edward XI., 3 Jew-. 334; he signed Protestant articles, Jew. viii ; how he once ! preached against Rome, 2 Jew. 809, ijew. \ 094 ; in a sermon at Oxford he denounced purgatory, 1 Jew. 97 ; letter from him to i Bollinger, 1551, 8 Zur. 309 ; his sudden change in religion, Calf. 2, 49, 1 Jeic. 98, 1 Zur. 45 n., 3 Zur. 373; the lady Jane writes to him on his apostasy, 3 Zur. 304 n., 300 n.; he disputed with Ridley at Oxford, Bid. 191; chaplain to bishop White of Lincoln, 1 Brad. 501; made a doctor in queen Mary's time, 4 Jew. 094; supposed by Jewel to have voted for him in the chap- ter of Salisbury, Jew. XV, 3 Jew. 334; but he denied this, ib. ; his retirement to Lou- vain, Jew. xviii ; his controversy with Jewel, 2 Ful. 3, 113, 154, Grin. 169, Jew. xix, kc, xxvii, 4 Jew. 1202, 1203, 1273, Now. iv, 1 Zur. 139 n., 147 ; his Answeb, with Jew- el's reply, 1 Jew. 81, &c. ; his conclusion, exhorting Jewel to stand to his promise, 2 Jew. 801; Jewel's answer to it, ib. 805; his doctrine, 3 Jew. 110; terms of reproach used by him, 1 Jew. 99; his flowers of speech, &c, collected, 3 Jew. 138, &c. ; he sneers at Jewel's personal appearance, 4 Jem. 093 ; what he says against the public reading of scripture, 3 Whitg. 46; he main- tains that no council should be kept with- out the consent of the bishop of Rome, Bog. 205 n.; declares that emperors and kings are the pope's summoners, but of themselves are no absolute callers of coun- cils, ib. 205 n.; Dering's book against him quoted, 2 Whit. 470 Harding (Tho.) : editor of the Decades of Bullinger, 1, 2, 3, 4 Bui. Hardwick (Jo.), of Hardwick : his daughter Elizabeth, Parh. 301 n Hare (Hugh): Dr Parry attempts to murder him, Lit. Eliz. 583 Hare (Michael): a Popish guest, sent to bishop Grindal by the council, Grin. 319, 320 Hare (Raaf) : accused of heresy, 2 Cran. 390, 392 a. ; ordered to do penance at Calais, ib. 393 Hargrave (Geo.), Hargreves, or Gargrave: recommended to be vicar of Rochdale, Park. 221, Pil. vii. Haringtou (Sir Jo.), of Exton : v. Harrington. Harington (Sir Jo.), K. B. : notice of him, Poet, xvii; Psalms cxii. and exxxvii. versi- fied by him, ib. 115, 116 Hariand ( ) : martyred, Poet. 167 Hai leston ( Rob.) : Parker marries his daugh- ter Margaret, Parh. x, 40 n., 484 Harley (Jo.), bp of Hereford: chaplain to king Edward, 2 Brad, xxvi, 2 Cran. xi ; mentioned, as it seems, 2 Hoop, xix; men- tioned as "M. Harlow ep. Herfordiie," Parh. x, 483; deprived, 4 Jew. 1190; dead, ib. 1196 Harlot : what, 3 Bee. 612 Harlow (M.): v. Harley (Jo.). Harman (Dirick), or Carver, q. v. Harman (Jo.), alias Yoysey, q. v. Harman (Rich.), an English merchant at Antwerp: exports Tyndale's Testament, and is in peril thereby, 1 Tyn. xxxiv; Anne Boleyn writes a letter on his behalf, ib. lxiv. Harmony of Confessions: r. Confession. Harp : v. David. HARP — HART 377 Harp (Dorothy) : 2 Cran. 250 Harpagus, and Astyages : their history, 1 Lai. 457 Harold, king of England : said to have banished Robert, abp of Canterbury, 2 Tyn. 2J4 llarpol ( Jo.) : v. Uartpoole. Harpsfield (Jo.), archdeacon of London : no- tice of him, Phil, xxx; at Winchester col- lege, Phil, i ; he wrote the homily Of the Misery of Mankind, 2 Cran. 128 n.; abs- tract of his sermon before the convocation, Phil, xi; he argues with Philpot respecting the mass, ib. 94; disputes with Latimer at Oxford, 2 Lai. 250, and with Ridley, Rid. 191 ; comes with Runner, whose chaplain he was, to the Compter, to degrade Pr Taylor, 1 Brad. 490; confers with Brad- ford, ib. 502, 50S ; engaged on the Popish side in the disputation at Westminster, iJew. 1199, 1200, 1 Zur. 11 Harpsfield (Nich): opposes Jewel, Jew. xx, 4 Jew. 12G3 n. ; hi3 Dialogi sex contra Summi Pont. Oppugnatores, published un- der the name of Alanus Copus, Jeto. xxxv; he tells us that the apostles were monks, and Christ himself was the abbot, 4 Jew. 909 ; calls Christ the leader of monastic life, and Elias and Elizmis first captains of the Benedictine order, 3 Jew. 235, 4 Jew. 784 ; denies that the virgin is called upon to command her Son, 3 Jew. 577 ; says Peter denied not I he faith of Christ, but he de- nied Chri*t, his faith nevertheless being- safe, ib. 584; alleges notable stories with reference to the history of pope Joan, 4 Jew. 0>l, G5G; speaks of pope John's error about departed souls, ib. 930; ac- knowledges that many good men mislike so many appeals to Rome, ib. 949; says that all the decrees of the councils of Carthage and Africa are abolished and trodden under foot as dreams and things superfluous, ib. 93S ; allows that Juvenalis and others were condemned at Chalcedon, ib. 1022; mentions that Bessarion and other Greeks at the council of Florence, spoke of tiie corruption of a Nicene canon, 3 Jew. 311, 937; states that there were fewer bMwpa in many famous councils than at Trent, WMRt) 40; makes contra- dictory statements about Epiphanins and his destruction of the picture, 4 Jew. 793; ■i>< lie was a heretic and a Jew, ib -. denies that he wrote an epistle against image worship, ib. ; reviles the Greeks for permitting the marriage of priests, 3 Jew. 420 ; speaks of the virtues of holy water, 3 Jew. 179, 197, 4 Jew. 1041 ; referred to about Theodor e Balsamon, 3 Jew. 306; he says all the gospellers deny that Christ ever came in the flesh, 1 Jew. 134, iJew. 760; charges Peter Martyr with denying that Christ is our intercessor, 1 Jew. 134, 4 Jew. 7C0 Harpies : what, 4 Bui. 122 Harpocrates: Phil. 421 Harrington (Sir Jo. ), of Exton : treasurer of the camp at Boulogne, &c, 1 Brad. 32 n., 486 n., 2 Brad, xii, xiii, 1 n.; compelled to make restitution for a fraud, '2 Brad, xiv — xvi, 2 n., 6, 10, &c, 17, 25, 29 Harrington (Rob.), son of Sir Robert : an intimate friend of Bradford, 1 Brad. 258, 2 Brad. 187, 253, who called him Nathanael, 2 Brad. 55 n., 117, 21G; letters to him and his wife, ib. 55, G3, 117; to him and an- other, ib. 60; letter of Philpot to him, Phil. 241 — Lucy his wife, 2 Brad. 55 n i Harris ( ), a justice: Grin. 213 Harris (Rob ), pres. Trin. coll., Oxon : 1 Brad. 557; his preface to Bradford on Repentance, ib. 56l Harris (Seb.), curate of Kensington : 3 Tyn. 187 n Harris (Will.): martyred at Colchester, Poet. 172 ; Harrison (Jo.): warden of the printers [i.e. of the Stationers' company], Park. 449 Harrison (Rob.): A Little Treatise on the first verse of the 122nd Psalm, published under his initials Boy. 176 n.; this book says it is the calling of every Christian to join only where the Lord's worship is free, &c, ib. 185 n.; cited on lawful calling to the ministry, ib. 237 n.; an extract on the choice and deposition of ministers, and on discipline, ib. 273 n. ; R. H. was of opinion that those who are able must preach, even without authority, ib. 231 ; his speculations censured, ib. 203 Harrow, co. Middlesex : 2 Zur. 329 n Harrow: to plunder or destroy, Pil. 171; the | harrowing of hell, ib. n Ilarsnett (Sam.), abp of York : his library at [ Colchester, Grin. 478 n., Lit. Eliz. xxxv. Hart (Hen.): a free-will. man, 1 Brad. 306, 318 n., 2 Brad. 128, 174, Bid. 379; an j Anabaptist and Pelagian, 2 Brad. 173 n. ; j a treatise, ascribed to him, on The enormi- ties PBOCEEIMNK OF Til E OPINION Til VT PREDESTINATION. ..IS ABSOLUTE, &C, with Bradford's reply, 1 Brad. 318, Sic. ; his errors, 2 Brad. 131 ; letter to him, 1 Brad. 591, 2 Brad. 194 378 HART — Hart (Jo.), or Heart, a priest: deported into Normandy, Lit. Eliz. 658 n Hart (Jo.): conference with Jo. Rainoldes, q.v. Hart (Sir Perceval): entertained queen Eli- zabeth, 2 Zur. 220 n Hart of grease : what, 2 Bee. 345 Harte (Hen.), of Pltickley, Kent: indicted, 2 Cran. 367 n Hartgill (Jo. and "Will.) : murdered by Cha. lord Stourton, Park. 422 n Hartipole (Ann): Philpot's letter to her, fallen from the sincerity of the gospel. Phil. 249 nartlebury castle, co. Worcester: 2 Lat. 375, &c. Hartpoole (3o.\ or Harpol : martyred, Poet. 1G6 Hartshorne (Cha. Hen.): editor of Fulke's Defence, 1 Fid. Hartwell (Mr): answers Shacklock, 2 Ful. 4 Harvee ( ), prebendary of Sarum : a layman, 4 Jew. 1202, Park. 176 Harvel (Rich.) : 3 Zur. 158 Harvest: v. First-fruits, Fruits. The harvest great, the labourers few; a sermon, 2 Jew. 1016; the harvest of the world, BaleiCA Harvey (Hen.), LL.D. : Grin. 252, Park. 18, 196; a divine and preacher, Bid. 337, 340; a commissioner for a visitation in the North, 1 Zur. 73 n. ; concerned in reform- ing the university statutes, 3 Wkitg. 599 [qu. whether all these places refer to the same person ?] Harvey (Rob.): Cranmer's commissary at Calais, 2 Cran. 391 n. ; hanged there, ib. Harwich, co. Essex : 2 Zur. 290 n Harwood (Steph. ) : martyred at Stratford-le- Bow, Poet. 163 Hasted (Edw.): Hist, of Kent, 2 Cran. 313, 330, 34S, 411, 2 Lat. 221 nn Hastings (Fra), earl of Huntingdon: privy councillor, 2 Cran. 531 Hastings (Hen.), earl of Huntingdon: lord president of the North, Grin. 342, 345, 348, 351, 355; mourner at the funeral of the emperor Ferdinand, Grin. 32; he befriends Sampson, Park. 243, 245; present at the duke of Norfolk's trial, 1 Zur, 267 n. ; letter to him, Park. 245; a book dedicated to him, 4 Bui. xxii. Hastings (Edw. lord), of Loughborough: one of queen Mary's privy council, 1 Zur. 5 n Hastings (Jo.), parson of Wittersham : im- prisoned, 2 Cran. 306 Ilastynges ( Fra.) : his pretended wife, 2 Cran. 277 HAWFORD Hatcher ( ), M.D.: at Cambridge, Park. 18, 38 Hatcher (Dr) : at Cambridge, (perhaps the same), Grin. 368, Sand. iv. Hatfield, co. Herts: Parker preaches there, 1540, before the princess Elizabeth, Park, ix, 483 ; Hatfield park, 2 Cov. 529 n., Grin. 285 Hatfield (Tho.), bp of Durham : what he paid to the pope, Pil. 584 Hatfilde (Hen.) : Cranmer's kinsman, 2 Cran. 287 Hatred : against it, with sentences and ex- amples of scripture, 1 Bee. 458, 459; it is manslaughter, 2 Bee. 121 Hatt i, bp of Mentz: eaten by rats, Pil. 30, 45 •, 612 ; referred to as " the merciless Muguntine," Sand. 159 Hatton (Sir Chr. ), K. G. : mentioned, Park. 400, 442, 2 Wkitg. addenda, 2 Zur. 303 n. ; signature as privy councillor, Grin. 414, 417, 423, 429, 433, 435 ; he tries to get Ely house from bishop Cox, 1 Zur. 319 n. ; Rogers dedicates to him, Bog. xi. Haukes(Tho.): r. Hawkes. Haule (Mr) : v. Hall (Edw.). Haut : haughty, 3 Bee. 621, 1 Brad. 183 Haverfordwest, co. Pembroke : a martyr there, Poet. 172 Haversham, co. Bucks : the benefice of abp Sandys, Sand i. Havre (Cha. Phil, marquis d'): v. Croy (C. P. de). Havre-de- Grace: otherwise called Francis- copolis, but by the English Newhaven, 1 Zur. 115 n. ; the protector Somerset neg- lects to defend it, 3 Zur. 728 n. ; the French take it, ib. 658 n. ; the French Protestants give up the town to Elizabeth, Lit. Eliz. 459, 1 Zur. 115 n.; it is held by the English under the earl of Warwick, Park. 179 ; be- sieged by the French, ib. ; the plague rages there, Grin. 77, Lit. Eliz. 459, 1 Zur. 132; the town surrendered to the French, Grin. 260 n., Park. 183 Haw, Mr): v. Hall (Edw.). Haward (Sir Geo.) : v. Howard. Hawarden (W ill.), princ. of B. N. C, Oxon : at Cranmer's trial, 2 Cran. 547 Hawberk (Sir Nich.): 1 Bee. 264 n Haweis (Tho.) : Sketches of the Reformation, 2 Brad. xxx. n., xliv. n Hawford (Edw.), master of Ch. coll., Cam- bridge : recommended as visitor for St John's college, Grin. 359; concerned in a revision of the university statutes, 3 IVhitg. 599 Hawford (Phil.), or Ballard, abbot of Eves- ham : 2 Lat. 406 HAWKEHERSTE — HEATH 379 HawUeherste ( ), a monk of St Augus- tine's, Canterbury : 2 Cran. 274 n Hawkes (Tho. ): ready to die, 1 Brad. 410; martyred, Poet. 162 Hawkins (Hen.): letter by him and Tho. Savile to Wolfius, 2 Zur. 336 Hawkins (Sir Jo.): wounded by Birchet, 2 Whitg. addenda. Hawkins ( Nicb, ), archdeacon of Ely : de- signed to be made bishop of Ely, 2 Cran. 247 n. ; letters to him, ib. 244, 272 Hawkins (Rob.), a Londoner : examined before the ecclesia*tical commissioners, Grin. 201 Hawkshead, co. Lane. : the school founded by abp Sandys, Sand, xxvi ; prayers to be used there, ib. 443, 444 Hawthorn: superstitiously considered a de- fence against lightning, Pit. 177, 563 Hay (Andr.), earl of Errol : arms in defence of queen Mary, 1 Zur. 205 n Hayburne (Jo.), parson of St Quintin de Spellache, Calais : 2 Cran. 349 n Haydon ( ) : t>. Heydon. Haye (Mons. de la) : v. La Haye. Hayes : nets to catch rabbits, Calf. 274 Hayes, co. Kent(?): the benefice farmed, 2 Cran. 268 Hayle (Will.) : v. Hailes. Haymo: In Pauli Epist. Interp., Jew. xxxviii; he says Christ took the form of a servant, i. e. he in very truth took man, 3 Jew. 261; speaks of the greatness and sufficiency of his sacrifice, 3 Bee. 423; gives all the glory of justification to him, 2 Bee. 639; says the speech (used in the church) ought to be understood, 2 Bee. 255, 3 Bee. 409; declares that the cup is called the communication, because all partake of it, 1 Jew. 135, 261 ; referred to on 1 Cor. x, "the cup" and "the bread," 1 Jew. 236, on the text, " we have an altar," 1 Ful. 518, 519 Ilavmo llirsueldensis : wrote on the Apoca- lypse, Bale 256 Hayne ( ) : martyred, Poet. 172 Haynes (Simon), or Heins : dean of Exeter: sometime president of Qu. coll., Camb., 2 Lat. 387 n. ; a commissioner for reforming the liturgy, Rid. 316 ; commissioner at a disputation, 3 Zur. 391 n Hay ward (Chr): expelled from Trin. coll., Camb., by Whitgift, 3 Whitg. 507 n Hay ward (Sir Rowland): Park. 465; lord mayor of London, Poet. liv. Ilayward (Tho.) : v. Heyward. I lead : v. Christ, Church, Supremacy. What it is to anoint the head, 2 Bee. 537, 538 Headlings: headlong persons, Bale 508 Health: v. Prayers. Rules for preserving it, 1 Hoop. 297 Hearers, or Audientes: those in the ancient church who were allowed to hear the ser- mon, but not to be present at the eucha- rist, 1 Jew. 143, Bid. 160, 163 Hearing: Aristotle calls it the sense of un- derstanding, 1 Jew. 178; the natural order of it, 3 Jew. 260 ; the benefit of it, Pil. 291 Hearne (Tho.) : Ben. Abbat., 1 Lat. xi, 231 n., 2 Lat. 408 n Heart: v. Man, Prayers, Purity, Sursum corda. Jeremiah describes the heart of man, 1 Lat. 149, 159; it is inscrutable, ib.; deceitful, Kord. 162; it must be purged, Sand. 136, &c; it is purified by faith, 1 Lat. 485 ; a broken heart is a plea- sant sacrifice to God, Phil. 227 ; he looks on the heart rather than on the deed, 1 Tyn. 100, 118, 489; the heart must be kept clean, 2 Bee. 405; it is defiled by un- clean thoughts, ib. Hearts-ease : Kord. title. Heart (Jo.): v. Hart. Heath ( ) : persecuted, Pil. 242 ; Mrs Heath, ib. ; Philpot's letter to her, ib. 245 Heath (Mr), dean of South Mailing: 2 Cran. 399 Heath (Jo.) : v. Heth. Heath (Nieh.), successively bishop of Ro- chester, and Worcester, and abp of York : notice of him, Phil, xxv; not of noble birth, 4 Jew. 1146 ; educated at St An- thony's school, London, 3 Whitg. v; am- bassador to Smalcald (or elsewhere) in the king's great cause, 2 Cran. 276, 307, 332 n. ; Melancthon's account of him, ib. 276 n.; he took part in the exposure of the maid of Kent, 2 Cran. 66; mentioned as bishop of Worcester, Park. 18, Bid. Ill ; his answer to certain questions, 2 Cran. 152 n. ; com- missioner for reforming the church service, ib. 414, 415; he forsakes Cranmer, and the adherents of the reformation, 1 Cran. xvii; disputes with him and others in London, 3 Zur. 323, 645 n. ; imprisoned, ib. 80 ; in the custody of Ridley for a year, Bid. vi, 429; he attends the duke of Northumber- land at his execution, 3 Zur. 367 n. ; one of queen Mary's privy council, 1 Zur. 5n.; he favours Geo. Shipside, Bid. ix; confers with Bradford, 1 Brad. 518 ; examines Philpot, Phil. 135; a commissioner to exa- mine Cranmer, 1 Cran. xxi ; made lord- chancellor, 3 Zur. 175 ; as such he signed the warrant for Cranmer's death, 2 Cran. 66 n.; mentioned under Elizabeth, 1 Zur. 7,10n. ; co-president with Sir Nich. Bacon 380 HEATH — HEBREW of the Westminster conference, ib. 16 n.; letter to him and other deprived bishops, Park. 109 ; prisoner in the Tower, ib. 122 ; afterwards lie lived at Chobhani, Surrey, 2 Zur. 182 n., [not Cobham, as in 2 Cran. 27C n., and Phil, xxvi] ; his character, 3 Zur. 630 n Heathen : v. Gentiles. Heaven : v. Kingdom, Life everlasting, Para- dise, Prayer (The Lord's). Meanings of the word, 1 Bui. 145, 2 Cov. 152; 2 Hoop. 67, Now. (59, 99), 178 ; there are two heavens, the spiritual and the temporal, 1 Lut. 385; the former is where the angels are, ib. ; the latter where the stars arc, ib. 337 ; the heavens why made, 1 Hoop. 331 ; they shall he dissolved, Sand. 3CG; the third heaven, 1 Ful. 285; the new- heaven, Bale 5S1, 1 Brad. 353, 35G, 357 ; the testimony of scripture respecting hea- ven, 2 Cov. 211, &c; it is a place, 4 Bui. 448, 1 Hoop. GO ; a place of joy, 1 Hoop. G7 ; God's dwelling place, 1 Brad. 123, 4 Bui. 208, 1 Lat. 332, Now. (73), 193 ; his will done there, Noio. (76), 197; where it is, 2 Cov. 212, 2 Lat. 80; in what sense it is to be understood with reference to the as- cension of our Saviour, 2 Cov. 152, 153; he sits there in his natural body, 1 Hoop. 67, 2 Hoop. 441 ; how it was opened by him on his ascension, 1 Ful. 287; many of the fathers held that the saints of old did not enter it until after Christ's death, ib. 280; when it is to be entered on, 3 Bee. 623 ; j whether the virgin Mary, Elias, &c., be there, 1 Tyn. 315 ; Tyndale declares that departed souls are not yet in glory, i. e. in heaven, 1 Tyn. Ixiii, 3 Tyn. 118,127, 180, 1 and affirms that to say the souls of the de- parted are in heaven is a Popish doctrine, and subversive of the resurrection, 3 Tyn. 180; Hooper maintains that the spirits of departed saints are there, 2 Hoop. 63; how flesh and blood shall not be there, 1 Bui. 176; the eternal inheritance to be attained through the cross and trouble, 1 Cov. 340; we must enter it by many troubles, 2 Hoop. 337; glory is reserved for those who suffer with Christ, 2 Tyn. 28 ; the faithful shall know one another in hea- ven, 2 Cov. 221 ; the joys of heaven, 2Brad. 149, 2 Hoop. 264, they pass all men's thoughts, 1 Lat. .531 ; its glories, 1 Brad. I 311,397; the glory of heaven; with sentences and examples of scripture, 1 .Bee. 484, 485: on different degrees of glory, Hutch. 306; how the salvation shall be, 2 Cov. 213 ; heavenly mansions; verses by Jo. Davies, Poet. 246; a meditation concerning hea- ven, Pra.B. 101; another, ib. 106; ano- ther, with a prayer forheavenly-mindedness, ib. 17 ; a sweet contemplation of heaven and heavenly things, 1 Brad. 266; News out of Heaven, by T. Becon, 1 Bee 35 ; Christians are citizens of heaven, 1 Brad. 416, 419, 2 Cov. 232, 235 ; the way to hea- ven, 1 Lat. 488 ; desires after it, Pra. B. 187 ; a prayer for the glory of heaven, 3 Bee. 84, 85, Lit. Edw.ilo; a true Christian believes that heaven is his already, 1 Tyn. 21; " heavenly things" (Jo. iii), 4 Bui. 243, in sacraments, ib. 251 Hebb (Rich.) : Rid. 536 n Hebeonites : o. Ebionites. Heberdynne (Mr) : *. Hubberdine. Hebilthwayte (Will.): servant to Tonstal, 1 Tyn. 395 Hebrew : v. Bible, Eabbins, Than. The holy tongue, 2 Ful. 224; the primi- tive language, Whita. 112, 113; known by the common people, 4 Bui. 189, 2 Jew. 678; the Hebrew scriptures understood by the people after the captivity, Whita. 213— 215 ; Bellarmine affirms that the language ceased to be vernacular amongst the Jews in the time of Ezra, ib. 211 ; this statement is re- futed, ib. 212 ; bnt it is admitted that the language became much corrupted, ib. 213, 214; on the dialect called Hebrew in the New Testament, ib. 214, 215 ; Hebrew used in divine service by Christian Jews, 1 Jeic. 289; Matthew's gospel and the epistle to the Hebrews said to have been written in this tongne, Whita, 125—127 ; perhaps the Syriac is intended, ib. 126; Hebrew- words in the service of the church, 1 Jeic. 303 ; such words were used by Marcus and Heracleon in their pravers, ib. 316 ; the language not known in England in Henry Vlllth's time, 1 Tyn. xxv; studied by Philpot, Phil, ii ; knowledge of it re- stored, Bale 335 ; its study at Cambridge, Park. 348, 467 ; it is most necessary to be known, 4 Bui. 542, 3 Tyn. 75, Whita. 468 ; remarks on some peculiarities of the He- brew tongne, 1 Tyn. 148, 149 ; the present Hebrew letters not used till after the cap- tivity, Calf. 107 n.; Ezra asserted to have invented them, Whita. 116, on the ancient form of the letter n, ib. ; on the origin of the vowel points, 2 Jew. 678; the points defended by Arias Montanns, 1 Ful. 55, and by Fulke, i'6. 78, 578; Hebrew words, see the Indexes to 1 Ful. and Tyn. ■ He- braisms in scripture, Wl,ita. 378; they occur in the New Testament, 1 Tyn. 468 HEBREWS Hebrews: the epistle to the Hebrews; V. Paul (St.) : the gospel of the Hebrews ; v. Apocrypha, ii. Hebron: 4 Bui. 524 Hecla: a mount in Ireland [Iceland?], Rog. 215 neetor and Troilus : a romance, 1 Tyn. 161 Hedge (Piers): 3 Cran. 390 Hedge priests: rustic clergy, 2 Ful. 235; 2 Whitg. 2C5, 382, 3 Whitg. 279 Hedio (Caspar) : notice of him, 3 Zur. 50 n. ; letter to him and the other ministers of Strasburgh, ib. 534; saluted, ib. 492; his death, ib. 682 Heedy : careful, \Brad. 77 Hegesippus, or Egesippus (fl. c. 170) : Euse- bius says he wrote five books of apostolical traditions, Whita. 57 1 ; his ecclesiastical his- tory was the first ever written, but it is now almost entirely lost, Rid. 220 n. ; his re- mains, 2 Fill. 33S n. ; he testifies that the Lord, after his ascension, appeared to Pe- ter, Riil. 220 ; gives an account of the con- tinual*praying of St James, 1 Brad. 24 n. ; says he used neither wine nor strong drink, &c, 1 Jew. 237, 238; describes the corrup- tion of the church, immediately after the death of the apostles, 2 Whitg . 183 Hegesippus, Egesippus, or Joseph Ben Go- rion: often confounded with the last-men- tioned, 2 Fill. 338, 339, WhUa. 574; some account of him, 2 Fid. 338 n. ; De Excidio Hierosolyniitano, Jew. xxxvi. ; he mentions Constantinople, therefore must have lived since the time of Constantine, 2 Fill. 339 n., Whita. 575; describes the subtle sleights of Simon Magus, Bale 445, 2 Ful. 338 Heidelberg : the palace of the electors Pala- tine, 2 Zur. 247 n. ; tyranny in the church there, ib. 238, 251 Ueiden (Seobald): a book by him, 2 Cov. 509 Heilbrunnen : 3 Zur. 638 Heins (Simon): ». Hayncs. Heir-, Inheritance: v. Primogeniture. The law of Moses on inheritance, 2 Bui. 226; all believers are heirs, 1 Tyn. 77; their assurance thereof, ib. 89, 113; the kingdom of God is not as the hire that is due to servants, but as the inheritance of the sons of God, 2 Bid. 340 Heiu, an Anglo-Saxon nun : 2 Ful. 12 Helchesaitcs : their heresy, Bale 210, Phil. 420; said to have held sundry Christs, at least two, 1 Jew. 481; they asserted the Holy Ghost to be the natural sister of Christ, Rog. 71 ; allowed perjury to escape persecution, ib. 119, 357 — HELL 381 Heldelin (James): saluted, 2 Zur. 52 Helding ( ) : one of the framers of the Interim, 3 Zur. 383 n Helena : stolen by Paris, 1 Bui. 417 Helena (St,) empress: said to have been an Englishwoman, Bale 156, 1 Jew. 300; Calfhill states that Ambrose calls her " sta- bulanani," Coif. 322, but his word "asse- runt" refers to the enemies of Christianity, ib. 409 ; she was the wife, not the concu- bine of Constantius, ib. 322 n. ; her inven- tion of the cross, ib. 287, 321, &c, 1 Ful. 212, 2 Ful. 190, 193, 194, Pra. Eliz. 629 Q. ; different statements about this matter, Calf. 322—325; Ambrose says she wor- shipped not the cross, but the King, 2 Bee. 72, Calf. 192, 377, 1 Ful. 212, 2 Ful. 202, 2 Jew. 650, Park. 8 ; what she did with the cross, Calf. 326; what she did with the nails, ib. 327 ; she apparelled herself like a servant and ministered unto the holy virgins, 4 Jew. 1017 — Helen's day : the Invention of the Cross (May 3), Pil. 15 Helias de Hanibaln, q. v. Heliodorus : v. Chromatins. Heliogabalus, emperor: wished to unite all religions in one, 2 Jew. 646 n. ; his glut- tony, Sand. 393 Hell: v. Limbus. («.) The term generally : — it is diversely taken, 3 Bee. 604, Hutch. 57, 1 Tyn. 353 ; according to some Papists hell has four di- visions, Rog. 154 n., 215, 249 n. ; P. Dens on limbus, infernus, and purgatorium, 1 Tyn. 159 n. ; the infernal regions of the poets, Calf. 14; the derivation of the Eng- lish term "hell" appears in the word " un- hele," to uncover, 2 Tyn. 322 (6) Hades (aoijs) and its equivalents (v. Paradise) : — the meaning of "sheol" (blNtr), 1 Ful. 59, 128, 129, 158,' 284, 236, 301, 305, 306, &c. Hutch. 57; the signification of n'5»/y a papal bull, Park. 414, 420; the king's peremptory order to Bourchier, earl of Essex, to return Richard Stansby's copyholds, 2 Cran. 2G7 n.; his injunctions to all monasteries, 2 Lai. 240 n. : he writes to the bishops about settling his style of supreme head, 2 Cran. 30Gn.; he is excommunicated by the pope, 4 Jew. 107G; accursed by a bull of Paul III., ib. 1131 ; message of that pope to him, 2 Cran. 12G; his inhibition of ordinary visitation during his own visitation, 1535, ib. 4G3; he , commands the publication of Coverdale's Bible, 1 Ful. 98 ; dedication to him of the Bible, 1535, 2 Cov. 3 ; his warrant for a doe for Parker, Park. 4; Cranmer's letter ! to him, excusing sir Tho. Baschurch, who [ had pronounced him a tyrant, 2 Cran. 319 ; J another, on the misconduct of queen Anne | Boleyn, ib. 323 ; he wills his true subjects to have no familiarity with cardinal Pole, 1 Hoop, 37 ; his marriage with Jane Sey- mour, v. Jane; Cranmer's letter to him on his preaching in Ken t, and complain ingof the prior of the Black Friars, who had answered him, 2 Cran. 325; the king's practice on receiving books presented for his perusal, ib. 341, 3 Zur. 15; he licenses the reading of the Bible in English, 2 Lat. 240, l Tyii. lxxv; his corrections of the Institution of a Christian Mail, 2 Cran. 83, 358; he alters t he Lord's prayer, " suffer not us to be led,"' &c, 2 Cran. 10G, Pra. Eliz. 1G n. ; minute of an answer of his to a letter from the commissioners, prefixed to the Institution, 2 Cran. 469; his answers to Latimer's ar- guments against purgatory, 2 Lat. 245; an argument of his against giving the cup to the laity, Rid. ll«; Bullinger dedicates a book to him, 2 Bui. 15 ; dedication to him of the New Testament, 1538, 2 Cov. 24 ; he proposes to marry the duchess of Milan, 2 Cran. 375 n.; takes upon himself to an- swer the German religious embassy, ib. 379 ; the bishops decline answering them, for fear of contradicting him, ib.; he con- demns Lambert ir. person, ib. 218 n., 3 Zur. 201 ; his Six Articles (q. v.), 2 Cran. 168; his marriage with Anne of Cleves, v. Anne ; Cranmer's letter to him, bewailing the charge of treason against Cromwell, ib. 401 ; letter from Dantiscus, a Polish bishop, to Cranmer, condemning the king's con- duct, ib. 402; his marriage with Cath. Howard, v. Catherine; questions attributed to him, ib. 115 n. ; his judgment concerning Dr Crome, 3 Zur. 214 ; Cranmer's letter to him, in behalf of Edward Isaac, for an exchange of lands belonging to Christ church, Canterbury, 2 Cran. 458; he goes to the North, 3 Zur. 219; cause of his war with Scotland, ib. 634 n.; he marries Ca- tharine (q. v.) Parr, ib. 242 ; issues a pro- clamation concerning w hite meat, 1 Bee. 107 ; sends a fleet to Scotland, Pra. Eliz. 567 n.; orders the English litany to be used at processions, Pra. Eliz. xxiv; copy of this litany, ib. 563, &c. ; letter to the dean and prebendaries of Stoke, requiring them to send four able men to his army, about to invade France, Park. 15; the king's letter to the archbishop for the pub- lication of his royal injunctions, 2 Cran. 494; he invades France, Pra. Eliz. 507 n. ; takes Boulogne, Park. 15 n., 30 n. ; the keys of that town given to him, Hutch. 99 ; his letter to the fellows of Corpus Christi college, Cambridge, recommending Parker as master, Park. 16; his preface to the Primer, 2 Cran. 49G, another copy, Pra. Eliz. 10; his injunction for the use of the Primer, ib. 11 ; his privilege annexed to the same, ib. 113 n. ; his commission to Parker, Redman, and May, to inquire into the possessions of the university of Cam- bridge, Park. 34 n. ; minute of the king's letter to be sent to Cranmer, for the abo- lition of vigils, &c, 2 Cran. 414; he delays his reforms to propitiate the emperor and French king, ib. 415 n.; would not have HENRY VIII. &c. — HERBST 385 left a mass in all England if he had lived a little longer, ib. 41G n.; his death, 3 Zur. 257 n. ; his executors, ib. 257 ; his praises, 1 Bee. 222, 240, 244, 2 Cran. 418, Phil. 322 ; the charges which he sustained, 1 Bee. 221 ; he fortressed England, {6. 245 ; re- nounced and banished the jurisdiction of the bishop of Rome, Bog. 347 ; his letter abolishing the pope's authority, 2 Cran. 369 n. ; the reformation brought to pass by him, 1 Bee. 181, 193, 1 Hoop. 201, 438, 2 Zur. 158; he purged the church of many abuses, 3 Bee. 227 ; shook off monkish su- perstitions, 2 Cran. 418; in his time the pope was away, but not all Popery, 1 Brad. 527, 3 Zur. 30; his diligence in reclaiming the people from superstition, Park. 11; he allowed all licensed by the universities to preach without control of any, 2 Lat. 329 ; his conduct with respect to religion, abbey-lands, &c, 2 Cran. 1C; his sacrilege, 3 Whitg. xv; letters to him, 2 Cran. 231, 232, 237, 238, 241, 242, ILat. 297, 3 Zur. 554 Henry II., king of France : his proposed marriage (when Dauphin) with the princess Mary, 2 Tyn. 319 ; his marriage (before he became king) with Cath. de Medici, 2 Cran. 246 n. ; Bullinger dedicates a book to him, 4 Bui. xxi ; he protests against the council of Trent, 4 Jew. 905, 3 Zur. 497 n. ; burns five persons for religion, 3 Zur. 655; at war with England, ib. 656, and with Charles V., 1 Lat. 390 ; he makes peace with England, 2 Zur. 19; mortally wounded in a tournament, on the day he intended to burn certain men for religion, Pil. 054, 2 Zur. 24 Henry III., king of France: when duke of Anjou he besieged Rochelle, ib. 223 n., and was elected king of Poland, ib. 223 n., 247 n., 250 n. ; succeeding to the throne of France, he was deprived of that of Poland, ib. 273 n. ; anecdote of him, ib. 247 n Henry IV., king of France : queen Elizabeth assists him with men and money, Lit. Eliz. 470, 471 ; prayers for his success in war, ib. 647, 652 Henry, titular king of Scots (Hen. Stuart, lord Darnley, duke of Albany) : mentioned as likely to succeed to the crown of Eng- land, 4 Jew. 1246, 1 Zur. 102 ; a mourner at the funeral of the emperor Ferdinand, at St Paul's, Grin. 32; he marries the queen of Scots, 1 Zur. 144 ; returns to the mass, ib. 149, 150 ; his part in the murder of Rizzio, ib. 160 n. ; murdered by gun- powder, 3 Jew. 173, 1 Zur. 180, 192, 190, 197 n., 198, 2 Zur. 200 Henry, prince of Wales, son of James I. : 2 Zur. 331, 334 Henry, prince of CondiS: 2 Zur. 281 n., 282 Hentenius (Jo.): Enarrationes vetust. Theo- logorum, 2 Ful. 88 n. ; his edition of the Vulgate (Ant. 1507), 1 Ful. 74, 533 Hepburn (Adam), alias Bothwell, hp of Ork- ney : marries the queen to lord Bothwell, for which he is deposed, 1 Zur. 192; men- tioned, ib. 195 n Hepburn (James), earl of Bothwell, after- wards duke of Orkney, 3rd husband of Mary queen of Scots: mentioned, 1 Zur. 160 n. ; suspected of the murder of lord Darnley, 3 Jew. 173, 1 Zur. 192, 197, 198; he divorces his wife (Jean Gordon), is made duke of Orkney, and marries the queen of Scots, ib. 192, 193 ; his flight from Scotland, ib. 195, 2 Zur. 168; prisoner in Denmark, 1 Zur. 197 n., where he dies miserably, ib. 195 n Hepburn (Jo.), of Bantoun : 1 Zur. 195 n Hepburn (Jo.), minister of Brechin : 2 Zur. 365 Heracleon, a heretic : used Hebrew words in his prayers, 1 Jew. 316 Heracleonites : denied baptism to infants, Bog. 280 ; used extreme unction, and other superstitious rites, Phil. 424 Heraclides, bp of Ephesus : 1 Whitg. 404 Herbert (Will.), 1st earl of Pembroke : privy councillor to Mary and Elizabeth, 1 Zur. 5 n.; signature as such, Park. 40, 103, 150 ; a commissioner, Jew. xv, 1 Zur. 39 n. ; he recommends Dr Ellis for bishop of Ban- gor, Park. 258 ; claims an advowson, ib. 266 Herbert (Hen.), 2nd earl of Pembroke: mourner (as lord Herbert) at the funeral of the emperor Ferdinand, Grin. 32 ; pre- sent (as earl) at the duke of Norfolk's trial, 1 Zur. 267 n — He married, when lord Herbert, the lady Cath. Grey, from whom he was di- vorced, 1 Zur. 103 n., 3 Zur. 304 n — Mary, his 3rd wife, sister of Sir Ph. Sidney : notice of her, Poet, xvi ; twenty- seven Psalms in metre by her and her bro- ther, ib. 53, &c. ; notice of The countesse of Pembroke's Y uychurch, aud her Emanuel, both by Abr. Fraunce, ib. xxii. Herbert (Phil.), 4th earl of Pembroke. — Anne (Clifford) his wife : Sam. Daniel her tutor, Poet, xxxvii. Herbert (Edw. lord), of Cherbury : his Life of Henry VIII., 1 Lat. 395 n., 402 n., 2 Lat. 367 n Herbert (Will.): v. Ames (J.). Herbst(Jo.): v. Oporinus. 25 386 HERCULES — HERETICS Hercules : a romance so called, 1 Tyn. 161 Herd (Mr) : preserves some writings of Cran- mer, Park. 187 ; minute of a letter to him, from or by order of queen Elizabeth, re- specting the said writings, 2 Cran. 459 Herebald, abbot of Wye : account of his bap- tism, 2 Ful. 14 Hereford: v. Missale. The bishop's first-fruits to the pope, 4 Jew. 1079 ; Cranmer's injunctions to the clergy of the diocese, sede vacante (1538), 2 Cran. 81 ; reference to them, 2 Lat. 242 n. ; proposed visitation of the cathedral, Park. 1G5 Hereford (Nich.) : v. Herford. Hereford (Walter vise): »• Devereux. Heremites: v. Hermits. Heresy: v. Doctrine, Error, Heretics, Sects; also Augustine, xxvii, and other fathers. Ai'pecris deducitur aV<5 tov aipovfiai, 2 Cov. 411 ; the word used by Cicero for a sect of philosophers, 3 Jew. 214 ; the term applied to the first Christians, ib.; various definitions of it, Bale 217, 218, 3 Jew. 210, 211; translations respecting it examined, 1 Ful. Ill ; it is not mere error, 2 Whitg. 539; Tertullian's rule against it, 2 Jew. 1000; Hilary shews how we are to know it, ib. 99S; Romanists affirm that certain doctrines are now matters of faith which were not always so ; consequently, that some opinions are now heretical which were not so formerly, Whita. 281 ; heresy alleged to be a means of the preservation of tradition, ib. C57, GG7 ; Christian truth and knowledge of God's word so called by Romish prelates, 2 Cov. 330, Phil. 124, 1 Tyn. 243 ; heresies and sects are many, 2 Bee. 525, 526, Rid. 3G7, Rog. passim; eighty reckoned up by Epiphanius, and (at least) eighty-eight by Augustine, 1 Jew. 334, 2 Jew. G87 n., 3 Jew. G03; various heresies described or referred to, 1 Bee. 278, 320, 412, 418, 2 Ful. 375; early ones, Bale 314, 31G : some in the apostles' time, 2 Whitg. 183; John wrote against them, 1 Tyn. 530 ; divers agreeing with the Pa- pists, 2 Ful. 390 ; the old heretics compared with the Papistry, Phil. 417, &c; many sectaries crept in in king Edward's time, Hutch. 214, P7a7.304, &c, 3 Zur. GG ; here- sies in the days of queen Elizabeth, Park. 61, 474; the dangers of the time in regard of false doctrine, Aord. 107, even in the church of England, ib. 109; heresies are permitted that the elect maybe tried, Phil. 305 ; they were foretold and denounced by the apostles, ib. 309; the real causes of heresy, 1 Jew. 334, 3 Jew. 603 ; it is spread abroad by Satan, 1 Lat. 151, 234 ; it comes of pride, 2 Tyn. 140 ; it is founded on the misinterpretation of scripture, 2 Jew. 1110, Whita. 229; there have never been any heresies so gross, but they were able to make some shew of God's word, 2 Jew. 5G3; heresy comes not of the scripture, but of the blindness of those who understand it not, 2 Tyn. 141, &c. ; there is no other heresy save man's foolish wisdom, 1 Tyn. 160; some ascribe it to prayer in the vulgar tongue, 1 Jew. 334 ; it should be suppressed, Now. 226, and punished, 2 Hoop. SI; teach- ers of heresy are soul-murderers, Sand. 246; it separates from God, Pil. 642; entails everlasting destruction, Whita. 15; list of inquisitors of alleged heresy appoint- ed in the time of Henry V., Bale 16 ; exami- nations of persons charged with heresy, ib. 43 n Heretics: v. Burning, Magistrates. Who is a heretic, 3 Bee. 603, 4 Bui. 63, Pil. 619, 620 ; the character described in scripture, 2 Cov. 400—402; the term defined by Augustine, 1 Brad. 539, Rid. 155; Je- rome's definition, 2 Cov. 334 ; Ruffinus says the man is not a Christian who would abide to be called a heretic, 2 Jetc. 1029 ; heretics are the apes of catholics, Whita. 667 ; they have apparelled themselves with the name of the church, 3 Jew. 150, &c; a speech touching them, Poet. 276; philosophers their patriarchs, 2 Bui. 407, 3 Bui. 124; they are not generally unlearned, Pil. 120 ; a learned heretic refuted by an unlearned man, ib. 2G7 ; their abuse of scripture (g. v.), 1 Ful. 7, &c. ; they pretend to have God's word with them, 2 Cran. 217, 3 Jew. 240, 242; their errors ascribed by Stapleton to a most diligent collation of scripture, Whita. 480 ; they clout up (i. e. join) the scriptures without understanding, Phil. 308; they cannot defend their opinions thereby, Whita. 475 ; some have denied the scrip- ture, ib. 29S; they are grieved with the glory of the gospel, 1 Jew. 84 ; they do not reject traditions, Whita. 610; some falsely alleged the fathers for themselves, 1 Jew. 22, 83; their argument from the mysteries of religion, Whita. 614; they held conven- ticles, Sand. 191; were the first authors of half-communion, 1 Jew. 25S ; prepared the way for Mahomet, Bale 572; they slander the gospel on account of divisions, 1 Jew. 532 ; the devil builds his chapel in them, 3 Bee. 401 ; they are to be avoided, TT7itfa. 16, 17 ; to be answered by the word HERETICS — HEROLDT 387 of God, Phil. 141 ; public disputations with them recommended, Hutch. 201, 202 ; the consent of the whole church a powerful argument against them, TI7i(/a. 313, 316, 317; how they were judged in the primitive church, Phil. SO, Bid. 61 ; whether it be lawful to kill them, 2 Bee. 312, &c, Bog. 350 ; the course which must first be taken, 2 Bee. 313; they are unworthy to live, Sand. 40 ; they cannot be martyrs, ib. 378 ; one heretic (says Bonner) may be witness against another, Phil. 84 ; the power to put heretics to death disclaimed by the church of Rome, Phil. 123, Bid. 207, (see 272) ; alleged heretics delivered over to the tem- poral power, 2 Tyn. 45; prayer used by Stokesley and Bonner at the condemnation of persons charged with heresy, Phil. 148 ; burial refused to such, Bale 304 ; we must not break faith with heretics, 1 Tyn. 200, 2 Zur. 173; "no promise to be kept with heretics " is the posy (or motto) of Papists, Sand. 98; sir T. More's opinion on this point, 1 Tyn. 3; heretics lose not their baptism, 3 Whitg. 141 ; those baptized by them are not to be baptized again, 4 Bui. 22, (v. Baptism, vi.) Herford (Nich.), or Hereford: a follower of AVirkliffe, Bale 43 n., 81, but an apostate, b. 123, 125 Ilerforde (Jo ), printer: 1 Hoop. 99 Hering (Jo.), proctor : 2 Cran. 491 Heriot (Adam), minister of Aberdeen: 2 Zur. 364 n., 365 Herkinalson : hermaphrodite, 4 Jew. 056 Herle ( ) : reveals a plot, 2 Zur. 198 n Herle (Tho.): chaplain to the queen, and war- den of Manchester; suggested for bishop of Bangor, Park. 259 ; he desires to surrender the college, ib. 365 Ilerlinus ( ) : 3 Zur. 509 n Herman: i.e. H. Folkerzheimer, q. v. Herman (St) : his bones burned by Boniface VIII., Bale 30i Herman, abp of Cologne : v. Wied (H.de). Herman (Bog.): 2 Cran. 201 Herman (Wolf.): says the scriptures, apart from the testimony of the church, are of no more avail than yEsop's fables, Bog. 197 n., Whita. 270 Hermanniis : author of the sect called Fratri- celli, Pil. 18 Ilermannus Contractus : Jew. xxxviii, 1 Jew. 105, 4 Jew. 648 Hermannus Gigas: Flores Temporum, Jew. xxxviii; cited on the cross seen by Constan- tine, Calf. 110 n. ; he says pope Liberius communicated with heretics, 4 Jew. 929 Hermas: his Pastor, 2 Hoop. 233 n., Pil. 601 n., Whita. 109 ; cited by Irenseus, Whita. 68; publicly read in the church of old, Bog. 325 ; accounted by Stapleton as deutero- canonical, Whita. 305; he says it might be made canonical, ib. 109,330; Hernias places belief that there is one God before all things, 3 Jew. 250 ; prescribes that in fast- ing, an account of the food commonly eaten should be had, and so much given to the poor, 2 Bee. 545, 54jG ; said to have de- ceived pope Pius I., and to have induced him to alter the keeping of Easter-day, 2 Hoop. 233 Hermes Trismegistus : believed in one God, Hutch. 176 Hermians : v. Seleucians. Hermias : his error, 2 Cov. 100 n., 1 Hoop. 100 Hermits, or Eremites: their life censured, 1 Bui. 280; those of old unlike Popish ones, 2 Ful. 239; they were learned in the scrip- tures, 3 Jew. 435; Basil mentions their receiving the sacrament by themselves, 1 Jew. 152, 154 ; history of one, 3 Bee. 103, 104 Herniogeneans : no such sect. Bog. 45 n Hermogenes: his fable of the ape, 2 Hoop. 80 Hermogenes: a heretic, 2 Cov. 100 n.; re- futed by Tertullian, Whita. 6S9; he held the eternity of matter, Bog. 45 n. ; ascribed original sin to God, ib. 99; sanctioned polygamy, ib. 307 Heme, co. Kent: Ridley's benefice, Bid. 407 Herod the Great: burned the sacred records of the Jews to conceal the baseness of his stock, 4 Jetc. 761, Sand. 16 ; troubled at Christ's birth, 2 Lat. 130, 131, 152, Pil. 140, 335, 359, 423 ; his favourers, 1 Lat. 289 ; his death, 1 Bui. 318, 2 Bui. 79 Herod Antipas : troubled at the gospel preach- ed by John, Pil. 141; his agreement with Pilate,!*. 410,551; the similitude of Herod and Pilate used by Jerome, 2 Ful. 77 n.; he sought to place images in the Temple, Park. 82 Herod Agrippa: in killing James he despised justification by faith, Bog. 113; his miser- able death, 1 Bui. 318, 2 Bui. 79, 3 Bui. 342, 4 Bui. 126, Grin. 8, 4 Jew. 1126 Herodian : pronounces civil sedition worse than war, 2 Jew. 1028 Herodotus: cited, 1 Hoop. 320, 417, 4 Jew. 845, Pil. 424 Heroldt (Jo.), called Discipulus: his sermons, 4 Bui. 557, Calf. 75 n.; his Promptuarium Exemplorum, 1 Lat. 497; he quotes a doctor who declares that the priest is higher than kings, happier than angels, the creator 25—2 388 HEROLDT — of his Creator, 2 Jew. 773; relates marvels concerning hoi v water, 1 Lat 4!)7 n; referred to on the sign of the cross, Calf. 75 n Heron (Sir Geo.) : slain, Grin. 355 n Hertford : letter therefrom by prince Edward, 2 Cran. 413 Hertford (Edw. earl of) : v. Seymour. Hertfordshire: Cranmer's letter to certain gentlemen of Hertfordshire, 2 Cran. 267 Heruli (The): 2 Bui. 109 Hervseus Natalis : v. John of Paris. De Potestate Eccles. et Papal., Jew. xxxviii; probably the author of commen- taries ascribed to Anselm, 2 Cran. 207 n.; he says that while Christ was on earth , Peter had not the pope's authority, 3 Jew. 287; maintains that all power is subject to that of the pope, Bog. 191, 192 n.; declares that he is virtually the whole church, 3 Jew. 234, 4 Jew. 729, 8G3, .921 ; maintains that he has authority so to expound the scrip- tures, that it may not be lawful for any man to hold or to think the contrary, 3 Jew. 599, Bog. 191 ; says Christ or the pope only is lord of the common state (i. e. the church), 4 Jew. 918 Hervetus (Gent.): notice of him, Sand. 249 n. ; his description of the sacramental bread, 2 Jew. 588 ; he says that in a Greek church there is but one altar, ib. C3G ; his version of Clement Alex., Calf. 370 n Heshusius (Tilemanus) : styled by Parkhurst Hellhusius, 1 Zar. 109 n. ; notice of him and his works, ib. ; his Sexcenti Errores, Calf. 19 n.; said to have rejected the Apocalypse, Bog. 84; he maintains that infants believe, ib. 281 n.J his controversy with Zanchius, 2 Zur. Ill Hesiod : cited, 1 Bee. 3C9, 2 Bui. 28, 3 Bui. 35G, 1 Ful. 112 Heskins (Tho.) : notice of him, 1 Ful. 4 n.; a pillar of the Popish synagogue, 1 Ful. viii; he opposes Jewel [by a sermon called The Parliament of Christ], Jew. xx; his Parlia- ment repealed by Fulke, 2 Ful. 3, 81, &c. Hesperius: evil spirits ejected from his house, 2 Ful. 86 Hesse (Landgraves of) : v. Christina, Philip, William. The Hesse family at Marpurg, 3 Zur. 719 Hester ( Andr.) : publishes Coverdales Bible, Lond., 1550, 2 Cov. xiii. Hesterbergh (Pet.): 3 Zur. 617 Hesychius, or Isychius : InLeviticum libri vii, Jew. xxviii ; he says that we should search no further than the gospel, 2 Cran. 24; calls the incarnation of Christ a sacrifice, 1 Jew. 521; asserts that he offered up HEZEKIAH himself in his last supper, 1 Jew. 521, 2 Jew. 717 ; says that he brought his blood into heaven, 2 Jew. 719; designates the mysteries of Christ the holiest of holy things, 1 Jew. 521; terms the sacrament of the Lord's supper the Lord's mystery, 3 Bee. 388; refers to it as eaten in memory of Christ's passion, 3 Jew. 493; explains the command (Lev. viii. 31) that bread is to be eaten with flesh, 3 Bee. 426, 3 Jew. 514, Phil. 183, Bid. 174 j testifies that in his time the bread remaining of the sacrament was burned, 2 Bee. 252, 3 Bee. 373, Coop. 150, 1 Cran. 59, 60, 2 Jew. 554, 773, Grin. 60 n.; speaks of the grace of God as given only of mercy and c ompassion, and embraced only by faith, not by works, 2 Cran. 210, 3 Jew. 244, 559; says that not one sin only, but many, are forgiven us through the sacrifice of Christ, 1 Bee. 336, 337 , 3 Bee. 421; teaches that where pride and hypocrisy reign, humility has no place, 3 Jew. 311 ; declares that in the world to come there is no working, 2 Bee. 395, 3 Bee. 460; some- times strains the scriptures, 2 Jew. 718 Heth (Jo.) : married a niece of Parker, Park. xiii. Hethe (H. de) : v. Hythe. Heton (Tho.) : v. Eaton. Hewald the Black : and Ilewald the White: martyrs, Bale 191 Hewet (Andrew): burned for denying the corporal presence, 2 Cran. 246 Hewet (Tho.): proposed for the see of Ban- gor, Park. 257, 261 Hewicke (D.) : v. Huick(Tho.). Hewis (Dr) : counsel in the matter of the kings divorce, 2 Cran. 244, [probably Jo. Hughes]. Hexham, co. Northumberland: 2 Ful. 11; the rebels there, 1569, 1 Zur. 214 n., 247 n Hextall (Marg.) : married Will. Whetenhall, 1 Bee. 191 n Hey nony nony, &c. : 2 Cov. 537 Heyden (Jo.): says the Ossenes compelled people to marry against their will, Bog. 306 n Heydon (Chr.?): his son and heir, Park. 417 Heydon (Will.): made a great stir about the suppression of prophesyings, Park. 459 Heylin (Pet.): Hist, of the Reformation, Calf. 418 Heynes (Simon): o. Haynes. Heywarde (Tho.): martyred, Poet. 164 Hezekiah, king of Judah : his reign and acts, 2 Bui. 9 ; he despised not faithful admonish- ers, ib. 15; his reformation, 1 Bui. 325, 4 Bui. 481, 1 Lat. 76; he broke the brazen HEZEKIAH serpent, Park. 89, 3 Tyn. 183; cleansed the Temple, 4 Jew. 988 ; kept the passover, 4 Bui. 407, 475; commanded priests and Levites, 1 Bui. 330 ; was careful for their stipends, ib. 335; not a church-robber, 2 Bui. 45; a valiant captain, 1 Bui. 3S4 ; prevalence of his prayer, 2 Bui. 95, 4 Bui. 1C8, 170, 225, 2 Cov. 380, 2 Hoop. 1C4; why he alleged his righteousness, 4 175 ; his days were lengthened, but not contrary to God's foreknowledge and de- termination, Pil. 675 ; he was rebuked by Isaiah, ib. 113; commendation of him,! J. 3G0 Hickes (Geo.): Jorian, Calf. 87 n Hickscorner: 3 Bee. 281, 361; his logic, 3 Jew. 529, C2G ; the word used in the plural for scoffers, Pil. 357 Hidden : the godly so called in scripture, 2 Hoop. 307 Hide (Annis or Margaret): martyred in Smith6eld, Poet. 1G9 Hide (Tho.), schoolmaster of Winchester: Calf.VQ Hieracites : said none were saved who died before they came to years of discretion, Bog. 137, 154, and that none should be saved in the body, ib. 145; condemned marriage, ib. 261, 306 Hierarchas : founder of a sect, 3 Bee. 401 Hierarchies: heretics, 2 Cov. 184 Hierax : said Melchisedec was the Holy Ghost, Bog. 71 ; his Ascensorium Esaiae, ib. 82 Hiero I., king of Syracuse: Hutch. 12 Hierocles: commends marriage, 1 Bui. 396, 399, 408 ; says it must be contracted with prudence, ib. 403, 404; enjoins the honour- ing of parents, £6. 203 ; calls our country a second God, our first and chiefest parent, ib. 278 Hieroglyphics: 2 Jew. 648 Hierome (Will.): v. Jerome. Hieromonachus (M.) : v. Matthaeus. Hieronymus: v. Jerome. Hieronymus ( ), preacher in the Italian church in London : his dispute with Corra- nus, Grin. 309 n., 312 Hieronymus Cathalanus : says that Constan- tine's Donation is utterly false, 4 Jew. 678 Higden (Ranulph): Polychronicon, Jew. xxxviii; stolen from Roger of Chester, Calf. 296 n., Pil. 597 n. ; translated by Jo. de Trevisa, and continued by Will. Caxton, Pil. 598 n. ; the work mentions the first institution of litanies, Calf. 296; ascribes the institution of extreme unction to pope Felix III, or IV, PH. 527 ; narrates that — HILARY 389 England was once under flamines and hea- then priests, ib. 597 ; speaks of an ordinance of Lucius on meats, ib. 514 ; mentions disputes in Britain respecting Easter, ib. 512; says Gregory I. ordained fasting every day in Lent, ib. 5G1 ; relates the conduct of Augustine in England, ib. 516 ; speaks of certain questions submitted by him to Gre- gory, ib. 517 ; mentions his baptizing ten thousand people in the Swale, 4 Jew. 780; declares that Northumberland was many years without a bishop or altar, Pil. 583; makes mention of several early English versions of the scriptures, 2 Jew. 694; relates stories of St Edmund, Pil. 588, and other English saints, ib. 590, &c; speaks of the ejection of married clerks before the conquest, ib. 575; tells of the misdeeds of John the pope's legate, sent to enforce clerical celibacy, ib. 572 ; states the origin of Salisbury use, ib. 535; says pope Honorius sent the pall to Honorius* abp of Canterbury, ib. 585 ; notices that Celestine crowned the emperor Henry VI. with his foot, and kicked the crown off again, 4 Jew. 697 ; records great and destructive fires and ■whirlwinds in London and elsewhere, Pil. 607 ; describes the Cistercian order, ib. 509 ; charges abbeys with gluttony and outrage, ib. 610 ; describes a dearth in Henry Vl's days, ib. 611 Higham (Sir Clement): one of queen Mary's privy council, 1 Zur. 5 n Highgate, co. Middlesex : Sandys a benefactor to the free-school, Sand, xxvi. High-places : what it is to sacrifice in them, 2 Bui. 264; the sin of doing so, ib. 151 Highways: the making of them commended, 1 Lot. 23; repaired out of church-revenues, 2 Cran. 160, 398 Higinus, bp of Rome : said to have brought in sponsors, 2 Bee. 210, Calf. 212, 3 Whitg. 109, 120, 473; he (or Pelagius) ordered that no metropolitan should condemn a bishop unheard, 2 Whitg. 369 Hilaria (St), virgin : 1 Jew. 162 Hilarion, a hermit: 3 Jew. 435 Hilary (St), bp of Poictiers. i. His Life and Works : he was bishop of Poictiers, 3 Jew. 390, Bog. 329; he was married, 2 Jew. 1128, Pil. 570 ; he writes to his daughter Abra, 2 Jew. 728, 3 Jew. 390; his works, Calf. 410, 2 Ful. 403, Jew. xxxviii; he wrote to the bishops of Britain, 3 Jew. 1G5; made hymns, 1 Jew. 2G5; said to have composed the Gloria in * The date 1127 is an error ; archbishop Honorius ruled from C34 to C53. 390 HILARY exeelsis, 2 Brad. 307 ; a commentary as- cribed to him, 1 Bee. 337 n. ; Cranmer ac- cused of falsifying him, 1 Cran. 413, 1 Jew. 53 ii. God, Scripture, Doctrine : he de- clares that it is not less (sinful) to make God than to deny him, 3 Jew. 122; shews that God is nigh unto those who are of a contrite heart, but far from the proud, 1 Hoop. 235 ; concludes, against Arius, that Christ is one with the Father, not in pur- pose and w ill only, but also in very nature, 1 Cran. 1G1 ; says that unless God had taken man, he could never have been know n to man, 1 Jew. 530, 3 Jew. 537 ; seems to speak erroneouslyrespecting thenature of Christ's body, 1 Jew. 481, 497, 3 Jew. 623; writes on our union with God the Father and the Son, Uew. 470; speaks of Christ dwelling naturally in us, and says we are naturally in Christ, ib. 470, 470 ; in matters touching God would have reference only to the word of God, 4 Jew. 1019 ; dwells on the au- thority of scripture, 2 Jew. 1058; refers the emperor Coustantius to the books of God, 3 Jew. 234; intimates that we bhould not put a meaning upon scripture, but re- ceive it from scripture, Whita. 4G1 ; says that scripture should be interpreted by scripture, Phil. 377 ; admonishes that in discovering the meaning of scripture we must regard the context, Whita. 492 j calls it the order of the apostles' doctrine to preach God out of the law and the pro- phets, 3 Jew. 238; says the words of God are the things which they utter, 1 Jew. 547; declares that all God's words are true and wonderfully fiery, &c, Bid. 227 ; reckons the Old Testament as consisting of two and twenty books, Whita. 58; com- pares the book of Psalms to a promiscuous heap of keys, 1 Jew. 330; mistakes the meaning of the words '• Bereschith " and "hosanna," 2 Jew. G78; speaking of Christ's saying that his Father would, if he asked, give him twelve legions of angels, he says, twelve thousand legions, 4 Jew. 195 ; ad- mits the use of words not found in scrip- ture, Whita. G03; says heresy comes from the understanding, not from the scripture, 2 Jew. 681, 3 Jew. 241; states that we must yield an account, not of God's words, but of our own expositions, 3 Jew. 242 ; intimates that if things written be denied, things not written must be allowed, 3 •Tine. 480, 4 Jew. 775; declares that the tradition of men, for which they have broken the precepts of the law, shall be uprooted, 3 Jew. 180; speaking of some matter he says, the archangels know it not, the an- gels have not heard it, the prophet has not felt it, the Son himself has not uttered it, 2 Jew. 695; says, the truth admits no lie, neither can religion abide impiety, Bog. 362; confesses original sin, 2 Bui. 390; af- firms that repentance is ceasing from sin, 1 Ful. 437 ; his rule of faith, 2 Jew. 998 ; he shews that forced faith is no faith, ib. 810; says there are many who feigning faith, are not subject to faith, &c, Calf. 249 ; speaks of faith alone justifying, 2 Bee. 639, 2 Cran. 130; says our eternal life is easy and ready, — to believe that Jesus Christ is raised from the dead, 3 Jew. 256; com- plains, if we fast once, we think we have satisfied ; if out of the barns of our house- hold, we give somewhat to the poor, we believe we have fulfilled the measure of righteousness, ib. 583 ; calls falling griev- ous and dangerous in many, 1 Jew. 523, 524 ; does not mention purgatory, 2 Lat. 247 iii. The Church, &c. : he declares that what is set up by man's workmanship will not endure, but that the church is other- wise built, 2 Jew. 1023, i Jew. 1058; says it is grounded upon the foundation of the prophets and apostles, 4 Jeiv. 1058; writing of Christ's sleep in the ship he says, churches in which God's word does not keep watch suffer wreck, 1 Jew. 318, 2 Jew. 994, 1081, 4 Jew. 747 ; remarks that many barbarous nations have attained the true knowledge of God, 2 Jew. 673; says the spoils of the heathen, taken from the devil, are divided to the furniture and the orna- ment of the church of God, 3 Jew. 616, 2 Whitg. 37; praises peace and unity, but warns against false peace, 4 Jew. 1085, 1 Zaf.487, Rid. 120, Sand. 94; speaks of Peter as the porter of heaven, whose earthly judgment is a fore-judged authority in heaven, Sic, 3 Jew. 3G7 ; says Peter lieth nnder the building of the church, 2 Ful. 2S3; addresses that apostle as the foun- dation of the church, happy in having the new name pronounced, &o., ib. ; says, Peter, by confession of his blessed faith, deserved an exceeding glory, ib. 289, 290, 291, 1 Jew. 367 ; holds that the rock is the faith confessed by Peter's mouth, 2 Ful. 284, 297, 1 Jew. 340, 4 Jeic. 1118 ; writes, this faith is the foundation of the church, 4 Jeic. 1119 ; says, on this rock of confession is the building of the church, 2 Ful. 284, 297, 1 Jeic. 340, 36S ; speaks of the apostles as holy and blessed men who for the wor- HILARY thiness of their faith obtained the keys, &c, 2 Ful. 290; his testimony as to Peter and the rock of the church dreaded by Romanists, ib. 289 n. ; in his legend it is said that pope Leo was an Arian heretic, 4 Jew. 926 ; he says the ears of the people are more holy than the hearts of the priests, 2 Jew. 777, 1044; censures monks, 4 Jew. 798, 799 iv. Sacraments , Worship : he speaks of the sacrament of prayer, of fasting, of thirst, of weeping, of the scriptures, 1 Jew. 225, 2 Jew. 1103, 1104, 3 Jew. 458 ; says of the fathers of old they were under the cloud, and were drenched with Christ, the rock giving them water, ib. 447 ; writes of union with Christ by baptism, 1 Jew. 478, 619, 2 Jew. 5C5; judges that Judas was not present at the supper, 3 Bee. 382, 4 Bui. 4G4, 3 Jew. 532 ; warns against se- paration from the medicine of the body and blood of the Lord, 3 Bee. 414, 473 ; ex- plains how there is a figure and a truth in the sacrament, 2 Bee. 28G, 3 Bee. 424, 437, 1 Cran. 247, 272, (31) ; calls it the Lord's meat, 3 Bee. 388 ; says, in our Lord's meat we receive the Word made flesh, 1 Cran. 1C0, 1 Jew. 520; asserts that we receive Christ verily under a mystery, 1 Jeie. 475, 2 Lai. 2G7 ; writes on our union with Christ by the Lord's supper, 1 Brad. 97, 1 Cran. 1C0, (G8), Rid. 201 ; speaks of the receiving of the body and blood of Christ as causing us to be in Christ, and Christ in us, 2 Bee. 293, 294, 3 Bee. 4C4, Coop. 141 ; says the bread that came down from heaven is re- ceived only of the members of Christ, 2 Jew. 78G, 1121; speaks of drinking of the fruit of the vine, 3 Jew. 522; says that one standing without, might hear the voice of the people praying and singing in the church, Calf. 294 v. Heretics, Antichrist : he distinguishes between simple error and wilful opposition to the truth, 3 Jew. 211 ; declares that heresy is from the understanding, not from the scripture, 2 Jew. G81, 3 Jew. 241 ; notes that all heretics profess to follow scripture, Whita. 229; states that in his time there were as many faiths as wills, &c, 3 Jew. 253; speaks of some who often change their faith, 2 Lat. 277 ; says heretics live by dry bread, 3 Jew. 528 ; writes against the Avians, 1 Cran. 161, 1 Jew. 127, 3 Jew. 450; declares that they know not God, yet wishes that it were so, 3 Jew. 203 ; requires them to produce another gospel, 1 Jew. 27 j tells that they called themselves the — HILL 391 church of Christ, though indeed the syn- agogue of Antichrist, 3 Jew. 151 ; speaks of their religion as the faith of the times rather than that of the gospels, 1 Jew. 2G1, 2C2, 3 Jew. 248, 4 Jew. 706 ; he was op- posed by the heretics Auxentius and Satur- ninus, ib. 1052; Auxentius alleges multi- tudes of bishops against him, ib. 1053 ; he challenges him to call what councils he likes against him, ib. 952; terms a synod held at Milan, the synagogue of the malig- nant, Bog. 210; says of some people de- ceived by the Arians, they believe what they believe not, &c, 3 Jeiv. 255 ; speaks against the errors of Tertullian, Whita. 599; says that he who repudiates the au- thority of scripture is an antichrist, Sand. 15; expounding Christ's words, "'When ye shall see the abomination of desolation standing in the holy place,'' he refers them to the time of Antichrist, 4 Jew. 728; says Antichrist shall be contrary to Christ un- der the colour of preaching the gospel, &c., 2 Jew. 916 ; cautions against the ve- neration of walls and buildings, declaring that in them Antichrist shall sit, 1 Brad. 529, Coop. 183, 184, 2 Jew. 91C, 1080, 4 Jew. 729, 730 Hilary (St), bp of Rome: on the body of Christ received from the altar, 2 Jew. 603 Hilary (St), bp of Aries: perhaps the com- poser of the Athanasian creed, 1 Brad. 371 n. ; some ascribe to him the books De Vocatione Gentium, 2 Ful. 353 n Hilary, bp of Chichester : Pil. 589 Hilary the Deacon : perhaps the author of commentaries on the epistles, attributed to Ambrose, Calf. 235 n., 2 Ful. 183 n Hilary, a deacon: leader of a sect, 3 Jew. 321, 322 Hilasmos, (i\ao>io's) : what it means, 1 Bee. 335; 2 Tyn. 153 Hilda (St) : Bale 156, 2 Ful. 19, 2C, Pd. 512 n Hildebrand: v. Gregory VII. Hildebrand (Joach.), Kituale, Calf. 66 n., 297 n Hilderic : v. Childeric. Hildeshen (Jo.): Bale 520 Uildesley (Jo.), bp: v. Hilsey. Ililkiah, high priest : 2 Bui. 10 Hill (Adam) : his controversy with Richard Humes on Christ's descent into hell, 1 Lat. 233 n Hill (Albayn): letter to him, 2 Brad. 208 Hill (Rich.) : notice of him, Poet, xxvi ; a friendly admonition, ib. 305 Hill (Sir Rowland), lord mayor of London: Bid. 410 S92 HILL — HOBY Hill (Mr): Park.223 Hill ( ) : an astrologer, 1 Ful. v. Hill ( ), or Hills: his Quatron of Reasons of Catholic Religion (Antw. 1600), Rog. 106 n. ; he states what he affirms to be the marks of the true church, ib. 176; says the catholic religion affirms that we have free-will, ib. 106 n., that it maintains worshipping of saints, relics, images, &c., ib. 224 n., that it teaches confession to a priest of all deadly sins which we can remember under pain of damnation, ib. 258 n.; he says that all Christian men in England were Papists till the age of Henry VIII., ib. 173; asserts that Protest- ants deny the baptism of children to be necessary, ib. 279 Hill ( ) : Olive-branch, of Peace, Calf. 243 n Hilles (Barnabas), son of Richard: 1 Zur. 241, 270, 2 Zur. ISO, 196 Hilles (Gershom), son of Richard: 1 Zur. 271, 2 Zur. 196, 3 Zur. 243 Hilles (Rich.) : notice of him, 2Cov. 502 n.; little skilled in Latin, 3 Zur. 196, 197, 199; persecuted for religion, ib. 230—232; part- ner with Burcher, ib. 259 n. ; commended by Cranmer, 2 Cran. 424 ; he frequented mass in queen Mary's time, 3 Zur. 345 ; noticed or mentioned, 2 Cov. 512, 1 Zur. 224, 308, 2 Zur. 17, 118, 3 Zur. 20, 38, 592, 594, 627, 628; his letters to Bullinger, 1 Zur. 171, 211, 241, 270, 2 Zur. 14, 82, 164, 180, 195, 3 Zur. 196—272 ; a letter to R. Gualter, 2 Zur. 304 ; his wife, 3 Zur. 38, 267, 269, &c, 658, 659, &c. ; birth of a daughter, 3 Zur. 639 Hilley (Dr Rich.) : 2 Lat. 322 Hilsey (Jo.), bp of Rochester: notices of him, 2 Cran. 295 n., 2 Lat. 369 n. ; being prior of the Dominicans at Bristol, he preaches against Latimer, 2 Lat. 225 n. ; as bishop he signs a declaration respecting a general council, 2 Cran. 468 ; exposes the rood of grace in a sermon at St Paul's, 3 Zur. 606, 609 n.; exhibits and denounces the blood of Hales ac the same place, 2 Lat. 408 n.; his Primer, 2 Lat. 369 n., Pra. Eliz. 507 n., 511 n Hiltinus, bp of Augsburgh : Udalric succeeds him, 3 Jew. 424 Hin : what, 2 Bui. 35 Hincmar, abp of Rheims : Opera, Jew. xxxviii ; his view of a provincial council, 4 Jew. 1054, of the council of Frankfort, ib. 1055 ; he calls image-worship "puparum cultum," Calf. 175 n Hinds : husbandmen, 2 Bui. 39 Hinham : a word used at the feast of asses, 1 Tyn. 92 n Hinkesell (Jo.) : v. Hynkesell. Hippinus (Jo.) : v. ^Epinus. Hippo : v. Councils. Once overrun with Donatism, but re- duced to catholic unity, 1 Bui. 365; be- sieged and taken, Pit. 612 Hippocras : v. Ipocras. Hippocrates: 1 Hoop, v, 286, 297, 2 Hoop. 164 Hippolytus (St) : how he, when a layman, distributed the communion to his family, 1 Jew. 155; his caution against the heresy of Novatus, reported by Prudentius, 2 Ful. 346; his constancy in martyrdom, 2 Bee. 472 ; he is said to have written on the Apo- calypse, Bale 255 ; the tract De consum- matione Mundi attributed to him is spuri- ous, though its authenticity is maintained by bp Bull, 2 .Fu?. 282 n. ; remarks on this book, 1 Jeio. 85, 116, 117; it speaks of bishops sacrificing Christ, ib. 109, 117; its statements about Antichrist, 2 Ful. 391, 1 Jew. 116, 2 Jew. 914, 4 Jew. 728 Hire : v. Wages. Hirelings : hireling shepherds, 4 Bui. 162 ; they flee in time of pestilence, 1 Lat. 265 Hirter ( ) : 1 Zur. 62 His : formerly used for its, Sand. 285 n Hish : to make an insulting objection, 1 Tyn. 432 Hiske : to open the month, 1 Bee. 294 Hispalen : Seville so called, 1 Brad. 508 Historia Longobardica : a work annexed to the Golden Legend, Jew. xxxix ; it re- counts five inventions of the cross, Calf. 321 n.; says pope Liberius so consented to the commandments of the Arian emperor, that he communicated with heretics, 4 Jew. 229 Historia Scholastica, q. v. Historia Tripartita : v. Cassiodorus. Historical sense: v. Scripture. Histriones : v. Drama. Hitchins (Will.), or Tvndale, q. v. Hith (H. de) : v. Hythe. Hitton (Tho.) : martyred at Maidstone, Bale 394, 2 Tyn. 340, 3" Tyn. 113 Ho! stop, or halt, 1 Tyn. 25; "no ho," no stop, bound, limit, 2 Bui. 126 Hoare (Sir Rich. Colt), bart. : Ancient Wilts, 2 Lat. 364 Hoarders of corn : cruel murderers, 1 Bee. 253 Hobberton ( Mr ) : V. Hubberdine. Hoby (Sir Phil.): mentioned, 2 Cran. 195n., 521, 522 ; ambassador to Germany, 3 Zur. 57, 379 n., 645 n. ; one of an embassy to HOBY — France, ib. 497 n. ; sent to bring over king Philip, 511 Hochin (Will.), or Tyndale, q. v. Hochstraten (Jac): says he is a heretic that cleaveth to the scriptures, Rog. 200 Hodgkin (Jo.), suffragan of Bedford : assists at the consecration of Scory and Cover- dale, 2 Cov. xiii, n., at that of Parker, ib. xv, at that of Grindal, Grin, vi, n., at that of Jewel, Jew. xv. Hody (Hum.): De Bibliorum Text., Jew. xxxviii ; the work contains some letters of Hog. Bacon, 4 Jew. 736 n Hoffman (Meleh.): declares that the bap- tism of infants is of the devil, Rog. 280; affirms that sin after baptism is unpardon- able, ib. 141 ; says that our salvation is of ourselves, ib. 298 ; wrote on the Apoca- lypse, Bale 258 Hogeson (Tho.) : Cranmer's servant, 2 Cran. 299, Tho. H. ib. 300 Hohensaxe: v. Alt-sax. Hokam (Gul.) : v. Occam. Holbech (Hen.), alias Rands, bp of Rochester, afterwards of Lincoln: notices of him, 2 Cran. 310 n., 3 Zur. 576; he succeeds More as prior of Worcester, 2 Lat. 371 n., 373 n. ; a commissioner respecting the blood of Hale3, ib. 407 n.; having been made suffragan of Bristol, he desires to preach before the king, ib. 412; commis- sioner in a disputation on the eucharist held at Oxford, Phil. 213 n., 3 Zur. 391 n.; his views on the eucharist, 3 Zur. 72, 76 Holbein (Hans): his dance of death, Pra. EHz. xvii, xviii; his decease, ib. xix. Holcot(Rob.): v. Holkot. Holcot (Will.): present at Cranmer's dispu- tation at Oxford, ICran. 428 ; he preached a funeral sermon for Jewel, Jew. xxv. Holcroft (Sir Tho.), knight marshal: pro- cured the liberation of Sandys, Sand, x, &c. Holgate (Rob.), abp of York: the only rich prelate in Cranmer's time, 2 Cran. 437 n Holidays : t . Holy days. Holiman (Jo.), bp: v. Holyman. Holiness, Sanctification : v. Prayers, Saints. The nature of sancti6cation, 1 Hoop. 71 ; the term sanctificare explained, Now. (103) ; holiness is the end of our election, Sand. 190; it must appear, ib.; it is required of those who profess the gospel, 1 Brad. 437, 2 Brad. 122: holiness of life en- forced, 1 Bee. 342, &c. ; whence perfect holiness proceeds, 4 Bui. 6; it is only in and from Christ, Pil. 164; it is through Christ's blood, 1 Hoop. 72; the Christian is holy, by reason of the Spirit dwelling in HOLLAND 393 him, 1 Tyn. 340; holiness is a mark of the true church, Poet. 276 (see Church, I. vi. a and c); holiness and righteousness have respect to the two tables of the law, Sand. 190; ceremonial holiness in the law of Moses, Pil. 165; the vanity of Popish holi- ness, ib. 262; sanctification not by the bishop of Rome nor by holy water or the like, 1 Hoop. 73; in what sense the un- faithful are said to be made holy by the faithful, 2 Bui. 389, Pil. 164 Holinshed (Raphael) : his Chronicle, 1 Hoop. 455, 1 Lat. xi, 81, 266, 2 Lat. 367, 392, 394, 408, 415, Bog. 49, 64, &c, 1 [Jew. 247 nn Holkot (Rob.): some account of him, 1 Tyn. 151 n.; he was a cardinal, 3 Jew. 132; reference to him, 2 Lat. 319 ; his works ; Super Libros Sapiential, Jew. xxxviii; Su- per IV. Libros Sentent., ib. ; he reproves a determination of Thomas Aquinas on wor- ship, 2 Jew. 667 ; says, latria is due only to God, not to an image, 2 Jew. 667, iJew. 950; comments on the words "This is my body," 2 Jew. 606, 787, 788; declares that if there had been a thousand hosts when Christ hung upon the cross, then had Christ been crucified in a thousand places, &c, IJew. 496; doubts whether Christ in one host, can see himself in another, 2 Jew. 628; states that if a layman erroneously adore an unconsecrated wafer, that faith will suffice, 1 Jew. 13 ; speaks of the appli- cation of the mass, 2 Jew. 747 ; asserts that to make confession of venial sins is more of devotion than of necessity, 3 Jew. 372 ; strongly censures priests for their lechery, ib. 426 ; says, the priests of this time are like the priests of Baal, they are renegate angels, they are like the priests of Dagon, they are the priests of Priapus, they are the angels of hell, 4 Jew. 746; cites a remark of Bernard, about the wound of the church, ib. 724, 906; moves the question whether love be hatred, 3 Jew. 183; says the em- peror is king of kings, 4 Jew. 1014 Holland : v. Netherlands. Holland (Rog.): martyred in Smithfield, Poet. 172 Holland (Garland), a bookseller at Oxford: 1 Zur. 328 Holland (II.) : Herwologia, 2 Brad. xii. n., xiii. n., 1 Lat. xiv. Holland (Jo.) : his cause in the Arches against Will. Porter, 2 Cran. 411 Holland (Rob.), minister of Prendergast : notice of him, Poet, xlvi ; the Lord's prayer, in verse, ib. 477 394 HOLLAND — Holland (Tho.), reg. prof, of divinity, Oxon : Lit. Eliz. 463 Hollingday ( ) : martyred in Smithfield Oct. 15.57, Poet. 171 Hollowel (Will.) : v. Holywell. Hollyday ( ): martyred in Smithfield, June 1558, Poet. 172 Holme, eo. Lancaster: Whitaker's birthplace, Whita. ix. Holmes ( ) : a rebel, 2 Cran. 187 n Holocaust : what, 2 Bui. 189 Ilolofernes: v. Judith. Holstein (Adolph duke of): v. Adolph. Holstenius (Lucas): Codex Regularum, 1 Lai. 189 n. ; he observes that the Pontifical has been wrongly ascribed to Luitprandus, •2Ful.Wn Holt (Sir Jo.) : letter to him, Park. 231 Holt ( ), a traitorous priest : Lit. Eliz. C58 Holy : v. Holiness. Holy ashes: Pil. 1G3, 493, 1 Tyn. 225; used in Lent, and what they signified, 1 Bee. 110; forbidden, 2 Cran. 417, 2 Hoop. 129, Rid. 320; demanded by the rebels of Devon, 2 Cran. 17G Holy bread : 1 Lat. 497, 2 Lai. 2S6, 294, 1 Tyn. 2S4 ; the conjuration of it, 1 Hoop. 283, 284, Rid. 107; what it signified, 3 Zur. G24 ; ministered every Sunday by the Papists, with holy water, instead of the sacrament, 2i?ec.2G0 ; superstitiously borne about the body, 2 Cran. 158, 5U3 ; Latimer's verses on giving it, 2 Lat. xviii, 294 ; for- bidden, 2 Hoop. 129, Rid. 320; demanded by the rebels of Devon, 2 Cran. 17G; the holy loaf, a shadow of the ancient oblations at the eueharist, Coop. 89, Lit. Edw. 98 Holy cream : v. Unction. Holy days: whether lawful, Grin. 215,216; controversy respecting them, 2 Whitg. 565, &c; the holy days of the Jews, 2 Bui. 159, &c, 2 Whitg. 578; the law being abro- gated, the holy time is free, 2 Bui. 2G4, 2 fjg ; though no holy days are now commanded, their observance is not inconsistent with Christian liberty, if they are not observed legally, 1 Bui. 2G0; with regard to them discipline with charity is constantly to be observed, 4 Bui. 504; Augustine on the origin of the great annual festivals, Whita. GOG ; they are commendable as free cus- toms, but of no great moment, ib.; the apostles determined nothing concerning festivals, ib. 540, 607 ; their original insti- tution and subsequent abuse, 1 Lat. 52, 53, 471, 1 Tyn. 231 ; solemn assemblies were ordained to the praise of God for special HOLY GHOST benefits, Sand. 55 ; their use, 1 Tyn. 24, 146, 226; the observance of fea3t-days is in itself indifferent, 1 Hoop. 32 ; feastful days appointed by magistrates are to be ob- served, 2 Bee. 83 ; how they should be kept, 2 Cran. 158; in what works they should be spent, 2 Lat. 39 ; Latimer's excuse for not attending church on holy days, ib. 157 ; of labour on them, 2i?ec. 83; they must not hinder work in harvest time, 2 Cran. 157, 4G8, 602; Henry VIU.'s order respect- ing certain feast-days, ib. 4G8; publication of it, ib. 348 ; Cranmer's mandate against observing those abrogated, ib. 470 ; abro- gated holy days kept by the people and at court, ib. 347; the holy days of tailors, bakers, brewers, and the like, forbidden, 2 Cran. 158, 503, Rid. 532 ; abrogated feasts and fasts not to be observed, Grin. 128, 160, 2 Lat. 244 ; many saints' days restored to the calendar, temp. Eliz., Pra. Eliz. 4, &c, nn.; difference between Papists' holy days and ours, 2 Whitg. 595; holy days ob- served in some other reformed churches, ib. 5S3; disallowed by the church of Scotland, 2 Zur. 364; controversy especially concern- ing saints' days, 2 Whitg. 573; Bullinger disapproves festivals in honour of any crea- tures, 1 Bui. 260 Holy Ghost :. v. Prayers, Sin. i. His Nature and Attributes, and to what he is compared: what he is, 3 Bui. 298, Lit. Edw. 514, (561); confession of him in the creed, 1 Bui. 155, 1 Brad. 145 ; what it is to believe in him, 2 Bee. 38 ; he is a distinct person or substance, not an accident or inspiration, 3 But. 305, 2 Hoop. 39, Hutch. 134, 155, &c.; very and eternal God, not a creature, 2 Bee. 39, 3B c. 141, 1 Brad. 90, 3 Bui. 300, &c, 1 Cran. 97, 102, 2 Hoop. 39, Hutch. 193, 3 Jew. 264, Abie. (29), 115, Rog. G9 ; of one substance with the father and the Son, Hutch. 158, Rog. 71 ; he proceeds from the Father and the Son, 3 Bui. 306, Hutch. 124, Phil. 378, Rog. 73; his proceeding, 3 Bui. 305; it is twofold, temporal and eternal, ib. 307, 308; the error of the later Greeks about the pro- cession of the Holy Ghost, Rog. 74, Wliita. 536; all the attributes of Deity are ascribed to him in scripture, Hutch. 193, Rog. G9 ; he is the Creator of all things, Hutch. 63, 137, 19G ; he is eternal, ib. 195; unsearchable, ib. 194; everywhere, 1 Brad. 90, 1 Cran. 97, 102, Hutch. 135, 194; infinite, not limited, 3 Bui. 309 ; the Spirit of life which quicken- eth all other spirits, 2 Hoop. 40; he knows all things, Hutch. 19S; governs all things, HOLY GHOST 395 ib. 135, 197, 198; he is to be worshipped, ib. 205 ; to be prayed to, ib. 136, 199, 200, 204; hymns to the Holy Ghost; Veni Cre- ator Spiritus, 1 Cov. 471 n.; the same in English, Lit. Edw. 172, 342, Lit. Eliz. 286 ; three hymns by Coverdale, 2 Cov. 541, 542, 543; one by F. Kinwclmersh, Poet. 292 ; the profit his Deity brings, 2i?ec.40,41 ; heresies respecting it, Phil. 302, Bog. 70, 71 ; he is called the Spirit of God, and of the Son, SBul. 312, the Spirit of truth, ib. 314, the Spirit of promise, ib. 314, the finger of God, ib. 315, 2 Hoop. 39, Hutch. 20, 102, 206 ; he is compared to fire, 3 Bui. 316, 317, Pit. 2C6, 342, 2 Whitg. 521, to the wind, 3 Bui. 317 ; passages in which it is alleged that the word rendered "wind" signifies the Holy Spirit, 1 Fill. 571, &c. ; he is com- pared to water, 3 Bui. 316, 2 Whitg. 521, to oil, 3 Bui. 318, 2 Hoop. 228 ; he is the only spiritual unction, Bog. 255, 264, the "unction from the Holy One," Whita. ±52; why he appeared in the likeness of a dove, 3 Bui. 318, Hutch. 155, 156; not made a dove because of the words of St John, 1 Cran. 306 ; he is the "seed" spoken of in 1 Jo. iii. 9,3 Tyn. 32; supposed by Theophy- lactto be "the porter" (Jo.x.), Whila. 4li5 ii. The promise of the Holy Ghost, his coming, tfe. : the promise of the Holy Ghost, 1 Cov. 383, 388, Pil. 136; the send- ing of the Holy Ghost, 1 Cov. 387—420, Lit. Edw. 504, (553) ; why he came at Pentecost {q. v.), 1 Cuv.38S; the manner of his coming, ib. 389 ; the hour, 4 Bui. 198 ; his mission a proof of our Saviour's ascen- sion, 1 Cov. 407, and a commodity which we have thereby, 2 Bee. 459 ; the Spirit is given by God, 1 Tyn. 492 ; granted in answer to prayer, 1 Cov. 420 ; given through prayer, as well without laying on of hands as with, 1 Tyn. 274 — 275 ; not received by works or ceremonies, ib. 424 ; given to those who in fervent love and unity are gathered together, 1 Cow. 393; given not only to the learned, but to the simple and unlearned, ib. 398; why fleshly men receive not the Spirit, ib. 227 iii. The Spirit in the church, collectively and individually : he dwells in the church, Nord. 90; his power therein, 1 Hoop. 21 ; he is the guide of the church, Bid. 123, and ruler in the church, Sand. 241 ; spoken of as the vice-gerent of Christ, 4 Bui. 68, as Christ's vicar on earth, 2 Hoop. 39 ; so Philpot wrote in his Bible, Phil. 108, 125; by his virtue strength and operation the catholic church is preserved from all errors, 2Hoop. 74; he sends true ministers, and prepares them for their work, Sand. 285 ; the Holy Ghost, speaking in the scriptures, is the judge of controversies, 2 Ful. 135, Whita. 445 ; he is the supreme interpreter of scripture, Whitd. 415; said by Papists to direct all councils, Bog. 208 ; what it is to have the Holy Ghost, 3 Bee. 604; some have had the Holy Ghost from their birth, 3 Tyn. 207 ; when he accompanies baptism, 1 Tyn. 424 ; he dwells in all believers, Bale 151, 2 Hoop. 39, whose bodies are his tem- ples, 3 Bee. 622, Hutch. 204, Pil. 48, 62 {v. Temple); proofs of his presence, Phil. 121, 1 Tyn. 76, 78, 117, 223, 262, 308, 499 ; the Spirit not to be quenched, 2 Jew. 880 iv. His operations : his office and work, 3 Bee. 141, 142, 1 Brad. 147, 3 Bui. 319, 1 Cov. 226, 229, 239, 240, 2 Cran. 90, 94, 3 Jew. 264, Lit. Edw. 504, 514, (553, 562), Now. (52), 170, 1 Tyn. 78, 79, 111, 112, 417, 487, 488, 498, 499, 2 Tyn. 183, 184, 201 ; his effect and power, 3 Bui. 311 ; he makes the word effectual to whom he will, 2 Tyn. 181 ; doth mortify and quicken, 3 Bui. 320; makes God's people willing, 2 Tyn. 250 ; regenerates, 2 Hoop. 39; works repentance, 1 Cov. 409; gives life, ib. 392; produces faith, 1 Tyn. 488, 493, 3 Tyn. 139; accompanies faith, 1 Tyn. 54, 111, 275; forgives sin, Hutch. 137, 199 ; restores the image of God, 1 Cov. 392, 393 ; makes a man spiritual, 1 Tyn. 487 ; sanctifies, 3 Bui. 312, 1 Tyn. 340 ; strives against the flesh (q.v.) and sin, Phil. 252, 1 Tyn. 492, 500, 503, 3 Tyn. 113 ; looses the bands of Satan, and gives power to love the law, and to do it, 3 Tyn. 276 ; writes the lively law of love upon the heart, 1 Tyn. 297 ; works obedience, 1 Cov. 493 ; causes all good works, 2 Hoop. 39 • prepares the heart to prayer, Pra. B. xix ; helps in prayer, Nord. 34 ; he is t he teacher of the ignorant, 2 Hoop. 40 ; by his teach- ing men unskilled in tongues may under- stand the doctrine of scripture, Whita. 140; he is the teacher of all truth, Pil. 329; cannot teach things contradictory, Phil, 375; how he brought all things to the dis- ciples'remembrance, Whita. 542; his illu- mination is essential to true religion, ib. 3G4 ; without him all reading and doctrine are in vain, 1 Cov. 228; we cannot judge what is truth without him, Calf. 60, 61, nor can we understand or do God's will, 1 Tyn. 78, or know the things of God, ib. 88; he is the supreme interpreter of scrip- ture, Whita. 415; his teaching is the great evidence of scripture, ib. 295, the most 396 HOLY GHOST — HOMER certain argument, ib. 317, 318, 321, more excellent than all authority, ib. 345 ; it is the only testimony which will ever produce entire acquiescence in the great articles of our faith, ib. 308 ; his testimony is private, internal, secret, ib. 34G ; Augustine writes on the necessity of this inward teaching, ib. 453, 454 ; he teaches all the faithful, ib. 290, 433; but all have not the Holy Spirit in the same measure,— hence many religious differences, ib. 532 ; if men are in error, it does not follow that they are without the Spirit, ib. 296; he is the Paraclete, i. e. the comforter, advocate, or admonisher, 3 Bui. 313, Phil. 374 n., Pil. 137 ; he is the com- forter of the poor, 2 Hoop. 40; a comforter in persecution, 2 Lat. 213; he supports against adversaries of the truth, \ Lat. 268; bears witness in the hearts of the faith- f ul, Lit. Edw. 511, (559) ; certi6es the con- science of adoption, 2 Tyn. 211; produces joy, 2 Jew. 823; is the pledge and earnest of the heavenly inheritance, 3 Bui. 318, 1 Cov. 384, 388, 2 Hoop. 39, 1 Tyn. 101 ; how he seals, 4 Bui. 325; he is the Spirit of wisdom, understanding and counsel, 3 Bui. 319; the Spirit of strength, knowledge, and fear, ib. 320; he is love or charity, ib. 319, the fountain of unity, 1 Cov. 393 ; he reveals the mysteries of the kingdom, 3 Bui. 320 ; foreshews things to come, ib. 321; his divers gifts, ib. 321, Lit. Edw. 514, (562) ; his seven-fold gifts, Calf. 226 ; nine manifestations of the Spirit, ib. n.; on his extraordinary gifts in the primitive church, 1 Jew. 307, &c. ; the gift of heal- ing, 4 Bui. 231 (v. Miracles, Tongues) ; his gifts and graces given to every member of the church, 2 Hoop. 41 (v. Grace) ; they are to be exercised, 2 Tyn. 195 ; his increasings, 3 Bui. 311 Holy ground : v. Holy places. Holy, holy, holy : Hutch. 123, Pra. B. 108 Holy island : v. Lindisfarne. Holy land : v. Canaan, Jerusalem. Holy loaf : v. Holy bread. Holy oil : v. Unction. Holy orders: v. Orders. Holy places : v. Burial, Churches, Consecra- tion, Temple. On the holiness of places, 1 Tyn. 340 ; we acknowledge the holiness of places which God sancti6ed, 1 Ful. 371 ; the holy place, 2 Bui. 143, 4 Bui. 83 ; the holiest of all, 2 Bui. 144, 145, 4 Bui. 82; holy ground, Pil. 64, 316, 317,530, 1 Whitg. 535 Holy salt : Rid. 107, 3 7^7!. 7 ; its alleged signification, 3 Tyn. 74 Holy strange gestures: an expression used by More for certain ceremonies, 3 Tyn. 85 Holy things: under the law, 2 Bui. 224 ; what are required in churches, 4 Bui. 501 ; holy things of the church of Home, as holy cowls, girdles, beads, shoes, &c, 2 Cran. 147; holy beads, bells, boughs, candles, crosses, fire, moulds, palms, relics, wax, and various other things, many of which are here separately enumerated, 2 Cran. 63, 148, lLat. 75, 478, PH. 163, 493, Rid. 55, 1 Tyn. 225, 283, 462, 3 Tyn. 109 (v. Hallowing); such things forbidden, Rid. 320 Holy Thursday : v. Thursday. Holy vessels : v. Chalices. Holy water:' Calf. 16, 17, Pil. 16-3, Rid. 55, 1 Tyn. 48 ; verses on it, Calf. 17 ; its in- vention ascribed (falsely) to pope Alex- ander I., 2 Ful. 117, I Lat. 75, Rid. 500; the exorcism or conjuration of it, 1 Hoop. 283, Rid. 107, 1 Tyn. 284; its alleged sig- nification, 3 Tyn. 70, 3 Zur. 624 ; foolish arguments for it, 1 Jew. 15 ; the virtue ascribed to it, 3 Jew. 179; it is substituted by the pope for the blood of Christ, 2 Cran. 176, 177 ; the blasphemous doctrine of Durandus, ib. 177 ; said to forgive venial sin and drive away devils, Pil. 527 ; mira- cles alleged to have been wrought by it, 2 Ful. 116, Rid. 500; it is no defence against the devil, 1 Lat. 342, 497, Rid. 500; its superstitious use, 2 Cran. 158, 503; recognized by Henry VIII., 1 Lat. 132; Latimer's verses on giving it, 2 Lat. xviii, 294 : Gardiner's opinion on it, Rid. 500, &c; forbidden, 2 Cran. 158, 503; its re- storation demanded by the rebels of Devon, ib. 176 ; holy-water-clerks, 4 Bui. 114 ; holy- water-stocks to be destroyed, Grin. 135, 159 Holy-workmen : such as trust in their ima- gined good works, 1 Tyn. 278, 305, 496, 3 Tyn. 140 Holybushe (Jo.) : an edition of Coverdale's Testament published under this name, 1538, 2 Cov. xi, 23 Holyman (Jo.), bp of Bristol : a commis- sioner to examine Ridley, Rid. 255 Holyrood house : v. Edinburgh. Holywel (Will.?): martyred, Poet. 168 Holywell, co. Flint : St Winifred's well, Phil. xxvii. Homberg ( von), a Frenchman: 3 Zur. Home : v. Hume. Homer : represents Jupiter as menacing the gods, Sand. 48 ; calls Pluto Hades, 1 Ful. HOMER — 31G; speaks of the gods appointing their shields to defend princes, 2 Hoop. 85 ; de- clares it not good to have many rulers, 1 Jew. 376 ; refers to Minos the lawgiver, Calf. 13 n. ; adorns noble personages with the name demon, 3 Bui. 35G; mentions an instance of punishment for want of duty to parents, 1 Bui. 283; speaks of the furies being invoked against one for the dis- honour of his father's wife, 1 Hoop. 184 ; held souls to be immortal, 3 Bui. 385; he died of grief, or shame, 2 Cov. 132, 1 Hoop. 298; a temple built to him at Smyrna, 2 Jew. 981 Homilies : on reading them in the church, 1 Bee. 9, 3 Jew. 110, Bog. 323—325, 3 Whitg. 338, &c; their use ancient and profitable, 1 Bee. 9, 10, 2 Whitg. 75; those of the fathers were publicly read in the church of old, Bog. 325; but reading homi- lies is not comparable to preaching, Grin. 382 The Anglo-Saxon Paschal homily shews that the English church did not hold tran- substantiation, 2 Ful. 7, 20, 21, 247; it contains many passages taken from Ra- tramn, ib. 20 n.; the translator from the Latin was iElfric, either the archbishop, or the abbot, ib. ; the homily rendered into English and printed under the patronage of archbishop Parker, ib. 7, 247 ; editions of it, ib. 7 n., 20 n The homilies of the church of England: Book I., die. : — Cranmer engaged in com- posing homilies, 1539, 3 Zur. C2C ; the first book published 1547, 2 Bee. 043 n. ; the three homilies (of salvation, faith, and good works) ascribed to Cranmer, 2 Cran. 128—149; the homily against whoredom, made by Tho. Becon, 2 Bee. G41— C50; reference to it, 1 Lat. 244 n.; that on the misery of mankind w as made by Jo. Harps- field, 2 Cran. 128 n. ; matrimony called a sacrament in the 1st part of the sermon against swearing, 2 Ful. 1G8 n. ; Latimer assists in the composition of the first book of homilies, 1 Lat. xii; these homilies di- rected to be read in churches, 2 Cran. 504, 505, 512, 513, 2 Hoop. 128, Rid. 320; they contain a godly and wholesome doctrine, 3 Bee. 231, 1 Brad. 277, 400, 404, 1 Bui. 10, 2 Cran. 128 n., Bid. 400, Bog. 323 ; they were homely handled, 1 Lat. 121 ; notes for a homily on rebellion, 1549, 2 Cran. 188; a homily to be read in the time of pestilence, by bishop Hooper, 1553, 2 Hoop. 157 — 175; Homilies set forth by the right reverend ... Edmunde (Bonner), bishop of HONORIUS 397 London, 1555, 2 Cran. 128 n.; a homily concerning the justice of God, in punishing of impenitent sinners, &c, written by dean Nowell, on occasion of the plague of 15G3, Grin. 95—110, Lit. Eliz. 491—502 ; refer- ence to it, Now. iii. Book II., &c. : — publication of the second book, printed 15G3, Park. 177 n. ; names of the homilies therein, Bog. 323; they con- tain a godly and wholesome doctrine, ib. ; the two tomes to be provided by church- wardens, Grin. 133, and to be placed in parish churches and chapels, ib. 157 ; arti- cles respecting the reading of them, ib. 127, 161; their use, 3 Jew. 110; certain homilies (from both tomes) directed to be read in order on Wednesdays during the plague, 15G3, Grin. 85 ; misstatement about the date of the council of Eliberis, in the homily against peril of idolatry, 2 Ful. 153 n.; in the second part of that homily the name Crinitus was printed Eri- nilus, 2 Ful. 159; the homily of sweeping of churches, as Cart wright styles it, 3 Whitg. 53, 491; the homily against wilful rebellion was occaisoned by the revolt of the earls of Northumberland and Westmoreland, 15G9, Lit. Eliz. 4G2 , 1 Zur. 227 n. ; reference to it, Grin. 133; the fourth part issued by king Charles I., Lit. Eliz. 53G n Homoiision ('O/ioova-iov) : the term is not in scripture, but the doctrine is, 1 Jew. 533, Phil. 117, 118, Whita. 5G4, 588, G03, 2 Whitg. 102; the term used before the council of Nice, 1 Jew. 533; approved by the council of Nice, but condemned by that of Rimini, Whita. 535; Ruffinus says none of the bishops at Rimini understood the word, ib. 139 ; meaning of the term, 3 Bui. 242, 3 Jew. 224, Phil. 299 n. ; Luther on it, Whita. Gil ; the doctrine vindicated from scripture by the fathers, but ascribed by some Papists to tradition, 3 Bui. 24G, Coop. 198, Phil. 117, 118, Whita. 534, &c, 563, 5G4; the Arians reproachfully styled the orthodox Homousians, 2 Ful. 375, 1 Jew. 465, 2 Jew. 807, Bid. 134 Hone (R. B.): Lives, 2 Brad. xii. n Honesty : 1 Bui. 402 Honey : used by Romanists in baptism, 4 Bui. 359 Honorius, emperor: v. Law (Civil). He submitted disputed questions to sy- nods, 1 Bui. 331, Uew. 390; recognized the bishop of Constantinople as equal to the bishop of Rome, 4 Jew. 1031 ; gave di- rections in the event of there being rival bishops of one city, 1 Jew. 350; made a 398 HONORIUS law against rebaptizing, 4 Bui. 394; men- tioned, 2 Bui. 109, 4 Bui. 639 Honorius I., pope : called the emperor He- raclius his sovereign lord, 2 Ful. 16 ; sent the pall, &c., to Honorius, archbishop of Canterbury, PH.* 585; took order that the archbishop might be consecrated in England, 2 Ful. 24 ; fell into schismatical error, 3 Jew. 342, viz. the heresy of the Monothelites, 1 Jew. 399, 3 Jew. 344, Rog. 181 ; styled an Eunomian, 1 Jew. 381 ; con- demned by the sixth general council, 2 Ful. 312, 334, 1 Jew. 399, 400, 4 Jew. 92G Honorius II., pope: his legate in England, Pil. 572, Sand. 224 Honorius 111., pope : promoted transubstan- tiation, Bale 1C8, 3 Bee. 274; first decreed that the sacrament should be lifted up and worshipped, 3 Bee. 359, 861, 2 Brad. 310, 1 Cran. 238, 1 Hoop. 52C, Hutch. 258, 1 Jew. 10 ; ordained that the host should be kept in a clean place and sealed up, 2 Cran. 172 ; made a decree respecting the carrying of the sacrament in procession, 2 Bee. 253 n.; said to have commanded kneeling at the commnnion, 3 Whitg. 88, 89; approved the Carmelites, 4 Bui. 51G Honorius of Autun : on Stephen's vision of Christ (ascribed to Augustine), 1 Jew. 542 Honorius, abp of Canterbury : receives the pall, Pil* 585 Honorius (Ant.) : president of a college at Ripen, 3 Zur. C21 Honour : v. Worship. Honour is a gift of God, yet used as a snare by the devil, 1 Lat. 430; dignities not to be sought, yet not to be refused if we are called to them, 2 Lat. 214 ; to hon- our, what it is, 1 Bui. 2G9 Honywood (Mary): letters to her, 2 Brad. 98, 131, 151 ; her history, ib. 98 n Hood : directed to be worn, Grin. 148, Lit. Edw. 157, 2 Whitg. 50 n. ; 2 Zur. 3G2 Hood ( ) : v. Houde. Hood (Robin): 1 Lat. 107, 1 Tyn. 80, 1G1, 220, 30G, 328, 400, 450, 3 Tyn. 51; his gestes, 1 Hoop. 77 ; his day, 1 Lat. 208 ; Robinhood pastimes, F.id. 304; (scenkis vanitatibus, ib. 434); disorders about a Robin Hood in Edinburgh, Rog. 311 n Hooke (Rich.) : martyred at Chichester, Poet. 1G2 Hooker (Rich.): Jewel his early patron, Jew. xxiii; recommended by Sandys for the mastership of the Temple, Sand, xxvi; dis- putes there between him and Travers, — HOOPER 3 Whitg. xvi; his Ecclesiastical Polity, ib.; reference to him respecting the sign of the cross, Calf. 108 n., on a passage of Igna- tius about fasting, 2 Ful. 237 n., as to sta- tions, ib. 238 n. ; his mistake respecting the council of Florence, Calf. 247 n. ; he quotes and comments upon Jewel, 4 Jew. 887 n. ; eulogizes "Whitgift, 3 Whitg. xi; speaks of Puritans refusing to take oaths which might turn to the molestation of their bre- thren, Rog. 359 n Hooper (Dan.), son of the martyr: 3 Zur. 105, 111, 114 Hooper (Geo.), bp of Bath and "Wells: Disc, cone. Lent, Calf. 97 n Hoopkii ( Jo.), bp of Gloucester and Worces- ter: v. Martyr (P.). Brief biographical notices, 1 Hoop, iii, iv, v, 2 Hoop. 181 ; a more extended me- moir, 2 Hoop, vii— xxx ; his name spelled Hoper, Houper, and Howper, 1 Hoop, iii; his birth, 2 Hoop, vii; his father a Papist, 3 Zur. 75 ; his uncle was, at a later period, favourable to religion, ib. 8G ; he studies at Oxford, and becomes a monk at Gloucester, 2 Hoop, vii; his conversion, ib., 3 Zur. 34; he returns to Oxford, ib., but is compelled to retire, ib. viii; becomes steward to Sir Tho. Arundel, 2 Hoop, viii, 3 Zur. 33 n., 35n. ; his conference with Gardiner, 2 Hoop. viii , 3 Zur. 35 n .; he escapes to Paris, but re- turns, 2 Hoop, vii ; goes to Germany, ib. ; his doubts respecting attendance at mass, 3 Zur. 39; satisfied by Bullinger, ib. 40; his mar- riage, 2 Hoop, ix; his perilous journey to England, ib.; he settles at Zurich, ib.; quits that city, ib. ; his prophetic words to Bullinger, ib.x; he returns to England, ib. ; made chaplain to the duke of Somer- set, ib., 3 Zur. 739 n.; a witness against Bonner, 3 Zur. GG0 ; he preaches in Lon- don, and at court, ib. 635, 659, 6G2, several times a day, ib. 108, 557 ; his preaching and manners, 1 Hoop. 549, 2 Hoop, x, xi, 3 Zur. 185; his public lectures, 3 Zur. 73, 75, 79, 80, 88, 5G0; he preaches at court on the book of Jonah, 2 Hoop, xii, 431 — 558, 3 Zur. 75, 559, and in his preaching attacks the ordination book and the vestments, 2 Hoop, xii, 479; his disagreement with Traheron, 3 Zur. 426; nominated bishop of Gloucester, 1 Hoop. 434, 3 Zur. 87, 271, 559 ; he refuses to accept the see, 2 Hoop. xii, 3 Zur. 665 ; his zeal against pontifical ceremonies, 3 Zur. 466, 468; his scruples and controversy about ecclesiastical apparel, • See the note on p. 389. HOOPER 399 and the oath, 2 Cran. x, 428, 431, 3 Jew. 612 n., 3 Zur. 87, 410, 42C, 466, 566, 567, 671, 573, 585, 665, 674; his opinion on vest- ments opposed by the privy council, Park. 234, 280 ; he is supported by J. a Lasco, but opposed by Bucer, 3 Zur. 675, and by the bishops, ib. 676; he disputes with Ridley on the vestments, 2 Cran. 430, 431, '2 Hoop. xiii, 3 Zur. 91 n., 426, 486, 673; Ridley's Riii-LV to him respecting them, 27>Y«75, &c. ; their subsequent reconciliation, 3 Zur. 91 n., 486 ; bis letter to Bucerand Martyr on the vestments, 2 1 loop, xiv; he is cautioned by P. Martyr, £6. ; forbidden to preach, ib. xv ; imprisoned for disobedience, ib., 3 Zur. 107 n. ; he submits to the privy council and is consecrated in the usual way, 2 Hoop. xv, xvi, 3 Zur. 107 n., 271, 410, 415, 482, 587 ; conditions on which he accepted his bishoprick, 3 Zur. 187 ; his vestments, — a scarlet chimere, &c, ib. 271; busy in his bishoprick, ib. 563; he entertains some scruples, ib. ; visits his diocese, 2 Hoop, xvi ; ignorance of his clergy, ib. 151 n., 3 Tyn. 75 n.; lie preaches diligently, 3 Zur. 494; rides in a merchant's cloak, 2 Brad. 390; attacked by the sweating sickness, 2 Hoop, xvii, 159 n. ; a commissioner for the reform of the ecclesiastical law, 2 Hoop, xvii, 3 Zur. 503, 590; being made also bishop of Worcester, he visits that diocese, 2 Hoop. xvii, 3 Zur. 23; he held the last-named see during good behaviour, 1 Hoop. 481 n. ; be resides awhile with Cranmer, 3 Zur. 24; his controversy with Joliffe and Johnson, 2 Hoop, xix ; his fidelity and diligence as a bishop, ib. xxi, 3 Zur. 497, 500, 582, 586, 588, 591 ; he supports the title of queen Mary, 2 Hoop, xxii, 556, 557 ; refusing to flee, he is summoned before the council, insulted by Gardiner, and committed to the Fleet, ib. xxii. (see 2 Lat. 270); de- prived, 2 Brad. 83, 2 Hoop, xxii; sent to the Compter in Southwark, 2 Hoop, xxiv ; con- demned, and sent to Newgate, 2 Hoop, xxiv, 3 Zur. 171; degraded by Bonner, 2 Hoop. xxiv ; his imprisonment, 1 Brad. 403, 3 Zur. 100 n., 505; his sufferings in it, 3 Zur. 101, 102 n., 292 n. ; his writings in prison, 2 Hoop, xxiii; he sends writings thence to Bullinger for correction, 3 Zur. 105; these have not been found, ib. 106 n.; he signs a declaration concern ing religion, 1 Brad. 374 ; Ridley inquires about him, 2 Brad. 159 ; Ridley's letter to him in prison, Rid. 355; in peril of death, 1 Brad. 190, 290 ; false report of his execution, 2 Brad. 172, 174, Bid. 373, 379; his journey to Gloucester, 2 Hoop, xxiv; his interviews with Sir A nth. Kingston and others, ib. xxv; his speech to the mayor and sheriffs, ib. xxvi ; the or- der for his execution, ib. ; his last prayer, ib. xxviii ; lines written with a coal on the wall of the New Inn at Gloucester the night before his death, ib. xxx, 2 Brad. 363; his martyrdom, 1 Brad. 410, 2 Brad. 192, 2 Hoop, xxix, Bid. 380, 391, 3 Zur. 772; part of the stake recently discovered, 2 Hoop, xxx ; Hilles's character of him, 3 Zur. 251 ; many false and erroneous opi- nions concerning him, 2 Hoop. 67, 68, 74; Harding reviles him, 4 Jew. 822; his cha- racter by Foxe, 2 Hoop, xxi ; his doctrine respecting the eucharist, 3 Zur. 47 ; his opinion on divorce, ib. 64, 416, 422 ; some of his books came into the possession of Tho. Sampson, 1 Zur. 155 His works :— bishop Tanner's list, 1 Hoop. v ; his Early AVritings, edited by the Rev. Sam. Carr, M.A., 1 Hoop.; his Later Writings, together wnn nis Letters and other pieces, edited by the Rev. Cha. Nevinson, M.A., 2 Hoop. ; references to his writings, 2 Brad. 297, 394, 1 Bui. 49, 197, 198, 216, 221, 252, 272, 288, 307, 308, 347, 401, 412, 432 nn., Hutch. 325 ; his letters (besides those printed in 3 Zur. as men- tioned below), 2 Hoop. 568—622; letter to Cranmer, ib. xv ; letters to Cecil, 2 Brad. 395, 397, 2 Hoop, xviii, xix; letter to Jo. a Lasco, 2 Hoop, ix, n.; letters to foreign divines, mostly to Bullinger, 3 Zur. 33 — 104 (and see ib. 742, and 3 Bui. 115) ; letter to him, Rid. 355 (and see 365). — Anne (de Tserclas) his wife, 2 Hoop. viii, xvii, 1 Zur. 36 n., 3 Zur. 63, 105, 558, 562, 563; to be exhorted not to entangle herself with the cares of this life, 3 Zur. 576; she escapes, with her children, to Frankfort, 2 Hoop, xxii, 3 Zur. 110; an' exhortation to patience sent to her by her husband, 2 Hoop. 578; six letters from her to Bullinger, 3 Zur. 107 — 114 ; the original Latin of one of them, in which she speaks of her husband's martyrdom, ib. 774; a letter to a faithful woman, and late wife to one of the bishops [probably HooperJ, which gave their lives in the Lord's quarrel, Phil. 251 — Hooper's children; see Daniel and Rachel Hooper : Joanna, mentioned 3 Zur. 51, 64, 74, 563, 564, and Martin, named ib. 64, 74, do not seem to have been children of bishop Hooper. Hooper (Rachel), dan. of the martyr: born abroad, 3 Zur. 92; her sponsors, ib. 50 n,, 400 HOOPER — HORSES 73, 88, 92; her education, ib. 74, 75, 79, 105, 107 ; mentioned, ib. 64, 90 Hooper (W.) : v. Hopper. Hoore (Rich.) : v. Hore. Hoornbeeck (Jo.) : Examen Bullae Innoc.X., Jew. xxxvi; cited about a bull of Clement VI, 3 Jew. 560 n. ; Miscell. Sacra, Calf. 69 n Hope : v. Assurance, Faith, Prayers. Of hope: 2 Bui. 88, &c, 2 Cov. 86; what it is, 3 Sec. 602, 616, 2 Bui 88 ; it is of things absent, 2 Bui. 89; but of things most certain, ib. 89 ; it is the gift of God, ib. 90 ; the companion of faith, Nord. 18 ; its office, 2 Tyn. 14 ; needful in penitents, 4 Bui. 553 ; he that has it will purify him- self, 2 Brad. 122 Hope of the Faithful : a treatise on the resurrection, written by Wermuller, trans- lated by Coverdale, 2 Cov. 135—226 Hopkins (Jo.): notice of him, Poet, xlviii ; Psalm xlvi. in metre, Lit. Eliz. 566 ; Psalm lxxxiv. in metre, Poet. 485 Hopkins (Rich.), sheriff of Coventry: letters to him, 1 Brad. 389, 2 Brad. 244 ; an exile at Basle, 1 Brad. 389 n Hopkins (Will) : translates the book of Ra- tramn, 2 Ful. 20 n Hopper (W.), or Hooper: martyred at Can- terbury, Poet. 163 Hopton (Jo.), bp of Norwich : called Norwich Nobody, Poet. 166 ; he died in debt, Park. 58 Hopton (Sir Owen) : 1 Put. xi. Hopton (Rob.): Park. 307 n Hopton (Will.) : Park. 307 Horace : cited, 1 Bee. 10, 93, 173, 222, 233, 2 Bee. 56, 162, 3 Bee. 261, 389, 619, 1 Bui. 289, 302, Calf. 2, 49, 340, 354, 389, Grin. 7, 1 Hoop. 356, 403, 418, 428, 430, 2 Hoop. 84, 487, 2 Jew. 581, 660, 1 Lat. 92, 431, Pil. 39,584 Horae : v. Hours. Horae B. V. M. ad usum Sarum : notice of the edition of Paris, 1510, Pra. Eliz. xxi ; prayers to saints from the Horae B. V. M., Rog. 227 ; address to Thomas a Becket, ib. 38 n. ; address to souls in Purgatory, ib. 214, 220, 221 ; a citation respecting indulgences, ib. 220 Horapollo : v. Orns Apollo. Ilorarium : v. Manuale. Oraritjm, seu libellus frecationum, 1560, Pra. Eliz. 115—208 ; why set forth, Pra. B. iii; notice of various editions of it, Pra. Eliz. xii. Hore (Rich.), or Hoore: chaplain to lord Lisle, 2 Cran. 298, 320 Horims (Deut. ii. 12) : what, 1 Tyn. 446 Hormisdas, pope: the father of pope Silverios, 2 Ful. 98, 99 n.; his decree respecting the authority of councils, Bog. 211; his address to Epiphanius of Constantinople, 1 Jew. 420 ; he warns the church of Rome against forsaking God, 4 Jew. 726 Horn (Phil, count of): v Montmorenci. Home (Geo.), bp of Norwich: Comm. on Psalms, 2 Bui. 6 n Home (Rob.), bp of Winchester : some ac- count of him, 3 Bee. 194 n.; at a disputation on the sacrament, 1551, Grin, ii ; chaplain to king Edward, 2 Cran. xi ; his account of the services of the church of England, temp. Edw. VI, addressed to Bullinger, 2 Zur. 354; Bullinger's remarks in reply, ib. 357 ; dean of Durham, 1 Cran. (9) ; in exile, 1 Brad. 445, 1 Cran. (9); at Zurich, 3 Zur. 752; letter from him and others to the magistrates there, ib. 751 ; at Frankfort, ib. 128, 755; he returns to England, 1 Zur. 6 ; disputes at Westminster, 4 Jew. 1199, 1200, 1 Zur. 11, 15, 27 ; appointed bishop of Winchester, 1 Zur. 93 ; an ecclesiastical commissioner, Park. 72,383,439; he assists in the compilation of certain Advertise- ments, ib. 233 ; signs a letter to the queen, ib. 294 ; his Answer to Feckenham, 1 Ful. 75 n., 2 Ful. 3, 378, Jew. xxxviii, 4 Jew. 635, 1 Whitg. 22 n. ; appointed to preach, Park. 318; his share in the Bishops' Bible, t'6. 335 u. ; present at Grindal's confirmation to the see of Canterbury, Grin, x; his letter to certain troublers of the church, 1 Zur. 321 ; very infirm, 2 Zur. 307 ; his death, 1 Zur. 332 n. ; references to him, 2 Ful. 356, 380, Grin. 261, 1 Zur. 188, 191, 2 Zur. 108, 118; dedication to him, 3 Bee. 194; his letters, 1 Zur. 134, 141, 175 (with Grindal), 245, 276, 320, 321, 2 Zur. 354, 3 Zur. 125— 131 ; letters to him from Bullinger and others, 3 Whitg. 496, 1 Zur. 341, 356, 357, 2 Zur. 264 — Margery his wife : an exile at Zurich, 3 Zur. 752 ; her death, 1 Zur. 321 Horner (M.), of Zurich : 4 Bui. xxvii. 2 Zur. vii. Horninger, or Horningsheath, co. Suffolk: T. Rogers rector there, Rog.v, he died and was buried there, ib. ix. Horsemen : in the Apocalypse, Bale 361, &c. Horses: on the commandment not to multiply them, 1 Lat. 92 ; their masters should see them fed, t'6.395; Eligius invoked for their cure, 1 Bee. 139, 2 Bee. 536, 1 Hoop. 310, Bog. 226 ; commonly bled on St Stephen's day, 2 Lat. 100; those of the Apocalypse; white, Bale 312, 546, 549; red, ib. 314; black, ib. 317 ; pale, ib. 320, 321, 325 HORSEY Horsey (Dr): murdered Rich. Hun ne, but was pardoned, 3 Tyn. 1GG Horton (Jo.): v. Houghton. Horton (Tho.), fellow of Pembroke hall: 1 Brad. 31, 195 n., 2 Brad, xvii; a dispenser of the bounty of Chambers and others, 4 Jew. vii, 1302 Hortulus Anima; : Pro. Eliz. 202, 242, 213, 272, 484,507,512, 546 nn Hoshea, king of Israel : 2 Bui. 12 Hosiander (Andr.): v. Osiauder. Hosius, bp of Corduba: his authority and estimation, 4 Jew. 999 ; he drew up a creed substantially the same as the Nicene, Phil. 310 n. ; once gave his hand to the Arians, 4 Jew. 908; subscribed in a council before the bishop of Rome, ib. 999; cites words of Gnimund respecting the sacrament as a figure of the church, 2 Jew. 593 n., G24 Hosius (Stanisl. card.): notice of him, 1 Zur. 113 n.; his works, 2 Ful. 4, Jew. xxxviii, 1 Zur. 113 n.; he tells why Peter calls scripture a lamp, Whita.7; states that the gospels are not to be believed but on ac- count of the voice of God speaking to us within, ib. 346, 358 ; complains of the pro- fanation of the scripture by its being made accessible to artizans and women, ib. 249 ; allows that Jerome translated the Bible into Sclavonic, 1 Jeiv. 270, 2 Jew. 692; says Matthew's gospel was written in Hebrew, Wkila. 125 ; charged with denying the scriptures, 1 Ful. 8, 4 Jew. 754, &c; he debases their authority, Bog. 197 n. ; calls them a creature, and a certain bare letter, 4 Jew. 753 ; styles them beggarly elements, &c, Whita. 36 ; when objection was made that David, being a temporal prince, composed the Psalms, he replied, Why should he not write them ? and cited the words of Horace, " scribimus indocti doctique poemata passim," 4 Jew. 759 ; he places the church above scripture, Whita. 277 ; observes that the apostles, delivering the creed, never said, I believe the holy Bible, but, I believe the holy church, 3 Jew. 247; declares the inter- pretation of the church of Rome to be the very word of God, ib. 247, 441, 4 Jew. 753, 759, 760 ; calls the scripture as it is alleged by Protestants, the word of the devil, 4 Jew. 752, 753, 759, 760; makes Peter the foundation, Bog. 171 n.; teaches that without one pope the church could not be one, 3 Jew. 120, 221, 4 Jew. 751 ; de- clares that no pope ever professed any manner of heresy, 4 Jew. 928; says God never bade us be careful whether the pope — HOST 401 were Judas, or Peter, or Paul, 3 Jew. 120, 4 Jew. 943 ; asserts that the council which condemned the Saviour had the Holy Ghost, and did not err, 4 Jew. 941, 942; teaches that from the time our first father tasted of the forbidden fruit, Christ the Son of God became guilty of death, ib. 942; states that though the wickedness of bishops be never so great it cannot hinder the promise that they shall shew the truth of judgment, ib. ; asks, what if Paul teaches rightly to believe in saints? 3 Jew. 256; maintains that the chief duty of priests is to sacrifice, Calf. 229 ; calls it heresy to teach the receiving of both kinds in the eucharist, 1 Jew. 64 ; his confession relative to the inferior orders of the clergy, Calf. 228 ; he affirms that the apostles appointed orders of monks, 3 Jew. 235,4 Jew. 784; says our works are sprinkled with the blood of Christ, 3 Jew. 492; speaks of the substitution of crosses for images of Mercury, Calf. 66 n.; reproves Yergerius, 1 Wkitg. 392; slanders Luther, 1 Jew. 106; calls the flock of Christ a wild beast of many heads, &c, 2 Jew. 685; Harding borrowed greatly from him, 1 Jew. 214 n. ; reference to him, 4 Jeiv. 641; some of his books translated into English, 2 Ful. 4; Fulke answers him, 1 Ful. viii. Hospinian (Hadr.), or Wirt: 4 Bui. 546 Hospinian (Rod.): De Templis, Calf. 42 n. ; De Orig. Monach., 2 Ful. 103 n., 1 Lat. 189 n., 2 Lat. 196 n.; Hist. Sacram., 2 Lat. 265 n Hospitality : a noble virtue, necessary for all, 2 Bee. 326; scripture gives examples to encourage to it, ib. 584 ; that of the patri- archs, 2 Bui. 59 ; it is a fruit of love, Sand. 400 ; a way of feeding Christ's flock, 1 Bee. 19, &c. ; if it be disregarded, weaklings will be discouraged, ib. 26; it is to be shewn to godly strangers, Sand. 266; especially en- joined on bishops and ministers, 1 Bee. 22, &c, 2 Bee. 326 ; its decay lamented, 1 Bee. 171; that of the abbeys, Pit. 610; that of the inhabitants of Sandwich commended, 3 .Bee. 599, 600 Hospitals : v. Canterbury, London. Hospitalia, 1 Bui. 286, 2 Bui. 44, 4 Bui. 498; the original institution of hospitals, &c, 1 Tyn. 231; many founded since the reformation, 2 Ful. 122, Pil. 610; inquiry respecting them, Grin. 172 Host: v. Mass, Transubstantiation. Called a singing-loaf, and why, 2 Tyn. 301, 3 Tyn. 227, or a singing- cake, Coop. 152; why made round, Uew. 15,78, 2 Jew. 991; why broken into three parts at the 2(i 402 HOST — HOWARD celebration of mass, 3 Bee. 267, 268, 278, Coop. 77, 2 Jew. 684, &c; called God, 1 Tyn. 248 n.; it is a deaf and dumb god, Bid. 409; worshipped, 1 Cran. 229, 2 Cran. 172, 1 Jew. 10, &c; pretended miracles of its bleeding, &c, 2 Cran. 66 ; miraculous respect said to have been rendered to the host by beasts, birds, and insects, Calf. 86 n Hostelry : hospitality, Phil. 391 Hostia : v. Ostia. Hostiensis (Hen. de Segusio, card.) : Super Decretal. Comm., Jew. xxxviii; he affirms that the pope is all, and above all, 1 Jew. 69, 4 Jew. 939 ; says God and the pope make one judgment-seat, and, sin only ex- cepted, the pope can, in a manner, do all things that God can do, 1 Jew. 380,381, & corrig., 3 Jew. 135, 145, 599, 4 Jew. 830, 831, 882 n., 899, 939, 940, 1137; affirms that the pope may sell any ecclesiastical title or dignity, without danger of simony, 4 Jew. 869 ; allows that if the pope com- mands anything savouring of heresy he is not to be obeyed, ib. 927 ; but says that he cannot be brought into order by any man, though he be accounted a heretic, 4 Bui. 119 ; asserts that all men ought to obey the pope unless he command sin, 3 Jew. 201 ; states that appeals may be made from equal to equal, 1 Jew. 395; declares it unlawful to say mass at night, save on that of the Nativity, ib. 117; speaks of the ordination of a reader, 3 Jew. 380 ; says the emperor is a vassal of the church of Rome, 4 Jew. 836 Hostmasterus ( ) : 1 Jew. 52 Hostrie : an inn, Calf. 322 Hosts of the Lord : what, 3 Bui. 132, Pil. 27, &c, 132, 138 Hotchens (Will.), alias Tyndale, q. v. Hottinger (Jo. Hen.): Helvet. Hist. Eecl., 4 Bui. xi, Pil. 142 n.; Schola Tig. Carolina, 4M ix. n.; Dissert, misc. Pent., 2 Ful. 296 n. ; his account of pope Adrian's offers to Zuinglius, Pil. 684 Houde( ) : martyred in Smithfield, Poet. 172 Houghton (Jo.), prior of the Charter- house: condemned for treason, 2 Cran. 303 n Hours for prayer: used by holy men, and commendable, 1 Bee. 171, 172, 4 Bui. 183, 197, &c; the canonical hours, 4 Bui. 197, 201; [1J matins and lauds, Pra. Eliz. 19, 26,133, 139 n. ; midnight matins, Pil. 483, 528; the Papists' rule about matins, ib. 528; the name laudes erroneously applied to part of an evening service, Pra. Eliz. 266 ; [2] prime, ib. 33, 145 ; [3J the third hour, or tierce, ib. 35, 147 ; [4] the sixth hour, or sext, ib. 36, 148; [5J the ninth hour, or none, ib. 37, 149 ; [6J vespers, ib. 38, 151 ; [7] compline, ib. 43, 154 ; the hours chanted in churches in king Edward's time, 3 Zur. 72; Hora; B.V. M.,i>. Hora?. House of God: v. Temple. Housed, unhoused: with or without housings, i.e. hosen, stockings or boots, 2 Bee. 65 Householders : t>. Prayers. Their office, 1 Bui. 261, (r. Parents) ; they should garnish their houses with scrip- ture, 1 Bee. 66 ; what they may pray for for themselves, ib. 166; counsel to householders in captivity, 1 Bui. 290 Household rules: v. Grey (H.), duke of Suffolk. Housel : the eueharist, Coop. 10, 11, 85, &c, 2 Cran. 281 n.; 1 Jew. 117; sometimes bushel, 3 Bee. 4 n. ; More calls it howsyll, 3 Tyn. 96; housel-sippings, Bale 526; houseling, 2 Ful. 11, 105, houseling at Easter, 3 Bee. 269 ; to be houselled, 3 Tyn. 179 Houses : delight in gorgeous houses is vain, 2 Bee. 430; those of princes and noMes may be according to their degree, Pil. 42; what the word means in a text in Exodus, 1 Tyn. 419; the parable of the two houses, 2 Tyn. 129; whole houses, i.e. families, baptized by the apostles, 4 Bui. 391 Hoveden: v. Howden. Hoveden (Rob.), warden of All Souls' college: Park. 398 Hoveden (Rog. de): referred to about the second council of Nice, 2 Ful. 23 n.; he speaks of the burning of heretics in France, Bale 3 ; his account of the coronation of the emperor Henry VI., 2 Tyn. 271 n. ; he pre- serves Joachim Abbas' account of Anti- christ, 2 Jew. 915 n., 4 Jew. 714 Howard (Catherine), queen : r. Catherine. Howard (Tho.), 2nd duke of Norfolk : Agnes (Tilney), his widow: godmo- - ther to queen Elizabeth, 2 Cran. 274; letters to her, ib. 254, 294; sent to the Tower, 3 Zur. 226 Howard (Tho.), 3rd duke of Norfolk : ambas- sador to France, 2 Cran. 246 ; his letter to Cranmer for the documents relating to the king's cause with queen Catherine, id. 255; Cranmer's answer, ib. 256 ; letter to him from his daughter Mary, duchess of Rich- mond, ib. 360 n. ; he invades Scotland, 3 Zur. 237 n., 634 n. ; besieges Montreuil in France, 1 Brad. 493 n., 2 Brad, xii ; committed to the Tower, 3 Zur. 42 n., 256, 639 ; released, ib. 367 Howard (Hen.), earl of Surrey, son of the HOWARD 3rd duke: 1 Bee. 232 n.; his trial, 2 Bee. 554 n.; his execution, .3 Zur. 42 n., 257 Howard (Tho.), 4th duke of Norfolk: de- sires P. Martyr to return to England, 1 Zur. 20 n.; P. Martyr writes to him, 2 Zur. 57 ; he makes Greg. Martin tutor to his chil- dren, 1 Ful. xii; part of a letter from him to Parker, Park. 255 n. ; letter from Parker to him, ib. 255 ; his signature as privy coun- cillor, i'6. 328 n., 330; mentioned, ib. 310; the patron of bishop Hughes, 1 Ful. 283 n ; he proposes marriage to the queen of Scots, Lit. Eliz. 655 n., 1 Zur. 216, 2 Zur. 172; committed to the Tower in consequence, 1 Zur. L'Ki; an insurrection for his deliver- ance, X it. Eliz. 656 n., 1 Zur. 229 n. ; his trial, Park. 391, 1 Zur. 261, 267, 2 Zur. 193, 198 ; names of the peers who tried him, 1 Zur. 267 n. ; condemned, 1 Zur. 267, 2 Zur. 201 ; beheaded, Lit. Eliz. 655 n., Park. 394 n., 1 Zur. 261 n., 269 n., 272, 2 Zur. 198, 207 ; his attainder terminates a dispute about the stewardship of the arch- bishop's liberties, Park. 452 — Margaret, his second wife, daughter of Tho. lord Audley of Walden, and widow to lord Hen. Dudley : her death and uncere- monious funeral, 1 Zur. 137 Howard (Phil.), earl of Arundel, son of the last duke: Greg. Martin was his tutor, 1 Ful. xii. Howard (Will.), 1st lord Howard of Effing- ham : imprisoned, 1542, 3 Zur. 226; privy councillor to Mary and Elizabeth, 1 Zur. 5 n.; signature as such, Park. 77, 103, 106, 117, 155, 328 n., 330, 357, 381 ; at the duke of Norfolk's trial, 1 Zur. 267 n.; ambassador in France, 1 Zur. 273 n Howard (Cha.), 2nd lord Howard of Effing- ham, and afterwards earl of Nottingham : sent to Cadiz as lord admiral, Lit. Eliz. 472 Howard ( Hen.), earl of Northampton : Parker begs for his libertv, when lord Hen. Howard, Park. 394 lb. ward (Lord Edmund): father of queen Catharine, 3 Zur. 201 n Howard (Lord Tho.), probably the 3rd vise. Bindon: letter to him, Park. 136 Howard (Lady Mary), afterwards duchess of Richmond : v. Fitzroy. Howard (Sir Geo.): mentioned, Sand, iii ; letter to him, Park. 197; a mourner at the funeral of the emperor Ferdinand, Grin. 33 Howden, co. York: the manor, "Hoveden," Grin. 399 n Howe ( ) : 2 Zur. 333 — HUGH 403 Howel (Cha.), of Rochdale: Park. 232 Howell (Tho.): notice of him, Poet, xxiii; the office of the mind, verses, ib. 256 Howland (Rich.), afterwards bp of Peter- borough : at Cambridge, Grin. 366—309 ; recommended by Whitgift as his successor at Trinity, 3 Whitg. xi. Howlet (Jo.), i. e. Rob. Parsons, q. v. Howley (Will.), abp of Canterbury: record of his confirmation as bishop of London, Grin. vi. n Howsyll : v. Housel. * Hrabanus: v. Rabanus. Hubberdine (Mr), otherwise Haberdyne, He- berdynne, Hobberton, or Hyberden, prior of St James's at Bristol : some account of him, 2Lat. 229 n.; he was a man of little learning and unstable wit, ib. 305; opposed Latimer at Bristol, 2 Cran. 308 n., 1 Lat. viii, 2 Lat. 225, 232, 234, 358, 365 ; Latimer's letter to him, 2 Lat. 317 Hubert (St) : invoked for dogs, Bog. 226; his rents, 1 Tyn. 237 Hubert (Conrad): some account of him, 2 Cov. 503, 594 n. ; reference to him, 3Zur. 331 ; he was assistant to Bucer, ib. 473; one of Bucer's administrators, 2 Cran. 435, Park. 46 n., 3 Zur. 26 n., 364; he edits Bucer's Scripta Anglkana, 2 Zur. 17 n.; in the preface to that book he refers to Grindal's providential escape when a boy, Grin. i. n., and to his exile, ib. iii; letter from him to T. Blaurer, 2 Zur. 27 ; one from him and Chelius to Parker and Haddon, 3 Zur. 364 ; letters to him, 2 Cov. 503—525, 527, (593, &c.), 2 Cran. 435, Park. 46, 2 Zur. 17, 22, 51, 72, 107, 3 Zur. 28, 333, 361, 490 — Margaret his wife, 2 Cov. 515 Hubert (Jo.) : 2 Cov. 508, 518 Hubert (Sam.) : 2 Cov. 505 Hubner (Pet.) : letter to him, 2 Zur. 309 Huche (Gervase) : 2 Cran. 382 Hucker-mucker : v. Hugger-mugger. Huddle : confusedly, Bid. 304 Huddlestone ( ), or Hurlestone : the lady Mary has mass in his house, Sand, iii ; he takes one of Sandys' horses, ib. vi. Huet (Pierre Dan.) : Calf. 78 n Huet (Tho.) : v. Hewet. Hugger-mugger: secresy, 2 Brad. 283, Phil. 231 ; hucker-mucker, 2 Cov. 262 ; huker- muker, 1 Tyn. xxvii. Hugh (St), of Cluny : 2 Jew. 784 Hugh (Si), of Lincoln: a youthful martyr, Bale 192 Hugh (Will.): translates the book of Ber- tram, Rid. 159 26—2 404 HUGHES — Hughes (Jo.) : an ecclesiastical commissioner, I Grin. 294 (D. Hughs. See also Hewis). Hughes (Will.), bp of St Asaph: notices of him, 1 Ful. 283, 284, Park. 446 n Hugo Barchinonensis : wrote on the Apoca- : lypse, Bale 257 Hugo, 2nd abbot of St Augustine's, Canter- bury : Park. 166 Hugo de Fleury : 1 Jew. 120 n. &corrig. [but the author intended to be cited is Richard de S. Victore ; see Hugo de S. Victore, below.] Hugo Lingonensis : wrote against Beren- garius, 1 Hoop. 248 Hugo de Sancto Charo, cardinal : his works, Jew. xxxviii; he teaches that man is not vile, since God delighted in him, WW. 82; writes on the justification of Abraham, 2 Cran. 209; explains why Moses was called a priest, though indeed he was not one, ijew. 982; comments on the direction given in Deut. xvii. about the king's copy j of the law, ib. 980; rejects the Apocrypha, Whita. 65; expounds Luke viii. 10, "unto you it is given," &c, 2 Jew. 677, Whita. 240 ; states why the Lord's supper is called the communion, 1 Jew. 135 ; declares that the sacrament is one, on account of the unity of the institution, ib. 256 ; says there must be one table for all, ib. 133; declares that anciently those who would not com- municate departed after the offertory, 3 Jew. 477 ; refers to the practice of conse- crating two hosts on Thursday in Holy week, and reserving one until next day, Uew. 246; speaks of the sacrament of bishopdom, Rog. 259 ; states why Paul went to visit Peter, 1 Jew. 375; says, because [ Paul went to Jerusalem to see Peter, the bishops made a vow to visit the pope, ib. 376 ; inculcates the cruel usage of Jews and the burning of heretics, 3 Tyn. 215; cites Gregory about babbling, Uew. 315 Hugo de Sancto Victore: Jew. xxxviii; notice ' of him, 1 Tyn. 152 n.; he reckons the canoni- I cal books of the Old Testament as twenty- two in number, Whita. 65 ; testifies to the sufficiency of scripture, ib. 703; does not ! allow the Apocrypha as of authority, ib. 64; says, original sin is ignorance in the mind, and concupiscence in the flesh, 2 Bui. 385 ; states that faith, as a cause, precedes hope and charity, 2 Cran. 204 ; wrote on the sacraments, 1 Hoop. 118, see 248 ; refer- ences to him on the eucharist, 1 Cran. 41, 42, 56 ; he defines how long the bodily- presence of Christ remains in the sacra- ment, 2 Jew. 786 ; cited as saying that if HUMILITY any man come to the communion without confession, he eats and drinks damnation, 3 Bui. 80, 1 Jew. 120 (but the words are those of Richard de S. Victore, 3 Bui. 80 n.) ; he says the sentence of Peter remitting sins, goes before the sentence of heaven, 3 Jew. 3G8; cited by Bonaventure, with reference to opus operatum, Rog. 248 n.; he reproves luxurious bishops, 1 Bee. 22 Hugo de Vienna: says death is more cause of rejoicing than of weeping, 2 Lai. 245 Hugo (Jo.): iBul. 546 Huguenots: v.Church, II. v., France, French, Paris. Huick (Tho.): mentioned as D. Hewicke, 4 Jew. 1262, Park. 177 ; an ecclesiastical commissioner. Grin. 294, Park. 107; vicar- general of the diocese of London, Grin. 318 n Huker-muker : v. Hugger-mugger. Hulderic, king: v. Childeric. Hulderic, bp : v. Ddalric. Huldrich (Jo.): 1 Zur. 324 n.( 326 Hull : v. Kingston-upon-Hull. Hulliarde (Jo.), or Hullier: martyredat Cam- bridge, Poet. 166 Humaniformarians: v. Anthropomorphites. Humanatio: a term not in the scriptures, 1 Jew. 533 Humbertus, a cardinal : Jew. xxxviii ; legate of Leo IX., Whita. 42 n.; he declares that, for a perfect remembrance of Christ, there must be distribution as well as blessing and breaking of the bread, 2 Bee. 252, 3 Bee. 456, 1 Jew. 166, 3 Jew. 553 Hume castle, Scotland: taken by the Eng- lish, 3 Zur. 387, 651 ; retaken, ib. 387 Hume (Alex, lord), and afterwards earl of Hume : one of the confederate lords, 1 Zur. 193 n Hume ( ), a Scots nobleman : seizes the English rebel earls, 1 Zur. 214 Hume (Dav.): Hist, of Engl., 1 Zur. 3n., 5n Humes (Alex.) : denies Christ's descent into hell, 1 Lot. 233 n., Rog. xvi. Humfrev (Lan.): o. Humphrey. Humfrey (Phil.): martyred at Bury, Poet. 173 Humility : v. Prayers, Pride. What it is, 1 Bee. 198, 3 Bee. 621, Sand. 103; a godly sweet flower, 1 Bee. 198; practised by God himself, ib. 199 ; that of Christ, ib. 199; that of the Holy Ghost, ib. 199, 200; the virtue, strength, and pro- fit of humility, ib. 200; its excellence, 1 . Brad. 559; its blessedness, 2 Jew. 1093, 1094 ; the praise of humility, verses by Sir HUMILITY N. Breton, Poet. 184 ; without it nothing comes well to pass, 1 Bee. 205; it is neces- sary to be humbled and cast down, 3 Bui. 59, 4 Bui. 54!), Sand. 141 ; humility is the door whereby we enter into Christ, Phil. 135; it is needful in prayer, 1 Bee. 1G0, Nord. 21, 2 Whitg. 47G; it goes before exaltation, 1 Lat. 544; humbling of oneself before God is an argument and token of salvation, 3 Bee. 100, 115; it is the mother of all virtue, 2 Jew. 1093; a mean to pre- serve unity, Sand. 103 ; it preserves the church of God, and upholds all good com- monweals, 2 Jew. 1094 ; examples of it, and of the benefits derived from it, 1 Bee. 200, Pil. 47; how to obtain it, 1 Bee. 204; counterfeit humility, Nord. 22, Sand. 103, 104; superstitious humility. Sand. 104; the name falsely applied to unbelief, Phil. 140 Rumpard (Conrad) : letter to him, 3 Zur. 605 Humphrey, duke of Gloucester: quarrelled with card. Beaufort, 1 Lat. 118; the tale of his detecting a pretended miracle, 2 Tijn. 293 n.; he died suddenly, not without sus- picion of murder, 1 Lat. 119, 2 Tyn. 297, 304, Wool. 113 Humphrey (Lau.): in exile at Zurich, Jew. xiii, 1 Zur. 11 n., 3 Zur. 752 n.; president cif Magdalene college, Oxford, Grin. 2G9, Pil. 082, 2 Zur. 210, 218, 308; (some di- plomas in his name as vice-chancellor will be found under the title Oxford ;) his learn- ing, 1 Ful. 507, 509 ; his scruples about the habits, Jew. xix, Now. ii; a conference to be held with him, Park. 233; he remains immovable, ib. 234 ; appointed to preach at Paul's cross, ib. 239 ; his nonconformity, ib. 240; Jewel hesitates about admitting him to a benefice, in consequence of his opinion respecting apparel, 4 Jew. 12G5; he remains in his place, 1 Zur. 17G; is per- mitted to officiate without the vestments, j ib. 202 n.; entirely opposed to the more Tident Puritans, ib. 292 ; his life of Jewel ' quoted or referred to, 2 Brad, xxi.n., Jew. vi\, &c, xix, iJew. 1194n., Rid. xi. n., Boy. 2GGn., 1 Zur. 310 n.; his praise of a Latin sermon by Jewel, 2 Jew. 949 ; letters by him, 1 Zur. 133, 151, 157 (with Samp- son), 289, 310, 324, 326, 2 Zur. 20, 121 (with Coverdale and Sampson), 298,301; letters to him from Bullinger, 1 Zur. 345, 360 Hun (Rich.): V. Hunne. Hundred : a perfect number, Bale 4G8 Huneric, tyrant of the Vandals : Hid. 147 — HUNT 405 Hungary : wars with the Turks there, 2 Cran. 232, Grin. 13, 14, Lit. Eliz. 451, 454, 461, 624, 527, 533 n., Pra.Eliz. 463; professors of the gospel dispersed there, 4 Bui. xxi ; affairs of the country, 3 Zur. 633, G34, 699 ; Ferdinand elected king, Grin. 14 n Hungate (Mr) : Grin. 325 Hunger: the force of it, Pil. 456,458; threat- ened as a punishment against thedespisers of God's word, 1 Bee. 469, 470 ; what it is to break bread to the hungry, ib. 108; spi- ritual thirst, 1 Bee. 64 ; hunger and thirst of the soul, 1 Cran. 38; not easily perceived of the carnal man, his mind being in the kitchen and buttery, ib. 39 Hungerford (Walter lord), of Heytesbury : he (Sir Walter Hungerford, Jan. 1532) sends a citation to Latimer, 2 Lat. 350 ; his offence and execution, 3 Zur. 202 Hungerford (Ant.), of Downe Ampney: 2 Zur. 328 n Hungerford (Sir Ant.), son of the last, ib. Unngus, a Scottish prince, 1 Hoop. 314 n Hunne (Rich.): charged with heresy, and murdered in prison, 2 Lat. 362, 3 Tyn. 146, 166, Wool. 113 (there John); condemned for heresy after his death, and his body burned, Bale 395, 3 Tyn. 167; Dr Horsey, the supposed murderer, obtained the king's pardon, 3 Tyn. 166 Hunnings (Mr) : 2 Cran. 520 Hunnis (Will.): notice of him, Poet, xix; poems by him, viz. Psalm vi. paraphrased, ib. 143; Psalm li. paraphrased, ib. 147; certain short and pithy prayers unto Jesu Christ our Saviour, ib. 152; a lamentation touching the follies and vanities of our youth, ib. 153 ; a dialogue between Christ and a sinner, ib. 154 ; a meditation, ib. 155 ; an humble suit of a repentant sinner for mercy, and, a psalm of rejoicing for the wonderful love of Christ, ib. 157; gray hairs, ib. 15S; God's covenant with Noah, ib. 159 Huns: their devastations, 2 Bui. 109, iBul. 200, Grin. 98, 2 Tyn. 268 Hunsdon, co. Herts : Parker preaches there, 1535, before the princess Elizabeth, Park. ix, 483 ; Ridley visits the princess Mary there, Biil.x.n llun^don (Hen. lord) : v. Carey. Hunt( ): saluted, Phil. 227 (probably the next). Hunt (Martin): died in the King's Bench, Poet. 168 Hunt (Tho.), of Huntscourt: 1 Tyn. xiv. Hunt (Walter) : Contra Doctrices Mulieres, Bale 156 406 HUNTER — HUTTON Hunter (Jo.) ; procured the Zurich letters, 1 Zur. ix, 2 Zur. v, xi. Hunter (Jos.) : Hist, of South Yorkshire, 2Lat. 292 n Hunting: by bishop Jewel's guests, 2 Zur. 86; his opinion on it, ib. Huntingdon (Jo.), or Huntington : a priest who wrote a poem called the Genealogy of Heretics, Bale 420 ; he afterwards became a gospeller, ib. 157, 162 Huntingdon (Earls of) : v. Hastings. Huntley (Earls of) : v. Gordon. Hurlestone ( ) : v. Huddlestone. Hurlestone ( ), a skinner in Cornhill: an acquaintance of Sandys, Sand, xiii, xiv. Hurly-burly: Bid. 305 Hurst ( ), martyr: Poet. 168 Hurt of Hearing Mass, by Jo. Bradford, 2 Brad. 297, &c. Hurting: forbidden, lBul. 303 Hurtzel (Peter) : 3 Zur. 225, 235 Husbandmen : those who sell their corn, &c, for unreasonable gain, are thieves, '2 Bee. 108; their duty, ib. 115 Husbandry: that of God, 1 Brad. 379, &c. Husbands: v. Marriage, Obedience, Prayers. The husband is the head of his wife, 1 Tyn. 334 ; the duty of husbands, 1 Bee. 287, 2 Bee. 334, &c, 1 Lai. 343, 352, 53S, 2Lat. 6, Sand. 202, 317, &c; their duty, with probations of scripture, 2 Bee. 518; the office of a husband, and how he ought to rule, 1 Tyn. 200 ; husbands must not be tyrants or churlish to their wives, 2 Bee. 337 ; they must love them, and why, ib. 334; they must be faithful to them, ib. 335; they must make provision for them and for their families, ib. 33G; they must provide for the souls' health of their wives, ib. 337 ; they must defend them from injuries, ib.; they must bear with them after the example of Christ, ib. 338; hus- bands and wives should pray for each other, 1 Zat. 393; what kind of husbands fathers must provide for their daughters, 2 Bee. 356 Husen, near Cappel : 4 Bui. x. Husenbeth (F. C.) : attempts to avail himself of the spurious seventh book against Par- menian attributed to Optatus, 2Ful. 323 n Hushel : v. House). Huskyne (Friar), i.e. Jo. G^colampadius, q. v. Huss (Jo.): denied transubstantiation, Bid. 158; his exposition of an opinion held by Wickliffe, 3 Jew. 309 ; he wrote on the Apo- calypse, Bale 256 ; his doctrine" condemned at Constance, 3 Jew. 162; himself burned there, Bale 9, 10, Lit. Eliz. 450, Phil. 120; he was betrayed and murdered by the council, 2 Bee. 244, 4 Jew. 955, Sand. 64 Hussey (Jo. lord) : in the Tower, 1 Lai. 163 ; his dau. Bridget, 2 Bee. 622 n Hussey (Ant.): Cranmer's register, 2 Cran. 395; a proctor, ib. 491 (there called Hus- saws); probably one of the examiners of Philpot, Phil. 104 Hussey (Tho.).of Lincolnshire: 1 Brad. 493 Hussites : followers of Huss, Phil. 424 (there called Ussites) ; persecuted on account of the cup, 2 Jew. 979 Hut (Kath.): martyred with two maids, Elizabeth and Jone, Poet. 167 Hutchins (Hugh), alias Tyndale, q.v. Hutchinson (Anne), daughter of Roger: Hutch, viii, x. Hutchinson (Eliz.), daughter of Roger: Hutch, viii, x. Hutchenson (Jo.), at Roklyf: Hutch, i, x. Hutchinson (Roger) : the time and place of his birth unknown, Hutch, i; educated at St Jo. coll. Cambridge, ib. ; one of those who sought to convert Joan Bother, ib. U, iii ; made fellow of Eton, ib. vi; his dying charge to Jo. Day, ib. viii, 213; his death, ib. viii ; his character by Ascham, ib. ix ; his will, ib. x; his 'Works, edited by Jo. Bruce, esq., F.S.A., Hutch. — Agnes his wife, and his children, Hutch. viii, x. Hutchenson (Tho.), son of Roger: Hutch. viii, x. Hutchinson (AViU.), father of Roger: Hutch. i, 128 Hutten ( Josua): Bog. vi.n Hutten (Ulric de): published a treatise by Laurentius Valla against the Donation of Constantine, 2Ful. 361 n Hutton ( ) : Cranmer's friend, 2 Cran. 314 (probably David or John) Hutton (Mr), a grocer of London: 2 Cran. 256 Hutton (David) : 2 Cran. 275 Hutton (Hen.): farms the manor of Chipley, Park. 20 Hutton (Jo.) : named, 2 Cran. 287; his em- bassy in the Netherlands, ib. 375 n. ; Cranmer recommends him for an abbot, and his wife for an abbess, ib. 375, 376, 377; he recommends him toYVriothesley, ib. 378; his wife coming to England, ib. 381 bis Hutton (Matt.), abp of York: mentioned as a professor at Cambridge, Park. 252 ; Margaret professor of divinity, 3 Whitg. vi; master of Pembroke hall, ib. vii ; regius professor of divinity, ib.; not meet for the HUTTON — IDOLATRY 407 see of London, Park. 360; enjoined to examine the statutes of the church of York, Grin. 151 ; letters to him as dean, ib. 394— 39G ; his disputes, when dean of York, with archbishop Sandys, Sand, xxiii, xxvi; his opinion on the Lambeth Articles, 3 Whitg. 612, 613 Huyck (Tho.) : v. Huick. Hyberden (Mr): v. Hubberdine. Hychins (Will.), alias Tvndale, q. v. Hyde(Nich.): 2 Cob. 501 Hyde (Tho.): v. Hide. Hydroparastatites : administered water in- stead of wine in the Lord's supper, Hog. 296 Hvginus: v. Higinus. Hyll (Adam): v. Hill. Hymenaeus : 4 Bui. 8 Hymn of the Three Children : v. Daniel. Hymns : v. Poetry. Hynkesell ( Jo.) : 2 Cran. 367 n Hypanis: a river, 1 Hoop. viii. Hyperbole: used in-scripture, Whita. 546 Hyperdulia: v. Worship. Hyperius (And. G.) : Methodus Theologia?, 3 Whitg. xxix ; a book of his on the study of theology altered and published by L. a Villa-vincentio, Whita. G.'37 ; he regards the Jewish high-priest as an authority for an archbishop, 2 Whitg. 348, 420; mentioned, 1 Zur. 131 Hypocrisy, Hypocrites: Now. (101); on hypo- critical profession of the gospel, 1 Brad. 436, 437 ; it is a double wickedness, Rid. 60; dissimulation prevalent, 1 Bee. 40; ■what hypocrites are, 3 .Bee. G10, 4 Bui. 11, &c. Now. (101); different sorts of them, 4 Bui. 12; how they are in the church, ib. 11, 51 ; they are like chaff and rotten mem- bers, ib. 13; cannot always be well known in this world, 2Lat. 62; their salutation and conduct, 1 Lat. 289; they hate the light of God's word, 2 Bee. 468; excuse themselves, 3 Bui. 106; extol their own works above the law of God, 2 Tyn. 127 ; are great observers of rites and ceremonies, Wool. 45; are puffed up, ib. 46 ; their alms, prayers, and fastings, 2 Tyn. 78 ; they seek to be praised of men, 1 Tyn. '3; hunt after vain glory in their prayers, 1 Bee. 130 ; outwardly abstain from sin, 1 Tyn. 80; are impure in heart, 2 Tyn. 26; think them- selves pure in respect of open sinners, 1 Tyn. 496 ; they have works to sell, 1 Lat. 482, 2 Lat. 200 ; their faith, 2 Tyn. 11, 130; they have the world on their side, 1 Tyn. 133; their judgment of others, 2 Tyn. 112 —114; they must be rebuked, before open sinners are dealt with, ib. 44; their wisdom made foolishness, 1 Tyn. 134; in time of persecution they fall away, 3 .Bee. 203 Hypostasis: v. God, iv. Hyssop : 2 Bui. 184 Hysteron proteron : Grin. 197 Hythe, co. Kent: hospital of St Bartholomew, Park. 169; hospital of St John, ib. Hythe (Haymo de), or Hethe, bp of Roches- ter : founded St Bartholomew's hospital near Hythe, Park. 169 I. (H.): translator of the Decades of Bul- linger, 1, 2, 3, 4 Bui. I. P. L. C. D. : these initials explained, Pil. 10 I am : v. God. Iceland : stockfish brought therefrom, 2 Lat. 339 ; (v. Hecla) Ichthyophagi: 1 Jew. 222 Iconoclasts : v. Images. Idiot : a private or unlearned person, 2 Bee. 568, 1 Bui. 71, 2 Bui. 3 Idleness: v. Prayers, Vagrants. The vice condemned, 2 Bui. 27, 2 Jew. 864, 2 Lat. 40, Pil. 44, Sand. 337 ; against it, with sentences and examples of scrip- ture, 1 Bee. 444, &c; it must be eschewed, 2.Bec. 101,401,406, lHoop.506; we must not be idle, 1 Bee. 346, 349 ; no man ought to live idly, 2 Bee. 162, 616, 617, especially in a Christian commonweal, 3 Bee. 505 ; the evil effects of idleness, 2 Bee. 368, 3 Bee. 60, 2 Jew. 941, Pil. 437, Wool. 130, &c. ; its evil to commonwealths and individuals, Sand. 117 ; it leads to other sins, ib. 138; that of labouring men, Pil. 440 ; that of soldiers, ib. 447 ; that of servants, ib. ; that of the Popish spiritualty, 3 Bee. 505 ; idle- ness exiled from Sandwich, ib. 599 Idleness : the word used for ailing, or ill- ness, 3 Tyn. 282 Idle words : an account of them to be ren- dered, 1 Bee. 135 Idolatry : v. Commandments, Idols, Images, Mass, Worship. What it is, 3 Bui. 223, 234, 1 Hoop. 307, Now. (101), 2 Tyn. 214, &c, 3 Tyn. 125; God has forbidden it, 2 Bui. 224, 1 Hoop. 309, &c, Now. (9, 10), 121, 123; it is a grievous sin, li?ee.359 ; whence it springs, 3 Tyn. 64; its origin according to the book of Wisdom, Rid. 85; it was devised by- blind reason, 2 Tyn. 201 ; it springs from man's wisdom, 1 Tyn. 160; the steps to- 408 IDOLATRY wards image-worship, 1 Ful. 541 ; the find- ing out of images was the beginning of it, 2 Hoop. 57 ; idolatry reigns in many parts of the world, 1 Bee. 254 ; different degrees or kinds of it, 1 Ful. 180, Hutch. 13 ; it is spiritual, or corporal, 2 Brad. 319; of the latter there are three sorts, ib. 319, 320; another statement as to three kinds or degrees of idolatry, 1 Whitg. 335 ; trans- lations respecting idols and idolatry ex- amined, lFul. 100—107, 179— 21G; idola- try is older than the law of Moses, 2 Cran. 62; that of the Gentiles, Bale 215, 3 Bui. 233, Calf. 39, 185, 2 Cran. 144, 1 Whitg. 333, &c. ; gods of the Egyptians and Phi- listines, 1 Bul.\22i, 1 Hoop. 320 ; Tiberius wished Christ to be enrolled amongst the gods, 1 Jew. 217 ; the idolatry of the Jews, 3 Bui. 233, 2 Cran. 144, 1 Whitg. 333, &c. ; they served other gods with the true God, 3Bul. 235, 1 Whitg. 335; Christians should beware of idolatry, 1 Hoop. 437, 2 Lat. 233 ; we should flee from it, 1 Brad. 393 ; remedy against it, with sentences and examples of scripture, 1 Bee. 404, 405 ; various ancient heretics possessed idols, 1 Ful. 215; idolatry has infected all the Latin church, 1 Hoop. 310; Romish idolatry compared with the kinds before mentioned, 1 Whitg. 333, &c.; Turks and Saracens hate Christians for their idolatry, Calf. 44, Wool. 20; it is committed by the worship of images, Bale 25, Calf, passim, 2 Cran. 178, 2 Ful. 127, Rid. 81—96, 2 Tyn. 214, 3 Tyn. 02, by the worship of the host, Bale 215, 3 .Bee. 274, 275, 278, 1 Cran. 229, 1 Hoop. 311, Uew. 11, 12, 13, by the in- vocation and worshipping of saints, 1 Hoop. 312, &c, 457, 2 Tyn. 164; the distinctions made by Romanists are but shifts, Sand. 23; image worship re-established in Eng- land, Rid. 52; all occasions and tokens of it should be removed, 1 Hoop. 30, 37, 488 ; how many idolaters are in the world, 1 Bee. 321 ; idolaters warned, ib. 126 ; how they should behave, ib. 257 ; an example of prayer against idolatrous tyrants, out of the cxv. Psalm, by Jo. Hall, M.D., Poet. 197; inward idolatry forbidden, 1 Hoop. 318; idolatry may exist without images, 2 Tyn. 214; some make an idol of God himself, 1 Tyn. 106, 121 ; to worship God in a man- ner not commanded is idolatry, 2 Hoop. 56, Hutch. 254 ; to believe that a visible cere- mony is a service to the invisible God is idolatry, 1 Tyn. 362; to serve God with mere bodily service is idolatry, ib. 373,374 Idols: i>. Gods (Strange), Idolatry, Images. - IGNATIUS What they are, I Ful. 113, 2 Ful. 127, Now. (101); images abused, 1 Ful. 183; scripture calls fTiem " signs," 4 Bui. 229 ; they teach not, 1 Bui. 232 ; on things offered to idols, 2 Whitg. 39 Ignatius (St): he was bishop of Antioch, Rog. 329; his alleged vision of angels sing- ing antiphonally, 3 Whitg. 385; he ex- pressed his desire of martyrdom (ep. ad Rom.), 2 Bee. 472 ; exhorted to adhere to apostolic tradition, meaning the apostles' writings, 1 Ful. 165, Whita. 570; at his martyrdom he said, Now I begin to be Christ's disciple, 3 Jew. 163; torn of wild beasts, 2 Brad. 191, 2 Bui. 105 His works, Jew. xxxviii; the epistles ascribed to him not accounted genuine by Fulke, 1 Ful. 254, 417; Whitaker doubts of them, Whita. 571; various texts of them, 2 Brad. 305 n., 2 Ful. 235 n., Whita. 571 n. ; the epistle to the Ephesians, Whita. 572 n. ; that to the Magnesians, ib. 572 n., 574; that to the Trallians, ib. 572 n., 573 ; that to the Romans, ib. 572 n. ; that to the Philadelphians, ib. 572 n., 573 ; it is inter- polated, 2 Ful. 2.35 n., 236 n. ; how the Va- tican Index and the Bibliothec* Patrum deal with a remarkable sentence in it, ib. 236 n.; the Epistle to the Smyrneans, Whita. 572; it is interpolated, 2 Ful. 235 n.; cited, 1 Ful. 417 ; the epistle to Polycarp, Whita. 572; the spurious epistle to Mary, ib. 572, 573 ; that to the Tarsensians, spu- rious, ib. 572; that to Hero, spurious, ib. ; but cited as genuine by Calfhill and Mr t Taylor, Calf. 290 n. ;" the spurious epistle to the Antiochenes, 2 Ful. 236 n., irAifa. 572, 573; that to the Philippians, spurious, Whita. 508, 572, 573; but ad- duced as authentic by Mr Taylor, 2 Ful. 236 n.; Papists, though they cite his writ- ings, reject his authority, Whita. 573; errors in the writings ascribed to him, ib. 573, 574 He calls Jesus Christ his antiquitv, !cc, Calf. 280 n., 2 Jew. 926, 4 Jew. 778; speaks of the full persuasion or assurance of faith and love, 1 Ful. 417 ; writing to the Romans, shortly before his martyrdom he says, my Love is crucified, Whita. 578; says whosoever speaks more than is writ- ten, although he do miracles, &c, should be deemed a wolf (pseud.), Calf. 290; as- sumes not apostolic authority, Whita. 573; professes to understand heavenly things, yet declares himself inferior to Peter and Paul, ib. 574; calls the church most chaste, 2 Jetc. 89S; says that they w ho are Christ's IGNATIUS - are with the bishop, 1 Jew. 349; admonishes that no man do anything pertaining to the church without the consent of the bishop, 2 Whitg. 304; teaches that neither pres- byter, deacon, nor layman, should do any- thing without the bishop, even as Christ does nothing without the Father (interpol.), Whitu. 574 j writes, do nothing without the bishops, for they are priests (pseud.), 1 Ful. 208; says, he that attempts to do anything without the bishop, breaks peace, and con- founds good order (interpol.), 3 Whitg. 304,305; writes, it is not lawful without the bishop either to baptize or to celebrate the supper {iiydirt]v iroieiv), 2 Bee. 231 n., 2 Ful. 23.5; instead of the last phrase, the interpolated copy reads, to sacrifice, &c., S FW. .'3.3, 3 Zur. 14C n.; he declares that a bishop has power over all (interpol.), 1 Jew. 3.30, 2 Wliitg. 304, 306; says he is the form of God the Father of all (inter- pol.), 1 Jew. 349; calls him prince of priests (interpol.), 2 Whiig. 171, 304, 306, 310,423; exhorts to honour God first, as the author and Lord of all things, then the bishop, as the prince of priests bearing the image of God, &c., then the king (inter- pol.), 1 Ful. 489, 2 Whitg. 304; would bore the emperor obey the bishop (inter- pol.), 2 Ful. 235 ; says a bishop should be chosen by the church, Whita. 573 ; men- tions Clement as bishop of Rome (pseud.), ib.; speaks of bishops, presbyters, and dea- cons, 1 Ful. 202, 2 Tyn. 256 n. ; says there is no elect church without them, Whita. 573,574; requires laymen to be subject to deacons, deacons to presbyters, presbyters to bi>hops, the bishop to Christ (interpol.), J Whitg. 304; describes the presbytery (interpol.), 1 Jew. 197; speaks (besides other orders) of chanters, labourers, and confessors (pseud.), 3 Jew. 272; cited as a w i t ness for minor orders, Rog. 260 n. ; he uses the word x« ipoTovia, 1 Ful. 247, 248 ; speaks of being made partakers of Christ's resurrection by baptism (interpol.), 3 Jew. 470, 593 ; calls the Lord's supper (or per- | haps the feast of charity accompanying it) dyuirti, 2 Sec. 231 n. (see above); exhorts often times to come to the eucharist, ib. 258, 3 Sec. 473, Coop. 67 ; calls the eucha- rist the ilesh of our Saviour Jesus Christ, that hath suffered for our sins, 1 Cran. 149, 151, 1 Jew. 517, 518, Whita. 571; terms it a medicine of immortality, 3 Sec. 3o7 ; speaks of one bread being broken, and one cup divided to all, and of there being one altar for the whole church, — IMAGES 409 1 Jew. 116, 261, 2 Jew. 588, 636, 1114, Rid. 173; an interpolation noticed in this pas- sage, 1 Jeiv. 261 n.; he mentions Lent (pseud.), 2 Ful. 237, Whita. 608; says he who fasts on the Lord's day or the sab- bath, except the one sabbath of Easter, is a murderer of Christ (pseud.), Whita. 573, 1 Whitg. 223; Fulke, citing this passage, ; erroneously reads, who shall not fast, 2 Ful. 237 ; he condemns those who keep Easter with the Jews (pseud.), Whita. 573; speaks of virgins who had consecrated themselves to God (interpol.), 2 Ful. 235 ; censures revilers of lawful marriage (interpol.), 3 Jew. 404; wishes to be found meet for God, as were Peter and Paul, and the other apostles that were married (inter- pol.), 2 Ful. 236, 2 Jew. 727, 883, 989, 3 Jew. 392, 421, 3 Zur. 116, 146 n. ; thinks St Paul by the phrase " true yoke-fellow" meant his wife (interpol.), 3 Jew. 414 Ignorance : a peculiar heritage of man by reason of his corruption, 3 Bui. 100 ; often a great sin, 2 Bui. 410, 1 Jew. 324, 2 Lot. 211 ; an impediment in the way of obedi- ence to God's law, 1 Hoop. 426; wilful ig- norance excuseth not, 1 Lat. 385, Pit. 146, 2 Tyn. 129; ignorance is the mother, not of devotion, but of superstition, unbelief, hypocrisy, and all errors, 3 Bee. 489, 1 Jew. 67, 78, 2 Jew. 799, 800, Noral. 16, 113, Pil. 499, Sand. 113; it is a cause of evil, 2 Hoop. 173; much trouble and danger arise from it, ib. 78; horrible blasphemy is sprung of it, ib. 311 ; the remedy against it, ib. 312; the comparative ignorance of Popish and Protestant times, Pil. 611 ; the ignorance of Hooper's clergy, 2 Hoop. 151 Ignoratio elenchi: a logical term, Whita. 287 Illeya(Tho. de): i>. Ylleya. llliberis: v. Councils, Elvira. Illness: evil conduct, 2 Brad. 345 Illumination : 3 Bui. 100 lllyricus ( M. F.) : v. Flacius. Image of Both Churches, by bp Bale, Bale 249—640 Image of God : v. God. The Image of God, ok Layman's Book, by R. Hutchinson, Hutch. 1—208 Images: v. Cross, Crucifix, Idolatry, Idols, Pictures. (a) The question of their lawfulness; on their worship, &c. : — the subject of images is handled in Calf, passim, see the Tabic, p. 393; translations respecting images ex- amined, 1 Ful. 100—107, 179—216; the word used figuratively, 2 Jew. 656; the 410 IMAGES word "simulacrum," how used by Cicero, \Ful. 101 ; how by various Christian writers, ib. 102, &c. ; Romish doctrine concern, ing images, Jiog. 221, 223; card. Wise- man declares that the Pontificale "em- bodies in the most perfect manner the doc- trine of the church concerning them," Calf. 415; this book ordains their hallowing, ib. 47, 48 ; lord Cobham on them, Bale 25 ; an article about them, 1538, 2 Cran. 484 ; a treatise on images, ascribed to Ridley, Rid. 81, &c. ; perhaps not his, ib. 543; verses on images, by Dr W. Bill, Hutch. 10 ; letter from Parker and others to queen Elizabeth on images, Park. 79 — 95 ; images forbidden by God, 1 Brad. 152, 1 Bui. 223, 228, 4 Bui. G8, Lit. Edw. 497, (540), Phil. 400, Rid. 83, &c; why forbidden, 3 Zur. 191, 192, it is neither lawful to make images for religion's sake, nor to worship them, 2 Bee. 69, 70; those of God plainly forbidden, ib. 06, &c; it is a dishonour to the divine nature to make any similitude thereof, Hutch. 12 ; images of Christ more perilous than any, Rid. 91 ; images of the true God and of saints are as idolatrous as the images of the heathen, 2 Tyn. 214; what images are lawful, and where and how they are lawful, 2 Bee. 08, Calf. 44, 1 Ful. 191, 1 Hoop. 44, Now. (10), 123; how far not lawful, 1 Bui. 231 ; their law- fulness debated, Baledi; their use allowed, at one time, by Latimer, not as objects of worship, but as laymen's books, 2 Lat. 233, 353, 359 ; Tyndale writes to the same effect, 3 Tyn. 00, 88 ; so the Institution of a Christian man, 2 Cran. 101 ; Gardiner says that those who press the command- ment too far condemn printed books, Rid. 499; images allowable as memorials, 2 Zur. 44; images of the dead are signs, 4 Bui. 229 ; images defended by absurd arguments, 2 Jew. 057, 058, 004 ; called laymen's books, or the books of the unlearned, Calf. 21, 292, 340, 2 Cran. 101, 179, 1 Hoop. 39, 41, Hutch. 3, 2 Lat. 233, 359, Now. (10), 123, Park. 93, Pit. 14G, 3 Whitg. 32 ; the phrase traced to Gregory the Great, Calf. 21 n., 2 Jew. 057, 000; a similar ex- pression used by John Damascene, 1 Hoop. 39; they are not profitable as laymen's books, 2 Bee. 61, &c. ; they are blind books and dumb schoolmasters, Rid. 95 ; Gardiner defends them, ib. 495, &c. ; they are not tolerable in Christian churches, 2 Bee. 60, 65, 3 Bee. 233, 2 Cran. 178, 1 Hoop. 30, &c, 85, 2 Hoop. 57, 58 ; themselves to be avoided as well as the worship of them, 1 Hoop. 320; reasons against them, Rid. 83; they are not necessary for God's worship, or our instruction, 2 Cran. 10 ; are not needed to shew God unto us, 1 Hoop. 321 ; move not to devotion, 2 Bee. 03, 04, Rid. 87; cannot effectually teach, Calf. 345, &c, 1 Hoop. 30; are not things indiffer- ent, ib. 85, Rid. 90 ; are needless to the learned, dangerous to the unlearned, Rid. 86; their danger is great, ib. 87; their ill effects, Calf. 358, &c, 1 Hoop. 30, 38, &c. ; they are a stumblingblock to our brethren, 3 Tyn. 183, and to the Turks and Jews, ib. 184; images and pictures particularly objectionable over the Lord's table, Rid. 86, 91 ; their ill effect is not counteracted by sincere preaching, ib. 87; they are rightly termed " meretrices," ib. ; against the worship of images, Bale SO, 2 Bee. 58, 59, 1 Hoop. 38, 317, 2 Jew. 644, &e. 4 Jew. 791, &c, 1 Lat. 76, Phil. 406, 3 Tyn. 59 ; their abuse, by pilgrimage, &c, 2 Cran. 499, 1 Lat. 53, by being vainly trusted in, 2 Lat. 233, 333 ; what great honours used to be paid to them, 2 Bee. 413; Antichrist maintains the lawfulness of bowing to them, 3 Bee. 521 ; what it is to bow before them, 2 Bee. 72; what it is to honour or worship them, ib. 72, 73, 1 Hoop. 317 ; image-worship condemned by L. Vives, Calf. 20 n. ; More's argument to prove that men may worship an image w ithout being idolaters, and Tyndale's reply, 3 Tyn. 125; their servants are God's enemies, 2 Bee. 74; the image-server is an idolater, 3 Tyn. 62, 125; the worshipping of images revenged with hideous plagues, Phil. 406; their destruction is not out of hatred to saints, 3 Tyn. 183, nor is it any dishonour to Christ, Calf. 338, &c. (b) Their history : ( for fuller statements of the decrees of the councils here men- tioned, see Councils) : — their invention the beginning of idolatry, 2 Hoop. 57 ; the hea- then made images of aches and fevers, and sacrificed thereto, 3 Tyn. 103; heathen reasons for images, Calf. 39, 185 ; images, and all occasions of idolatry, forbidden to Israel, 1 Tyn. 413 ; none allowed in the tabernacle or temple, Rid. 84 ; the cheru- bim, &c, in the tabernacle and the temple, no warrant for them, 2 Cran. 178, 2 Jew. 045; attempt of Herod, Pilate, and Petro- nius, to place images in the temple, Park. 82, Rid. 84 , 85; various old heretics had images, 1 Ful. 215 ; the Gnostics carried about an image of Christ, Rid. 88; none allowed in the primitive church, 2 ./etc IMAGES 111 989, Rid. 88, 3 Tyn. 182; the absence of them remarked by the heathen, particularly by Celsus, Park. 86, Rid. 88; Christians had none in the days of Origen, Calf. 80; proofs against them from the fathers, coun- cils, and histories, 1 Ful. 194, Park. 79, &c, Rid. 88, &c. ; laws and decrees of princes, bishops and councils against them, 2 Bee. 61, G9, 71, 305, 312; pictures, &c, prohibited by the council of Eliberis, 2 Bee. 71, 2 Brad. 308, Calf. 154, 2 Cran. 179, 2 Ful. 153, 154, 1 Jew. 69, 70, 2 Jew. 659, 990, 4 Jew. 791, 1110, Park. 93, Phil. 407, Rid. 94; representations of the sign of Christ forbidden by Valens and Theodo- sius, 2 Bee. 71 n., Calf. 190, 2 Ful. 159, 2 Jeu>. 659, Park. 90, iJiW. 92; when im- ages were first placed in churches, 2 Cran. 178, 179 ; the placing of them in churches came from idolaters, 2 Bee. 61 ; Epiplia- nius destroyed a picture of Christ, or of some saint, hanging in a church at Anab- latha, 2Bec. 60, & al. (v. Epiphanius, vii.); Augustine disallows images, see p. 81 of this Index; they were not allowed by the church in the time of Jerome, 3 Tyn. 182; images broken by Serenus, bishop of Marseilles, 2 Bee. 61, 1 Hoop. 41, Rid. 92; sanctioned by Gregory the Great, Rid. 92, 3 Tyn. 183; he said that they should not be broken, but that they should by no means be wor- shipped, Baled', UIoop.il, Whita. 509; he called them laymen's books, 2 Bee. 60, 2 Jew. 657 (see p. 410, col. 1); image-w or- ship condemned by the council of Constan- tinople, a.d. 680, Phil. 407, Rid. 497, also by the council held at Toledo the next year, 2 Bee. 71 n., Phil. 407 ; the Quini- Sext council allowed pictures of our Sa- viour to supersede typical representations by a Lamb, Calf. 137 n. ; image-worship enjoined by a council at Rome under Gre- gory III., 2 Bee. 60, 2 Brad. 309, Calf. 48; images abolished by the emperor Leo 111. and publicly burned at Constantinople, Rid. 93; condemned by the council held there, a.d. 754, Calf. 138, &c, 2 Jew. 659, 4 Jew. 1110, Park. 91, Rid. 93, 3 Tyn. 183 n., Whita. 509; they divided the church and the empire, Park. 93, Rid. 94 ; the popes persuaded the Eastern emperors to admit them, 2 Cran. 179; the Greek church never willingly consented to them, 1 Hoop. 40 ; their adoration decreed by the second Nicene council, Calf. 48, 1 Jew. 548, 4 Jew. 791, 792, 1055, 1109, 1110, Park. 91, 92, Rid. 94, Rog. 209, 3 Tyn. 183 n., Whita. 509 ; images forbidden by the council of Frankfort, 4 Jew. 1049, &c, which condemned the second council of Nice, Calf. 155, &c; they were condemned by Charlemagne, ib. 311 ; controversy on this subject as recorded in his Capitular, ib. 156 — 175; a synod at Mayence allowed images.but forbade them to be worshipped, 2 Jew. 647, 657, 6G8 ; a council at Sens preferred images to books, ib. 660 ; how the churches came to be so full of them, 2 Cran. 178; not allowed in the Greek church in Russia, 3 Zur. 691 ; there were, in Popish churches, images of the Father, Calf. 40, 1 Hoop. 320, Rog. 223, of the Son, Rog. 223, & al., of the Holy Ghost, ib. 223, of the Trinity, Bale 95, 97, 99, 3Bec. 521,522, Rog. 223 ; the holy rood, with St Mary and St John, 1 Ful. 190, 204 ; the images of saints and their emblems, 2 '.Bee. 65; why images were covered in Lent, 1 Bee. Ill ; idols at Canterbury, Walsingham, &c, 1 Hoop. 41 (and see below) ; the gilding and painting of images of Christ and the saints, 1 Lat. 22—24; dead images gilded, clothed, and lighted with wax candles; Christ's lively images neglected, ib. 36, 37 ; the sin of this, 4 Bui. 503, 3 Tyn. 59, 62, 82; images of Job, 3 Tyn. 105; deceitful and juggling images, 1 Lat. 54; moving and speaking- ones, 2 Jew. 665 (v. Miracles); the devo- tion of image-makers, Bale 96; king Henry's injunction against images, &c. 2 Cran. 372 n.; images of the Father dis- allowed by the Institution, ib. 101 ; other images approved, as books for the un- learned, ib.; images destroyed in England, 3 Zur. 604 ; the rood of grace and other images broken at Paul's cross, ib. 606, 609 ; our lady of Walsingham and certain other idols burned at Chelsea, 2 Brad. 2 n., 2 Lat. 393 n. ; the images of our lady of Worcester, Walsingham, Ipswich, Don- caster, and Penrice, would have made a jolly muster in Smithfield, 2 Lat. 395 (see those names, and also Willesden); mandates for removing shrines and images, 2 Cran. 490, 503, 509; their abolition in king Ed- ward's time, 2 Zur. 158, 159 n., 3 Zur. 37 7 ; injunctions against them by the king and Cranmer, 2 Cran. 161, 499, 503, by Hooper, 2 Hoop. 121, 129, 143; their restoration demanded by the rebels of Devon, 2 Cran. 176 ; fraud at Christ church, Dublin, Park. 95; numbers of idols set up in queen Mary's time, 2 Hoop. 316, 3 Zur. 177 n. ; queen Elizabeth desired to retain the cru- cifix, with St Mary and St John, 1 Zur. 73, 74; (see also p. 294, col. 2, of this 412 IMAGES — Index) ; letter from Parker and others to her containing reasons from scripture, the fathers, and councils, against the use of images in churches, Path. 79 — 95; images removed from churches in the time of Eliza- beth, 1 Ful. 182, 184, 1 Zur. 63 ; those upon the rood-loft commonly replaced by a text (1 Jo. v. 21), 1 Ful. 193 ; Grindal enjoins fat (i. e. solid) images to be destroyed, Grin. 135; inquiry about images, ib. 159; images are retained by some churches which worship them not, Whila. 509, as in the churches of Germany, 2 Zur. 48 n„ the Lutherans retain the crucifix with St Mary and St John, 1 Ful. 204 ; there are none any where but where the pope is [or wasj head of the church, 2 Cran. 179 Imbraiding : upbraiding, reproach, 1 Bee. 131 Immanity : savageness, Calf. 353 Immareeseible : unfading, 1 Brad. 2G5 Immortality: v. Soul. Impanation : 1 Cran. 251, 253, 280, 305 Impatience: v. Patience. Impenitence: final impenitency, 2 Bui. 425 Imperfection: Now. (101) Impery : empire, dominion, absolute com- mand, \Brad. 341, 2 Jew. 9G4 Importable : that cannot be borne, 1 Bee. 53, 1 Bui. 3 Imposition of Hands, q. v. Impossible : sometimes used in scripture for what is very hard to be done, Hutch. 112, 114 Impravable : not to be corrupted, 1 Bee. 105 Impress : a device, 3 WhUg. xvi. Improper (v. a.) : to appropriate, 2 Jew. (571 Improper;: impropriety, upbraiding, 1 Bee. 131 Impropriations: Park. 99; what.liaf. 100n.; condemned, Pil. 105, 2 Zur. 32, 360; they are against the word of God, Pil. 02; their evil effects, 3 Bee. 536, 537, 1 Lat. 100, 203, Sand. 155; a return of them required, Improve: to reprove, disprove, or disallow, 1 Bee. 3, 1 Brad. 329, 498, 2 Brad. 143, 1 Bui. 3, 1 Jew. 227, Park. 130, Pil. 629, 1 Tyn. 41, 258, 329, 3 Tyn. 128, 2 Whiig. 516, 3 Whitg. 550 Imps : young offspring, Bale 292; godly and virtuous ones, 2 Bee. 205; the first imps of the faith, i. e. the first Christians, 2 Ful. \ 18 ; Edward VI. styled a virtuous imp, Now. 229 Imputed Righteousness: o. Justification. Ina, king of the "West Saxons : gave Peter- pence to Rome, and became a monk there, Bale 447 INDEXES Inaquation : 1 Cran. 305, 306 Incantation : v. Witchcraft. Incarnation : v. Christ. The term not in scripture, 1 Jew. 533; its meaning, lCran. 288; Gardiner makes the sacramental bread incarnate, ib. 306 Incense: what it denotes, 2 Bui. 157; Euse- bius interprets it of praise, Coop. 92 ; the altar of incense, 2 Bui. 157 ; incense men- tioned in the Apocalypse, Bale 342 ; burned by Tertullian in his chamber, Bid. 90 ; when first used at mass, 2 Brad. 311, Pil. 503 Incent (Dr) : probably the dean of St Paul's, 2 Cran. 305 Incent (Jo.), Parker's registrar: Park. 161, 214, 328 n.; a notary, Grin. 463 Incest: 1 Bui. 417 ; the names of incestuous persons to be presented to the ordinary, Grin. 143 Inclosure : v. Commons. Inconstancy: !'. Youth. Inculk : to inculcate, 3 Tyn. 245 Ineute: to strike in, 1 Bee. 63 Ind : India, Pil. 643 Indent: to make an agreement, Sand. 276; indented, i.e. bargained, agreed for, 2Brad. 318, 2 Tyn. 166 Indexes (Prohibitory and Evpurgatory) : refer- ences to some early prohibitory lists, pub- lished in England, Hid. 494 n., 1 Tyn. 3 n., 31,3'3n.,39n.; Cathalogus librorum hareti- corum de commiss. Tribunal, sanctiss. In- quisit. Venetiarum, 1554, republished by the Kev. Jos. Mendham, 1840; it censures the Recognitions, Calf. 21 n.; proscribes the Commentaries of /Eneas Sylvius, and the Fasciculus of O. Gratius, 2~Ful. 302n.; Index lib. probib. Rom. 1559, condemns the Hist. Certaminis Apostolici, Calf. 126 n.; interdicts the Opus Imperfect um, ib. 95n ; prohibits a book called Unio Dissidentium, Rid. 494 n. ; decree in it (or in the next) concerning vernacular versions of the scrip- tures, Whita. 209; the Tridentine pro- hibitory Index, 1564, releases books from censure, Calf.05n., 126n.; the same, Antv. 1570, forbids the perusal of the Caroline Capitular, ib. 155 n. ; the Belgic Index Expurgatorius, Antv. 1571. Calf. 20 n. ; it condemns a declaration that to adore the wood of the cross is manifest idolatry, ib. 376n.; the Index Expurgatorius of card. Quiroga, Madriti, 1584, Calf. 20 n.; it ex- purgates P. Crinitus, ib. 190 n. ; erases a declaration of Erasmus that ancient monks were not bound by vows, 2 Ful. 103 □.; INDEXES — the Index Expurgatorius, Lugd. 1586, censures statements that priests are by God's law subject to princes, Rog. 339 n., that the care of religion pertains to kings, ib. 342 n., that the godly cannot be pun- ished after death, ib. 214 n.; the Vatican Expurgatory Index, Roma;, 1607, Calf. 20 n.; this, and the ed. of Bergom. 1608, erase a passage in the interpolated epistle of Ignatius to the Philadelphians, 2 Ful. 236 n., and strike out the term "magus," applied to pope Silvester, Calf. 91 n.; the Index auctorum damnata; memorise, issued by Masearegnas, inquisitor general of Por- tugal, Ulyssip., 1624, ib. 20 n.; it admonishes that the works of jEneas Sylvius be read cautiously, 2 Ful. 302 n.; the Index lib. prohib. et e.\purg. of card. Zapata, Ilispali, 1632, Calf. 20 n. ; it condemns a statement that God alone is to be adored, ib. 375 n. ; censures a passage of Polydore Vergil about ancient monks, 2 Ful. 103 n.; forbids the Colloquies of Erasmus, ib. 194 n.; the Index lib. prohib. etexpurg., Matriti, 1640, Calf. 20n.; the reprint, Matriti [Genevae], 1667, 2 Ful. 290 n.; it censures a note of Erasmus stating the " rock" to be Peter's profession, ib.; the edition, Madriti, 1707, Calf. 20 n.; Indice ultimo, Madrid, 1790, ib.; various Indexes expurgate the Enchi- ridion of Erasmus, ib. 314 n.; D. Franci Disq. de Papistarum Indicibus, 1684, ib. 96 n India: t>. Church, II. ii., Thomas (St). Its geography, 2 Zur. 95; Christianity there before the Jesuits, 3 Jew. 198 Indies (West) : v. West Indies. Indifferently : impartially, Grin. 21 Individuum vagum : a term applied to the object denoted by the word " Hoc" in the form of consecration, 1 Cran. 106, 108, 2 Jew, T87 — 790; some call it individuum in genere, 1 Cran. 106; other names, 2 Jew. 789 Indolentia: that of the Stoics, 2 Bui. 82 lndract (St) : murdered at Shapwick, Bale 191 Induction to benefices : 2 Zur. 360 Indulgences: v. Pardons. Ineptly: foolishly, Calf. 216 Infallibility: f. Church, 1. ix. Romish claims to it, 2 Tyn. 289 Infants: v. Children. Infernus: v. Hell. Infidelity : 0, Unbelief. Infidels: v. Unbelievers. Infirm : to weaken, 1 Brad. 544 Infirmity : sins of infirmity, 2 Bui. 417 INNOCENT 413 Informers : v. Promoters. Infortiatum : v. Law (Civil), lnfundeth : poureth into, 2 Bee. 562 Infymacion: a confirmation, Park. 268 Ingeam (Vincent) : a Kentish justice, 2 Cran. 367 Ingenitus : the word not found in the scrip- tures, 3 Je w. 440 Ingeny: disposition, 1 Bee. 277 Ingram (Rob.) : Hooper kept in his house at Gloucester before his martyrdom , 2 Hoop . Ingratitude: what it is, 1 Bee. 186; a foul crime, Sand. 156; nothing displeases God so much, 1 Bee. 185 Ingworth (Rich.), or Yugworth, suffragan of Dover : Cranmer's instrument proposing him and another to the king, 2 Cran. 471 ; Cranmer's commission to him as suffragan, ib. ; a visitor of monasteries, 2 Lat. 378 n., 395 n., 400 n Iniquity : v. Mystery, Sin. Injunctions: V. Articles of Inquiry. Injuries : two ways of doing them to the souls of men, 2 Hoop. 67 Inhiate : to gape, 1 Bee. 253 Inn : to be at inn, what, 1 Brad. 79 Innoceney : what it is, 3 .Bee. 606, 620; com- mendation of it, IBec. 206; how to prac- tise it, ib. 206, 207; it is the security of princes, Sand. 405 ; how alleged by David, ib. 404 Innocent I., pope : many of the epistles as- cribed to him are clearly and confessedly spurious, Whita. 435; that to Decentius considered so, 2 Ful. 90 n. ; that to Victri- cius, ib. 179 ; that to Exuperius, cited by Gratiarj, ib. 244; his Pontificale, Calf. 381 n.; he excommunicated the emperor Areadius, 1 Jew. 405; erased the name of Arsacius, bishop of Constantinople, from the calendar, 4 Jew. 650; his judgment in the case of Chrysostom and Theophilus, 1 Jew. 387, 394; what he wrote to the bishops of Africa touching Pelagius, 2 Ful. 351, I Jew. 394, 405; he complains of his want of authority to force Pelagius to come before him, 4 Jew. 996; how addressed by one of the synods of Carthage, 2 Ful. 351 n.; he calls other bishops co-disciples and co- presbyters, 1 Jew. 419; his decree for the authority of the church of Rome, 3 Bee. 613n.; hereceivedapocryphalbooks, Wliita. 39, 46; condemned the Gospel of Peter, ib. 312; cited in support of tradition, ib. 609 ; he confessed original sin, 2 Bui. 390 ; forbade the sacrament to be celebrated on Good Friday or Holy Saturday, 1 Jew. 246; 414 INNOCENT I— IV. thought the eucharist necessary for infants, 2 Ful. 41, 392 ; ordained the use of the pax, 2 Brad. 311, Pil. 503 ; calls extreme unc- tion a sacrament, 3 Jew. 457 ; permits it to be ministered by any Christian, Calf. 246 Innocent II., pope: a dissension between him and Peter compounded by Bernard, Uew. 382; an indulgence granted by him, Rog. 220, 221 Innocent III., pope: v. Councils, Lateiux IV. Before his election to the popedom, he •was called Lotharius Levita, 3 Bui. 82, 2 Hoop. 521 ; he licensed the emperor Otho to marry his niece, Pil. C03 ; compelled king John to pay him tribute, 2 Hoop. 48, 522 ; excommunicated and insulted him, I Ful. 3Gn.; absolved his subjects from their allegiance, and declared him deposed, 1 Tyn. 339 n.; his works, Jew. xxxviii; his creed published in the Lateral) council, 3 Bui. 82, 4 Bui. 557 ; he questions whether, and in what sort, a man, either in his mad- ness or in his sleep, may be baptized, 3 Jew. 358; inquires whether many species be one sacrament, 2 Jew. 794; was the father, and a great promoter, of the doc- trine of transubstantiation, 1 Cran. 240, (88), iBul. 278, \Hoop. 118, Rid. 10, 17, 24G, 509 ; his decree affirming that doc- trine, 2 Bee. 21,0, 2G8, 290, 3 Bee. 232, 261, 274, 361, 373, 374, 426 ; he recounts various opinions as to the words of consecration, 2 Bee. 263, lHoop. 518, I Jem. 123, 2 Jew. 789, Park. 251, Rid. 18, 26 ; declares that those words were commanded to be said in silence, lest they should be despised, 2 Jew. 703; reports a fable respecting certain shep- herds using the words over their bread, ib. 705; says none can make the sacrament but a priest duly ordained, &c, 1 Hoop. 192 n.; refers to cases of non-consecration, 1 Jew. 550 n.; cited w ith reference to opus opera- turn, 2 Jew. 750; he would prove transub- stantiation by a miracle, 1 Hoop. 225; mentions some as affirming that after con- secration the very substance of the bread remains, 'A Jew. 490; asserts that Christ's body is made from bread, 1 Cran. 194 ; said to teach that the body of Christ remains no longer than the sacrament is in the eating, ib. 56, (24) ; he refers to Judas receiving the sacrament, 3Bec. 466; writes about a mouse eating the sacramental bread, &c, 4 Bui. 306, 1 Hoop. 167 n., 168, 225 ; de- clares that the canon of the mass came from Christ and his apostles, 1 Jew. 9; elsewhere states that pope Gelasius made a part of it, and he did something therein himself, 2 Brad. 309, 310 ; testifies that the Greek church did not use the mixed cup, 1 Jew. 139 ; ordains that the sacrament, and also chrism, be kept under lock and key, 2 Bee. 253, 3 Bee. 373, 2 Brad. 310, 1 Cran. 238, 2 Cran. 172, 2 Jew. 556 ; men- tions priests who scarce said mass four times a year, 1 Jew. 199 ; gives a reason why the priest may say " Dominus vobiscum," though there be but one at mass, ib. 174 ; admits that the vestments were taken from Judaism, iBul. 421, 1 Zur. 158; commands that meet men be provided to minister according to the diversities of languages, 3Bec. 409, 1 Jew. 291; referred to on ecclesiastical orders, iBul. 114; in the council of Lateran he enforced auricu- lar confession, 2 Brad. 310, 1 Jew. 120, 2 Jew. 1133; writes on the making of chrism, 3 Jew. 178 ; declares it is not Jew- ish as some assert, ib. ; forbids priests to marry, ib. 386; declares marriage to be unholy, Calf. 238, 239, 240, 1 Jew. 77; says that they that be in the flesh, that is to say, in marriage, cannot please God, Calf. 239, 3 Jew. 420 ; by the " defiled and unbelieving," Tit. i. 15, he understands married people, Calf. 239, 3 Jew. 420 ; to the question whether priests having several concubines are to be accounted bigami, he replies in the negative, iJew. 636; inter, prets the name Cephas as meaning caput, 2 Ful. 301 n. ; says the pope is not a bare man, 2 Jew. 575; asserts that the pope may be judged by no man, 1 Jew. 68, 93, 442, 3 Jew. 205, I Jew. 968. 1116; declares that his will only must stand for law, I Jew. 1052; says that he may make a layman his delegate to hear and determine in priests' causes, ib. 961 ; declares that the emperor holds his empire of the pope, 2 Jew. 917, iJew. 836, 837; his absurd estimate of the superiority of the papal power over the imperial, 1 Ful. 36 n., 1 Jew. 14, 143, 414, 4 Jew. 672, 673, 675, 676, 847 ; he ordered that no archbishop should have his pall without an oath of obedience to the pope, 2Brad. 310; thinks that though a reason cannot be given for everything brought in by our forelathers, profound mysteries lie hidden in them, 3 Jew. 552; declares that our virtues are dyed in the blood of the cross of Christ, ib. 492 Inuocent IV., pope: claimed the right to depose princes, 1 Jew. 443 n.; sent am- bassador to Tartary. Wool. 28 INNOCENT VI. — Innocent VI., pope: gave benefices only to such as were throughly proved in life and learning, 1 Bee. 384, 385 Innocent VIII., pope : bought the popedom, Sand. 241 ; dispensed with the priests of Norway to consecrate without wine, 1 Jew. 137, 222; his incontinent:;, Rotj. 304 Inns: v. Taverns. Inns of Court: v. London. Inquisition : established in Spain, 2 Jew. 690, Iiog. 291 ; English merchants in peril from it, 1 Zur. 2 i3 ; three of them burned, 3 Zur. G2G; the Inquisition in the Low-Countries, ib. 417 n., 5G8, 070 ; attempt to establish it at Antwerp, ib. 417 n Inspiration : v. Scripture. Instant (v. a.): to importune, Bale 242 Institutes of Justinian : o. Law (Civil). Institution of a Christen man, 1537 : a godly book, 2 Cran. 16; often called the Bishops' Book, 2 Cran. 83 n., 337 n., Hutch. 231 n. ; some account of it, 2 Cran. 337 n.; by whom written, 1 Lat. x, 2 Lat. 3G9 n., 376 n., 379 n., Hid. 511; ascribed by Ridley to bishop Gardiner, Hid. 13.5, but probably he meant the King's Book, or Necessary Doctrine, ib. 511 ; minute of an answer of Henry VIII. to a letter from the commis- sioners, 2 Cran. 469 ; how far the book was authorized by the king, ib. 337 n.; the clergy enjoined to procure it, 2 Lat. 243 ; opposition of magistrates to it, 2 Cran. 350, 352, 354 ; it affirms that holy scripture alone sheweth men the right path to come to God, 2 Cov. 335; asserts the equality of bishops and presbyters,2i?ec.319n.; speaks against masses of scala coeli, &c, 3 Zur. 212; said to sharply reprove the Floren- tine council, Bid. 135, 511 ; corrections by Henry VIII., with Cranmer's annotations thereon, 2 Cran. 83, and see 358, 359 ; this book superseded in 1543 (not 1540) b; the Necessar; Doctrine, 2 Cran. 16 n Institution to benefices: 2 Zur. 360 Insurrection : v. Rebellion. Intention : the Romish doctrine of the priest's intention, 2 Brad. 283, 1 Cov. 453, 2 Cov. 262, Uew. 13, 139, 2 Jew. 705 Intentions (First and second): terms in logic, 1 Tyn. 157 n Intercession: v. Christ, iii. c. 2; also Angels, Saints. Intercession a part of pra;er, Sand. 77 Interdict: lands interdicted by the pope, and given to other princes, 1 Tyn. 235, 338 ; interdict of the diocese of Chichester, by Ralph, bishop, temp. Will. EL, 3 Tyn. 295; of all England, by archbishop Langton, ib.; IPSWICH 415 the realm interdicted in Henry VIII's time, 2 Cran. 13; towns interdicted, ib. 282 n. ; churches interdicted on blood being spilled in them, ib. 281 n., till the raising of money to pay for the hallowing, 1 Tyn. 340 ; Rye church not interdicted after manslaughter committed in it, 2 Cran. 357 Interest: v. Usury. Interim : an ordinance of Charles V. tern- porarily settling the differences between the Protestants and the Papists in a man- ner favourable to the latter, 3 Bee. 260, 2 Cran. 421 n., 1 Lat. 147 n., 305, Park. 141, Rid. 120, 3 Zur. 18 n., 335, 379, 470n., 532, 540, 646, 649, G50; some account of it, 3 .Bee. 260n„ lLat. 147n.,305n., 2 Zur. 125 n., 3 Zur. 383 n. ; its provision respect- ing married priests, Pit. 574, 657 ; its order about confession, 3 Jew. 363 ; persecutions consequent upon it, 2 Cov. 526, 3 Zur. 18, 32 ; Bucer and Fagius obliged to quit Ger- many, ib. 329 n.; it is received at Constance, ib. 641 n., in East Friesland, ib. 61, at Strasburgh, ib. 667 ; confuted by Calvin, Rid. 120 Interludes : played in the church, 3 Whitg. 384 Intermediate state: v. Hell. Intervallum : the time between Christmas and Quinquagesima, Pra. Eliz. 232 Introits: ordained by pope Celestine, 3 Bee. 263, 2 Brad. 305, Pil. 503 n., 3 Whitg. 73 ; what they are, Lit. Edw. 41 n Invective against Swearing, by T. Becon, 1 Bee. 350 Invention of the Cross {q. v.), or Helen's day: Pil. 15 Invention of man : the evil of it contrasted with God's word, 3 Bee. 490—496 Inventory : one of Bucer's property, Park. 47, 3 Zur. 362; A short Inventory of cer- tain Idle Inventions, by C.T., 1.581 ; notice of it, Poet, xxxvii ; an extract, ib. 395 Invination : 1 Cran. 305, 306 Invisible : Now. (101) Invitations : v. Gospel. Invitatories : what, Lit. Edw. 18 n., Lit. Eliz. 34 n Invocation : v. Prayer, Saints. What it is, 3Bul. 204, 206, 4 Bui. 163, Noiv. (1U1)'; it springs from faith, 3 Bui. 212 lpocras, or Hippocras: a kind of piment, or spiced wine, 2 Bee. 534 Ipswich, co. Suffolk: the image of our lady of Ipswich, 1 Hoop. 40, 1 Lat. 53 n., 2 Lat. 395, 3 Tyn. 125 ; idolatry there, Pil. 63 ; the maid of Ipswich, v. Wentworth ; two 416 IPSWICH — IRENiEUS women burned there, Poet. 166; other martyrs there, ib. 173 Ireland: v. Church, II. v.f. The people anciently called Scots, 2 Ful. 16, 19; pilgrimage thither, ib. 12 ; Ireland instigated by the clergy to rebel against king John, 2 Tgn. 295, and against Richard 11., ib. 296; copper coinage used there as early as the reign of Edward III., ib. 231 n.; a wild country, Hutch. 73 ; More says the wild Irish prayed when they went to steal, 3 Tyn. 126; Parker fears the people of the North of England will become too much Irish and savage, Park. 123 ; the title of king of Ireland acknowledged by the French king, 3 Zur. 563 n. ; the prince of this realm (England) reported to be not lord, but king, of Ireland, by ancient right, Park. 328; an attempted invasion by the French, 1551, 3 Zur. 107 ; unsettled state of the country, 1 Zur. 140, 329, 332 ; rebel- lions of the O'Neales, Lit. Edw. 473, Pil. 74 n., \Zur. 186, 194, 195, 2 Zur. 335; rebellion in Ulster, 1573, 2 Zur. 222 n. ; English colonies established, ib. 224 ; the rebellion of N. Saunders, J. Fitzmaurice, &c, Lit. Eliz. 657 n.; the pope would wrest Ireland from the queen of England, 1 Ful. 487, 510; war there, 1599, Lit. Eliz. 473; the Spanish army defeated by lord Mountjoy, 2 Zur. 335 ; Campion's History of Ireland, Park. 407 Ireland (Earl of), i. e. B. Fitzpatriek, q. v. Ireland (James), a Londoner: examined be- fore the ecclesiastical commissioners, Grin. 201 Irensus (St) : i. His Life and WorJts : — he was a dis- ciple of Polycarp, who was a disciple of St John, 1 Cran. 265; his account of Polycarp and his doctrine, Calf. 270, Whita. 581 (see also iv. below) ; he was bishop of Lyons, Rog. 329 ; held a provincial council in France, 4 Jew. 1125 ; his mission to the churches of Phrygia, 2 Whity. 312, 314 ; his martyrdom, 2 Bui. 105 ; his body falsely stated to have been burned by the Hugue- nots in 1562, 4 Jew. 1042, 1047 ; his works, Jew. xxxviii, 2 Whitg. xxix; he forbids ad- ditions to them. Bale 638; he wrote on the Apocalypse, ib. 255 ; he cites the Shepherd of Hernias, Whita. 68 ii. Scripture, Tradition, Doctrine : he compares the Jews, or their economy, to the sowing of the seed, 2 Jew. 615; considers that the law was lost in the captivity, and that Ezra restored it, Whita. 115; asserts the miraculous unanimity of the LXX. interpreters, ib. 120; writes that all which the Lord did, taught, and suffered, may be fuund in the prophets, ib. 620; says the precepts of a perfect life are the same in both testaments, ib. 675 ; asserts that the apostles delivered to their successors a cer- tain gift of truth, ib. 585, 674 ; states that they most plentifully conferred on the church all things pertaining to the truth, Calf. 2S7 ; says they preached the gospel, and afterward by God's will they delivered the same to us in writing, to be a founda- tion and pillar to our faith, 2 Jew. 988, 3 Jew. 437, Whita. 528, 670; teaches that the pillar and buttress of the church is the gospel, and the Spirit of life, 3 Jew. 153; declares that to lean to the scriptures is to build upon a rock, but that to leave them is to build upon the sand, 2 Cran. 22, Phil. 308; speaking of an erroneous doctrine he says, this thing neither did the prophets publish, nor our Lord teach, nor the apo- stles deliver, 4 Jew. 886; affirms that he is happy who follows the doctrine of both the testaments, and not the traditions of men, 2 Cran. 22; says the scriptures are perfect, Whita. 675; denies that Christ and the apostles taught some things openly and some secretly, ib. 668; declares that the whole scriptures, both of the prophets and the evangelists, are open and without ambiguity, 2 Ful. 220 ; says the scrip- tures are without doubtfulness, and may be heard indifferently of all, 2 Jew: 6S4, 4 Jew. 1185; characterizes the doctrine of the apostles as manifest and firm, keeping nothing back, Whita. 39S; writes on the obscurities of scripture, ib. 370, 371 ; shews that scripture is to be interpreted by itself, ib. 461, 491 ; compares the church in this world to Paradise, and the scriptures to the trees of the garden, 2 Jew. 691, 695, Whita. 675; speaks of making void the law of God by addition, subtraction, and misinterpretation, Rog. 195 n.; shews how heretics ac t when reproved by the scrip- tures, 2 Ful. 219, 3 Jew. 248, 4 Jew. 759, 762; Erasmus says he fights with no other defence than scripture, against a host of heretics, Whita. 675; he censures the he- retic Valentinus for his treatment of scrip- ture, 1 Jew. 260 ; says Matthew wrote his gospel in Hebrew, Whita. 126; speaks of the date of it, ib. 520, 552; whether he ascribes the epistle to the Hebrews to Paul, ib. 107 ; he explains" things new and old," and the " new song," 2 Jew. 724 ; his tes- timony to tradition considered, Whita. 583 IREN.EUS 417 — 585; he says the tradition which is from the apostles is kept in the churches by priests that succeed them, 4 Jew. 1042; by apostolic tradition he means, in sub- stance, what we call the creed of the apo- stles, 1 Bui. 28, 4 Bui. 535 ; he speaks of certain barbarous nations who received the faith without writing, by the power of the Holy Ghost, 2 Jeiv. C72— 674, Whita. 520, 585, and says that they would not abide the inventions of heretics, 2 Jew. 074 ; his declaration of faith, 1 Bui. 26, 2 Hoop. 537; approval of it, 1 Brad. 371 ; he con- fesses original sin, 2 Bui. 390 ; thinks that man was imperfect when first created, 3 Jew. GOG; speaks of the promise of mercy, the grace of God, &c, as a spiritual sub- stance, 3 Jew. 507 ; thinks Abraham saw the day of Christ's death, 1 Hoop. 212; understands "the Word" to denote the divine nature of Christ, ib. 17, 83; shews that he was crucified and dead, but not in his Divinity, ib. 17 ; considers that he was near fifty years old when he suffered, 4 Bui. 536, 4 Jew. 695, Whita. 585, G65 ; referred to on the true form of the cross, 2 Zitr. 45; he shews how God blinds the hearts of the unfaithful, 2 Jew. 676, 677 ; says it is better for men to be ignorant, and by love to draw near to God, than to think themselves to know much, and yet to be found blasphemous against tiod, 4 Jew. 910; shews that when Paul said "know- ledge puffeth up," he did not find fault with the true knowledge of God, 2 Jew. 680; declares that Paul meant not a spirit- ual body, when he said " we are members of (Christ's) body, of his flesh, and of his bones," 1 Cran. 285; he was a cbiliast, or millenarian, Whita. 391, 585; speaks of the seven ages of the world, 1 Lat. 365 n. ; maintains that the righteous will rise and reign 1000 years before the last judgment, Coop. 147 ; his argument against those who denied the resurrection of the body, 1 Cran. 149, 150, Sand. 453; said to assert that faith and hope will remain in the life to come, Whita. 585; he condemns those w ho pretend to describe the heavenly hier- archy, i'6. 577 ; shews that the powers are ordained by God, and that Satan lied when he claimed authority to bestow them, 3 Whitg. 588 iii. The Church : he speaks of churches founded by the apostles in various coun- tries, Whita. 216 ; to stay the errors of his time, he refers to the most ancient churches, 3 Bee. 393, 1 Brad. 520, 1 Jew. 79, 364, 4 Jew. 1042, 1043 ; alleges the doctrine of the church in opposition to heretics who denied the scriptures, 1 Brad. 520, Whita. 326, 438, 439, 583 ; speaks of the church as possessing the gifts of the Lord, viz. apo- stles, prophets, and teachers; and says that where these are placed, there we must learn the truth, &c, Phil. 367 ; says we ought to obey those presbyters who suc- ceed the apostles, and with the succession of the bishopric have received the gift of truth, 1 Jew. 402, 3 Jew. 349, Whita. 585 ; speaks of the apostolic doctrine as con- veyed by succession of bishops, and as con- tained in the scriptures, Bog. 329 n., Whita. 461 n.; shews the difference be- tween true and false Christians, Wool. 24, 25; declares that, as in the old testament so in the new, many are called, few chosen, 4 Jew. 877 ; says the apostles appointed bishops in all churches, 2 Whita. 136, 138 ; calls the church of Rome the greatest and most ancient, and ascribes its foundation to Peter and Paul, 2 Ful. 340, 341, 1 Jew. 3C5, 4 Jew. 1012, Phil. 24, 25, Whita. 438 n. ; says, to this church every church must needs agree, 2 Ful. 340, 1 Jew. 364 ; the pre-eminence that he gives to the church of Rome stands in consent and unity, not in superiority or government over all the world, 4 Jew. 1043; he de- clares that in it the tradition which is from the apostles has been always kept, 2 Ful. 340 ; enumerates the early bishops of Rome Calf. 251, 3 Jew. 320 ; declares that Peter and Paul appointed Linus, 2 Ful. 335, 340; speaks of the writings of Clement, 2 Whitg. 119; (as toAnicttus,see iv, below); he wrote to pope Victor about the keeping of Easter, \Jew.\li,\Whitg.2\§; rebuked him for his intolerance, 1 Brad. 525, 2 Brad. 889,Calf. 269, 2 Ful. 69, 238, 308, Whita. 539, 2 Zur. 310, 347 ; prevented him from excommuni- cating the Eastern churches, 2 Hoop. 233; sought advice from him about the excommu- nication of certain heretics, Phil. 39 ; he says that a difference as to fasting should not break the agreement of faith, 1 Brad. 525 iv. Sacraments, Worship : he speaks of only two sacraments, baptism and the eu- charist, 3 Jew. 459; of the latter he writes figuratively, 2 Hoop. 48; calls the bread wherein thanks are given, the body of the Lord, 1 Cran. 104, (30), 2 Jew. 606; says Christ confessed bread to be his body, and the cup his blood, 1 Brad. 589, 1 Cran. 33, 104, (54), 1 Hoop. 220, 2 Jew. 1115; calls the bread of the sacrament a creature, and 27 418 IREftXUS an earthly thing, 1 Brad . 589, 1 Hoop. 226, 1 Jeio.518, 2 Jew. 1118 ; declares that w hen the mingled cup and broken bread receive the word of God, they become the eucharist of the blood and body of Christ, 1 Cran. 104 n., 265, 2G6, (30, 54), 1 Ful. 503, 605, 523, Grin. 47, also Coop. 194 n. ; says that of this eucharist the substance of our flesh is stayed and increased, 2 Bee. 267, 3 Bee. 424, Coop. 194 n., 1 Cran. 104, 149 n., (54), Grin. 47, 2 Jeic. 590, 599, 795, 3 Jew. 516; another like sentence, 1 Brad. 589, 1 Cran. 149 n., 1 Hoop. 226, 2 Jew. 1115; he states that as the bread, receiving the invocation of God, consists of two things, earthly and heavenly; so our bodies, receiving the eu- charist, are no more corruptible, having hope of an eternal resurrection, 2 Bee. 267, 3 Bee. 424, 1 Brad. 87, 543, 4 Bui. 249, 1 Cran. 104, 265, 337, 338, (30, 54), 1 Ful. 603, 505, Grin. 66, 1 Hoop. 224, 2 Hoop. 419,420, Hutch. 39, 271, 273, 277, 2 Jew. 759, Rid. 173, Sand. 453; uses this doc- trine against some heretics who denied the salvation of the body, 1 Cran. 149, 150, Sand. 453; mentions that the bishops of Rome were wont to send the eucharist to other bishops who came there, in token of concord, 4 Bui. 430, 1 Jew. 144, 145, 161; (Jewel does not think that the sacrament is here intended, 1 Jeie. 145); he says Ani- cetus granted the eucharist (probably mean- ing the ministration of it) to Polycarp, 1 Jew. 140, Whila. 217 ; speaks of one Marcus enchanting the sacramental cup, 1 Jew. 6; calls the Lord's supper a sacrifice, Coop. 89 ; speaks of the eucharist as the new ob- lation of the new testament, 3 Bee. 388, Coop. 89, 1 Cran. 104 (54), and as a pure oblation, &c, Coop. 89, 1 Ful. 271; how- he interprets Malachi's "pure offering," 4 Bui. 224, 1 Jew. 109, 2 Jew. 722, 723; he does not speak of a propitiatory sacrifice amongst Christians, 1 Ful. 271, 2Ful. 245; teaches that God is not pleased with sacri- fice (of man's invention), 2 Hoop. 523; speaks of sacrifices in both the old and the new testament, but says the former were offered by bondmen, the latter by freemen, 2 Jew. 724 ; says it behoves us to offer to God the first fruits of his creatures, &c, Coop. 90; remarks that we offer not to God as to one that needeth, but as giving thanks for his benefits, ib. 91 ; says that we should offer sacrifice daily, Uew. 128; declares that our altar and temple are in heaven, and that we must oll'er our prayers and oblations there, Coop. 92, 1 Jew. 128, 311, 2 Jew. 723, 740; affirms that sacrifices do not sanctify the man, but that the conscience of him who offers, being pure, sanctifies the sacrifice, 2 Hoop. 527, 2 Jew. 723, 755 v. Heresies, Antichrist : he says that heretics abused the text, " we speak « isdom amongst them that are perfect," Whit*. 674 ; declares that they professed to be wiser than the apostles, 1 Jew. 320; cen- sures those who lead the blind out of the way, 2 Jew. 674; describes the error of some who denied the Lord's true humanity, 2 Cov. 348 n.; speaks of various heretics who denied the resurrection, ib. 186 n., and of some who used images and other super- stitions, 1 Ful. 194 n.; as to the treatment of scripture by heretics, see ii, above; re- ferred to about the Basilidians, Calf. 285 n., Bog. 57, 118, 119 nn.; on Carpo- crates, ib. 40,52, 101 nn.; on Cerinthus, ib. 48n.;on the Ebionites, ib. 83, 89nn.; he says they received only the gospel of Matthew, and rejected Paul as an apostate from the law, Whita. 35; describes the Gnostics or Doceta?, 1 Cov. 21 n.; re- bukes them for having an image of Christ, Calf. 43, 371, 1 Ful. 194, 2 Ful. 127, Park. 86, Bid. 88 ; says they condemned marriage, Bog. 306 n.; tells of the heresy of Mar- cion, ib. 84, 85, 133 nn., Whita. 31; re- proves the opinion of his sect that man's body is not capable of happiness, but the soul only, Bog. 297 n.; cited on the heresy of Marcus, ib. 135 n. ; he says the Marco- sians at the ministration of baptism used certain Hebrew words, to terrify and as- tonish the minds of the ignorant, ib. 242 n.; speaks of the errors of Menander, ib. 40 n. ; states that the Nicolaitaus would have women to be common, io. 307 n. ; speaks of the heresy of Saturnius, ib. 40 n., 51 n., Whita. 30; writes of Simon Magus and his evil doctrine, Bog. 40, 71, 118, 102 nn., Whita. 30; describes the Valentinians, Uew. 400, Bog. 52, 84, 121, 145 nn.; states that they allowed no gospel but that of John, Whita. 34 ; says they called ignorance of the truth, know- ledge, 2 Jew. 800; tells them that their errors arose from not knowing the scrip- tures, ib. 082; mentions how their founder treated the scriptures, 1 Jew. 200; records their conduct when confuted by the word of God, 2 Ful. 219 ; mentions their super- stitious veneration of the cross, ib. 139; speaks of their follies as void of substance, 3 Jew. 507 ; tells of a deceptive miracle wrought by a juggler, 2 Cran. 45; referred IREN^EUS — ISIDORE H9 to about the great apostasy, 2 Ful. 374; said to take Antichrist to be probably the Roman kingdom, {6. iiC8; he says the name of the beast is Aotcii/os, which is the name of the last kingdom, 2 Jew. 915, 4 Jew. 743; mentions an opinion that Antichrist shall be of the tribe of Dan, 2 Ful. 370 ; says though an apostate and a robber, he will be worshipped as God, and though a servant, will proclaim himself a king, 2 Jew. 905, 4 Jew. 714, 843 Irene, empress of the East : a heathen born, 2 Jew. 653; an upholderof image-worship, ib., Rid. 93 ; she convoked the second council of Nice, Calf. 175, 177, Park. 92; burned the bones of her father-in-law Con- stantine V., Calf. 31, 175, 17G, Park. 92, Rid. 94; put out the eyes of her son Con- stantine VI., Calf. 176, 2 Jew. 653, Park. 92, Rid. 94, and at length murdered him, Calf. 31, 175, 176 Irish : v. Ireland. Irish (Mr), mayorof Oxford : Ridley prisoner in his house, Rid. xi, 286, 292, 376, 391, 392; his wife, 2 Brad. 158, 172, Rid. 292, 373, 391, 392; her sorrow for Ridley's approaching death, Rid. 292 Ironside (Gilb.),bp of Hereford: when vice- chancellor of Oxford, he published an account of the disputation there, 1554, from a MS., Rid.xv; his preface to that book, 1 Brad. 583 Irony : used in scripture, 2 Cov. 333, 366 Isaac: interpretation of his name, Phil. 257; instructed by his father, iBul. 388; his afflictions, 2 Bui. 103 Isaac ... , emperor of the East: 2 Jew. 1028 n Isaac (Edw.): notice of him, 2 Lai. 221 n.; visits Bainham in Newgate, ib. 221 ; exe- cutor to Mrs Wyate his mother, 2Cran. 389; Cranmer writes to the king about on exchange of his lands, ib. 458; a friend of Sandys, Sand, xv, xvi ; an exile at Frank- fort, Jew. xii, 2 Lat. 221 ; death of his son there, Sand, xv Isaac (Jo.): confutes Lindanus, q.v.\ his opinion on the text, "They pierced my hands," &c, 1 Ful. 45 ; on the purity of the Hebrew text, Whita. 162 Isaac (Tlio.) : brother to Edward, 2 Cran. 389 Isabella, queen of Castile : affianced to king Edward IV., 2 Tyn. 304 ; married to Ferdi- nand V., q. v. Isabella of Arragon, duchess of Milan, 3Zur. 689 n Isabella (The lady): mentioned, iJew. 1197, 1198, 1 Zur. 8, 9 Isacius : robs the church of St John Lateran, 2 Tyn. 255 Isaiah : iBul. 70, 122, 480; not only a pro- phet, but an evangelist, 1 Bui. 51, 3 Bui. 17, 1 Cov. 66; he meddled with the coin of the mint, and with vintners, 1 Lat. 137 ; sawn asunder, 2 Jew. 839, Pit. 361 ; the Ascen- sion of Isaiah, an apocryphal book, llotj. 82 Isauria : '.iBul. 257 Isbrandus, Dutch minister at Norwich: v. Balkius (Jo.). Iscan (B.), bp: v. Bartholomew. Ischyras, a pretended priest: 3 Jew. 321,334, 2 Whitg. 161 Isengrenius ( ): 3 Zur. 218, 223 Ishmael: circumcised, iBul. 378; his mock- ing, Pil. 358 ; how he and his mother were mercifully relieved, Grin. 106; he was an archer, Pil. 428 Isidore ( St ), called Pelusiota, or of Damietta : referred to, Calf. 285n.; absurd arguments for images ascribed to him, 2 Jew. 658 Isidore (St), of Seville, or Hispalensis : Opera, Jew. xxxviii, 3 Whitg. xxix ; he asserts that if one in authority command anything be- sides the will and meaning of God's word, he must be taken as a false witness against God, &c, 3 Jew. 600; declares that who- ever understands holy scripture otherwise than the sense of the Holy Spirit requires, may be called a heretic, though he depart not from the church *, Bale 218 ; speaks of the scriptures as read in all Christian tongues, 2Jcu: 692; says Jerome's version is preferred to all others, Whita. 131, 136, 137 ; states that Ezra settled the Old Tes- tament in two and twenty books, ib. 64 ; yet he is referred to as an authority for the Apocrypha, ib. 39 ; by the sun he under- stands the kingdom, by the moon the priest- hood, iJew. 677,838; calls the appearance of Samuel's ghost a piece of Satan's jugglery, Whita. 92 ; explains Ezekiel's reference to Tubal, Bale 571 ; expounds the meaning of 6 and T, Calf. 107; mistakes the origin of the name Cephas, 2 Ful. 302 n. ; calls Timo- thy bishop of Ephesus, 2 Whita. 294, and says he was buried there, ib. 303 ; wrote on the Apocalypse, Bale 255 : beat s testi- mony against the Canons of the Apostles, Whita. 41 n. ; mentions various ecclesias- tical orders, iBul. 114, 3 Jew. 273 ; dwells on the responsibility of priests, Bale 89 ; denies that he ought to rebuke the vices of • Compare Jerome, p. 4^7 below. 27—2 420 ISIDORE — ISRAEL others who is himself vicious, 1 Bee. 16; speaks of the vestments, 3 Bee. 262 ; argues for a priest's shaven crown, 1 Jew. 14; says acoluthes are wax-bearers, so called because they carry wax-candles at the reading of the gospel, &c, iBul. 115; describes the office of door-keepers, Bog. 258 n.; speaks of the bread and wine as consecrate to the remembrance of the Lord's passion, 2 Bee. 287, 3 Bee. 437 ; a-cribes the mass to Peter, Pil. 503; de- scribes the order of the church in singing, praying, &c, 1 Jew. 289, ijew. 857, Whita. 220, 273 ; says reading brings no small profit to the hearers, 3 Whitg. 40; would have the reader's voice loud and clear, 3 Jew. 274; describes exomologesis, i.e. public confession or penance, 3 Bui. 75, 76; inculcates either chastity or marriage, 3 Jew. 406; but, according to another cita- tion in the Canon Law, he allows a Chris- tian man to have either a wife or a concu- bine, 4 Jew. 631, 632 ; teaches that in evil promises faith may be broken, 1 Bee. 372, 1 Bui. 250 ; advises that, if a man intends to do what pleases not God, his determina- tion should be called back again, 1 Bee. 372; says many men, giving judgment before they can understand, by entangling themselves fall into a maze of error, 3 Jew. 565; describes the Angelici, '2Ful. 41 n., speaks of the Cathari, 1 Hoop. 547 n., Bog. Hon.; creeds taken out of a book of his, 1 Bui. 19, 22, 24, 2 Hoop. 535, 536 ; shews the origin of idolatry, 1 Ful. 104 ; the Dirige ascribed to him, Bra. Fliz. 57 n Isidore Mercator, or Peccator : Jew. xxxviii ; he says it is manifest that matters happen- ing in a province, may be ordered in a provincial council, 4 Jew. 1054; referred to on the canons of Nice, Coop. 30 n., 223, 2 Ful. 105 n., 107 n., 2 Whitg. 151 ; his forgeries, 2 Ful. 360 n Isidore, metropolitan of Syria : at the coun- cil of Florence, 3 Jew. 126, 341 Isidore, abp of Kiow : deposed from his office for advocating submission to the pope, 2 Jew. 578, 4 Jeiv. 740 Isidore de Clario : v. Clarius. Islebius (Jo.) : said that Christ suffered in both natures, Bog. 57 ; objected to the preaching of God's law, ib. 92 Isle of Wight : the French land at St Helen's point, 2CVan.495n.; the isle visited, Park. 478; great clerical irregularities there, 1 Zur. 323 n Isleworth, co. Middx. : v. Sion. Islington, co. Middx.: mentioned as a small village, \Lat. 241; martyrs there, Poet. Islip (Jo.), abbot of Westminster: 1 Tyn. 32 Islip (Simon), abp of Canterbury: 1 Lat. 55 n Ismas : v. Dismas. Isocrates: \Bee. 379,398, 1 Bui. 273; Tyn- dale translates an oration of his, 1 Tyn. xxi, 395 Israel, Jews: r. Hebrew, Jerusalem, Law, Synagogue, Tabernacle, Temple. (a) Before Christ (v. Covenants, Fa- thers before Christ): the great privileges of the Jewish nation, ijew. 1162, Sand. 346 ; their time was nevertheless (com- paratively) a time of darkness, 2 Jew. 1036; their state compared by Paul to childhood, ib. 615 ; they had the promise of w hat we have the fulfilment of, ib.; the Jews (or some of them) were indeed Christians, though not in name, Hutch. 218, 248, 325, 326, 2 Jew. 614; why the Law was given to them only, Lit. Edw. 500, (549); why God suffered the rest of the world to be in blindness is a deep mystery, 2 Jew. 1087; some were saved beside Israel, but not without Christ, 2 Bui. 401 ; why ceremonies were imposed upon the Jews, Calf. 122; the signification of their ceremonies, 1 Tyn. 351, &c. ; their mistaken views of the pur- port of them, 3 Tyn. 06; the sacrifices, cir- cumcision, &c. were their sacraments, Bog. 251 ; they erroneously supposed these sacra- ments to justify, 4 Bui. 302, and put all their confidence in them, 1 Hoop. 211, yet they never perverted them as Christians have perverted theirs, ib.; their holy-days, 2 Whitg. 578 ; the yellow [rather* blu'ej borders of their garments, 1 Tyn. 352 ; their laws more definite in some respects than the rule of the church, 1 Whitg. 266, &c. ; their polity, whether a pattern for the church, 2 Whitg. 345, Sec; whether exam- ples of Jews appertain to Christians, I Bui. 326; how the precepts given to them belong to us, Now. (8), 121 ; they preserved the scriptures, Whita. 52 ; Israel in the desert termed an excellent church of God, 4 Bui. 37 ; their wanderings typical, Sand. 171, Whita. 408; their perils and deliver- ances, Grin. 106, 1 TV". 134—136 ; their sins and correction, ib. 142; their froward- ness, Grin. 106, 3 Tyn. 43 ; their frequent captivities, 2 Cran. 198; how the Israelites overcame the Benjamites, lBul. 375, 376; they were successively governed by judges, kings, and princes of the house of Judah, Pil. 23; their offence in asking a king, ISRAEL — ITALY 421 llat. 187, 192; the kings of Israel and Judah, 2 Bui. 5—12; the good kings pro- sperous, Pit 7.5 j why the Jews went thrice a year to Jerusalem, 2 Bui. 1G3, 2 Lat. 155, Pil. G!), 159; their monuments, &c., 1 Tyn. 317, 376—378 ; their covenants, ib. 347, 348; their schools of the prophets, synagogues, &c, 2 Jew. 981 ; scripture used in their public worship, Pil. 533, 534 ; their mode of reckoning years and months, ib. 15; the apostasy of Judata and Israel, 3 Tyn. 122; the Israelites destroyed for forsaking Jeru- salem and going to Bethel, Phil. 220 ; their idolatry and other sins, Calf. 23, 24, 32,33, 2 C'ran. 144; their usury, heathen mar- riages, &c. reproved, Pit. 1G2; why God cast away their fasts, 1 Bee . 109 ; Israel wasted and overthrown fur sin, Sand. 258; their captivity at Babylon, 1 Bui. 279, 292, iBul. 11, 73, 75, 481, Pil. 12, 291; their backwardness in building the Temple, Pil. 37 ; they were given up to spiritual idola- try, when they had relinquished idols, 1 Tyn. 473, 3 Tyn. 43; their division into sects, 2 Cran. 145; it is said that they for- bade any to read certain parts of the Bible till they were 30 years old, 2Jeu: G93; they expected Messiah to be a temporal king, 2 Lai. 146 (6) Since Christ (v. Rabbins) : they were very corrupt in the time of our Lord, Bid. 137; burdened with ceremonies, ib. 138; their carnal understanding of Christ's words in the sixth of John, iBul. 289, 447, 462, 1 Cran. 24, &c, 116, 185, 231, 249, 307, 372, Grin. 44, 2 Hoop. 191, 450, 1 Jew. 451, Bid. 175, Bog. 289, 3 Tyn. 227, 238, &c. ; their traditions rejected by Christ and the apostles, Whita. C37 ; they accused Christ of various sins, Bog. 133 ; were guilty of his death, 1 Cov. 404 ; Judas their type, 1 Brad. 211; in persecuting the apostles they despised justification by faith, Bog. 113; the early Jewish converts clave to ceremonies, and thereby injured the church, 3 Tyn.GS — 71 ; many of those w ho seemed to be converted, had only attained to an historical faith, ib. 70; God's vengeance on the Jews for their rejection of Christ, 3 Bee. 9, 2 Tyn. 241 ; their Temple forsaken, desecrated and destroyed, Bale 611, 2 Bui. 259 , 2 Jew. 994, Sand. 347; their fall a warning to us, 3 Bee. 9, Sand. 259, 349, &c. ; Pliny, Tacitus, and others, on the religion of the Jews, '2 Jew. 1025; some accused them of worshipping a sow or an ass, 3 Jew. 154; Juvenal says, "Nilpraeter nubes ct cceli Numeu adorant," 2 Ful. 209 ; their dispersion, 2 Lat. 47, 49, Pil. 74, Sand. 149 ; thirty sold for a penny, 2 Lat. 46; their attempted restoration of theTem- ple defeated by Constantine, 4 Jew. 1074 ; again frustrated, miraculously, in the time of Julian (q. v.), 2 But. 260, Calf. 115 ; they claim to be alone the people of God, Bog. 171 ; deny the Trinity, ib. 43 ; feign unto themselves a God, Boo/. 54 ; call upon God without the Mediator, 4 But. 173 ; are enemies of the Christian religion and of Christ, ib. 11, 12; pervert all the pro- phecies about Messiah, 1 Ful. 311; deny that Christ is come, and that Jesus is the Christ, 3 But. 24; oppugn our Saviour's deity, Bog. 49; deny his resurrection, ib. 64; look for a Saviour w ho shall be a great ruler, 2 Lat. 124; they tear their garments when they hear God's namo blasphemed, 1 Bee. 367 ; reverence the scriptures, 4 Jeiv. 763, and teach them to their children, 1 Hoop. 189; hold that the ceremonial law is yet in force, Bog. 89; adhere to the Talmud, 2 Hoop. 393; their traditions, the Mishnah, &c, Whita. 611 ; they use their books of religion in the vulgar tongue, 2 Hoop. 207 ; lend freely to their brethren, Sand. 231 ; believe as much as the carnal sort of them ever did, 3 Tyn. 53 ; their faith is vain, 2 Lat. 3; they cannot do good works, 4 Bui. 83; they deny original sin, Bog. 97 ; maintain free-will, 1 Brad. 323, 329, 1 Ful. 126, 3 Tyn. 193; some deceived at Candie by Satan in the form of Moses, 2 Cran. 50; expelled from England (1293 —1655), 1 Tyn. xxv, 3 Tyn. 68 n. ; the popes gave harbour to a great number, who lived by usury, and paid him yearly pen- sions, 4 Jew. 1148, 1149 ; they were nume- rous in Hamburgh, 1 Tyn. xxv ; story of a Jew and a Christian, 3 .Bee. 281, 282; the Jews are said to imagine that before the judgment there shall be a golden world, Bog. 68; whether they will receive Anti- christ, 2 Ful. 369 ; they are to be converted and restored, Bale 137, 335, 341, 1 Brad. 364, Pil. 267 ; their restoration to Jeru- salem denied, 2 Lat. 46, 47 The twelve tribes sealed (Rev. vii), Bale 334 Isuard, a monk : said to have selected lessons, 4 Bui. 201 Isychius : v. Hesychius. It : formerly used for its, Sand. 285 Itala Versio : v. Bible, Latin. Italian band (The): 4 Bui. 80, 95 Italy : outline of events in the early part of the sixteenth century, 1 Tyn. 186 ; 422 ITALY — JAMES Calabria, &c. pillaged by the French, 3 Zur. 741 Tthamar : 2 Bui. 132, 141 lthel (The-.), master of Jesus college, Cam- bridge : recommended as a visitor for St John's college, Grin. 359 (see 358 n.) ; men- tioned, 3 Whitg. 599 Ittigius (Tho.) : Calf. 21 n., 96 n., 2Ful. 70n Ivo, bp of Chartres : Jew. xxxviii, 4 Jew. 938; speaks of the bread being dipped into the cup, 1 Jew. 253; his Decretum, Calf. 135 n., 154 n.; he is the supposed author of a sermon ascribed to Augustine, 3 Jew. 457 n Izaulus : married the duchess of Athens, and got the city, 4 Jew. C53 Jabesh Gilead : neutral, Pil. 344 Jack : Jack-an-apes, 3 Tyn. 85; Jack Napes, 2 Tyn. 158; Jack of Napes, 3 Tyn. 61; Jack and Gill, 4 Jew. 915 ; Jack in the box, 1 Cov. 426, Hid. 265 Jacks : a kind of armour, Bid. 145; jacks of iron mail, Bale 356 Jackson (Hen.), of Merton college: Park. 301, 302 Jackson (Jo.) : Cranmer's tenant, 2 Cran. 299 Jackson (Roger?): martyred, Poet. 168 Jackson (Tho.) : his Works, 2 Ful. 247 n Jacob : his life, 1 Bui. 41 ; promise of the Seed made unto him, 2 Hoop. 6; he wor- shipped Christ before he was born, 1 Cran. 235 ; his obtaining Esau's blessing mysti- cally expounded, Hutch. 53; his afflictions, 2 Bui. 103 ; banished by Esau, Pil. 256 ; his ladder, 4 Bui. 253 ; it was a type of Christ, Hutch. 35 ; he married two sisters, 1 Bui. 405; took away idols, ib. 210; built an altar, 4 Bui. 165; prayed mo>t ardent- ly, ib. 224; said to have drunk freely, 2 Bui. 57; his staff (or bed), translations concern- ing it examined, 1 Ful. 539, &c. : the text alleged in the second council of Nice, Calf. 158; said to have blessed his sons with the sign of the cross, 2 Ful. 171 ; his pro- phecy of Shiloh, 3 Bui. 15, 20, 2 Lat. 75, 1 Tyn. 408 — Jacob's-staff: an astronomical instru- ment, Poet. 250 Jacob (Brother) : a name given to Jo. Frith, 1 Tyn. liii. Jacobites: their fantasies respecting the pas- sion of Christ, Bog. 58; they use a strange language in the congregation, ib. 243; imprint upon themselves the sign of the cross as a distinction from pagans, ib. 246 Jacobson (Will.): Fatres Apostolici, 2 Ful. 189 n., 235 n Jacobus Andrea', q. v. Jacobus Payva, q. v. Jacobus de Valentia, q. v. Jacobus de Voragine, q. v. Jaddus, high priest: his interview with Alex- auderthe Great, Calf 117, Pil. 69 Jairus : a sermon on Jairus and his daughter, 1 Lat. 533 James (St), the Great: slain by Herod, Bog. 113 James (St), the Less : his part in the council at Jerusalem, 2 Bui. 277, &c, 2 Cran. 76, 2 Ful. 249, iJew. 917, Whita. 432, 2 Whitg. 276, 277 ; said to have been bishop of Jeru- salem, 1 Jew. 238, Bog. 328, 1 Whitg. 359, 459, 2 Whitg. 136, 252, 277, 302, 428 ; styled by pseudo-Clement, bishop of bishops, 1 Jew. 427 ; it is not likely that he took au- thority of Peter (as some say), for he had taken sufficient authority of Christ, ib. 431; Athanasius says he translated Mat- thew's gospel into Greek, Whita, 126; his knees were hard with continual praying, 1 Bee. 143, 2 Bee. 140, 1 Brad. 24, Sand. 38; what Egesippus says of him, 1 Jew. 237, 238; he is asserted to have said mass at Jerusalem, Pil. 482, 495, 493; how, 1 Jew. 23, 24; alleged to have worn a ■n-fT-aXoi/ or plate of gold, 1 Zur. 160 n., 350 n.; his martyrdom, 3 Bee. 8,2Cov. 132; this was before Clement became bishop of Rome, Bid. 180, 182 ; his chair esteemed as a monument of antiquity, 2 Ful. 239 — His Epistle : — argument of it, and con- tents of each chapter, 3 Bee. 590, 591 ; Tvndale's prologue to it, 1 Tyn. 525; some at an early period rejected it, ib, ; Jerome mentions that there were doubts in the primitive church respecting it, 3 Jew. 433, Phil. 413 ; what Eusebius says of it, 1 Ful. 16 n., 33, 222, 2 Ful. 384, 3" Jew. 433; it was publicly received by many churche3 when disallowed by others, Whita. 306; Cajetan rejects it, ib. 105 ; Luther at one period rejected it, or at least doubted its authenticity, 1 Ful. 14, 15, 2 Ful. 384, Whita. 105 ; Calvin's opinion on it, 1 Ful. 16, 33; see also Confession, Justification, Unction. — The Gospel of St James : v. Apocrypha, ii. The Liturgy of St James : v. Liturgies. His shrine : v. Compostella. James I., king of Great Britain, &c. : v. James VI., king of Scotland. James II., king of Great Britain, &c. : caused an accession service to be composed, Lit. Eliz. 463 James IV., king of Scotland : made Defender of the Faith by pope Julius II., 1 Tyn. 187 slain, Pil. 251 JAMES — JEHOSIIAPHAT 423 James V., king of Scotland : his death, 3Zur. | 239 n James VI., king of Scotland ; afterwards king of Great Britain, &c. : his birth, 1 Zur. 167, 170, 2 Zur. 120 n. ; his baptism, 1 Zur. 183; proclamation of his style on that oc- casion, ib. n. ; crowned king of Scotland, ib. 197; his tutors, 2 Zur. 302 n.; Gualter dedicates a book to him, ib. 275, 294 ; his message in return, ib. 310; he orders thanksgivings for the defeat of the Spanish armada, Lit. Eliz. 470 ; renews the solemn covenant, 2 Zur. 331 n. ; sends ambassadors to queen Elizabeth, ib. 332 ; his accession to the throne of England, Rog. 21; his declaration about lawful sports on the Lord's day, Grin. 142 n. ; he was the first king of this realm who issued a copper coinage, 2 Tyn. 231 n.; he renounced and banished out of England the jurisdiction of the bishop of Rome, Rog. 347 James, 3rd husband of Mary queen of Scots : v. Hepburn. James, a deacon of York : taught singing in the church after the Roman manner, 1 Jew. 303 ; when he lived, ib. 304 James (The) : Calf. 9G, 188, 200, 2 Ful. 277, 283, 3G0, 371 nn Jameson (Tho.), minister of Largo: 2 Zur. 365 Jane Grey (The lady): Bradgate, her birth- place, 3 Zur. 429 n.; mention of her, ib. 428, 429 ; her admirable character, studies, and accomplishments, ifc.304, 406, 422, 432, 433, 451 ; she would not wear a costly dress, ib. 278 n. ; Bullinger recommended to dedicate a book to her, ib. 423 ; she trans- lated into Greek part of Bullinger's book on matrimony, 4 Bui. xix, 3 Zur. 427 ; re- port of her intended marriage with king Edward, 3 Zur. 430, 432 ; that sovereign left the crown to her, ib. 273 ; she is proclaimed queen, 1 Brad. 40 n., 2 Cran. 441—443, 3 Zur. 274, 366, 684 ; proclaimed in Cam- bridge, Sand, ii ; queen nine days, 3 Zur. 367 [thirteen, according to Sir ST. H. Nico- las] ; tried, 2 Cran. 442 n., 3 Zur. 507 ; condemned, 3 Zur. 374 ; her discourse with Feckenham, &c, ib. 294, 304, 306 n.; an exhortation written by her the night before she suffered, in a Greek Testament, which she sent to her sister, the lady Katharine, 2 Cov. 133 ; her execution, 1 Brad. 282, 283, 2 Brad. 63, Now. 229, 3 Zur. 154, 515, 686 ; letters from her to Bullinger, 3 Zur. 4, 7, 9 ; her letters to Harding and to her sister, &c, sent to Bullinger, ib. 306 n. ; Calvin commends her, ib. 710 Jane Seymour, third queen of Henry VIII. : mentioned in a prayer, 1 Lat. 40 Jane (Mother) : called by Postell the saviour of women, Bog. 58, 298 Jane : 1 Zur. 65 Jannes and Jambres: Whita. 560 Jannizers: 1 Jew. 99 Jansenius (Corn.), bp of Ghent: remarks on Jo. v. ult., Whita. 310; on Jo. xvi. 12, ib. 543; on Jo. xx. ult.,i6. 629; he says all we are required to know of a future life may be learned from the scriptures, ib. 643 Janson (Mr) : Grin. 213 Janson (D. M.) : declares that the bishop of Canaglion (1593) very catliolicly accursed the mute fishes, Rog. 311 n. ; says the Sor- bonists held that subjects might be dis- charged from their oath of allegiance, and gather forces against their sovereign, ib. 360 n Janua (Jo. de) : v. Joannes. Janus Cornarius, q. v. Jarchi (E. Sol.) : v. Solomon. Jarnac : the battle, 2 Zur. 250 n Jarret (Mr): at Zurich with P. Martyr, Sand. xvi. Jason : how he won the golden fleece, 2 Hoop. 603 Jason of Cyrene: the 2nd book of Maccabees an epitome of his history, Whita. 98 Jaspar, or Gaspar, one of the three kings or Magi, q. v. Javell (Chr.): says in time of necessity any one may baptize, Rog. 235, 236 Jaye (Geo.): o, Joye. Jealousy : t'. Zeal. Whence it springs, and why God is called a jealous God, 3 Bee. 612 Jebusites: account of them, Pit. 371; Jesuits so called, 1 Ful. 568 Jechonias : v. Jehoiachin. Jedburgh, Scotland: the castle taken, 3 Zur. 387 Jeffrey (Will.) : v. Geffrie. Jehoahaz, king of Judah : 2 Bui. 11 Jehoiachin, king of Judah : taken prisoner by Nebuchadnezzar, 1 Bui. 242, 2 £ul. 11, 4 Bui. 20, 2 Hoop. 102 Jehoiada, high priest: 1 Bui. 330, 358, 2 Bui. 8 Jehoiakim, king of Judah : burned the word of God, 4 Jew. 1165; was rebuked by Je- remiah, Grin. 28 Jehoram, king of Judah: 1 Bui. 236, 2 Bui. 7 Jehoram, king of Israel: 1 #M/.336, 3.Bu/.208 Jehoshaphat, king of Judah : 1 Bui. 313, 324, 349, 378, 384, 2 Bui. 7, 95, 4 Bui. 170, 481, 4 Jew. 989 424 JEHOVAH Jehovah : v. God. Jehovah nissi : explained, 1 Tyn. 420 Jehu, king of Israel : 1 Bui. 336, 2 Bui. 12, 4 Jew. 989, Pil. 7 Jehu, son of Hanani, q. v. Jelf ( B. W. ) : his edition of Jewel, 2 Ful. 309 n Jenins (Will.), or Jennings, dean of Glouces- ter: Hooper's epistle to him ami others, 2 Hoop. 95 Jenkins (Rob.) : Hist. Exam, of Gen. Coun- cils, Calf. 137 n Jennet : a kind of horse, 2 Jeu: 558 Jeremiah : commends Josiah and rebukes Je- hoiakim, Grin. 28; prays for Jehoiakim and Zedekiah, 1 Bui. 31G; forbidden to pray for the Jews, 4 Bui. 177, 552; his prophecy of the captivity, Pil. 12; his signs, 4 Bui. 232; a prayer for sin, which he teacheth the Israelites to say (ch. iii), Lit. Edw. 479; a prayer of Jeremy (ch. xvii), ib. 477; another (ch. xxxi), ib. ; he was cast into a dungeon, but delivered, 4 Jew. 1167 ; stoned to death, 2 Jew. 839 ; his name in Matt, xxvii, whether an erro- neous reading, 2 Ful. 386, 4 Jetv. C35, Whita. 37 n — Lamentations : the apocryphal preface in the Greek, Whita. 103; his prayer (Lam. y.) versified by M. Drayton, Poet. 121; also by Tho. Drant, ib. 417 — Part of the (apocryphal) epistle of Je- remy (Baruch, ch. vi), versified by Jud Smith, Poet. 518 Jericho: sermon on the taking of it, 2 Jew. 968; description of its fall, ib. 9G9, Pil. 29; the city accursed, 2 Whitg. 53, 54; re- built by Hiel, in spite of the curse, 2 Jew. 970; allegorical signification of the history, ib. 970, &c. ; the school of Jericho, 4 Bui. 481 Jerk: to lash, 1 Cov. 108 Jerningham (Sir Hen.), or Jernegam : one of queen Mary's privy council, 1 Zur. 5 n Jerningham (Jo.): Katherine (Brooke) his wife, 1 Bee. 264 n Jerningham (Mr), or Gerningham: arrests Sandys, Sand. vi. Jeroboam I., king of Israel: pxilled down Schools, 4 Bui. 481 ; ordained a new re- ligion and mode of worship, 1 Bui. 335, 2 Bui. 11, 12, 126, 3 Bui. 237, 4 Bui. 22, 70, 72, 73, 101, 517 ; threatened, 1 Bui. 335, 336 ; his sins visited upon his house, ib. 235 Jeroboam II., king of Israel: 2 Bui. 12 Jerom (Steph.): Calf. 78 n Jerome (St) : i. His Life and Works. ii. On God, and Christ. — JEROME iii. Scripture. IV. Tradition. Sin. vi. Grace, A/c. T!!' The Church. ™* Bishops, and other Clergy, Src. IX. Peter, Rome. *■ Saints, Ecclesiastical Writers. x.!° Sacraments, particularly Baptism. *!!' The Eucharist. xm. Worship, Ceremonies, Tongues. xiv. Festivals, Fasting. XV. Celibacy, Marriage. XVI. Confession, Absolution. xvii. A ffliction, Persecution, Death, Judg ment, 4'c. Tlic Cross, Images. xix. Heresies, real and alleged. XX. Antichrist. xxi. Civil Power, 6fc. xxii. Miscellanea. i. His life and works : he was sent to Rome, as to the principal school-mistress in those days, both of religion and learn- ing, 4 Jew. 654; Victorinus the rhetorician and Donatus the grammarian were his in- structors, ib. 653; his learning, 1 Jew. 278; he was a great man, although not a bishop, 1 Ful. 264; some part of the ap- pointment of scripture lessons, &c, as- cribed to him, 2 Brad. 307, 4 Bui. 201, PA 503; Damasus, bishop of Rome, wrote to him in doubtful cases to learn his counsel, iJew. 1044; he speaks of one Apodemius coming from the furthest coast of France for his advice, ib. ; says he went to Alex- andria to see Didymus, 1 Jew. 376, 3S2, Whita. 373; his disputes with Augustine, 1 Jew. 532, 2 Bui. 116, 1 Ful.35, Phil. 401, and see ix, below ; Augustine commends him, 2 Bui. 390; he instructed Blesilla and Eustochium, 3 Zur. 5; his time, Calf. 8; date of his death, 4 Bui. 541 ; editions of his works, Jew. xxxviii, 3 Whitg. xxix ; as to his versions of scripture, see Bible, Latin (Vulg.), and Sclavonic; also iii, below; his prologue Galeatus, 4 Bui. 540; the commentary on Leviticus, not his, 3 Bee. 439 n. ; the counterfeit exposition, of the Psalms, Calf. 259, Whita. 693; the judgment of Erasmus and Amerbachius concerning it, 2 Ful. 207, 208; Flores Psalmorum, quos Psalterium Hieronymi appellant, Pra. Eliz. 311 — 317; the sup- posititious commentary on Proverbs, iJew. 878 ii.; the fictitious commentaries on Mark, Calf. 178 n. ; the commentaries on 1 Cor. generally allowed to be spurious, JEROME 425 3 Jew. 143 n.; the commentary on Colos- sians not his, Whita. 239 n. ; he wrote on the Apocalypse, Bale 255 ; epistles to pope Damasus, two authentic and one counter- feit, 2 Ful. 120, 349; his genuine epistle, and the spurious one, to Demetrias, {6. 44 n.; his genuine epistle to Oceanus, and the spurious one, ib. 97 n.,339n. J his epistle ad Evagrium (or lather ad Evangelum), ib. 33; his treatise against Helvidius, 2 Lat. 105 n.; his book against Ruffinus, 4 Jew. 1073; Catal. Script. Eccles., 2 Hoop. 109; interpolations in it, Calf. 128 n. ; the Vitaj Patrum falsely (when all together, as was formerly the case) ascribed to him, ib. 74 n., 252 n. ; what Erasmus thought of the Life of Paul the Hermit, ib. 252; the spurious Kegula Monaehorum, 4 Jew. 878; inter- polations of his Latin version of the Chro- nicle of Eusebius, 2 Ful. 337 n. ; he trans- lated the epistle of Epiphanius to John, bp of Jerusalem, Calf. 42 n., 254, 255, 1 Hoop. 41,42, Park. 88, Bid. 91, and approved it, 3 Tyn. 182; he requests his reader to con- sider only the justice of his cause, 1 Jew. 85; forbids additions to his works, Bale 638; his writings much corrupted by his editor M. Victorius, Whita. 222 ; he says, I am not ashamed, in that thing that I know not, to grant mine ignorance, 4 Jew. 697 ; Palladius foolishly charged him with false- hood for certain free translations, ib. 10G2; how he replied, ib.; he says of some cap- tious quarrelers, albeit I in haste of penning have let escape a word or two, yet that shall not hazard the state of the church of God, ib. 693, 694; his opinion received in oppo- sition to the council of Chalcedon, 1 Jeic. 227, 423, 3 Jew. 219, Bog. 207 ; his authority refused as a man writing rashly he knew not what, 4 Jew. 924; his errors, Calf. 259 ; severely censured by Capito, 3 Zur. 235 ; some words of his cited, 3 Wltitff. 687; perhaps erroneously cited for Ambrose, 2 Bee. 640 n ii. On God and Christ : he declares that the heathen knew God, either by na- ture, or by creation and reason, 3 Jew. 198; and that man may naturally know that God is, and that he is just, ib. ; says the hea- thens point outtheir gods with their finger, but (David) has God hidden in his heart, 2 Jew. 774; speaks of the name Jehovah being called tetragrammaton, Grin. 41; disallows the adoration of any creatures, 1 Ful. 546; why he consulted Damasus, bishop of ltome, on the use of the ex- pression "three hypostases," Whita. 442; how he translates and expounds Zech. xiii. 7, " the Man that is my fellow," 3 Bui. 243, 244 ; he calls the stone that lay under Jacob's head, Christ, 2 Jew. 765; asserts that Christ, who was once born of Mary, is born in us every day, ib. 730, 733 ; ad- dresses Paula and Eustochium, on their abode at Bethlehem, 1 Jew. 540, 543; de- scribes their visit to the stable, 2 Jew. 740 ; imagines Christ to say, "I went down unto them, that I might eat with them, having received the form of man," ib. 618, 797 ; speaks of Christ being wounded to heal our wounds, 3 Bee. 419, 420; says the gospel is dedicated in the passion and blood of the Lord, 2 Jetc. 732 ; declares that to us Christ is daily crucified, ib. 726, 733, 3 Jew. 527 ; says Christ is ever sacri- ficed to believers, 2 Jew. 726 ; speaks of Christ receiving sacrifice upon the cross, and also when accepting our praises and thanksgivings, ib. 737, 3 Joe. 337; says to the Pharisees, yea, although he should come down from the cross, yet would ye not believe him, 4 Jeio. 1041 ; denies that the darkness at the crucifixion was caused by an eclipse, Whita. 579; declares that, as often as we enter into the sepulchre of the Lord, we see the Saviour lying in his shroud, 1 Jew. 467; writes on Christ's victory over death and hell, 1 Ful. 303; avows that Christ is not bodily in the church, but ascended into heaven, 1 Jew. 506; expounds Matt. xxvi. 11,— "me ye have not always," — of Christ's corporal presence, 2 Bee. 274, 3 Bee. 428 ; writes, my husband is not at home, i. e. Christ is not now corporally in the church, for he is ascended into heaven, 4 Jew. 855 ; declares that Christ ascended with the same nature of flesh in which he was born and suffered (pseud.), 3 Jew. 257 ; speaks of Christ sit- ting at the right hand of God, the same nature of his flesh remaining in which he suffered, 3 Bee. 454, 455; his words on the right hand of the Father, 1 Bui. 150 ; he proves, that the body of Christ must needs be contained in some place, Grin. 54; says, let him (a persecutor) touch us with his finger, and we will go out,. ..Christ is not confined to a place, 1 Jew. 499; speaks of Melania as worshipping at Christ's feet, ib. 486 : asserts that according to the mys- tical understanding, Christ entereth daily into the temple of his Father, 4 Jew. 791 ; says, I will neither hear father, mother, nor brother, against my Christ, ib. 662; says to one, Christ is thy banquet, thought, 426 JEROME joy, desire, reading, and rest, 3Jeto.470; affirms that the second coming of our Saviour shall be declared in glory; seeing therefore he is the Light of the world, it is great folly to seek him in any small corner, 3 Bee. 439, Grin. 54, 3 Jew. 536 iii. Scripture (see also vii, viii.) (a) He gives lists of the canonical books in his prologue Galeatus, and the epistle to Paulinus, iBul. 540, Whita. 00,02 ; uses the term " canonical" in the ordinary sense, Whiia. 45, 48 ; declares that the church knows not the Apocrypha, and that we must have recourse to the Hebrew, from which the Lord spoke, and the disciples took their examples, ib. 02; states that what is not found amongst those books must be thrown away, ib.; rejects the book of Tobit, ib. 80, 81 ; will not receive the book of Judith, ib. 82, 83, 2 Whitg. 152; thinks the book of Wisdom was written by Philo, lFul. 354; censures the apocryphal additions to Daniel, ib. 20, Whita. 77, 79 ; asserts that the books of Maccabees are not canonical, 3 Bui. 390; ascribes them to Josephus, Whita. 90 ; declares that as the church reads Judith, Tobit, and Macca- bees, but receives them not amongst the canonical scriptures, so she may read (Wis- dom and Ecclesiasticus) for the edification of the people, but not to confirm the autho- rity of ecclesiastical doctrines, 4 Bui. 450, 2 Cov. 42G, 427, 1 Ful. 24, 2LFW.221, Grin. 23, 3 Jew. 431, 432, 433, Whita. 87; says, the Wisdom vulgarly attributed to Solo- mon, and that of Jesus the son of Sirach, and Judith, and Tobit, and the Pastor, are not in the canon, Whita. GO ; states that the Roman church once rejected the epistle to the Hebrews, ib. 505 (see p. 428, col. 1, below); mentions doubts in the early church as to the epistle of St James, 3 Jew. 433, Phil. 413 ; condemns a false epistle to the Laodiceans, Whita. 108, 303, 531 ; rejects the apocryphal pieces attributed to Peter, ib. 304 ; censures the fabulous Acts of Paul and Thecla, 2 Ful. 339 n. ; says that John, the survivor of the apostles, condemned this apocryphal story, Whita. 311 (6) It3 authority and sufficiency: — he states that in the scriptures God daily speaks to believers, Whita. 701 ; declares that what is set abroad in the canonical scriptures, is the doctrine of the Holy Ghost, iJew. 773; says of the scripture, This is the way, walk ye in it ; go neither to the right hand, nor to the left, then shalt thou break and scatter all errors and idols, t &c, ib. 1064 ; desires to kill the children of heretics, and of all that be deceived, with spiritual arrows, that is to say, with the testimonies of the scriptures, ib. 770, 771 ; declares that the sword of God cuts off all things invented without the authority of the scriptures, 2 Cran. 27, 3 Jew. 440, Whita. 093; says, that things that have no testimony of the scriptures are beaten down with the hammer of God's word, 1 Jew. 79, 2 Jew. 991, 3 Jew. 231, &e. ; affirms that whatever is beside the scriptures, may in no wise be received among holy things, 2 Cran. 27 ; teaches that a statement which has not authority of the scriptures is de- spised with the same easiness with which it is proved, 2 Bee. 263, 3 Bee. 391, 404, Calf. 134, Coop. 189, 2 Cran. 28, 528, 2 Lat. 249, Rid. 113, Sand. 222, Whita. 590, 093; states that the apostles confirmed by the oracles of the law and prophets whatsoever they preached, 2 Cran. 28; says, wheresoever I expound not the scriptures ...let any man that list reprove me, Calf. 60 ; reminds that what we affirm must be established with testimonies of scripture, 1 Bee. 87, 88, 3 Bee. 391, Phil. 370; as- serts that everything we speak, we should prove from the holy scriptures, 2 Cran. 28 ; declares that without authority of the scriptures prattling is not to be credited, 2 Bee. 204, 3 Bee. 391, Whita. 692; says, that building which is not founded on a rock, but is built on the sand, is under- mined, and overthrown with the word of God, iJeu-. 1151 ; shews that the testimony of the scriptures is to be preferred to that of dreams and soothsayers, 2 Cran. 44; inti- mates that to build upon any doctor's say- ing, without scripture, is to follow Pytha- goras rather than Christ, ib. 28; judges that what councils may establish against the doctrine contained in the canonical letters is a wicked error, 2 Bee. 261, 3 Bee. 392, 398; counsels to believe no man without God's word, 2 Cov. 448, 2 Cran. 27 ; tells one to seek for nothing but the scriptures, 2 Cran. 27 (c) The original text, and versions there- of:— he repeatedly asserts the superior authority of the Hebrew and Greek ori- ginals, Whita. 156, 157 n.; highly esteemed the LXX. version, lFul. 51, 52; explains certain of its variations, i'6. 54; in some things he complains of it, ib. 49, 53; says the LXX. sometimes erred in numbers, Whita. 122; denies their alleged miraculous unanimity, 1 Ful. 53, 80, Whita. 120, 121 ; JEROME 427 complains of the variety of texts of the old Latin versions of the Bible, Whita. 128; censures their barbarisms, ib. 150; trans- lated the scriptures into Latin, 2 Ful. 390; Augustine would have dissuaded him from translating from the Hebrew, 1 Ful. 26, 47 ; he gives an account of his translation, Whita. 131 ; the present Vulgate is not entirely his, ib. 129,130; he censures many of its readings, ib. 132, 133; the Vulgate version of the Psalms is not his, ib. 180; he is said to have turned the scriptures into Dalmatic or Sclavonian, 2 Ful. 390, 1 Jew. 270, 2 Jeio. C90, 691, 692; this as- sertion is erroneous, Whita, 221 ; he says Psalms were chanted at Paula's funeral in Hebrew, Greek, Latin, and Syriac, 2 Ful. 224, 1 Jew. 268, 2 Jew. 692, Pit 321, Whita. 222 (d) Interpretation : — he says, the scrip- tures stand not in the reading, but in the understanding, Mew. 242 ; affirms that the gospel is not in the words of the scriptures, but in the sense ; not on the surface, but in the marrow ; not in the leaves of the words, but in the root of the reason, Bale 114, 1 Jew. 447 n., 2 Jew. 1112, 3 Jew. 222,243, 4 Jew. 764, Whita. 402; speaks not only of Moses, but of the apostles and evangelists, as veiled to some, Whita. 390 ; says Jesus lay hid in the letter, Bale 115, 2 Jew. 594, 765 ; shews that the knowledge of scripture was opened by the death of Christ, JVhita, 389 ; says, whatever we read in the Old Testament we find also in the gospel, ib. 021 ; observes that it is usual in scripture to subjoin plain words to obscure ones, 3 Jew. 227, Whita. 494 ; explains what a figurative speech is, 2 Jew. 594 ; insists on the plainness of scripture, 3 \Miitg. 55, yet maintains that there are in it many things obscure, Whita. 373; shews the way to unlock its mysteries, ib. 494; says, let reading follow prayer, and prayer reading, ib. 468 ; explains the difference between a prophet and an interpreter, ib. 147 ; calls Hheticus an eloquent man, but a fond interpreter, 3 Jew. 305; complains of the audacity of ignorant persons in expounding scripture, Whita. 233, 234; declares that whoever understands scripture otherwise than the sense of the Holy Ghost requires ...may well be called a heretic*, 1 Jew. 261, 3 Jew. 211, 4 Jew. 927, Whita. 452; inti- mates that to follow the simple letter is to kill the Son of God, 1 Jew. 452, 4 Jew. 764; warns of the danger of making Christ's gospel the gospel of a man, or even of the devil, ib. 247 ; falsely accused of corrupt- ing scripture, 2 Lat. 341 (e) Remarks on some particular books and passages: — his renderingand exposition of Gen. iv. 7, 1 Ful. 391, 392; he says Noah was not righteous absolutely, but according to the righteousness of his gene- ration, Whita. 166; mentions that the rabbins say, that the same night that Israel departed out of Egypt, all the idolatrous temples were destroyed, either by earth- quake or lightning, 4 Jew. 880 ; says, Moses held the rule of the law, Aaron the rule of priesthood, ib. 982 ; writes, God sent out before our faces Moses, the spiritual law, and Aaron, the great priest, ib. ; describes Aaron's garments, 2 Brad. 330, 2 Bui. 133; gives his opinion on the descent of Job, Whita. 104; expounds Eccles.xii. 11, "the words of the wise," &c., ib. 422; calls Isaiah not only a prophet, but an evan- gelist, 1 Bui. 51, 1 Cov. 66; comments on Isa. xxxii. 20, " Blessed are ye that sow beside all waters," Phil. 368; interprets Jer. xi. 19, " Mittamus lignum in panem ejus," 1 Ful. 519, 520 ; in Ezek. xxx.he uses the name " Alexandria" instead of "No," employing the figure called prolepsis, ijew. 694; referred to about Tubal, Bale 571 ; he says Porphyry attacked the book of Daniel, Whita. 33 n.; understands llosea i. 10, 11, of Christ, 3 Jew. 280; expounds Hos. vi. 7, "sicut Adam," &c, 1 Bee. 68; speaks of the gourd of Jonah, which he renders " he- dera," 1 Jew. 292, Whita. 129, 145; explains the word " mountains "(Micah vi.2), Sand. 216; expounds the first chapter of Haggai, speaking of the sword of God, 3 Jew. 232 ; as to the "pure offering" of Malachi, see xii, below ; remarks on the mode of citation used by the writers of the New Testament, 1 Ful. 30 n. ; maintains a loose opinion on this subject, Whita. 38 ; says that Christ and his disciples cite from the scriptures of the Hebrews, ib. 52; states that Julian objected to the Christians the discordance of the evangelists, 1 Jew. 532 ; says Matthew's gospel was written in He- brew, 1 Ful. 30 n., Whita. 125, 126, or Syriac, Whita. 126 n., that the Hebrew text was extant in his time in the library of Cajsarea, 1 Jew. 237, Whita. 126, and that he made a copy from a Hebrew MS. in the library of Nicomedia, Whita. 127 ; this ' See the note on p. 419 above. 428 JEROME Gospel was an interpolated one, as appears by Jerome's extracts from it, 1 Jew. 237; he writes concerning St Matthew's cita- tions from the Old Testament, 1 Ful. 30n., 50, Whita. 525; does not expound the doxology in the Lord's prayer, 4 Bui. 220; reference to his exposition of the parable of the householder, Matt, xx, 2 Lat. 198n.; he thinks thatinch. xxvii. 9, Matthew erred as to the name of Jeremy, 4 Jeic. C35, Whita. 37 n.; says Mark alleges Abiathar for Abimelech, 4 Jew. 035 ; remarks that Luke was learned in the art of medicine, and expert in Greek, 1 Ful. 30 n. ; speaks of the object of John's gospel, 2 Brad. 2C3; refers to the supposed quotation in Jo. \ii. 38, on "living water," 1 Ful. 30 n. ; enumerates the canonical epistles, ib. 19 n.; considers that the epistle to the Romans is involved in great obscurity, Whita. 373 ; differs from Augustine as to "the works of the law" (Rom. iii. 8), ib. 455; allows that in Rom. vii. the apostle speaks in his own person, 2 Bui. 247 ; refers to an objec- tion by Porphyry, about Paul rebuking Peter (Gal. ii. 11), 1 Jew. 532; excuses the dissimulation of Peter, there referred to, 2 Bui. 115, & al., see ix, below; explains "beggarly elements" (Gal. iv. 9), \ Jew. 138; interprets the word dppufiwv (Eph. i. 14), &c, Whita. 133 n., 134; explains Phil. iii. 1 , " to write the same things," &c, SJew. 437 ; on 2 Thess. ii. 15, he says that Paul will have his own things to be kept, and no strange things added, ib. ; differs from Augustine on 1 Tim. iii. 2, where it is said that a bishop must be "the husband of one wife," Whita. 455; says that some rejected the epistle to Philemon, ib. 35; ascribes the epistle to the Hebrews to Paul, but mentions doubts that once existed as to it, 1 Ful. 30, Whita. 106, 107 ; says Paul wrote the epistle to the Hebrews in Hebrew, Whita. 125, but allows that his quotations follow the LXX, 1 Ful. 30 n.; refers to the seven catholic epistles, ib. 222n., 223n.; mentions that there were doubts in the ancient church as to the epistle of James, 3 Jew. 433, Phil. 413; says that the Apo- calypse has as many mysteries as words, Bale 380 (/) The reading of scripture, &c. (see also d) : — he says that if David confessed his ignorance of God's law, much more should we,and acknowledge the necessity of Divine assistance, Whita. 3G7,3G8; writes on the story of Philip and the Ethiopian eunuch, ib. 3G9; states that whomsoever the devil hath deceived and enticed to fall asleep, God's word doth awake up, &e., iJew. 1059; says of one, he will inclose himself with the doctrine of the scriptures, as with a strong wall, that the enemy may not enter into his heart, ib. 10G4 ; affirms that the knowledge of the scriptures is the food of everlasting life, Rid. 132; censures certain men of his time for thinking it sin to read the scriptures, 2 Jew. G80; says ignorance of the scriptures is ignorance of Christ, 1 Bee. 383, 384, 2 Jew. 800 ; de- clares that it is the mother of errors, Bid. 132 ; doubts of the salvation of him who is negligent in hearing the word of God, 2 Jew. 1090; declares that the Lord hath spoken by his gospel, not that a few should understand, but all (pseud.), ib. C84 ; says the apostles and prophets wrote not like Tlato for a few, but for the whole people, and that the scripture is read by all people that all may understand (pseud.), 4 Jew. 89G, Phil. 3G9, Whita. 245, 398; says, we must read the scriptures with all diligence, that, as good exchangers, we may know the lawful coin, 2 Cran. 28, 2 Jew. 682, 3 Jew. 238 ; writes, we are taught that the lay people ought to have the word of God, not only sufficiently, but with abundance, and to teach and counsel one another, 2 Jew. 685, 696, 4 Jew. 796, 1186 ; advises the learning of verses of holy scripture, 2 Ful. 240; says men, monks, and women strove who should learn the most, 4 Jew. 797, Pil. G09; describes the poor husband- man as singing Psalms at his plough, 1 Jew. 331 ; exhorts Paula, Eustochium, and divers other women, to the constant study of the scriptures, Whita. 248; says none of the sisters at Bethlehem with Paula might be ignorant of the Psalms, or pass over the day without learning some part of scripture, 2 Jew. 670, 676, Whita. 248; states that the Jews forbade any to read some parts of scripture till they were thirty years old, 2 Jew. 693 ; says, at the coming of Christ the people, who were laid asleep under their teachers, shall resort to the mountains of the scriptures, 1 Jew. 327, 2 Jew. 688, 1019, 4 Jew. 1059, &c, 1064, 2 Lat. 343; declares that when they shall be turned, and shall behold the clear light of Christ, they shall feed in the paths and ways of holy scripture, and shall say, "The Lord feedeth me, and I shall want nothing," 4 Jew. 1064 ; affirms that when we shall obtain to be with Christ, and shall be like the angels, the doctrine of JEROME 429 booksshall give place, 3Jew.SH ; explains that though the paper and letters of the scriptures shall be abolished, the things that are promised shall last forever, ib. 435 iv. Tradition : his testimony for Lent and tradition considered, Whita. 005; he shews that anything spoken after the apostles' time has no authority, and may be cut off (pseud.), Coop. 190, 2 Cran. 28, Whita. 694; declares that the writings of those who came after the apostles and evangelists are of no authority (pseud. ),Phil. 369 ; asks one why he brings forth that which Peter and Paul never taught, 2 Ful. 63, 3 Jew. 192; speaks of the creed delivered by the apostles as written not with ink, but in the heart, ib. 133; speaks of human devices set forth as of apostolic origin, 2 •/eir.991 ; judges that anything which coun- cils may establish against the doctrine con- tained in the canonical letters is a wicked error, 2 Bee. 261, 3 Bee. 392, 398 ; says that ecclesiastical traditions are to be observed as delivered of the elders, the custom of one not being overthrown by the contrary cus- tom of others, 1 Whitg. 218 ; speaks of cer- tain customs observed by tradition, 2Cran. 68; says that many vices please through old custom, ib. 51 ; (Paulinus, not Jerome,) speaks of the force of evil habit, Wool. 106 v. Sin : he confesses original sin, and describes concupiscence, 2 Bui. 392; dis- tinguishes between "peccatum" and "de- lictum," ib. 358 ; declares, on the authority of the scriptures, that there is no man without sin, 3 Jew. 581; says the souls of the young are without (actual) sin, Calf. 259; allows that in Rom. vii. Paul is speaking of his own person, 2 Bui. 217 ; had a controversy with Augustine on the question whether any lying or dissimulation is allowed in holy scripture, ib. 110; states that one who does not take an expression in the sense intended, bears false witness, 2 Jew. 770, 2 Lat. 315, 325 ; declares that slanderers are filled with live flesh, 3 Jew. 619 ; denounces gluttony, and the sins to which it leads, Sand. 138 ; says that abun- dance often breeds luxury, ib. ; would not believe a great wine-drinker to be chaste, 2 Lat. 63; mentions the execution of an adulteress, 1 Bui. 412; calls hypocrisy a double evil, Hid. 60 ; speaks of some who take to themselves a part of the high looks of the Pharisees, see p. 432, col. 2, below; says pride is changed into humility, id. 505; affirms that many follow the shadow of humility, but few the truth, 1 Bee. 205; cautions against those men who go in chains, that wear long hair, as women, 3 Jew. 615; counsels against idleness, Sand. 117 vi. Grace, Faith, Works (see also ii) : he declares that, as it is more to do the will of our Lord than to know it, so the know- ledge of the same goeth before the doing (pseud.), 4 Jew. 796; cited as stating that Cain had free-will, 1 Ful. 390 ; said to have thundered out a most horrible curse against those who taught that the law commands impossibilities, 2 Bui. 246 ; he teaches, in several places, that no man ever fulfilled the commandments, 3Jeu: 580, 581; says it is man's true wisdom to know himself imperfect, 1 Bee. 71 ; asserts that the righttous are not saved by their own merits, 3 Bee. 170; affirms that it is most certain that every man needs the mercy of God, 3 Jew. 581, 582; says, if we consider our own merits, we must despair, 2 Jew. 1041, 3 Jeiv. 587 ; teaches that our righte- ousness consists not of our merit, but of the mercy of God, 1 Bee. 71 ; calls the righteousness which men shall seek, none other than Christ himself, 2 Bee. 639; writes on the grace of God which was with Paul, 1 Ful. 376, 377 ; maintains that God justifies by faith only, Wool. 34; other places to the same effect, 2 Cran. 205, 208, 211; by "the works of the law" he under- stood ceremonies, Whita. 455; elsewhere he allows that "the law of God'' means everything commanded, 2 Cran. 208; he shews that we have access to God, not through our righteousness, but through faith in Christ, 3 Jew. 588; says, every holy man hath in himself the altar of the Lord, which is faith, 2 Jew. 735 ; declares that if we believe we shew the truth by our works, 2 Lat. 343; says that just men are so called because they are furnished with the greater part of virtues, 3 Jew. 581 ; ex- plains what it is to do judgment (Mic. vi. 8), Sand. 223; speaks of the reverence due to mothers, 1 Bui. 274, 275; inculcates chanty to the poor, see vii, below. vii. The Church (see also viii. and ix, below) : he says we must remain in that church which was founded by the apostles, &c, Pil. 618, 619; speaks of the church as circumscribed by the bounds of scripture, Whita. 701 ; declares that the church of Christ, containing the churches through all the world, is joined together in the unity of the Spirit, &c, 2 Jew. 819 ; ex- pounds the text " One Lord, one faith, one 430 JEROME baptism," 1 Jew. 25G; shews that he, in Bethlehem, could hold communion with the presby ters at Rome, ib. 133; his use of the word "communion," ib. 132; he remarks that every province has peculiar manners, and rites, and feelings, which you cannot alter without great trouble, 4 Jew. 1125; calls the faithful the true vine, 1 Jew. 408 ; says, we are verily one bread, ib. ; thinks that Christian is the " name" foretold by Isaiah, Wool. 21 ; honoured the father of Furia more for the name of a Christian, than for his worldly dignities, ib. ; says that we are of Christ's flesh and of his bones, for he is the head of his body the church, 3 Jew. 494; declares that whoso- ever is a member of Christ's body is a priest, ib. 33G; says, Christ, naked and hungry, lying before our gate, dieth in the poor, ib. 541; advises, while others build churches, Sue, to clothe Christ in the poor, 1 Bee. 23 ; declares it the glory of a bishop to provide for the poor, ib. 21 ; describes the charity of Exuperius, ib. 32; says what- ever the clerks have, that is the poor's, IBec. 23, 2 Bee. 325; calls it sacrilege not to give to the poor things that appertain unto them, 1 Bee. 24; likens those who with the goods of the poor satisfy their own plea- sure to the Pharisees, ib. ; remarks they are not always the children of holy men that sit in the places of holy men, but they that do the works of holy men, 1 Jew. 401, 3 Jew. 201, 323, 4 Jew. 703, 1070, 1117, 1134, 2 Lot. 313 n. ; says that whoso be- lieveth that man to be holy that is not holy, and joineth him to the fellowship of God, doth violence to Christ, &c, 3 Jew. 324, 4 Jew. 703 ; affirms that the church, after she was come to Christian princes, was indeed greater in wealth and riches, but in virtue and holiness less than she was before, 4 Jew. 723 ; speaks of the darkness of his time, 1 Hoop. 27 ; com- plains of the condition of the Eastern churches, 4 Jew. 1074 ; declares that by the exchangers (in the temple) are signified the sellers of ecclesiastical benefices, who make the house of God a den of thieves, ib. 8G9 ; writes, we say " there shall no hurt come upon us:" let us hear the saying of the Lord: " Sion and Jerusalem ... shall be consumed, and brought to an end," ib. 10G2; warns that the watch-tower of the Lord shall be turned up with the ene- my's plough, and the temple of the Lord turned into briars and thorns, See., ib. 870; says the Lord will take away the names of vain glory and false admiration which are in the church, 4c, 3 Jew. 310, iJew. 929, 10G3 ; affirms that in the end of the world our Lord will search Jerusalem, i. e. his church, with a candle, and punish those who have despised his commandments, 3 Jew. 597 ; states that the pin, or bar, (meaning Christ) shall be taken away from the place of faith, i. e. the church, because of the wickedness that daily groweth; and those who before hung upon him by faith, shall afterwards by infidelity be broken down, and fall and perish, 4 Jew. 1062; so small, he says, shall be the number of holy men, ib. 877 viii. Bishops and other Clergy, Monks, eye. : he calls the aposdes fathers, 1 Jew. 77 ; denies that any holy man has authority like them, 3 Jew. 231 ; speaks of James as bishop of Jerusalem, 1 Ful. 222 n., 1 Jew. 238; calls Timothy bishop of Ephesus (pseud.), 2 Whitg. 294; exhorts bishops to hear the charge given to Titus, 1 Whitg. 433 ; says bishops hold the place of the apostles, Whita. 417 ; affirms that presbyters succeed the apostles,and that bishops are in the place of Christ, 2 Whitg. 258 ; declares that among the ancients presbyters and bishops were the same, but that gradually, that the plants of dissensions might be plucked up, all the care was brought to one, 4 Bui. 87 n., 1 Jew. 373 ; admonishes that as presbyters know themselves to be subject to him who is set above them, by the custom of the church; so bishops should know that they are greater than presbyters rather by custom than by the truth of the Lord's ordinance, 4 .BuZ." 87 n., 112, 2 Ful. 315, 316, 388, 1 Jew. 340, 379, 3 Jew. 292, 294, 2 Whitg. 225; says that a presbyter is the same as a bishop, and that before fac- tions were made in religion by the instinct of the devil ...the churches were governed by the common counsel of the presbyters; but that afterwards, when every one thought tho?e whom he had baptized were his own, not Christ's, it was decreed in all the world that one chosen from among the presbyters should be set above the others, and that to him should belong the whole care of the church, and the seeds of schisms be taken away, i Bui. Ill, 1 Ful. 265, 1 Jew. 348. 3 Jew. 272, 294, 301, 4 Jew. 912, Pit. 494, 2 Whitg. 221, 225, 255, 265, 266, 207 : again, he says that one was chosen and set above the others as a remedy of schism, 2 Whitg. 91, 117, 222, 238, 256; adduces a testimony by which, he says, it is JEROME 431 very manifestly proved that a bishop and a presbyter are the same, 4 Bui. 87 n.; men- tions one who was so peevish that lie set deacons before priests, i. e. before bishops; whereas the apostle plainly teaches us that presbyters and bishops are the same, 3 Jew. 272, 439 ; remarks that among those of old bishops and presbyters were the same, the one being a name of dignity, the other of age, 2 Tyn. 152 n. ; uses other words to the same effect, 2 Whitg. 254 ; de- clares that bishops ought to govern the church in common (with the priests), imi- tating Moses, who chose seventy, &c, 4 Bui. 112, 1 Jew. 349, 383 ; shews how the clergy of Alexandria used to choose one of themselves, whom they placed in a higher degree and called bishop, 2 Whitg. 222, 249—251, 25C, 428; states that a bishop does nothing which a presbyter does not, except ordination, 3 Jew. 293, 1 Whitg. 437 440 ; says that superintendent is an ancient name for a bishop, 4 Jew. 906 ; speaks of the safety of the church hanging on the dignity of the high priest (i. e. the bishop) ,\Jew. 372, 3 Jew. 221, 315, 4 Jew. 731, 734, 822, 823, 2 Whitg. 222, 240, 256; declares that where- ever there is a bishop, whether at Rome, or Eugubium, &c, he is of the same merit, and the same priesthood, 2 Hoop. 237 n., 1 Jew. 373, 2 Jew. 1C01, 3 Jew. 290, 293, Phil. 45, Pil. 494, 1 Tyn. 216 n., 2 Whitg. 255, 257 ; says, the power of riches, or the lowliness of poverty, makes a bishop nei- ther higher nor lower, but all bishops are the apostles' successors, 1 Jew. 379, 3 Jew. 293, 610, 4 Jew. 1066, 1069; admonishes that if a man would be a bishop he should follow Moses and Aaron, by reading the scriptures, praying and teaching the people, 1 Bee. 382; says all that God's bishop does ought to be sermons, ib. 12; speaking of certain bishops he says, they themselves are to themselves both laymen and bishops too, 4 Jew. 971; declares that, as if they were placed in 6ome high castle, they scarcely vouchsafe to look upon poor mor- tal men, and to speak to their fellow-serv- ants, ib. 6S8; often refers to the order of presbyters, 1 Ful. 262, 263; states that the presbyter is contained in the bishop, 2 Whitg. 254; says we have in the church our senate, a company of presbyters, 3 Whitg. 201; writes concerning presbyters "who labour in the word," ib. 152; con- siders " pastors and teachers," as the same, 1 Wliitg. -174 ; condemn! those who enter the ministry without qualification, 1 Bee. 5 ; says he that knows not the law of the Lord is no priest, ib. 6, 383; asserts that such should be chosen pastors, in com- parison of whom the others may right well be named the flock, ib. 9 ; declares that the captains of the church have the keys of knowledge to open the scriptures ; there- fore commandment is given that the mas- ters should open, and the scholars enter, 3 Jew. 364; says the works of a minister must not confound his words, 1 Bee. 16; asks how the president of a church can take away evil out of it, if he have of- fended in the like fault, ib. ; considers that priests who take tithes deny that Christ is come in the flesh, Bale 108; asks, dost thou consider Peter? consider Judas also : dost thou allow Stephen ? mark also what Nicolas was : ecclesiastical dignity makes not a Christian, 4 Jew. 1117; condemns the pride and gluttony of the clergy, 2 Whitg. 388, 389 ; says of certain pastors, that they worship the Lord and Melchom both together, thinking they may serve both the world and the Lord, and satisfy two masters at once, God and mammon, 4 Jew. 971; complains that the soldiers of Christ bind themselves to worldly affairs, and offer the same image to God and to Caesar, ib. 820, 971 ; speaks of some who assume such authority, that whether they teach good things or evil, they will not have their disciples to seek a reason, but only to follow them, their leaders, 3 Jew. 122, 4 Jew. 1039; refers to certain men who are taken for elders of the church, and chiefs of the priests, following the plain letter, and killing the Son of God, 1 Jew. 452, 4 Jew. 764 ; states that the king of Assyria, i. e. the devil, knows that he can never deceive the sheep, unless he first cast the shepherds into a trance, 4 Jew. 1063; says, the prophets of Jerusalem have never a word of prophecy in their mouths, &c, ib. 870; declares that when the prophets fell to taking of money, their prophecy became a soothsaying, ib. 1083 ; says, touching the clergy, the priests themselves that ought to teach the law of our Lord, and to defend the people committed to their charge, being amazed, and bereft of their wits, shall be turned into madness, {4.1063; foretells that God will take away the names of vain glory and false credit, that are in the church, and the names of priests, together with the priests themselves, that vainly boast of the names of bishops, and of the dignity of priesthood, but do nothing, ib. 1063 ; says 432 JEROME that the priest is made from the deacon, not the deacon from the priest, 2 Wldtg. 258 ; speaks of archpriests and archdeacons, 1 Jew. 372, 2 Whitg. 431 ; refers to the latter, 2 Whitg. 173, 175, 177; reproves a deacon for setting himself above the elder, ib. 253; reckons five orders in the church, bishops, presbyters, deacons, the faithful, and the catechumens, 3 Jew. 272 ; com- pares Aaron, his sons, and the Levites, to bishops, priests, and deacons, 1 Ful. 262, 263; speaks of the honour due to bishops, presby ters, and deacons, ib. 262 ; says that honouring and trusting in ministers are different, 2 Lat. 347; the spurious treatise De septemOrdinibus speaks of fossarii as the first order, 3 Jen: 272 ; he says every ecclesias- tical order is subject to its governors, 1 Jew. 372, 2 Whitg. 257; explains x"poT-ovi'a, as meaning the ordination of clerks by prayer and laying-on of hands, 1 Ful. 247, 248, 1 Wliitg. 349; speaks of choice either by the bishop or the people, ] Wldtg. 442; mentions choice by the bishop, ib. 443, 460 ; complains that much cost was be- stowed in adorning churches, and that little regard was had to the choice of minis- ters, ib. 482 ; a passage by Museulus on clandestine ordinations erroneously referred to him, ib. 441, 442; he treats of the origin of monks, 4 Bui. 514; declares that the state of a monk is one thing, and the state of a priest is another, 4 Jew. 800 ; says, a monk's office is not to preach, but to mourn, ib. ; some account of the life and apparel of the monks of his time, 3 Jew. 617, 4 Jew. 945; of some he says, they are loth to be abjects and in servile state ; for idleness they will not labour, and to beg they are ashamed, ib. 799; speaks of the incontinence of some who were girded and went in black, and had long beards, 2 Jcic. 830; describes the three kinds of monks in Egypt, 2 Tyn. 42 n. ; says, it was a law among the monks there, that whoso would not labour should not eat, 4 Jew. 800 ; replies to the accusa- tion of severity and sadness, 3 Whitg. 523; the spurious Regula Jlon. in his name charges monks to pronounce every word distinctly and warily, lest by their foolish utterance they should make the angels to fall a laughing, 4 Jew. 878; repeatedly mentions that companies of solitary virgins sang the Psalter in order daily at certain hours, 4 Bui. 198, 199 ix. Peter, Rome: he declares that the church is built on all the apostles, and that all received the keys of the kingdom of heaven ; but allows that one was chosen as chief, to avoid schism, 2 Ful. 285, 292, 1 Jew. 435, 437, 3 Jew. 288, 290, 297, 4 Jew. 1136, 2 Whitg. 230; says bishops and priests, not understanding the words " Upon this rock," &c, take to themselves some of the pride of the Pharisees, &c, 1 Jew. 340, 3 Jew. 213, 375, 380, 4 Jew. 1119, 1 Tyn. 217 n., 269 n.; Baronius con- siders him shamefully astray, and Sponda- nus represents him as heretical, with refer- ence to Peter's primacy, 2 Ful. 292 n. ; he speaks of the agreement between Peter and Paul as to preaching, 3 Jew. 327 ; considers that Peter's ordinary vocation was to the Jews, Paul's to the Gentiles, ib. 329; ex- plains why Paul went to Jerusalem to see Peter, &c, 1 Jew. 375, 4 Jew. 917 ; differs from Augustine about Peter's dissimulation, 2 Bui. 1 15, 116, 1 Jew. 532, 1 Ful. 35, Phil. 401, Whita. 455; affirms Paul to be in nothing inferior to Peter, 3 Jew. 328; says Peter was bishop of Antioch, Roy. 328 n.; strangely interpolates the Chronicon of Eu- sebius, as to Peter's long continuance at Rome, 2 Ful. 337 n. ; expresses his attach- ment to the chair of Peter, ib. 349 ; says it is not easy to stand in the place of Paul, and to hold the rank of Peter, who are now reigning with Christ, 3 Jew. 327, 4 Jew. 923, 1134 ; asks counsel of the chair of Peter, calling it the rock on which the church is built, &c, 2 Ful. 349 ; confesses that pope Liberius was an Arian, 2 Ful. 349, 3 Jew. 342, 343, 4 Jew. 926 ; calls pope Damasus teacher of the virgin church, 1 Jew. 433 ; preserves his creed, 1 Bui. 32, 2 Hoop. 538 ; says if we agree with the bishop of Konie we are catholics, 1 Ful. 222 ; makes no mention of the bishop of Rome as supreme, Phil, id; falsely alleged to call the pope chief-priest, 4 Jew. 822 (see p. 431, col. 1, abovej ; he speaks of a certain peerless and high power in the church, but not with reference to the pope, 2 Ful. 253; mentions the church of Rome as the house in which the Lamb must be eaten, the ark of Noah, &c, ib. 349, Pit. 617 n. ; says we are not to think that the church of the city of Rome is one, and the church of the rest of the world another, 3 Jew. 293; asks, why do you bring me the custom of one city ? ib. 285, 293, 294, 4 Jew. 828 ; says, if authority is sought, the world is greater than the city, 1 Jew. 413, 3 Jew, 293,333, 4 Jew. 920, 1119, 1 Tyn. 216 n.; said on one occasion, not only the bishop of one city, but also the bishops of all the world, are deceived, iJew. 82S; addresses JEROME •133 Augustine as pope, 2 Hoop. 236, 2 Wliitg. 86 n.; calls Origen master or teacher of the churches, 1 Jew. 433, 3 Jew. 2C9, 4 Jew. 1045 ; speaks of the pride of the Romans, 1 Jew. 355 ; declares that Peter in his first epistle meant Rome, under the name of Babylon, 4 Jew. 10C3; considers that Rome is the Babylon of the Apocalypse, 2 Ful. 371, 4 Jew. 10C4, 1 Lot. 173, 174, Rog. 182 x. Saints, Ecclesiastical Writers : he is alleged to have believed in the intercession of saints, 3 Jew. 572; said to have prayed to saints, 3 Tyn. 126; tells why John Bap- tist is styled an angel by Malachi, 1 Ful. 483 ; says, we believe not that Mury was married again after her child-bearing, be- cause we read it not, 3 Jew. 441; condemns the doctrine of Helvidius respecting her, 2 Cran. 60, 1 Hoop. 161, 1 Jew. 22 n. ; he (or Sophronius) declares the story of the vir- gin's assumption to be apocryphal, Whita. C67; records the death of James and Peter, 1 Jew. 342 n.; calls the bodies of Peter and Faul the altars of Christ, 1 Ful. 516 (as to both of them, see ix, above); says that Paul, though not eloquent, bore the cross of Christ, and subdued the world, 4 Jew. 911 ; mentions the decease of John, Calf. 130 ; speaks of the epistles ascribed to Clement, 1 Jew. Ill, Whita. 566; cites Ignatius (or Barnabas), Whita. 072; gives an account of Ilegesippus, 2 Ful. 338 n., Whita. 574; says that Origen, Tertullian, &c, may be read, choosing the good in them, and shunning the contrary, 3 Jew. 233; as to Origen, see also xvii. and xix, below; he thinks that when he wrote well, nobody wrote better, 2 Cran. 342, 344 ; calls Pamphilus a martyr, before his martyr- dom, iJew. 694; wishes that Laetantius had been as able to confirm (the truth) as to overthrow the contrary, Calf. 180; mentions the public reading of E- phrem's homilies, 1 Jew. 269; declares that the work of Optatus De Schism. Do- nat. was in fix books, 2 Ful. 323 ; speaks of Gregory Nazianzen, 2 Cran. 124; what Erasmus thought of his Life of Paul the Hermit, Calf. 252; he scoffs at Ambrose and his writings, 1 Jew. 314, 3 Jew. 176; gives a character of Epiphanius, Calf. 255, 3 Tyn. 182; speaks scornfully of RulHnns, 3 Jew. 391 ; charges him with heresy, 4 Jew. 1006; marvels much that he does not call himself "the prisoner of Jesus Christ," &c, ib. 1073; expresses himself loath to write against Augustine, he being a bishop of his communion, I Je w. 130, 132; writing to Augustine, says, I judged that there were certain heretical errors in your epistle, 3 Jew. 607 ; addresses him as the most no- table bishop in the world, 4 Jew. 1044, and as pope, 2 Hoop. 236, 2 Whitg. 86 n. ; rails at Vigilantius, 3 Jew. 167 ; see also xix. xi. Sacraments, particularly Baptism : he warns that if the sacraments are violated, then is he violated whose sacraments they are, 1 Cran. 228, 1 Jew. 517 ; said to con- sider the worthiness of the priest essential to a sacrament, Calf. 259; he asserts that out of Christ's side the sacraments of bap- tism and martyrdom are poured forth to- gether, 3 Jew. 457 ; says that to those who are to be baptized the Holy Trinity is openly delivered, 2 Jew. 709 ; affirms that in baptism our faces are marked with the blood of Christ, 1 Jew. 488; says man gives the water only, but God gives the Holy Ghost, whereby sins are washed away, 3 Jew. 463; writes, if any man have received only the bodily washing of water, he has not put on the Lord Jesus Christ, ib.; declares that they who receive not baptism with full faith, receive the water, but not the Spirit, 2 Jew. 1106, 3 Jew. 462 ; says, we all are the priestly and kingly kindred, who having been baptized in Christ, are called by the name of Christ, 4 Jew. 984 ; declares that by the water of baptism, or by the fire of the Holy Ghost, Christ is made the body of the everlasting bread, 3 Jew. 484; explains "first faith" to be the faith of baptism, ib. 386 ; states that we are baptized not only for remission of sins, but also for the resurrection of our flesh, ib. 470 ; how baptism was celebrated in his time, Calf. 213; he mentions and approves the baptizing of infants, 2 Bee. 210, 4 Bui. 392, Pit. 279; speaks of Cy- prian's conclusion that infants might be baptized immediately after their birth, 4 Bui. 392 ; says laymen may baptize if need require, 2 Whitg. 520; explains the meaning of trine immersion, 1 Jew. 256 n.; speaks of wine mingled with milk being given to those newly baptized, 4 Bui. 359; cautions against trusting merely in baptism and the spiritual food, 2 Jew. 757 ; shews that in his time baptism and the eueharist were ministered together, 1 Jew. 250 xii. The Eucharist : he speaks of the sacrament as Christ's last remembrance, 2 Jew. 591 ; terms it a Christian mystery, 3 Bee. 389, 2 Jew. 730, 732; calls it wheat 28 434 JEROME and wine, which is not eaten without | praising the Lord, nor drunk save in his holy courts, 2 Hoop. 431; says it ought to be common to all, 2 Bee. 240, 3 Bee. 414, 1 Jew. 18, 105, 129, 134, 202, 230, 3 Jew. 143; speaks of Christ as representing, in the sacrament, the truth of his body and blood, 2 Bee. 285, 3 Bee. 271, 43G, 1 Brad. 590, 4 Bui. 440, 1 Cran. 122, 123, (59), 2 Hoop. 4U5, 472, Hutch. 238, 2 Jew. G09, 1113, 3 Jew. 433, Sand. 454; writes of Melchisedec's offering, 1 Ful. 148 ; refers to his bread and wine as a type of Christ's, 1 Brad. 590, 4 Bui. 440, 2 Jew. 730, 732, I 3 Jew. 453; compares the shew-bread with the body of Christ, 1 Cran. 192, 342, (75) ; marks that the bread which the Lord brake was hi3 body, ib. 33, 104, (54), 1 Hoop. 233, 2 Hoop. 439; speaking of Christ's words, " This is my body," &c, he says, let that saying be expounded by a figure, &c., 3 Jew. 446; adds, when I say it is a figure, then I say it is not the truth, ib. 447 ; calls Christ's flesh true meat, &c, 1 Cran. 24; observes that our Lord, as a type of his blood, offered not water but wine, 2 Ful. 83, 2 Jew. 592, 3 Jew. 521 ; says that the blood of Christ and his flesh are under.-toud two ways, the spiritual, and that which was crucified, 3 Bee. 44G, 1 Brad. 98, 1 Cran. 232, 233, 1 Ful. 272 n., 273, 1 Jew. 4G0, 462, 2 Jew. 621, Rid. 202 ; declares that it is lawful to eat of the obla- tion made in commemoration of Christ, but not of that which Christ made on the altar of the cross (pseud.), 3 Bee. 439, 1 Jew. 463; admonishes that we abandon Jewish fables, and ascend up with our Lord into that great parlour adorned and made clean, and there receive of him the cup of the new testament, 1 Jew. 12, 454, 2 Jew. 1121, 3 Jew. 474, 546; speaks of eating Christ's flesh and drinking his blood, not only in mystery, but also in the rea ling of the scriptures, 3 Bee. 439 , 440, 1 Brad. 100, 2 Hoop. 486, and even prefers the latter in- terpretation to the former (pseud.), 1 Brad. 100, 1 Jew. 519, 2 Jew. 771 ; says, when we hear the word of the Lord, the flesh and blood of Christ are poured into our ears, 2 Jew. GOO, 724, 1087, 1119; describes the strong in Christ as eating this bread, and virgins (i. e. the holy) as drinking this wine, 2 Bee. 293, 3 Bee. 462, 463; declares that the unholy do not eat Christ's flesh, Hutch. 265 ; says, lovers of pleasure eat not the flesh of Jesus nor drink his blood, 2 Bee. 292, 293, 3 Bee. 462, 1 Cran. 210, 225, (80), 2 Hoop. 498; stales that heretics eat not the Saviour's body, 2 Bee. 293, 3 Bee. 4G2, 1 Cran. 210, (80), 2 Hoop. 498; says that Christ's flesh is the meat of faith- ful men, 3 Bee. 462, 1 Cran. 210, (81); cen- sures some priests who defile the holy things of the Lord, 3 Jew. 596 ; affirms that holy men eat the heavenly bread, and are filled with every word of God, having the same Lord that is their meat, 2 Jew. 767 ; says those who eat and drink the body and blood of the Lord, are turned into the princes of the church, 2 Hoop. 431, 432; speaks of the union of God's inheritance through the mystery of Christ's body and blood, 1 Jew. 142 ; writes on the wheat of which the heavenly bread is made, ib. 474; says, we feast in sincerity, without leaven, 2 Jew. 731; speaks of priests making the Lord's body, 1 Ful. 272, Rid. 180, 182: asserts that they do wickedly against the law of Christ who think that the eucharist is made by the priest's words, not by his life, 2 Jew. loo; says the priest, who most always offer sacrifice for the people, must always pray, 2 Ful. 83 ; calls the sacra- ment of bread and wine a pure and simple sacrifice, 2 Jew. 735; notes that St Paul (1 Cor. x), speaks first of the cup, 1 Jew. 236 ; speaks of the apostles celebrating the communion with the Lord's prayer, 1 Hoop. 237 ; commends Exuperius, bishop of Toulouse, who carried the Lord's body in a wicker basket, and his blood in a glass 4 Bui. 420, 2 Ful. 115, 1 Hoop. 233^ 1 Jew. 239, 245, 249, 2 Jew. 554 ; says the mixed cup in the eucharist was foreshewn by Solomon, 1 Ful. 522; declares that a bishop ought not to refuse the eucharist of a priest (pseud.), 2 Jew. 626; speaks of the priests dividing the blood of the Lord to the people, 3 Bee. 413, Coop. 142, Hutch. 282, Sand. 455; testifies that the people received daily, 2 Bee. 258, 1 Jeic. 17, 125, 174; refers to the custom at Rome of the faithful always receiving the body of Christ, which he neither blames nor ap- proves, 3 Bee. 474, Coop. 126 n., 1/ra. 156; wishes that we could at all times re- ceive the eucharist without a pricking con- science, 2 Bee. 259 ; testifies that w hat re- mained after the communion was eaten in the church, ib. 251, 3 Bee. 456, 2 Jew. 553, 554; mentions that in his time a por- tion of the sacrament was sent from the church to the newly married, 1 Jew. 6; speaks of the reception of the communion by the married, in which passage he re- JEROME 435 proves those who received the sacrament at home, Coop. 126, 1 Jeio. 156, 157 ; a spurious passage on the mass, 2 Jeio. 640 n xiii. Worship, Ceremonies, Tongues : he considers the incense prophesied of bj Malachi to be the prayers of saints, 1 Jew. 110, 2 Jew. 713, 723; says incense and a pure sacrifice are offered daily, &c, 2 Jew. 725; verses put forth in his name on prayer, 1 Bee. 164; he says, in prayer we are not declarers, but cravers, 4 But. 204; does not expound the doxology in the Lord's prayer, ib. 220; compares the response " Amen " to a thunder clap, 3 Bee. 410, 1 Brad. 529, 1 Jew. 281, 286, Whita. 260; declares that we ought to praise the Lord rather in mind than in voice, 1 Bee. 134 ; describes the singing at the funeral of Fabiola, Pil. 320, 543 (as to that of Paula, see below ) ; perhaps he arranged the epistles and gospels used in the church, 2 Brad. 307, 308 n., Pil. 503 ; mentions the custom of the church in con- firmation, 1 Jew. 372, 3 While/. G4, 72, 359, 3C0, 479, 480, 493; speaks of white gar- ments as worn by bishops, priests, and dea- cons at the sacrifice, 3 Jew. 616, 2 Whiig. 48, 49, 2 Zur. 166; refers to one garment being worn in ministration, another in common life, 2 Wkilg. 48, 49; says the priests of Egypt wore linen garments, not only in the church but without, 2 Zur. 1C6; condemns sumptuous cost, even in churches and temples, 1 Bui. 422; says, of the house of God they have made a stage-play of the people, 4 Jeio. 813; allows not the burn- ing of candles in the day time, Calf. 214, 2 Ful. 240, 3 Jew. 178 ; declares that He- brew is the mother of all languages, Wliita. 113, 114; says that Ezra changed the He- brew letters, Whita. 116; reproves Hilary for mistaking the word " Osanna," 2 Jew. 678 ; his testimony as to the form of the Samaritan Thau, see xviii, below; on the Punic tongue, 1 Jew. 293, 294, Whita. 223 j on the tongue of the Galatians, 1 Jew. 274, 275; on the language of Gaul, ib. 297 ; on the term "barbarian'' as used by Paul, Whita. 273; he shews that various nations worshipped God in their own tongues, 1 Jew. 337 ; speaks of the Christian worship of the Bessians and other barbarous people, ib. 290 ; describes the singing of Psalms in various languages at Paula's funeral, 2 Ful. 224, 1 Jew. 268, 2 Jew. 692, Pil. 321, Whita. 222; says of the Valentinians, with a barbarous sound of words, they terrify the simple, that, whatsoever they understand not, they may the more wonder at, 4 Jew. 813 xiv. Festivals, Fasting : he writes on the institution of the Lord's day, fasting days, &c, 2 Brad. 391 ; shews why Sunday and other holidays were appointed, 2 Cran. 61; says that it is uncertain whether the feast of the Nativity is the day whereon Christ was born, or that of his baptism (dub.), Whita. 667 ; mentions but few saints' days, 1 Hoop. 347 ; defends the ob- servance of such festivals, 2 Whitg. 576 n., 579; cautions against satiety, as nothing so much overwhelms the mind, 2 Bee. 545; denounces gluttony and satiety, see v, above; gives advice about fasting, reprov- ing those who eat no oil, but seek dainty fruits, &c, 2 Bee. 535, 1 Bui. 429, 430, 3 Jew. 528; affirms that the abstinence of the body is commendable when the mind fasts from vices, 2 Bee. 540 ; says to one, thou art afraid to lay thy body, worn out with fasting, upon the bare ground ; yet the Lord lieth there with thee, 3 Jew. 541 ; mentions the mode of the Jews' fasting, 2 Bee. 533; declares the fasting of the Ma- niehees to be worse than fulness, 3 Jew. 170 xv. Celibacy, Marriage : he allows that marriage is in many cases necessary, 3 Jew. 399; often speaks of it with disapproba- tion, Calf. 259, 1 Jew. 156, 157, 3 Jew. 389, 390, 404, 420 ; remarks that our Lord says, " He that can receive it, let him re- ceive it," that every man may consider his own strength, &c, 3 Jeio. 398; advises to abstain from the ungodly act, rather than stiffly to perform perilous vows, 1 Bee. 372 ; asks, what avails the chastity of the body when the mind is defloured? 3 Jew. 428; says the report of some who behave not well slanders the holy purpose of virgins, and declares that such persons should marry, 1 Ful. 481, 2 Ful. 104, 3 Jew. 400; speaks of some who make brags of their chastity with whorish countenance, 4 Jew. 768; de- nies not but widows and married women may be holy, 3 Jew. 390 ; declares that Paul forbids married men to put away their wives, ib. 422; allows that by the apostles' doctrine priests may be married, 2 Ful. 97 ; shews that a bishop or priest may be the husband of one wife, Park. 159, 160; com- mentson the text "a sister, a wife" (1 Cor. ix. 5), arguing that the latter word should be rendered " woman," 1 Ful. 471 n. ; speaks of some men as thinking that by the custom 28—2 436 JEROME of the Jews it was lawful for a man to have two wives or more at once; and as supposing the apostle's commandment to be, that one chosen to be a bishop should not have two wives at once, 3 Jew. 400; seems to have slated that the rule directing a bishop to be "the husband of one wife," means that he must have had but one wife after baptism, Wliita. 455 n. ; considers the di- rection that a deacon shall be the husband of one wife as permissive, not compulsory, 3 Jew. 40G; says, if I should name severally all the married bishops, they would be more in number than the multitude of the council of Ariminum, 4 Jew. 1142; shews that thoso twice married could not be priests in his time, 2 Ful. 240; rebukes those who refused orders to men twice married, 3 Tyn. 152 ; says, many priests live in matrimony, 2 Jew. 728, 3 Jew. 393, 410, 4 Jew. 1143 ; affirms that married men are chosen into the priesthood, be- cause there are not enough unmarried, 2 Ful. 97, 4 Jew. 1143, Park. 160, Pil. 607 n. ; gives reasons why married men were preferred to orders before others who carried the shew of celibacy, ijew. 1143; as to the Vigilantian opinion on this subject, see xix ; he reproves bishops and priests •who make their children read comedies, &c., 2 Ful. 98, 3 Jew. 393, Pil. 5G7 ; speaks of rulers of the church providing for their children and possessions, and neglecting the building of God's temple, 2 Ful. 98; as to the reception of the communion by the married, see xii, above; what he says of concubines, 4 Jew. C33; his indelicate lan- guage censured by Tyndale, 1 Tyn. 438, and by Erasmus, ib. n. ; he says that An- tichrist shall feign chastity, and deceive many, 2 Jew. 911, 990, 3 Jew. 420, 4 Jew. 7G7 " xvi. Confession, Absolution : there was no auricular confession in his days, 2 Jew. 1134; he speaks of the public confession of sin made by Fabiola, 3 Tyn. 213 n., 214 n. ; does not call penance the second table after shipwreck, 2 Ful. 170 ; says the apo- stles loosed with the word of God and tes- timonies of the scriptures, 3 Jew. 334, 357; affirms that the priest. ..knows who is to be bound, who to be loosed, ib. 3G7; writing of the keys, he says, this place bishops and priests not understanding, take to them- selves some of the pride of the Pharisees, 1 Jew. 340, 3 Jew. 213, 375, 380, 4 Jew. 1119, 1 Tyn. 217 n., 269 n. ; shews, from the law concerning leprosy, that absolution is only declaratory, 1 Ful. 273, 1 Tyn. 217 n., 270 n. ; says it is not the absolution of the priest, but the life of the sinner, that is regarded before God, 3 Jew. 375, 376, 605 xvii. Affliction, Persecution, Death, Judgment, <$'c. : he consoles himself under suffering for the truth, 2 Lai. 352 ; shews that tribulation is needful for the exercise and probation of the Christian soldier, 1 Lat. 480; says none may joy with this world and reign with Christ, Bale 103; de- clares that the spiritual man never perse- cutes the carnal, but forgives him, 2 Cran. 13; speaking of union amongst the church's enemies, he employs the similitude of Herod and Pilate, 2 Ful. 77 n. ; speaks on the origin of the soul, 3 Bui. 374,375; dis- tinguishes between death and hell, 1 Ful. 305, 30G; defines "infernus," ib. 298; writes on hell, and the abode of Abraham, &c. before Christ's death, ib. 289—294, 297, 298; refers to Jonah in the whale's belly, ib. 319; does not mention purgatory, 2 Lat. 246, 247 ; ever thought he heard the last trumpet and the call to judgment, 1 Lat. 530, 2 Lat. 60, Sand. 174, 368; shews that while in this present world we may help one another, but not before the judging place, 2 Bee. 394, 3 Bee. 459; af- firms that in Matt. xxiv. not only the cala- mities of the Jews but the destiny of all the world is prophesied of, 4 Bui. 449; men- tions many ancient fathers who were chili- asts or millenarians, 3 Jew. COG ; writes against Origen and various heretics who denied the resurrection, or erred respect- ing it, 2 Cov. 185, 186, 189; attacks the opinions of John bp of Jerusalem ou this subject, 1 Bui. 169, 2 Cov. 169, 185, 190; says that the future rewards of the just will differ in degree, Hutch. 306 ; maintains the eternity of punishment, 2 Cov. 208, 3 Jew. 563 xviii. The Cross, Images : he says the "standard" mentioned by Isaiah (xlix. 22) is the banner of the cross, Calf. 94, 2 Ful. 137 ; so he speaks of the standard of Jere- miah (iv. 6), Calf. 95, 2 Ful. 137 ; says the letter n was anciently like a cross, Calf. 106 n., 107 n., 2 Ful. 138, 147, 2 Jew. 647, Whita. 116; declares the mystic signification of the " thau" of Ezekiel, Calf. 108 ; writes concerning the title on the cross, 1 Jew. 277 ; says Paula worshipped, lying before the cross, as though she had seen Christ hanging thereon. 2 Ful. 181 n., 202; recom- mends the use of the sign of the cross, JEROME 437 Calf. 195, 259; compares together phylac- teries and pieces of the cross, and equally condemns the use of both, Calf. 283, 2 Fid. 181 ; his alleged adoration of the manger of our Lord, 2 Ful. 181, 208; he speaks of the images stolen by Rachel, 1 Ful. 105 n. ; writes concerning Jacob's staff (Heb. xi), ib. 545, 546; numbers the second commandment among the ten, and holds it a moral law, 2 Bee. GO; condemns idols, Calf. 181 ; speaks against image worship, ib. 378; narrates a Jewish story that the Ammonites and Moabites took the cherubim in the Temple for idols, 1 Ful. 185; mentions the curiosity of the hea- then in adorning images, and says their error has come over to us, 2 Jeie. 654 ; ap- proves the conduct of Epiphanius in de- stroying a picture in a church, 3 Tijn. 182, & al., see i. xix. Heresies, real aud alleijed : notes that Christianity was called by wicked men a heresy, as mentioned in the Acts, 3 Jew. 215; would have no man patient under the suspicion of heresy, ib. 209 ; says to a pres- byter named Marcus, 1 am (as thou sayest) a heretic, — what is that to thee? hold thy peace, 4 Jew. 952; pronounces a woe on teachers of perverse doctrine, ib. 10G1 ; thinks that all heresiarchs are antichrists, teaching under the name of Christ things that are contrary to Christ, 2 Cov. 334; declares that there is no heresy that is not framed on account of the throat and belly, Sale 218; remarks that falsehood ever- more imitates the truth, 3 Jew. 159; speaks of some closing their eyes (to the truth), ib. 181 ; declares that he who understands the scriptures otherwise than the sense of the Holy Ghost requires is a heretic, even though he depart not from the church, see iii. d, above; says that followers of heretics find not the mid-day light, but the mid-day demon [Psa. xc. 6, Vulg.], Hale 34; rebukes a maintainer of new doc- trine, such as Peter and Paul never taught, 2 Ful. 93, 3 Jew. 192 ; censures heretics for blending new things with the old, 2 Jew. 790; asserts that in heresy, both old and new, the people hear one thing, the priests preach another, ib. 777 ; says a sincere faith requires not the artifice of words, yy/tila. 19; compares heretics to spiders, ib. 20; likens them to idolaters, 1 Ful. 213, 214, 215; remarks that under Constantius... infidelity was written by the name of unity and faith, Calf. 261, 1 Jew. 83, 383 ; a singular various reading in this passage, Calf. 261 n.; cautions against reading heretical books, Whita. 18; quoted by the Khemists with reference to the prayer and service of heretics, Rog. 272 n. ; he would have heretics killed with spiritual arrows, iJew. 770,771 ; considers thecharge of madness brought against opponents of error, 3 Jew. 250; mentions the Alogians, Phil. 420; says the whole world mourned, and wondered that it was Arian, 2 Jew. 909, 4 Jew. 908; declares that Arianism was confirmed by councils, as that of Ari- minum, Rog. 209n. ; censures Basil ides, 3 Jew. 403; refers to an error of Cerin- thus and Ebion, Rog. 89 n ; writes against llelvidius and his doctrine, 2 Cran. 60, 1 Hoop. 161, 1 Jew. 22 n. ; speaks of the schism of one Hilary, a deacon, 3 Jew. 321, 322; mentions the Jovinians, Rog. 137 n.; calls Jovinian the Epicure of Christian men, Phil. 426; imagines him to say, "That the bishops condemn me, there is no reason, but a conspiracy," &c, 4 Jew. 956; tells the Luciferians that he could dry up all their streams with the sun of the church, 2 Ful. 63; on an error of the Manichees, &c, Rog. 135 n.; censures their doctrine respecting Christ's resur- rection, 1 Jew. 483; calls their fasting worse than fulness, 3 Jew. 170; condemns Marcion for refusing the faith of Christ, ib. 403; writes on the Montanists, Rog. 141 n. ; mentions the errors of Tertullian, Whita. 600 ; says the Nazarene heretics were circumcised with the Jews, and bap- tized with Christians, and so were neither Jews nor Christians, Rog. 275 n.; he says they held that the Jewish ceremonies were to be observed by Christians, ib. 314 n. ; as to Qrigen, see x. and xvii, above; he notes the errors of that father, Rid. 30; says that he, and those who followed him, permitted a wise and godly man to lie, if it were for the welfare of them for whom the lie was made, 2 Bui. 115; as to Pelagius, see that title; he mentions an error of Pris- cillian, Rog. 135 n. ; writes against the superstitious works of the Tatians, 3 Jar. 236; as to the Valen t inian s, see xiii, above; he says the Vigi 1 a n t ian bishops would take no men into the clergy, except they would first be married, Rog. 261 n. ; says they maintained that all the clergy should be married, ib. 303 n xx. Antichrist : he considers that the name of blasphemy, written in the forehead of the purple harlot, is " Home everlast- ing," 2 Ful. 372 ; says the abomination of 438 JEROME — desolation may be taken for any perverse doctrine; which, when we shall see standing in the holy place, i. e. the church of Christ, then we must flee from Jewry to the mountains (of the scriptures), 4 Jeti: 728, 10G2; declares that the abomination of de- solation shall be in the temple until the consummation of time, ib. 728 ; asks con- cerning those whom God hath grafted into the church, if they forget themselves, and worship Antichrist, why may not God overthrow them? ib. 10G2; says Antichrist will be not the devil or a demon, but one man in whom Satan will dwell bodily, 2Ful. 3G7 ; considers "the idol shepherd," Zech. xi, to be Antichrist, 2 Jew. 918; applies the prophecy of Daniel (xi. 37) to Antichrist, who, he says, shall feign chastity and de- ceive many, 2 Jew. 911, 990, 3 Jew. 420, iJeiv. 767; says he shall tread under his feet all true religion, 2 Jew. 916, 4 Jew. 743 ; declares that he shall sit in the temple of God, either in that at Jerusalem, or (which he thinks more probable) in the church, 2 Jeiv. 916, 4 Jew. 743; declares that Antichrist shall stand in the holy place, i. e. in the church, and shall shew himself as if he were God, 4 Jew. 729 ; teaches that Elias shall come in his time, 2 Ful. 370 ; says the truth of Christ shall devour and consume the falsehood of Antichrist, ijtw. 893, 1041 ; describes his destruction, 2 Jew. 928 xxi. Civil Power, fyc. : he says the Roman empire holds all nations, 1 Jew. 432; relates that Constantine was bap- tized by Eusebius, bishop of Nicomedia, 4 Jew. 1004 ; mentions that, to stay certain ecclesiastical dissensions, the emperor's writs caused the bishops, as well of the East as of the West, to draw to Rome, ib. 1005; speaks of a council held at Rome as summoned by the emperor, 2 Whitg. 363; when Ruffinus alleged a certain synod, Je- rome asked what emperor ordered it to be called, 4 Jew. 1098 ; mentions Codrus and Decius, w ho died for their countries, 3 Jew. 538 ; speaks of the outrages of the Vandals, 1 Ful. 263 ; commends Nebridius, a cour- tier, Pil. 294 ; understands the kings whom Isaiah names as "nursing fathers'' to be the apostles, 4 Jew. 978 ; asserts that the evangelical truth receives no oath, 1 Bee. 379 ; says that an oath ought to have three companions, ib. 374, 375 xxii. Miscellanea : he thinks cherubims are so called from their exceeding know- ledge, 3 Bui. 338 ; states that religion took JERUSALEM her name a religando, of tying together, and binding into the Lord's bundle, ib. 231 ; declares that first-born children had the privilege of offering sacrifice, 4 Jew. 983; mentions that Bethel came to be called Bethaven, ib. 1046, 1047 ; tells of the origin of the scribes and Pharisees, 3 Jew. 323 ; says it is no praise to have been at Jerusalem, but to have lived well there, 2 Ful. 109 ; remarks that the court of hea- ven is equally open from Britain, ib.; states that blessed Hilarion, though born in Pa- lestine, saw Jerusalem but one day, &c, ib. ; says the devil never shews himself with his whole face, 2 Jew. 556 ; declares that a man's learning is known by his pa- tience (pseud.), 4 Jew. 878; says with Socrates, I know, that I know nothing, 1 Jew. 100; expresses his desire to learn, ib. 101; a proverb occurring in his works, "Simile habent labra lactucam," WhUa. 187 n Jerome of Ferrara : v. Savonarola. Jerome of Prague: burned at the council of Constance, Bale 9, 10, 2 Bee. 244, 4 Jew. 955, Phil. 120, 420 Jerome, a friar of Greenwich : t. Barlow (J.). Jerome (Will.), vicar of Stepney: burned in Smithfield, Bale 394, 3 Bee. 11, 1 Brad. 283, 288, 2 Cran. 310 n., 381 n., 3 Zur. 207, 209, 632 Jersey : fortified, 3 Zur. 722 n Jerusalem: t\ Councils, Temple. Of old called Salem, or Solyma, Pil. 370, and Jebus, ib. 371, and afterwards Jeru- salem, ib. 372; the name expounded in its four senses, 1 Tyn. 303 n. ; it means the vision of peace, 1 Cov. 199 n., Butch. 49 ; another explanation, Pil. 372; S:.on and Jerusalem figuratively interpreted, ib. 261; Adam supposed to have been buried there, ib. 373; Salem, the kingdom of Melchise- dec, 3 Bui. 282; Isaac offered on Moriah, 2 Bui. 151, Pil. 374; Sion explained as meaning the church, 3 Bui. 275, Pil. 261— 264, Poet. 418; the city won by David from the Jebusites, Pil. 371 ; why called the holy city, ib. 315, 316, 372 ; the Jews went there thrice a year, 2 Bui. 163, 2 Lai. 155, Pil. 69, 159; it had a famous school, 4Bul. 480 : contained many schools, 2 Jew. 679 ; the city destroyed by Nebuchadnezzar, Pil. 89, 346, as foretold by Jeremiah, ib. 12 ; its lamentable state when viewed by Nehemiab, ib. 345 ; the new building thereof in the time of Nehemiah, what it teaches, ib. 370, 452; there were many enemies to its building, ib. 335 ; its hills and walls, ib. JERUSALEM — JEWEL 439 87, 372, 373 ; the compass of its walls, ib. 443 ; its gates, &c., ib. 343 ; the Sheep-gate, ib. 378; the Fish-gate, ib. 37!); the Dnng- gute, ib. 387; Bethesda, 2 Bui. 98; Tyn- dale assumes [hat Bethesda and Siloamwere the same, 3 Tyn. 88; Calvary, or Golgotha, 2 Bui. 151, 152; the disciples question Christ about the destruction of Jerusalem, and the end of the world, Sand. 351; the church here ordained not only deacons, but Matthias the apostle, 4 Bui. 131 ; the city asserted to have been a bishoprick in the apostles' time, 2 Whitg. 252 (v. James); signs preceding its destruction, 2 Lat. 45, Lit. Eliz. 5G8, Sand. 352; contentions be- i tween Simon, John, and Eleazar, Sand. 101 ; the city destroyed by the Romans, 3Bec. 8, 9, 2 Bui. 259, 2 Jew. 1028, 'i Lat. 4G, Pil. 88, 89, 34G, 372, Sand. 347, 348 ; escape of the Christians, and their flight to Pella, 1 Brad. 39, 1 Whitg. 380; the city trodden under foot, Bale 385; the Jews attempted to rebuild it in the days of Adrian, but their work was miraculously hindered, 2 Lat. 47, Pil. 375, 376; Adrian builds MWa. or Capitolina, 2 Lat. 48, Pil. 372, 375; the Jews again attempting the restoration of their temple, are overthrown by Constantine, 4 Jew. 1074; Jerusalem made a patriarchate, Phil. 43, 2 Whitg. 220, 221 n. ; Constantine builds a church there, Calf. 182 ; the hallowing of that church, ib. 207; Julian's attempt to rebuild the temple frustrated by a miracle, Calf. 115, 121, 123, 2 Jew. 648, 978, 2 Lat. 48; on pilgrimages to Jerusalem, 2 Ful. 10S, 23S ; for our false faith in visiting the monu- ments of Christ, the land was given to the infidels, 3 Tyn. 86; a nominal patriarch still appointed by the pope, 4 Jew. 842 Jerusalem (New): description of it, Bale 683, 594, &c, 3 Bee. 184, 1 Brad. 2C6, 272, 341, 1 Zur. 277 ; the description of heavenly Ierusalem, verses, Poet. 427 ; its measurement, Bale 600 ; no temple therein, ib. 610; the gold and precious stones, ib. C05; analogy between the earthly and hea- venly Jerusalem, Pil. 375 Jervaulx or Jorvalles abbey, Yorkshire : made a stable, 1 Lat. 93 n Jervis ( ) : t>. Genes. Jess : what, Xord. 47 n Jesse : the virgin Mary a branch of the stock of Jesse, 2 Hoop. 8 Jest, or Gest : exploit, 1 Tyn. 80 Jesters : v. Fools. Jesting: unseasonable, 4 Jew. 915, &c; jests distinguished from lies, Hutch. 62 Jesuitae: enumerated among Protestant sects, 2 Jew. 686 Jesuits : referred to, Bale 352, Lit. Eliz. 6,36, Poet. 273, 290; styled Jebusites, 1M 568; established by Paul III. in 1540, 4 Jew. 1106; their rise, character, and work, Whiia. 3, &c. ; they have changed the character of popery, ib. 18; their mis- sions and alleged miracles, 3 Jetr. 179, 195, 197, &c; they flock into this kingdom, Bog. 9; exercise papal jurisdiction here, ib. 10 ; cannot brook episcopal pre-emi- nence, ib. 331 ; in their high court of re- formation in England, are said to have made a statute for abrogation of all epi- scopal dignity, ib. ; were for putting all Europe into the hands of the king of Spain to preserve the (pretended) catholic faith, ib. 203; their equivocations for the decep- tion of Protestants, ib. 120, 359; their un- clean life, ib. 305; they allow whoredom at Rome, ib. 119; their provincials, Parsons, Weston, and Garnet, ib. 10 Jesus : v. Christ. Jesus, son of Sirach : v. Ecclesiasticus. Augustine's opinion as to his writings, Whiia. 46 Jethro : 4 Bui. 133 Jetted abroad : stalked up and down, 2 Jew. 922 Jewel (Jo.), father of the bishop : Jew. v. Jewel (Jo.), bp of Salisbury: biographical memoir, Jew. v, &e. ; a brief memoir in Latin by Tanner, ib. xxvi ; notice of him by Dr Garbrand, 4 Jew. 1129, 1130; his birth and early education, 4 Jew. v ; he goes to Oxford, ib. vi; curate of Sunningwell, ib. viii ; he proceeds B.D. a year before Harding, 1 Jew. 98; Ilia sermon on that occasion preserved, Jew. viii; his (?) sig- nature, 2 Brad. 397 n. ; he is chosen public orator, ib. ix, x; notary to Cranmer and Ridley at their examination, Bid. 194; he signs Romish articles, Jew. xi ; escapes from Oxford, ib.; his life saved through Bernhere and Mrs Warcup, 2 Brad. 45 n., Jew. xi; probably the bearer of Cranmer's last letter to Peter Martyr, 2 Cran. 457 n., addenda xv, Jew. xii; at Frankfort, Jew. xi, 3 Zur. 181; here he makes public con- fession of his fault of subscribing, Jew. xii, Uew. 61; at Strasburgh and Zurich, Jew. xiii ; his device, designed by himself when at Zurich, a book and a cross, 1 Zur. 21 ; he returns from exile, Jew. xiv, 1 Zur. 9; one of the disputants at Westminster, Jciv. xiv, 1 Zur. 11 ; made a royal visitor for the establishment of religion, Jew. xiv, xv, 440 JEWEL — 1 Zur. 24, 39; hi3 celebrated challenge, Coop. 45, 1 Ful. 165, 442, 2 Ful. 28, 58, Jew. xvi, 1 Jew. 20, 21, 1 Zur. 147 n.; cor- respondence with Dr Cole thereon, Coop. 4, 50, 1 Jew. 26, &c, Pt7. 523 ; elected and consecrated bishop of Salisbury, Jew. xv, 1 Zur. 40, 50, 63 ; mentioned, 2 Zur. 37, 85, 94 ; his palace and garden at Salisbury, 2 Zur. 86; his hospitality, ib. 86, 87; his opinion on hunting, ib. 86; his closing scene, ib. xxi ; his death, Jew. xxii, 1 Zur. 260, 2 Zur. 193, 209; his will, Jew. xxiv, xxv, 2 Zur. 262; an epitaph upon his death, by W. Elderton, Poei. lii, 512 ; notice 6f an epitaph on him by N. Boweman, ib. lvi; a portion of that epitaph, ib. 554 ; his cha- racter, Jew. xxiii, 2 Zur. 181 ; his wonder- ful memory, Jew. xxiv ; his life written by Humphrej', 2 Brad. xxi. n., Jew. vii, &c, xix, iJew. 1194 n., Bid. xi. n., Rog. 266n., 1 Zur. 310 n.; by Le Bas, 2 Ful. 371 n His Works, edited by the Rev. Jo. Ayre, M.A., 1, 2, 3, 4 Jew. ; list of them, Jew. xxvi, &c. ; some of them mentioned, 1 Ful. 75 n. ; references to them, Calf. 410, 2 Ful. 404, Bog. 272 n., 1 Whitg. 8, 22, 157, 2 Whitg. 119, 152, 153, 257, 3 Whitg. 308, 313; his Apologia Ecclesias Anglicanae, Calf. 260, Jeie. xviii, Park. 148, 161, 1 Zur. 101 n., 121, 339; said to have been set forth without order and unlawfully, 3 Jew. 185 ; translated into English by lady Bacon, Park. 219 ; translated into many tongues, and read at Trent, 3 Jew;. 186; he wishes the Latin Apology to be reprinted, ijew. 1274, 1275 ; the Apology attacked by Hard- ing and others, 2 Fid. 3, Grin. 169 n., Jew. xix, &c. , xxvii; attacked by Dorman, de- fended by Nowell, Jew. xx, Noic. iii, iv; slandered by Martiall, 2 Ful. 175; the Defence of the Apology published, Parh. 319; placed in churches, Jew. xxviii, Parh. 417 ; he publishes a letter to Scipio, con- taining reasons why the English refused to send representatives to Trent, Jew. xviii, 1 Zur. 101 n. ; an anonymous book ascribed to him, 1 Zur. 263 ; bishop Jewel's letters, 4 Jew. 1189—1281, 1 Zur. 6, 9, 13, 17, 19, 23, 32, 38, 44, 48, 50, 52, 54, 59, 67, 70, 77, 80, 83, 91, 96, 99, 104, 106, 114, 117, 120, 123, 125, 126, 138, 146, 155, 184, 226, 238 ; a letter to Parker, Park. 176, 4 Jew. 1262; a letter to Robert, earl of Leicester, 3 Whitg. 624 ( not in Jewel's Works ) ; a letter to Jewel from P. Martyr, 1 Zur. 339 ; one to him, Grindal, and Cox, from Bullinger, 2 Zur. 178 ; a letter to Jewel from H. Zan- chius, ib. 185 ; his opinion on the "rock," JOANNA 2 Ful. 274, 281 ; his exposition of a place of Cyprian, 2 Wldtg. 216, 217 ; he speaks of the unity of the church of England in the earlier part of the reign of Elizabeth, Rog. 1 ; his judgment concerning archbishops, &c. defended against Cartwright, 2 Whitg. 336; his opinion about the union of civil and ecclesiastical jurisdiction in one person, 3 Whitg. 450, &c. ; An Apology of Private Mass (against bp Jewel), Coop. 2 — 41; an answer thereto, by bp Cooper, but by some improperly ascribed to Jewel, ib. 43 —223, see 2 Ful. vii, ix, 45 n.; the anony- mous writer depreciates Jewel's learning and experience, Coop. 4, &c. ; Cooper's reply to this, ib. 192 Jewel (Jo.), of Northcote, Devon: brother to the bishop, Jew. xxv. Jewel of Jor, by T. Becon, 2 Bee. 411, &c. Jewels : v. Stones. Jezebel, queen : Bale 282, 1 Bui. 242, 307 ; comparison between her time and that of queen Mary, 3 Bee. 238, &c. ; queen Mary called by her name, 3 Zur. 115 Jezler ( ) : says that from the begin- ning of the reformation all orders burned with the love of truth, Bog. 4; on tran- substantiation and some kindred errors, ib. 289 ; his peculiar opinion about excommu- nication, ib. 309 n Joab : 1 Bui. 276 Joachim (St): the alleged father of the virgin Mary, Anna being, as it is said, her mother, 2 Cran. 30, 2 Lat. 228; Augustine will not allow the assertion, because it is not found in scripture, 2 Cran. 30 Joachim Abbas: account of him, Bale 305 n.; he wrote on the Apocalypse, ib. 256 ; his account of Antichrist, 2 Jew. 915, 4 Jew. 714, 740, 742, 744, 1115 Joachim, elector of Brandenburg: 3 Zur. 640 n Joachim, servant to Burcher : 3 Zur. 686 Joan, pope: her history, Calf. 6 n., 1 Jew. 114, 3 Jew. 648, &c; Martin Polonus calls her " Joannes Anglicus, natione Magunti- nus," and relates her history, 4 Jew. 648, 651, 654; said to be John VIII., Pil. 602; being reckoned by some as the successor of John VI I. she is the source of confusion in the numbering of the popes named John, 2 Ful. 269 n.; referred to, 1 Tyn. 285 n.; "merry as pope Joan," Parh. 222, Pil. vii. Joan of Kent: v. Bocher (J.).- Joan good fellow: 2 Brad. 283 (in 2 Cop. 267 "Hail good fellow"). Joanna I., queen of Naples : her history^ 3 Jew. 174 u JOANNES — JOHN (St) Joannes : w. John. Joannes Andrse: v. Andreas. Joannes Angelus, or Parisiensis: v. Angelus. Joannes Anglicus, Maguntiuus : v. Joan, pope. Joannes Aventinus, 17.11. Joannes de Balbis, Januensis : his Catholieon, a Latin vocabulary, Jew. xxxv, 4 Jew. 861 Joannes de Burgo, q. v. Joannes Camotensis : v. John of Salisbury. Joannes de Cremona : makes no mention of pope Joan, 4 Jeto. 648 Joannes de Magistris : 4 Jew. 635 Joannes Major: Super Libb. Sententiarum, Jew. xl; In Quartum Sententiarum Quass- tiones, ib. ; Magnum Speculum Exemplo- rum, 1 Lut. 426 n. ; he says pope Boniface VIII. has falsely concluded with great shew of reason, that in temporal causes the pope is above kings, 4 Jetv. 706, 836 ; calls papal pardons for twenty thousand years foolish and superstitious, 2 Jew. 920, 3 Jew. corrig., 4 Jew. 851 ; calls it a human custom for three bishops to ordain another, 3 Jew. 33i Joannes Moschus : his Limonarium, or Pra- tum Spirituale, Calf. 174 n., 2 Jew. 658n Joannes ad oppositum : a factious opponent, 2 Brad. 387, Grin. 233, 235, 3 Whitg. 72 Joannes Parvus : Whita. 495 Joannes Roffensis : o. Fisher. Joannes Sabaita : 2 Ful. 287 n Joannes Stella, q. v. Joannes de Temporibus: said to have lived 361 years, 1 Jew. 112 Joannes Teutonicus: a scholiast on Gratian, 1 Jew. 249, 250 Joannes de Turrecremata, a cardinal : calls the pope king of kings and lord of lords, 2 Lat. 349 ; some account of him, 16. n Joannes Vitalis, q. v. Joannes de Wassalia, q. v. Joannes Zonaras, q. v. Joash, king of Judah : his career, 2 Bui. 8 ; he commands the priests, 1 Bui. 330 Job : supposed by some to have dwelt in Teman and married Dinah, Pil. 244; his afflictions, 2 Bui. 67, 2 Cran. 107 ; the devil could not afflict him without God's permis- sion, 3 Bui. 364 ; he waited upon the Lord, 2 Hoop. 247 ; looked for the resurrection, 2 Cob. 170—172 ; his oration (prayer) in his most grievous adversity, Lit. Edw. 482 ; verses from Job, eh. vii, by W. Samuel, Poet. 312 ; Job referred to in the book of Ezekiel, 4 Bui. 177; invocation of him, Bale 348, 498, 1 Bee. 138, 2 Bee. 53IS, Hutch. 171, Bog. 226; his name used in a charm, 1 Hoop. 328 ; his image regarded as a remedy against some diseases, 3 Tyn. 105 — The book of Job: its antiquity, 1 Bui. 39 ; what we learn from it, 2 Cov. 18 ; cer- tain rabbins say it is a fiction, Whita. 33; the book rejected by the Anabaptists, Bog. 81, Whita. 33; vindicated, Whita. S3; the apocryphal appendix in the Greek, 16. 103, 104 Jobelsea: of the Scythians, Bog. 202 Jochebed: 2 Bui. 176 Jochim (Herr), miller: 3 Zur. 617 Jodocus, a monk mentioned by Erasmus: 2 Cran. 38 Joel: joins prayer and fasting, 4 Bui. 179; his prophecy of the outpouring of the Spirit, 1 Cov. 399, So. Johai (Rabbi) : 1 Jew. 509 Johannes : v. Joannes, John. Johannites : the orthodox so called by Arians, 2 Jew. 807 John (St), the Baptist : foretold, 1 Cov. 63 ; an eminent saint, 1 Bui. 53; not without 6in, 3 Tyn. 206; his mission and preaching, 1 Cov. 74 ; why styled an angel by Mala- chi, lFul. 483; he came in the spirit of Elias, Bid.'O ; preached repentance, 1 Tyn. 121 ; how he turned the hearts of the fathers to the children, 3 Tyn. 45 ; he restored the scriptures to their true sense, ib. 46 ; his fasting and strait living, 1 Tyn. 103 ; called John the Christener, Hutch. 217, 234; his baptism was from heaven, 4 Bui. 241 ; it was the baptism of repentance, ib. 250 ; he baptized without any words, ib. 259 (see further, in Baptism, iii); his disciples es. teemed him as greater than Christ, 2 Lat. 69; his question to Christ, ib. 70; he makes a difference between himself and Christ, iBul. 97, 273; Herod troubled at his preaching, Pil. 141 ; his martyrdom and burial, 3 Bui. 400 ; his body cast out by Julian the Apostate, Bale 57 ; his relics worshipped, Bog. 225 ; represented with a lamb, Bale 523 _ Order of St John : v. Knights. John (St), the Evangelist : why he laid his head on Christ's bosom, 2 Brad. 263 ; origin of the opinion that he would remain alive till Christ's coming, Whita. 203; he was bishop of the Asian churches, Bog. 328 ; called by Chrysostom the piliar of all the churches, 3 Jew. 319 ; was cast into burning oil, but miraculously delivered, 4 Bui. 32; banished to Patmos, 2 Bui. 105; ruled the church after his return therefrom, Bog. 328, 2 Whitg. 140, 230, 427, 428 ; he placed Poly, carp at Smyrna, 4 Bui. 31; alleged to have worn on his head a plate (ireTaXov), 2 Brad. 442 JOHN (St, Princes) 381, 2Ful. 113, 2 Whitg. 16,22,23,25, 27, 1 Zur. 160 n., 350 ; he opposed Cerintlius the heretic, 2 Brad. 2G3; would not stay where he was, ib. 329, 1 Bui. 3G3, 2 Bui. 329, 4-Bu/. 535, i Jew. 1100 n.; opposed the heresy of Ebion, Bale 265, 1 Bee. 278 ; said by Jerome to have condemned the apocryphal story of Thecla, Wltita. 311; how he sought out and recovered a young man who had departed from the right way, and become a robber, 1 Hoop. 170 n., Butch. 114, 2 Jew. 945; in his last days he exhorted his disciples to love one another, Sand. 398 ; his decease, Lit. Eliz. 455 ; his tomb known in the time of Chrysostom, Calf. 130 ; Polycarp followed his custom as to the keeping of Easter, 4 Bui. 57 ; Ire- naeus professes to follow his tradition as to the age of our Lord, ib. 536; fables con- cerning him, in the work of the false Ab- dias, Calf. 126—131; a sermon on his day, 2 Lat. Ill; St John's hold, a sanctuary, 1 Tyn. 180 He never speaks of any other law but love, 1 Tyn. 475 ; his writings rejected by certain heretics who are termed Alogians, 1 Ful. 7, 8, Whita. 34 — Gospel of St John : written after his return from exile, Whita. 43 ; rejected by the Ebionites, ib. 35; Tyndale's prologue to it, 1 Tyn. 482 ; argument of it, and con- tents of each chapter, 3 Bee. 575, 576 ; a fragment upon it, 2 Brad. 263; our Lord's discourse in ch. vi. is considered in all the treatises, &c. concerning the Lord's supper; the history of the adulteress, Jo. viii, re- jected by Cajetan, Whita. 105; John does not record the institution of the Lord's supper, 3 Tyn. 236 ; his gospel hung about the neck, superstitiously carried, and used as a charm, Bale 525, Calf. 17, 111, 1 Cov. 511, 2 Cran. 503, Pil. 563, 3 Tyn. 61 bis, 62, 110 — Epistles: Tyndale's prologue to them, 1 Tyn. 529; argument of them, and con- tents of each chapter, 3 Bee. 592, 593 ; Tyndale's exposition of the first epistle, 2 Tyn. 136, &c, 145, &c. ; Augustine sup- posed that John wrote his first epistle to the Parthians, Whita. 218; the ancients sometimes called his second epistle "ad virgines," or irpos ■wapOtvows, whence the mistake of Augustine, ib. 218 n. ; a certain exposition of the second and third epistles is not Tyndale's, 2 Tyn. 134, 135; the second and third epistles rejected by Caje- tan, Bog. 84, Whita. 105, and by some Lutherans, Whita. 296 — Revelation : proof that this book wag written by St John the Evangelist, 1 Ful. 34; it was written in exile, Bale 253, 2.54; thought to have been all seen in one day, ib. ; its peculiar excellence, ib. 251, &c, 1 Bui. 170 n. ; Cerdon and other heretics rejected it, 1 Ful. 8, Whita, 34 ; it was interpreted by Justin and Irena-us, Whita. 391 ; the first book on which a comment was written, Bale 254 ; a list of writers on it, ib. 25 >, &c; it is not named by the council of Laodicea, Whita. 54; Bullinger calls it " Theologia Domini," 1 Bui. 170 n., 418 n. ; argument of the Revelation, and contents of each chapter, 3 Bee. 593, 594 ; The Image of Both Churches, an expo- sition of the Revelation, Bale 249 640; contents of ch. i— x, ib. 379, 380, of ch. xi — xvii, ib. 511, 512, of ch. xviii xxii, ib. 514, 515 ; a note on the Apocalypse, 3 Whitg. 623; it foretells the pope, Poet. 285 (v. Antichrist, Babylon, &c); on the caution not to add to it, Whita. 621 John V. [Cantacuzenus], emperor of the East: 2 Jew. 1028 n John VI. [Palaeologus], emperor of the East: 2 Jew. 1828 n John VII. [Palaeologus], emperor of theEast: attended the council at Ferrara, Rid. 135 n John, king of England: his history, 1 Tyn. 338, 339; he forbade appeals to Rome, and endeavoured to suppress clerical immoral- ity, 2 Tyn. 19 ; evil-treated by the pope, iJew. 1076; excommunicated, 1 Ful. 36 a.; the pope gave his realm to the king of France, 2 Tyn. 295; his submission to the pope, ib.; compelled to pay tribute to him, 2 Hoop. 522 ; supposed to have been poi- soned, iJew. 687; reference to an interlude of king John, probably Bale's, 2 Cran. 388 John, king of Hungary: v. John Zapolia, infra. John (Don) of Austria, nat. brother to Philip II. : 1 Zur. 325, 2 Zur. 288, 303 n., 304 ; he defeats the Turks at Lepanto, 1 Zur. 270 n.; his death, ib. 327 n., 2 Zur. 308 n John, duke of Finland, brother of Eric XIV., king of Sweden : comes to England, lZur. 90 n John Casimir (Duke), son of Frederick I1L, count Palatine : his marriage, 2 Zur. 173 n.; mention of him, ib. 272, 286, 293, 300; he besieges Deveuter, 1 Zur. 325; visits England, and is made K. G., ib. 330 n., 2 Zur. 308; favours Calvinism, 2 Zur. 156 n John Frederick, duke of Saxony: 2 Cran, 236 n.; signed the confession of Augsburgh, 2 Zur. 15 n. ; war against him, 3 Zur. 258 ; JOHN (Princes, Popes, &c.) 443 taken prisoner at Muhlberg, ib. 260; prison- er at Brussels, ib. 57, 58 n John Galeazzo [Sforza], duke of Milan: his wife Isabella, and daughter Bona, 3 Zur. 689 n John Zapolia, vaivode of Transylvania: Grin. 14 n John I., pope : was an Arian ambassador, Pit. 601 ; erroneously called John the fourth, ib. 527 n John VIII., pope: said to have been the woman-pope, Pil. C02 (v. Joan). John IX. or X., pope : revoked the acts of Stephen against Formosus, 1 Hoop. 217, 1 Tyn. 324 n John X. or XI., pope : more bent on war than on religion, 1 Hoop. 218 John XII., pope: said to have given occasion to the proverb, " as merry as pope Joan," Pil. vii. n. ; an indulgence granted by him, Bog. 220, 221 John XII. orXIIT.,pope: theemperorOtho's oath to him, 2 Tyn. 269 ; he was deposed by that emperor, for a time, Pil. 640; being condemned by a council, he fled, and was succeeded by Leo, 1 Whitg. 403; his horrible wickedness, 4 Jew. 651 ; he was more wicked than any pope before him, 1 Hoop. 218; he cutoff one of his cardinals' right hand, and another's nose, 3 Jew. 250; slain in adultery, 4 Jew. 702 John XIII. or XIV., pope: first gave names to bells in baptism, Calf. 15 n. ; baptized the bell of St John Lateran, Rog. 2C6 John XV., pope: I Hoop. 124; son of a priest, 2 Ful. 98 n John XIX., pope : an enchanter, Hog. 180 John XX., pope: an enchanter, Bog. 180 John XXI., pope : an enchanter, Bog. 180 John XXI., XXII. or XXIII., pope [Jac. d'Euse or de Ossa, 1316] : dispute as to his number, 4 Jew. 934; his election, ib. 931 ; asserted to have denied the consciousness of the soul between death and the resur- rection, 1 Jexo. 400, 3 Jew. 144, 4 Jew. 92 i, 925,930, kc, Pi7.603, Bog. 181 n. ; reproved by Gerson and the school of Paris for a heretic, 1 Jew. 400, 3^cw.345; forced to recant to Philip the French king, 4 Jew. 967 ; he lived in France, ib. 933 ; his decre- tals called Extravagantes, 1 Lat. 212, see Law (Canon); an indulgence granted by him, Bog. 220, 221 John XXII., XXIII. or XXIV., pope, [Balth. Cossa, 1410]: variously numbered, 4 Jew. 934 ; his election, whether regular, ib. 931, 935, 937 ; said to have poisoned his predecessor, Bale 47, 593; condemned and deposed by the council of Constance, 2 Ful. 269, 334, 1 Jew. 35, 67, 4 Jew. 702, 927, 955, 1097, 1 Tyn. 325 n., Whita. 510 John V., patr. of Alexandria, called the Almoner : 1 Jew. 147, 182, &c, Sand. 193n John I., patr. of Antioch : 2 Ful. 295, Wliita. 678 John I., patr. of Constantinople: v. Chry- sostom (St Jo.). John II., patr. of Constantinople : calls Hor- misdas, bp of Rome, his brother, 1 Jew. 385 John IV., patr. of Constantinople, surnamed the Faster: assumed the style of universal bishop, Bale 317, 503, & al. ssepe ; de- nounced by St Gregory as the forerunner of Antichrist, 1 Brad. 538, & al. ; v. Gre- gory (St). John II., patr. of Jerusalem : Epiphanius writes to him about the picture destroyed by him, Calf. 253, &c, 2 Ful. 173, 174, Park. 88, 3 Tyn. 182; his quarrel with Epi|>hanius and Jerome, 1 Ful. 263 ; Jerome attacks his heterodox opinions respecting the resurrection of the body, 2 Cov. 169, 185 n John the Almoner: v. John V., patr. of Alexandria. John of Beverley (St), abp of York: 2 Ful. 14, 25 John of the Burnt Tower: v. Joannes de Turrecremata. John, a cardinal, and the pope's legate : sent to enforce divorces of the clergy, Pil. 572; his infamous conduct, ib., Sand. 224 John Cassian (St) : v. Cassian. John, bp of Chalcedon : ordains Coverdale at Norwich, 2 Cov. vii. John the Chanter: came from Rome to Britain, and introduced the Roman service, 2 Ful. 14, 1 Jew. 303, 304 John of Chartres : v. John of Salisbury. John Chrysostom (St) : v. Chrysostom. John Climacus (St): Seala Paradisi, 2 Ful. 287 n John Damascene (St) : v. Damascene. John the Deacon : his life of Gregory cited, 1 Brad. 513 n John the Deacon, called Digitorum Mutilus: whether the author of the feigned Donation of Constantine, 2 Ful. 360 n John Isaac, q. v. John, locum-ten. episc. Orient.: says there are not two kinds of adoration, but one only, due as well to the image as to the pattern of the image, 4 Jew. 792 John (Mass): v. Mass-Johns. John of Paris: De Potestate Reg. et Papal., 414 JOHN OF PARIS — JOHN (SAINT-) Jew. xxxviii ; he cites a statement of Isidore that by the sun is meant kingly dignity, and by the moon is meant priesthood, 4 Jew. 677, 838; says the first-born (under the law) were not priests in dignity and office as Aaron was ; yet in case of neces- sity they did some part of the priests' office, as Moses consecrated Aaron, ib. 9?3 ; af- firms that in the old law the priests' office was inferior to the prince's, and subject unto him, ib. 980, 983, 984; declares that the priests who anointed the kings were undoubtedly subject to the kings, ib. 992, 1004; says, Jeremiah deposed no king, but was placed over nations and kingdoms, as having authority over the same in opening and preaching the truth, ib. 676; explains that a passage relating to that prophet is not to be understood of the overthrowing of kingdoms, but of the destruction of vices, &c, ib. 1151; says it appears by the holy expositors that Christ had neither au- thority nor judgment in things temporal, ib. 984 ; asserts that Peter calls us a kingly priesthood, of the king.lom of heaven, not of the kingdom of this world, ib. 985; notes that in the council at Jerusalem James gave sentence, ib. 917 ; understands Hos. i. 11, of Christ, not of the pope, 3 Jew. 281; expounds the text "there shall be one flock, and one shepherd," not of Christ, but of some other minister (viz. the pope), ib. 221, 4 Jew. 751; allows that the apostles received of Christ equal power of the keys and jurisdiction, but says that the matter wherein to use it none had but Peter, and to whomsoever he would com- mit the same, 3 Jew. 385; declares that the virtue of Christ's passion is contained in the sacraments of the church, ib. 445; refers to a statement that all manner of temporal power is given immediately to the pope, 4 Jew. 100; says Bernard allows no power to the pope, but he allows the same to inferior bishops ; yet he allows the chief power to the pope, ib. 832 ; declares that Bernard says the pope has the tempo- ral sword at his commandment, ib. 825 ; allows that Peter never touched the sword of temporal power, ib. ; says the pope has the civil sword by the commission of the prince, ib. 833; speaks of an opinion that the pope is lord of the world by force of Constantine's donation, 2 Jew. 917, 919, 4 Jew. 678, 839 ; mentions a voice of an- gels heard when that donation was made, 4 Jew. 840; explains that when it is said that pope Zacharias deposed the French king, it is only meant that he consented to his deposition, ib. 083; speaks of some who say that the pope only is the true lord of temporal possessions, other bishops and princes being not lords, but overseers, bai- liffs, and stewards, ib. 837, 1078; holds that the popedom is the highest virtue or power that ever God made, ib. 1036; ad- mits that those things which belong to the pope's jurisdiction are not above nature, ib. 1037; states that kingly government came not from God, for he only suffered it in anger; and that it were more accept- able to him that the world were governed by the pope, ib. G77, 838 ; says that eccle- siastics ought to judge by those who are contemptible, i. e. by the laity, ib. 838; mentions an opinion that to judge of the pope's deeds is to touch the holy mount, ib. 834; says we must expound every act of the most holy father for the best, though it be theft, &c, ib. 833 ; blames an asser- tion that a pope spake certain words out of humility, ib. 847 ; allows that the pope may sometimes be such a one as may be removed, as a woman, or a heretic ; and states that such are not reckoned in the calendar of popes, ib. 927; says the emperor, being required by thecardinals, is bound to deprive the pope, ib. 682, 1034, 1035; affirms that Henry the emperor deposed pope Benedict IX. by imperial and canonical censures, ib. 1034; denies that the emperor receives his power of the pope, ib. 836; affirms that to say the prince cannot either make or use his laws before the pope have al- lowed them is plainly false, ib. 1032; allows that in temporal affairs the temporal power is greater than the spiritual, ib. 836; pronounces it false to imagine that the prince's power is only bodily and not ghostly, ib. 1037 ; says, we do not read in the New Testament that priests ought to anoint kings, and mentions that the kings of Spain are not anointed, ib. ; says that pope Cyriacus gave up his office that he might suffer martyrdom with Ursula and other virgins, and gives a reason why he is not reckoned amongst the popes, ib. 650; speaks of Boniface obtaining of Phocas that the church of Rome should be the head of all churches, 3 Jeic. 312; gives testimony respecting pope Joan, 4 Jeic. 656; Hervaeus wrongly cited for him, 3 Jew. 131, 4 Jew. 825, 847, &c. Joh n , bp of Portua : 2 Jeic. 773 n John (Prester) : v. Prester John. John (Saint) family: V. Saint-John. JOHN OF SALISBURY — JONSON 445 John of Salisbury, bp of Chartres : his Poly- craticus, Jew. xliii; dispute as to his name Carnotensis, often miscalled Camotensis or Camocensis, 3 Jew. 130, 4 Jew. 925, 938, 1268, 1269, 1 Zur. 156; he is some- times called Kupertus Carnotensis, 4 Jew. 938, 1080; he complains of the wresting of the scriptures, 1 Jew. 54, 385, 4 Jew. 923, 1115; remarks that Rome now sheweth herself not so much a natural mother as a step-dame, ijew. H)S2; says, in the church of Rome sit the scribes and Pharisees, 3 Jew. 130, 347, 385, 4 Jew. G79 ; states that the popes enter not into the holy of holies without shedding of blood, 3 Jew. 250 ; says the pope commands the angels, and has power over the dead, 4 Jew. 846; complains of the intolerable conduct of the pope and his legates, comparing the latter to Satan, sent abroad to scourge the church, 3 Jew. 130, 4 Jew. 679, 746, 747, 1080, 1147 ; censures flattery, 3 Whitg. 571 John (Sir): v. Sir John. John the Subdeacon, 2 Ful. 360 n John Ten-Commandments (Friar): 1 Lat. 524 John Zapolia : v. supra. Johnson ( ) : had four prebends, Park. 450 Johnson (Mr) : Bonner's registrar, Phil. 14, 79, 104 Johnson ( Jo.) : possessed lands in the Isle of Thanet, 3 Bee. 487 n Johnson (Jo.), the canonist: 2 Ful. 81 n Johnson (Paul), son of Jo. Johnson of the Isle of Thanet: dedication to him, 3 Bee. 487 ; account of him and his family, ib. n Johnson (Pet.): Grindal's registrar, Pil. 481 n Johnson (Rob.), proctor: 2 Cran. 492 Johnson (Rob.), canon of Worcester: refused to subscribe bp Hooper's articles, 2 Hoop. xix; his reasons subsequently published at Antwerp, ib. xx. n Johnson (Rob.?): a leading man among the Puritans, yet allowed to hold church pre- ferment, Grin. 348 Johnson (Tim.) : sold the manor of Ford- wich, 3 Bee. 487 n Johnston ( ), of Annandale: his lands ravaged by the F.nglish, 1 Zur. 225 n Johnston (Jo.): account of him, 2 Zur. 330 n. ; his letters to C. Waser, ib. 330, 334 Johnston (Edw.), son of John : 2 Zur. 334 Johnston (Nath.) : The King's Visitatorial Power asserted, Park. 485 Join: to enjoin, 1 Tyn. 281 Joliffe (Hen.) : being canon of Worcester, he refused to subscribe bishop Hooper's arti- cles, and afterwards published his reasons at Antwerp, 2 Hoop, xix, xx ; concerned in Cranmer's trial, 2 Cran. 543 Joliffe ( ), keeper of the wardrobe at Whitehall, Pra. Eliz. xx. Jolle : a name applied to fools or jesters, 4 Jew. 860 Jonah: An Oversight and Deliberation upon the holy prophet Jonas; sermons by bp Hooper, 1 Hoop. 431—458; Jonah sent to Nineveh, 2 Cov. 368, 1 Hoop. 446 ; flees to Tarshish, 1 Hoop. 450; God's deal, ing with him, and its purport, 1 Tyn. 454 ; he is cast into the sea, 1 Hoop. 480; in the whale's belly, 1 Ful. 319—321, 1 Hoop. 489, 4 Jew. 11G7 ; his prayer, 4 Bui. 225, 1 Hoop. 490, &c; his song in the whale's belly, versified by M. Drayton, Poet. 129 ; delivered out of the body of hell by prayer, Grin. 100, 1 Hoop. 501 ; he was a type of Christ, 3 Bui. 17, 1 Hoop. 490, 2 Hoop. 32, 1 Tyn. 457, an evidence of the resurrec- tion, 1 Bid. 170; he threatens Nineveh, 1 Hoop. 509, &c, Pil. 89; his short and pithy sermon, 1 Lat. 239; Nineveh's re- pentance, 4 Bui. 167, 179, 554, 1 Hoop. 512; his gourd, what plant it was, 1 Jew. 292, Wkita. 129, 145; God's remonstrance with him, 2 Bui. 427, 428 ; on the question whether Tyndale translated Jonah, 1 Tyn. 447 ; his prologue to that book, ib. 449 ; how to read profitably, ib. 453, 405 ; many Jonases to be found in the realm, 1 Hoop. 466 ; who they are, ib. 466, 469 ; they ought to be cast out, ib. 480 Jonas, bp of Orleans : wrote against Claudius of Turin, Calf, xi, 2 Ful. 208 Jonas (Justus): v. Catechisms, Cranmer's. His doctrine on the sacrament, 1 Cran. 106, 2 Cran. 218 Jonas (Justus), the younger : kindly ti eated by Cranmer, 2 Cran. 425 n., 3 Zur. 22 Jonathan : a captain, 1 Bui. 384; an example to sons, ib. 270, 271 ; his feigning, 2 Bui. 115 Jonathan Ben Uziel : Whita. 117, 3 Whitg. 343, 344 Joner (Wolfg. ), abbot of Cappel : 4 Bui. ix; a book dedicated to him, ib. xv; slain in the battle of Cappel, ib. x. n Jones (Geoffry) : in exile, 1 Cran. (9) Jones (Hugh), bp of Llandaff: Park. 257 Jones (Nich.): at Cambridge, Park. 339 n Jones (Tho.) : was deputy clerk to the eccle- siastical commissioners, Grin. 318 n Jonson (Ben.): ridicules Becon's tracts, 1 Bee. xv. 446 JORDAN — JOSHUA Jordan: 4 Bui. 241, 255, 263 Jordan ( ): 2 Zur. 293 Jordanes Botergius, q.v. Jordanes Saxo : wrote on the Apocalypse, Bale 257 Jordayn (Isabella), abbess of Wilton: 2 Cran. 258 n Jortin (Jo.): Life of Erasmus, 2 Ful. 319 n., 1 Lat. 40 n Jorvalles abbey : v. Jervaulx. Joscelin (Jo.), or Josseline: wrote the vo- lume De Antiquitate Britannkae Ei clesia?, Park, xiii; Mr Joscleyn mentioned, ib. 298 ; notice of his book, ib. 425, 426 Joscelin (Sir Tho.), or Josseline, brother of the last, Park. xiii. Joseph: refused Potiphar's wife, 1 Bui. 210, 410; exalted because he reverenced his father, ib. 287 ; his conduct as governor of Egypt, Pil. 46G; on his Egyptian name Zaphnath-paaneah, Wkita. 178; his con- duet in taking the lands of the people jus- tified, 1 Tyn. 410; how he drank wine with his brethren, 2 Bui. 57 ; his burial, 4 Bui. 521; the removal of his remains, Calf. 312 Joseph (St) : his breeches worshipped as relics, Rog. 225 Joseph of Arimathea: a good man, though a noble senator and rich, 1 Bui. 386, 2 Bui. 22; he waited for the kingdom of God, 3 Bui. 278 ; said to have preached in Britain, 1 Jew. 162, 280, 305, 3 Jew. 163, Pil. 511 Joseph (R.), the Blind : his paraphrase, 1 Ful. 79, 314, Wkita. 117 ; account of him, Whita. 117 n Joseph Ben-Gorion: v. Hegesippus. Joseph of Egypt: referred to about Helena, Calf. 322 n Joseph, patriarch of Constantinople : at the council of Florence, 3 Jew. 126, 341, Rid. 135 n Joseph (Jo.): one of the six preachers at Canterbury, 1 Bee. x. n.; an exile, 1 Cran. (9) Josephus (Flav.) : his works, Jew. xxxix, 3 Whitg. xxix ; a Latin version ascribed to Rufinus, Calf, x ; he speaks of two in- scribed columns erected before the Flood, Whita. 516; cites the testimony of a sibyl concerning the tower of Babel, ib. 112; says Magog was the beginner of the Scy- thians, Bale 571 ; records the history of Abraham delivering Lot, 1 Hoop, ix ; states that Melchisedec feasted Abraham's soldiers, and received Abraham to his table, 2 Jew. 731 ; says he ministered to his army the duties of hospitality, &c, 1 Ful. 149; tells who were the guests at the eating of the paschal lamb, 2 Bui. 181; how he divides the ten command- ments, 1 Bui. 213, 1 Hoop. 349; he de- scribes the priests' garments, 2 Bui. 134 ; speaks of the ephod, ib. 136; describes the high-priest's breast-plate of judgment, ib. ; likewise the golden plate worn by him, ib. 137; he says (as Rabanus Maurus states) that Solomon found out the mode of exor- cism, 4 Bui. 114; affirms that the LXX. only translated the Law, Whita. 118; his statement as to the Old Testament canon and the Apocrypha, ib. 60, 61; he says Tbeoteetus was struck blind and Theo- pompus fell mad, because they had irreve- rently touched the word of God, 1 Bui. 48 ; Lyra thinks he wrote the Rest of Esther, Whita. 71 ; the books of Maccabees ascribed to him by Jerome, ib. 96; he gives an ac- count of the interview of Jaddus the high- priest with Alexander the Great, Calf. 117, Pil. 09; describes the sufferings of the Jews under Ptolemy Lathyrus, 2 Hoop. 82 ; writes of the name Pharisee, 3 Whitg. 522 ; says the Pharisees were first brought to the government of the state by the policy of Alexandra, 3 Jew. 323 ; relates how Herod, Pilate, and Petronius sought to place images in the Temple, and how the Jews opposed them, Calf. 44 n., Par*. 82; does not state that Caiaphas was a Sadducee, 2 Ful. 246 n., 326 n.; speaks of the public reading of scripture in his time, 3 Whitg. 50; states that at the siege of Jerusalem a woman ate her own child, iJew. 1179; his enumeration of the Jews slain there, 2 Jew. 1028 ; he was an eye- witness of the destruction, 2 Bui. 261; his counsel against swearing, 1 Bee. 391 ; references to him, 2 Lat. 8'.), 146, Pil. 682 Joshua : 1 Bui. 324, 4 Bui. 37 ; he was com- manded to go in and out, and to be di- rected by the voice of Eleazar the high- priest, 4 Jew. 986; set before Eleazar, 1 Bui. 328, 329; a captain, ib. 375, 384, 386; he placed stones in Jordan, 4 Bui. 229 ; circumcision renewed in his time, ib. 395; he took Jericho, 2 Jew. 969; bnilt an altar on mount Ebal, 1 Bui. 325; de- stroyed the Amorites, Pil. 28 ; in the de- struction of the heathen nations he acted by the command of God, 1 Cov. 51 ; over- threw the altar of the Reubenites, 1 Bui. 362, 377; his prayers, 4 Bui. 225; he was a type of Christ, 1 Cov. 50; the book of Joshua, 2 Cov. 17 JOSIAH — JUDAS 447 Josiah, king of Judah : his history, 2 Bui. 10; defended by God in his tender age, 2 Hoop. 102; his example in reforming, 1 Bui. 325, 3 Bui. 121 ; he set forth the word of God, 2 Hoop. 388; put the priests, &c, in mind of their duties, 4 Jew. 069; how he kept the passovcr, 4 Bui. 407; de- stroyed the false priests, 1 Bui. 335, 358; was slain in war, ib. 375; removed from evil to come, 3 Bui. 212; commended by Jeremiah, Grin. 28 Jot : the letter i or t, 2 Tyn. 229 Jotham, king of Judah : 2 Bui. 8 Jouress : duress, Bale 83 Joverius (Fra.): his Sanctiones Ecclesiasti- cs, 2 Ful. 9C, 113, 209, 312, 322 nn., Jew. xxxix; he says pope Liberius communi- cated with heretics, 4 Jew. 929; his ac- count of the variation in the numbering of the popes named John, 2 Ful. 2C9 n Jovinian, emperor : v. Athanasius, x. As soon as he was created emperor, he made his first law for the restoring of banished Christians, 4 Jew. 1125 Jovinian, monk of Milan: charged with heresy, 1 Ful. 214; called by Jerome the Epicure of Christian men, Phil. 420 ; erred respecting marriage, making it equal to virginity, 2 Ful. 43, 388; taught that all future rewards will be equal, Hutch. 30G Jovinians: the sect of Jovinian, Phil. 404; they thought all sins to be equal, 2 Bui. 407, Bog. 137 ; maintained that the bap- tized can no more be tempted, Hog. 277 ; said that the regenerate cannot sin, ib. 138; mistaken for the Manichces, ib. 303 Jovius (Paul.) : set aside from the bishoprick of Como, 4 Jew. 659 ; his works, Jew. xxxix ; on Galeotus Martius, Bog. 109 ; referred to about what kind of men were made cardinals, 4 Jew. 059; on archery in England, 1 Lot. 197 Joy : v. Consolation, Jewel. Gladness of heart, what it is, 3 Bee. 611 ; joy in God and joy in this world compared, Phil. 203; all rejoicing ought to be in God, 1 Bee. 176; joy in the Holy Ghost, 2 Cov. 314, &c; the joy of the righteous, 2 Jew. 878 ; Paul exhorts to joy, 2 Bee. 428 ; our joy should be in the Lord, ib. 427, 428, 443 ; it should be continual, ib. 461, 462, 473; on the command to rejoice in the Lord, ib. 417 ; such rejoicing is banished from the heart byembracing worldly vanities, ib. 416; cause for joy and sorrow to those who con- sider the state of the time, ib. 413 Joyce : juice, Calf. 88 Joye (Geo.), or Jaye: 1 Tyn. 1, liv, 4 ; once a friar, but wedded, ib. 37 n.; he prints two leaves of Genesis in a large form, ib. lx; his surreptitious edition of Tyndale's New Testament, ib. lxi; his Apology for the same, ib. lxii ; he translated Osiander on the End of the World, 1 Lai. 365 n. ; said by some to be author of the treatise on the Supper of the Lord, commonly ascribed to Tyndale, 3 Tyn. 218 Jubilee: the year of jubilee, 2 Bui. 1GG; the Christian jubilee, ib. 265 ; the Romish jubi- lee, ib. 206, 1 Lat. 49 n Jucundus (Jac): 2 Cov. 505, &c. Juda (Leo) : mentioned or saluted, 4 Bui. x, and n., 3 Zur. 317, 021 ; notice of him, 3 Zur. 235 n., 023 n. ; his death, 4 Bui. xii. Juda?a: the spiritual Jewry is the truth of the gospel, Rid. 63 Judah : v. Israel. The tribe, 4 Bui. 108; it grew faint- hearted, as mentioned by Nehemiah, Pil. 415, 410; a type of Judas the traitor, ib. 417 ; kings of Judah, 1 Bui. 324 Judas Maccabauis: v. Maccabees. He fought for the people of God against Antiochus, 1 Bui. 377, 384; ordained the feast of dedication, 2 Bui. 162; procured sacrifice for the dead, 1 Lat. 516; not to be followed in this respect, Grin. 24 ; the pas- sage wanting in some ancient copies, ib. ; slain in war, 1 Bui. 384 Judas the Traitor: prefigured by the tribe of Judah, Pit. 417; he was in the church, 4 Bui. 8, 16 ; preached and baptized, though a thief, ib. 349, 394; carried the bag, ib. 489; whether present at the last supper, Whita. 5G8; said to have been admitted to the Lord's table, and to have partaken, 4 Bui. 00, 4G3, 404, 470, 1 Jew. 142 ■ said not to have been present at the institution of the sacrament, 3Bec. 381, &e. ; whether he received the body and blood of the Lord, 1 Cran. 221, 222, 223, 224, 225 ; Hilary is of opinion that he did not partake of the eucharist; Augustine and most of the fathers think the contrary, 4 Bui. 404, Whita. 455; said to have received our price, 4 Jew. 892, 893 ; he did not eat bread which was the Lord, 4 Bui. 271 ; what he received, ib. 404, 3 Jew. 531, 532 ; he had no fruit of the sacrament, 4 Bui. 341, but took it to his condemnation, Rid. 247 ; how the devil entered into him, 4 Bui. 473; he was a wilful apostate, 2 Bui. 424 ; his kiss, 4 Bui. 230; his treason, Poet. 427 ; the betrayal of Christ, verses by Jo. Markham, ib. 301 ; Judas was a figure of the Jews, 1 Brad. 211; called Satan, 4 Bui. 405; 448 JUDAS — JUDGMENT those who attend idolatrous worship, know- ing it to be so, compared to Judas, Phil. 221; his repentance, 1 Brad. 51, 3 Bui. 01, 111, Calf. 243; contemning Christ's I admonitions, lie died in horrible despair, 2 Hoop. 324, 350; a tradition concerning his death mentioned by CEcunienius and others, Whita. GG4 ; the fall and repentance of Judas and Peter contrasted, 1 Lai. 379, 3 Tyn. 208, 209 ; an apocryphal Gospel called his, Whita. 312; Judas' chapel, Pit. 541 Judd (Sir And.): founds a school at Ton- bridge, Park. 210 Jude (St): his epistle doubted of by Euse- bius, 1 Ful. 1G n., 222; received by some c hurches when disallowed by other.-;, Whita. 300 ; Luther's doubts respecting it, ib. 105 ; Cajetan rejected it, £6.; so did some Lu- therans, ib. 290; Wigand does so, Rog. 84; Tyndale's prologue to this epistle, 1 Tyn. 531 ; argument of it, 3 Bee. 593 ; Jude speaks of the fallen angels, 3 Bui. 350 ; cites Enoch, 1 Bui. 39, Whita. 70, 114, 510 Judex (Matthias): a writer of the Magde- burg Centuries, 3 Jew. 128; letter to him and the others, Parh. 280, 2 Zur. 77 Judge of controversies: v. Church, Faith, Scripture. Judge over sin : 3 Jew. 373, &c. Judges: v. Magistrates, Prayers, Terms. Their office described, 1 Bui. 340 ; they are only ministers of the law, 2 Ful. 134, 135 ; their duty, 1 Bee. 223, 224, Sand. 99, 225, 1 Tyn. 203—205; how they should behave in a matter brought before them, 1 Bee. 371 ; they must hear and know, 1 Bui. 347; must judge justly, ib.; must have discretion and clemency, ib. 350; must be without partiality or foolish pity, and be neither too hasty nor too slow, Sund. 220; must avoid bribes and delays, 1 Lat. 171, Sand. 225; must minister justice speedily, 1 Lat. 155 ; should not make men accuse themselves, 1 Tyn. 335 ; ought to have God for their pattern, 1 Bui. 348; preachers may admonish them, 2 Lat. 325; an admonition for them, 1 Bee. 370; their laws, 2 Bui. 220; of old they could be easily approached, 1 Lat. 150; if just they are to be honoured, ib. 157 ; their faults, 1 Bui. 348; some follow gifts, 1 Lat. 140; some favour the rich, ib. 145 ; some would not hear poor men's causes unless bribed, ib. 127, 128; those who are corrupt in judgment are thieves, 2 Bee. 108 ; a corrupt judge flayed alive, 1 Lat. 140; the sign of the judge's skin, ib. 181, 2G0; the place of punishment of unjust judges, ib. 158 Judges on mount Esau (Obad. 21), Pit. 270 ; the parable of the unjust judge ex- pounded, 1 Lat. 142, &c, 150, &c. Judges (Book of): by whom written, Whita. 302 ; w hat it declares, 2 Cov. 17 ; what the judges were, Pit. 23; they made war, 1 Bui. 384 Judgment: what it is, 1 Bui. 345, 2 Bui. 219; to be exercised, 2 Lat.H1 ; power of judgment, 4 Bui. 40; rash judgment con- demned, 1 Lat. 382 ; that of God and that of the world not alike, 1 Bee. 137, Pil. 97 ; how far we may judge others, Bale 33, &c, 1 Brad. 0; what judgment is for- bidden, and what not, 2 Tyn. 112; Christ forbids not public judgments, but only un- charitable private ones, Sand. 228; judg- ment pertains to the magistrate, 1 Bui. 340, Sand. 224 ; is not abrogated among Christians, 1 Bui. 350; what it is to do judgment, Sand. 223, &c. — Private judgment: how it differs from public, Calf. 01 ; it is not true that each individual should follow the interpretation dictated by his own private spirit (which would lead to fanaticism), but we should follow the Holy Spirit's teaching in scrip- ture, Whita. 433; the judgment of indi- viduals taught by the Holy Spirit, not to be censured as mere private judgment, ib. 400, 401 Judgment (The): v. Christ, vi, Works, World. The day of doom to be considered, Wool. 140 ; much to be desired, 2 Hoop. 38; one parliament will reform and put in order all things, 1 Lat. 302; certainty of the judg- nient, Sand. 353, 355; the day is not far off, 2 Hoop. 114, 1 Lat. 102, Pil. 258, Sand. 213, 2 Tyn. 179, 180; its time not known, not even to the angels, 2 Lat. 45, Sand. 355, 350; warnings and preparations for it, Sand. 308,309; signs of its approach, Pra. Eliz. 500—509, margin (see Bede, ii), Sand. 350, &.C. ; the last sign before it is the preaching of the gospel throughout the world, 2 Lat. 307 ; some will remain alive until that day, 2 Hoop. 38, Aow. (50), 168; it will be joyful to those who are prepared, but terrible to the w icked, 1 Lat. 530 ; of boldness in the day of judgment, 2 Tyn. 202, 203 ; the day of the Lord, 3 Bee. 613 ; the last day, 3 Bui. 405 ; the judgment day, Bale 576, 1 Bui. 44, 152, 2 Bui. 219, 2 Hoop. 36, Lit. Edu: 511, (559), Rog. 06; the judgment of the quick and dead, 1 Bui. 154, Xow. (50), 168 ; an article de judicio extremo, &c, 2 Cran. 4S0; on the state- JUDGMENT merits respecting it in 1 and 2 Thess., 1 Tyn. 516,517; the form of the judgment, 2 Lat. 191 ; the elect shall be judges, not judged, ib.; the books which shall be opened, Sand. 307 ; heresies respecting the judgment, Bog. 67, 68 Judica (Dominica): Passion Sunday, 1 Jew. 107 Judith : an example of devotion, liid. 139; she reproved Osias the priest, 4 Bui. 181 ; her fall hindered by the Lord, 2 Hoop. 296 ; her faith, 1 Lat. 348, 378 ; she sanctified the name of the Lord, ib. 348 ; slew Holofernes, 2 Bui. 115, 4 Bui. 225, Pit. 29, 360 — The book of Judith : its claims to be canonical considered, Whita. 82 ; it is not canonical, 4 Bui. 540, 1 Ful. 20 n. ; men- tioned in one copy of the Apostolic Canons, Whita. 43 n. ; disallowed by Jerome, 1 Ful. 24, 2 Whitg. 152; its chronology uncertain, Whita. 83, &c. Jueren (Sen. a): his book on the End of the World, transl. by T. Rogers, 2 Lat. 61 n (rather Geueren, q. v.) Jugge ( ), a preacher : in exile, 1 Cran. (9) Jugge (Rich.), printer : Bale 640, Grin.258, 260, 261, 264, 1 Hoop. 430; one of the queen's printers, Park. 281 ; Bibles printed by him, 2 Cov. xiii, 2, 1 Ful. 422, Park. 337 Julian, emperor, called the Apostate : once a reader in the church, 2 Jew. 845; how he counterfeited religion, 2 Ful. 116; his apos- tasy, 4 Bui. 77, Sand. 362 ; it was seen in his countenance by Gregory Nazianzen, Pit. 312 ; his objections against Christian- ity, 1 Bui. 532, 2 Jew. 687 ; he found fault with the simplicity of God's word, 2 Jew. 1026; fought against the people of God, 2 Hoop. 231; illtreated the Christians, 1 Brad. 407, 2 Jew. 977 ; accused them of sedition and treason, 4 Jew. 666; con- demned the reasons of certain Christian bishops, 3 Jew. 203; banished Athanasius, Pil. 440; persecuted Artemius, 2 Wliitg. 303; reproved Christians for suffering women and children to read the scriptures, 2 Jew. 696 ; forbade them to bring up their children in learning, ib. 982 ; charged them with a superstitious regard of sepulchres, 2 Ful. 88 ; took away the goods of the church, Pil. 596; cast out the body of John the Baptist, Bale 57; licensed the Jews to rebuild the temple, but they were interrupted by miracle, 2 Bui. 261, Calf. 115, 121, 123, 2 Jew. 648, 978, 2 Lat. 48; caused the priests of the pagans to order their lives according to the example of the — JULIUS I. 449 Christian priests, 2 Hoop. 119 ; thought in his frenzy that the great Alexander's soul was come to dwell in him, 1 Jew. 439; made an edict against sorcery, 1 Hoop. 329; put demons to flight by the sign of the cross, Calf. 85—88, Whita. 591 ; the miraculous shower of rain which overtook him, Calf. 114, 115, 120, 2 Ful. 148, 2 Jew. 647 ; his image struck by lightning, 'J Jew. 652, 653; his defiance of Christ, 2 Jew. 845; his saying when he received his death-wound, 2 Hoop. 292, 1 Jew. 190, 2 Jew. 978; a warning to persecutors, iJew. 1126 Julian, a lieutenant in Spain: 1 Bui. 416 Julian, president of the East: miraculously smitten with disease, 2 Jew. 653 Julian, a cardinal : sent to Germany with card. Beaufort, to seek aid against the Hussites, 2 Jew. 979 ; his epistle to the pope, ib. J ulian, bp of Ostia : granted to the university of Cambridge power to license twelve preachers, Park. 238 Julian, bp of Toledo : on the new command- ment (wrongly cited as Angelomus), 2 Jeio. 724, Jew. xxxix. n Julian, the Pelagian : 1 Ful. 264, 3 Jew. 230 Julianites : Hatch. 247 Julianus (Ant.) : on our Lord breaking bread after his passion, 1 Jew. 233 Juliers : invaded, 3 Zur. 633 Juliers(\Vill. duke of): v. William. Julitta: her confession and martyrdom, 1 Brad. 554 Julius Caesar, emperor : his declaration, " Veni, vidi, vici," 2 Jew. 806; engaged in civil war, 3Bul. 18; his contest with Pompey, 2 Jew. 1094; he called his army fellow- soldiers, Pil. 451 ; would not be called king, 3 Jeiv. 318 ; reached out his foot to be kissed that folks might see his golden slipper set with stones, 4 Jew. 689; robbed the treasury, 2 Jew. 628 ; declared that as touching any wrong done by him to any one, he was as a private man, iJew. 670 ; com- mended, Pil. 286 Julius I., pope: summoned to Nice, 3 Jew. 225; referred to by Harding to shew that Zosimus did not corrupt the council of Nice, iJew. 925; he reproved the Arian bishops assembled at Antioch, 1 Jew. 352; was not present there, i Jew. 826; declared that council void, 1 Jew. 412; his judg- ment in the case of Eusebius and Athana- sius, ib. 386, 393, &c, 415, 416; he was excommunicated and deposed by the bishops of the Eastern church, ib. 407, 4 Jew. 834 ; two spurious epistles ascribed to him, 2 Ful. 29 450 JULIUS I. — JUSTIFICATION" 160 n., Wluta. 435; he extols Peter, 3 Jew. 300 ; says the holy church of Rome has power granted her to open and shut the gates of the kingdom of heaven to whom she listeth, ib. 379; commands that the people receive both the bread and cup severally, 2 Bee. 243 ; forbids intinction, or dipping of the sacramental bread, 3 Bee. 415, 1 Jew. 212, 252, 253, ijew. 816, 817, &c. ; speaks against the use of milk, &c, in the communion, Coop. 137 Julius II., pope: forbade appeals from the pope to a council, 1 Jew. 68; determined that he who appeals from the pope to a general council is a heretic, 3 Jew. 216; called a council at Rome to overthrow that of Pisa, 1 Jew. 70 ; his oppressions and persecutions, 1 Lat. 181, 2 Lat. 333 ; he caused 16,000 to be slain in one battle, 3 Bee. 610 ; his ignorance, 4 Jew. 910 ; he sent Henry VIII. the golden rose, 1 Tyn. 186; quarrelled with Louis XII. of France, 2 Tyn. 310 ; offered to transfer the title of Most Christian King from the French king to Henry VIII., 1 Tyn. 187 n.; gave the title of Defender of the Faith to James IV. of Scotland, ib. 187 Julius III., pope: v. Councils, Tre}>~t. His election, 4 Bui. 29, 3Znr. 344 n. ; he convened the council of Trent, 4 But. 529 ; commanded that no reformers should be heard at the council of Trent, unless to recant their errors, 1 Jew. 62, Uew. 1114; saying of Julius HI. (or II.) on oaths, 2 Zur. 173 Julius Capitolinus : Jew. xxxix, 1 Jew. 276 Julius Paccius, q. v. Julius Sancterentianus, q. v. Julius, an Italian monk : 3 Zur. 699 June: a misprint for inne? 2 Bee. 633 Junia, or Junias : v. Andronicus. Juniper-berries: sold for pepper, 1 Cran. 262 Junius (Fra.): 2 Zur. 190 n Jurer: a swearer, Bale 4CG Juris Canonici Corpus: v. Law (Canon). Juris Civilis Corpus: v. Law (Civil). Jurisdiction : power thereof, 4 Bui. 39 Jurors : called questmongers, 1 Bee. 370, & al.; advice to them, 1 Lat. 379; an admo- nition for them, 1 Bee. 370; what men they ought to be, ib. 371 ; they should not fear displeasure, 1 Lat. 488 ; an honest jury, 1 Brad. 406; a jury bribed with twelve crowns, 1 Lat. 190, 380; another case, ib. 190 Just: v. Righteous. Justellus (Chr.) : 2 Ful. 42 n Justice : v. Judges, Law, Righteousness. Divine justice is either corrective or re- tributive, 1 Hoop. 267; there must be jus- tice in the dealings of all men, Sand. 227 ; it must be done by all to all, 1 Lat. 503 ; should be neither too hasty nor too slow, Sand. 226; sometimes delayed or denied to the poor, 1 Lat. 127; not to be sacrificed to mercy, Sand. 148; to be administered, and how, ib. 224, &c; better administered under Edward VI. than under Mary, Pil. 614; the sword and balances of Justice, Sand. 201 Justices : v. Judges, Magistrates. Justiciaries : those who seek to justify them- selves, 1 Tyn. 13; they are not fit guests for the holy table, 1 Bee. 118 Justification: v. Christ, Faith, Grace, Law, Righteousness, Salvation, Works. i. Generally : the doctrine stated, and explained, 3 Bee. 291, 603, 616, 1 Bui. 104 —121, 3 Bui. 41, 49, 2 Cov. 338, &39, 379, &c, 2 Ful. 391, 1 Hoop, 49, &c, Now. (101), Sand. 268, 290, 291, 3 Tyn. 195— 197 ; translations respecting it examined, 1 Ful. 332—342; "justifications," the Romish rendering of "ordinances," ib. 118, 157; how Abraham was justified, see his name; what David thought of justification, 3 Bui. 47, 49 ; for the doctrine of Am- brose, Augustine, Bernard, and other fa- thers and divines, see their names; the pa- pal and scriptural doctrines contrasted, 3 Tyn. Ill ; Romish divines call the first receipt of grace the first justification, the increase thereof the second justification, ib. 203 n. ; More says, that the first faith, and the first justifying are given us with- out our deserving; not so the second, ib. 203, 210; The parable of ths wicked Mammon, a treatise on justification, by TV. Tyndale, 1 Tyn. 29—126; notes on justification, with authorities from scrip- ture, and passages from the fathers and schoolmen, 2 Cran. 203 ; an article on jus- tification, 1538, ib. 473 ; the doctrine as taught in the Institution of a Christen man, ib. 112 — 114 ; the doctrine stated by Calvin, Grin. 255 n. ; illustrated by a para- ble, 4 Bui. 320; another similitude, 3 Tyn. 197 ; three things are requisite in justifica- tion, justice, mercy, faith, 2 Cran. 129; it brings peace, 1 Tyn. 294; errors respecting it, Rog. 109-111, 113-115, 116; by-paths to it, 2 Cran. 114; Latimer says it may be lost, 2 Lat. 7; carnally secure worldlings hope to be saved without either faith or works, Bog. 114 JUSTIFICATION 451 ii. We are justified, efficiently, By Grace: justification is a free gift, \Bul. 117, 3 Bui. 41, \Hoop. 51; it is freely given, though a ransom was paid for it, 2 Cran. 129 ; to justify is the work of God alone, 1 Brad. 217, 2 Cran. 131; we are justified freely by his grace, 3 Bee. 170, &c, 3 Bui. 12, 2 Cran. 95, 2 Jew. 1026, 3 Jew. 243, 2 ia<. 194 ; probations out of scripture that so many as are justified, are justified and saved solely by the mercy of God through faith, 3 Bee. 329, &c. ; justi- fication is consequent upon election, 1 Brad. 314 ; justification considered with reference to baptism, 2 Tyn. 90; free-will is clean contrary to free justification, 3 Whitg. 552 ; the cause of justification and its effects dis- tinguished, Lit. Edw. 512, (560) iii. We are justified, meritoriously, By the Righteousness of Christ : we are righteous neither of ourselves nor in our- selves, 1 Ful. 342, but only by the merit or righteousness of Christ imputed unto us, 3 Bee. 616, 3 Bui. 46, 2 Cov. 379, 2 Cran. 128, 1 Hoop. 51, 2 Jew. 1041, Now. (60), 179, Bog. 108; he takes our sins, and gives us his righteousness, 1 Lat. 330 ; the greatest sinner is righteous when in Christ, 1 Tyn. 198; Abraham and all the faithful saved by imputed righteous- ness, 1 Hoop. 21 iv. We are justified, instrumentally, By Faith: by faith alone, not by works, Bale 543, 2 Bee. 638, 639, 1 Brad. 371, 1 Bui. 112, 113, 2 Cov. 339, 2 Cran. 113, 128, 1 Ful. 121, 2 Ful. 242, 2 Hoop. 121, Lit. Edw. 600, (549), Now. (28, 60), 144, 179, Phil. 409, &c., Pil. 167, Bog. Ill, 1 Tyn. 46, 49, 119, 125, 192, 278, 294, 342, 375, 431, 488, 508, 509, 2 Tyn. 14, 15, 76, 90, 137 , 3 Tyn. 172, 195—206, 274, 276, 3 Zur. 212 ; this is the doctrine of the fa- thers and old writers, 2 Bee. 638, 639, 2 Cov. 339, 340, 389, 390, 2 Cran. 130, 133, 203, 3 Jew. 244, Wool. 34; it is mis- represented by adversaries, 2 .7eu>. 1026; Standish calls it damnable, 2 Cov. 338 ; More's arguments against it, and Tyndale's replies, 3 Tyn. 197—210; the doctrine up- held by Barnes and Latimer, 3 Zur. 617; the elect were justified by faith in the promised Saviour from the first, 1 Tyn. 417 (u. Fathers before Christ); faith is said to justify, because it receives the justi- fying, 2 Tyn. 89 ; it is not the cause, but the instrument of justification, Now. (61), 180; the doctrine of justification without works must be kept uncorrupted, 3 Bui. 49; evils arising from the denial of it, 1 Hoop. 56 v. On justification By u'orks : (a) We are not justified before God by our works, merits, or deservings, 3 Bee. 291, 2 Cov. 382, 2 Cran. 128, 1 Hoop. 51, Bog. 115, Sand. 268, 1 Tyn. 52, 56, 192, 497, 3 Tyn. 204 ; no work of ours can de- serve anything of God, 2 Cov. 379; justifi- cation comes not by the deeds of the law, 1 Bui. 113, Lit. Edw. 500, (549), 1 Tyn. 61, 114, 4S7, 496, 3 Tyn. 193; answer to the statement that by " the deeds of the law," Paul means ceremonial observances, 1 Tyn. 51 ; one who came to Christ trust- ing in his own righteousness was deservedly referred to the law, Whit a. 471 ; the law would justify if it were perfectly kept, Now. (24), 139 ; but no man is justified in this way, because none can keep the law, 1 Hoop. 51, Now. (25), 140 ; the Jews thought that the work of their ceremonies justified them, iBul. 302, lHoop. 211, 1 Tyn. 276; Papists maintain a similar doctrine, 3 Bee. 291, Sand. 25, 1 Tyn. 276, 3 Tyn. Ill; this is a detestable and dangerous doctrine, 2 Lat. 147 ; it is stirred up by Satan, Nord. 115; it is taught by Jews, Turks, and Papists, 3 Tyn. 193, 194; cavils of those who up- bold it, 2 Bui. 329 ; justifiers of themselves described, 1 Tyn. 13, 114, 432; they are sorely deceived, ib. 12; monks trust in their merits, ib. 431; monkish rhymes on justification, Bog. 110, 111; on certain scriptures which are alleged in favour of justification by works, 2 Bui. 335, 2 Cov. 379, &c, 2 Ful. 227, 1 Tyn. 63, &c. ; the case of Hezekiah, 2 Cov. 380; that of the Ninevites, ib. 381; that of Cornelius the centurion, ib. 379, 380, Sand. 256, &c.; the '•commandments and justifications," men- tioned in Luke i. 6; in our version, "com- mandments and ordinances," XFul. 118 (b) Though justification is by faith alone, repentance, hope, love, &c, are not excluded, 2 Cov. 342, 2 Cran. 129, 131 ; those who are justified must live in good works, 2 Cov. 389, 390, 1 Hoop. 57, Wool. 30, &c, (see Faith, e.); justification does not render good works unnecessary, or discourage them, 1 Bui. 118, 2 Cov. 341, 2 Jew. 1026, Now. (63), 182; it gives no liberty to sin, 2 Cran. 131, 133, 136, 139, but is productive of holiness, 1 Hoop. 57 ; good works neces- sarily follow it, Now. (61), 180; it brings love, 3 Tyn. 195—199; they who will not do good works because they are justified 29—2 452 JUSTIFICATION by faith, are not the children of God, nor children of justification, 2 Cov. 341 ; good works are marks of a justified man, 1 Tyn. 56, 192, 497, 3 Tyn. 197 ; true faith works through godly love and charity, 2 Cov. 342 (e) We are, however, justified by works, in the sight of man, 1 Tyn. CI, 119, 223, 417, 52G, 3 Tyn. 200—203; the doctrine of the apostle James on justification is not opposed to that of Paul, 2 Bui. 327, 2 Cov. 485, 2 Cran. 208, 1 Ful. 405, 407, 424, 2 Ful. 384, 385, 3 Jew. 244, 4 Jew. 7G5, Phil. 412, Whita. 471, 1 Tyn. CI, 119, 120, 125, 223, 470, 52G, 3 Tyn. 200—203, Wool. 30; the objection of difference between Paul and James is made by those who un- derstand neither, 4 Jew. 765 Justin Martyr : i. His Life and Works: he was im- pressed by seeing Christians go fearlessly to death, 3 Jew. 190, 558, Rid. 101 ; was turned to Christ through the godly life of Christians, 2 Jew. 1033 ; he preached the gospel, being apparelled as a heathen phi- losopher, 3 Jew. 615, 2 Whity. 37; his works, Calf. 411, Jew. xxxix, 3 Whitg. xxix ; he wrote on the Apocalypse, Bale 255 ; the treatise called Zi|T?j/iaTa Ai/ay- Kuia is spurious, Whita. 583 ii. Scripture, Doctrine, Miscellanea : on the perspicuity of scripture, Whita. 397, 398; his firm faith in One God, 2 Jew. 998 ; he speaks of Christ as reigning from the cross, 4 Jew. 981 ; supposed that an- gels fell through the love of women, Coop. 146, 3 Jew. C06 ; was a chiliast or mille- narian, maintaining that the righteous will rise and reign 1000 years before the last judgment, Coop. 147, Hog. 154, Whita. 391, 583; alleged in support of tradition, Whita. 582 ; he speaks of the fury of the heathen against the Christian name. Wool. 20; says Christians were called godless people, or atheists, 3 Jew. 624 ; speaks of some who made themselves eunuchs for the kingdom of heaven, ib. 398 ; calls the bishop irpuea-rius, 2 Bee. 239, &c, 2 Whitg. 217, 307—309; speaks of wine being distributed in the feast of Bacchus, 2Whitg. 39; re- ferred to respecting the statue erected to Simon Magus, Calf. 343 n iii. Sacraments, Worship, Ceremonies: he speaks only of two sacraments, 3 Jew. 459; describes the mode of baptizing, 1 Whitg. 215 ; calls baptism the water of regeneration, 3 Bee. 376, &c, 1 Cran. 263 j speaks of the prayers used ufter baptism, — JUSTINIAN 2 Whitg. 467 ; refers to an oblation of the Mosaic law as a figure of the bread of thanksgiving, which we do in the remem- brance of Christ's passion, 3 Bee. 457 ; de- scribes the celebration of the Lord's supper in his time, 2 Bee. 239, 3 Bee. 376, 387, 416, 474, 475, Coop. 81, 82, 125, 127, 139, 156, 1 Cran. 263, 264, 2G5, (30), 1 Ful. 503— 50G, 1 Jew. 17, 115, 14G, 147, 2 Jew. 1114, 1 Whitg. 215, 237, 3 Whitg. 64-66; calls it eucharist, 2 Bee. 232 n., 3 Bee. 387, & saepe; speaks of oblations at the communion, Coop. 90; refers to the mingled cup, 2 Bee. 239, &c, Coop. 81, 1 Ful. 503, 523, 2 Ful. 237, 1 Jew. 139, 2 Whitg. 308; declares that the communion is not com- mon bread and wine, but the body and blood of Christ, Coop. 194 n., 1 Cran. 263, 264, 2 Jew. 599, Bid. 231 ; this passage asserted to have been corrupted by Cran- mer, 1 Cran. 263, 264, Bid. 231 ; he men- tions that deacons distributed the bread and wine, 2 Bee. 239, &c, 1 Cran. 263, 2 Jew. 1114, 3 Whitg. C4— G6 ; declares that the elements in the eucharist are con- verted into our flesh and blood, 1 Cran. 263, 2 Hoop. 420 ; says, by dry and moist food we are taught what things God the Son of God hath suffered for us, 2 Jew. 772, 1114; speaks of sending the sacrament in both kinds to those who were absent, 2 Bee. 239, &c, Coop. 82, 1 Jew. 239 ; says nothing of a reservation of the host for sick persons, as Gardiner reports, 1 Cran. 146; referred to by Harding as a witness for the mass, 1 Jew. 109 ; speaks of the kiss of peace, Coop 81, 1 Jew. 265, 1 Whitg. 215; describes the prayer of the early Christians, 2 Whitg. 493; speaks of the people responding "Amen" to the prayers of the nvnister, 3 Bee. 407, Coop. 82, 1 Cran. 263, 1 Ful. 604, 1 Jew. 18, Whita. 260 ; shews how singing was practised in the church, and that kneeling was dispensed with on Son- days (pseud.), 1 Whitg. 215, 237 ; says Isaiah promises not the restoring of bloody sacrifices, but the true and spiritual obla- tions of praise and thanksgiving, 2 Jew. 735; speaks of the public reading of scrip- ture, Coop. 82, 4 Jew. 856, 3 Whitg. 47, 343, 344; referred to respecting the figure of the cross, Calf. 178 n., 2 Ful. 164 Justin, the historian : 1 Bui. 278, Calf. 317 n., 1 Hoop. 423 Justina, empress: favoured the Arians, Calf. 301; oppressed Ambrose, 4 Bui. 195 Justinian, emperor: v. Law (Civil). He was utterly unlearned, Calf. 305 JUSTINIAN rebuked for heresy, 1 Jew. 405; Rome reco- vered by him, 2 Bui. 109 J he called Rome the hpad of the world, 4 Jew. 1032 ; used to say that he had no less care for the Christian religion than for his own life, ib. 1 125; willed the pope to take knowledge of his laws, ib. 1032; deposed two popes, Sylverius, and Vigilius, 1 Jew. 406, 4 Jew. 682, Sand. 40, 1 Zur. 18 n. ; called the bishop of Constan- tinople universal patriarch, 4 Jew. 1032; esteemed Epiphanins, bp of Constantinople, the more, because his ancestors had been priests and bishops, 3 Jew. 3'J2 ; applied great diligence in prescribing such laws as might best govern the people, 1 Hoop. 352; made many ecclesiastical laws, ib. 78, 3 Whitg. 307 ; published laws respect- ing monasteries arid monks, 4 Bui. 515; restricted the number of priests and dea- cons, 1 Jew. 121, 197, 2 Jew. 1019; com- manded that churches should not be built without episcopal licence, and the erection of a cross, Calf. 135, 136, 189; in order to suppress conventicles he required a pro- cession when a church was to be conse- crated, Calf. 304, 305; made a law to cor- rect the behaviour of the clergy, 4 Jew. 1029; his conduct with respect to councils, 3 Whitg. 304; he gave licence to a bishop to release a priest from penance, 4 Jew. 1030; commanded blasphemers to be put to death, 1 Hoop. 334; his laws said to have been made under papal influence, Bale 447; the Lord's supper not privately celebrated in his time, 1 Hoop. 171 Justinian (St) : was father of St David, Bale 192 Justiniana: a bishoprick, 1 Jew. 363 Justiniani (Bernard): notice of him, 3 Zur. 228 n Justinianus (Pet.): his Chronicle, Jew. xxxix, 4 Jew. 692 Justus Orgelitanus: shews how Christ is not always to be seen in the body, 2 Bee. 275, 276, 3 Bee. 430 Justus, bp of Rochester: consecrated by Au- gustine, 4 Jew. 779, 780 Juthware (St), virgin and martyr: Bale 191 Juvenal (D.J.) : cited, 1 Bee. 222, 382, 2 Bee. 383, 399, 421, 535, 599, 3 Bee. 509, 1 Bui. 205, 339, Calf. 14 n., Grin. 389, 1 Hoop. 423, 1 Jew. 457, 544; supposed the Jews to worship the clouds, 2 Ful. 209 Juvenalis, bp of Jerusalem : condemned by the council of Chalcedon, 3 Jew. 145, 4 Jew. 1022 ; by a civil magistrate, 4 Jew. 1021 — KENDAL 453 K K. (I.) : dedication by him to archbishop Bancroft, 4 Jew. 1314 K. (J.): put faith and love in the place of the sacraments, Bog. 177 Kabuenachi : 1 Ful. 315 Kaddow: v. Caddow. Kahad: v. Kohath. Kaiser : emperor, 1 Bee. 31 ; keser, Sand. 163 Kale ( ) : a traitor, Lit. Eliz. 658 Kampswell (Tho.) : v. Camsele. Karlington: a place for pilgrimages, BaleOO Karne (Sir Edw.) : ambassador to the pope, 2 Cran. 233 n Karow ( ) : v. Carew. Katherine : v. Catherine. Kaye (Jo.): v. Cains. Keeling (Will.) : I.iturgi.-e Britannicae, Calf. 224 n., Lit. Edw. ix, 1 Hoop. 479 n., 1 Zur. 235 n Keep : to take care, 1 Tyn. 24 Keith (Geo.), earl Marischal of Scotland: 2 Zur. 295 n Keith (Will.), son of Will. Keith, and brother of the preceding: killed near Geneva, 2 Zur. 295 Kellison (Matth.) : Calf. 290 n Kelly (Walter) : letter signed by him, 3 Zur. 170; ordained by Grindal, ib. n Kelso castle : taken by the English, 3 Zur. 387 Keltridge (Jo.) : on the Septuagint, 1 Ful. 78, 530, 531 Kemnitius (Mart.): v. Chemnitius. Kemp ( ), a servant of king Philip : 3 Zur. 175 n Kemp (W.), prebendary of St Paul's : Bid. 331 n Kemp (Will.): letter to him, 1 Brad. 691, 2 Brad. 194 Kenipe ( ), a friar: preaches the gospel in Hamburgh, 1 Tyn. xxv. Kempe (A. J.): Hist. Not. of St Martin-le- grand, 1 Lat. 196 n Kempe (Jo.), doctor of canon law : [probably afterwards archbishop, and cardinal], Bale 28,37 Kempe ( Jo. ), dedication to him : 3 Bee. 542 ; account of his family, ib. n Kempe (Sir Tho.): Park. 169 Kempe (Sir Will.) : 3 Bee. 542 n Kempe family, of Spain's hall, Finchingfield, Essex, 3 Bee. 542 n Kempis (Tho. a): v. Thomas. Kendal, co. Westmoreland : Pilkington vicar there, Pil. ii. 454 KENDALL — KINGDOM Kendall (Tim.): notice of him, Poet, xxxv; verses to Jesus Christ, ib. 384 Kenelm (St): Bale 192: his shrine, 2 Lat. 409 n Kennedy (Gilb.), 3rd earl of Cassilis : taken prisoner at Solway Moss, 3 Zur. 239 n Kennedy (Gilb.), 4th earl of Cassilis : declines to attend mass, 1 Zur. 104 n.; arms in de- fence of the queen of Scots, ib. 205 n. ; sworn to the earl of Mar, regent, ib. 262 n Kennell (Dr) : Grin. 252 Kennet (White), bp of Peterborough: Case of Impropriations, 1 Lat. 100 n Kennington, co. Surrey: Henry V. there, Sale 17 Kent: v. Canterbury, Cinque Ports, Lam- bard (WO, Wyat (Sir Tho.) The affection to their country of the gen- tlemen and commons there, 1 Bee. 235 ; the justices opposed the reformation, 2 Cran. 349, &c, 367 ; disturbances (1538), ib. 367; a priest martyred there, 2 Lat. 321 ; Cranmer requests that the coast may be fortified, 2 Cran. 496 n.; Pelagian sectaries there, 2 Brad. 173 n. ; Frensham's benefactions to several parishes, 2 Zur. 21 n. ; plague there, 1563, Grin, vii ; defenceless condition of the coast, Park. 202 ; state of the castles, ib. 203; salt works there, ib. 258; letters to lord Burghley and the queen against spoiling the woods of the see of Canter- bury, Grin. 363, 364 (v. Correll's wood); the Goodwin Sands, 1 Lat. 251 (see also Tenterden) ; the apple-maker of Kent, 3 Bee. 267, 530 The holy maid of Kent, v. Barton (Eliz.); Joan of Kent, v. Bocher (Joan). Kent (Earls of) : v. Grey. Kentish-town, Cantlers, or Cantrells, co. Middx.: a prebend in St Paul's, held by Bradford, 2 Brad, xxiv, Bid. 331, and by Grindal, Grin. ii. Kercheor: a kerchief, 3 Tyn. 124 n Kerdeston (Sir Tho.): his dau. Elizabeth, 2 Bee. 583 n Kerned : formed into corns, 2 Jew. 1017 Kerr (Tho.), of Fernihurst: 1 Zur. 214 n., 223 n. ; his castles destroyed, ib. 225 n Keser : v. Kaiser. Ket (Fra.): said that no sufficient sacrifice was yet offered for the sins of the world, Rog. 298 ; asserted that Christ should suffer again, ib. 58 ; denied his ascension, ib. 05; impugned the deity of the Holy Ghost, ib. 70; was burned at Norwich for heresy, ib. 49 Ket (Will.): Ms rebellion, 2 Cran. 189 n., 190 n., 4 Jew. 915 ; the story of it written by Alex. Kevile, Park, xiii; he refuses the king's pardon, 2 Cran. 196 n Kethe (Will.): notice of him, Poet, xlix; Psa. exxv. in metre, ib. 492 Ketley (Jos.) : editor of the Liturgies of king Edward VL, Lit. Bdw. Keyes ( ) : Parker's messenger, Park. 441 Keyes (Mr) : perhaps Dr Jo. Caius, Park. 295 Keyes (Tho.), Serjeant porter to queen Eliza- beth : letter to Parker respecting his mar- riage with lady Mary Grey, Park. 366 n Keys: v. Absolution, Gospel, Law, Peter. Meaning of the keys, Matt, xvi., 2 Bee. 565, 566, 4 Bui. 146, 1 Cov. 373, 374, 2 Cov. 466, Hutch. 98, 1 Lat. 30, 31, Now. ( 100) ; they are given to the whole church, 2 Hoop. 51, Whita. 425; they represent the law and the gospel, 1 Tyn. 21 ; they are a mark of the church, Lit. Edw. 513, (561 ) ; their use is rather to open than to shut, 1 Jew. 331 ; the key of knowledge is the scriptures, Hutch. 100, 1 Jew. 331, 3 Jew. 363, 364 Kidder (Jo.) : o. Kydder. Kidderminster, co. Worcester: the town- clerk of Kethermyster, 2 Lat. 398 Kiffin (Howell) : v. Kyffin. Kilburn (Sir Pet.) : Parh. 417 n Kildare (Gerald earl of): v. Fitzgerald. Kilian (St) : martyred, Bale 192 Kilkenny, Ireland : Bale's plays acted there, Bale ix. Killigrew (Sir Hen.), brother-in-law to lord Burghley : sent to assist the escape of the earl of Arran, lZur. 57 d.; ambassador in Scotland, ib. 167, 290 n.; seut abroad, 2 Zur. 174 Killing: v. Murder. Kimbolton, co. Huntingdon : the castle and manor, 2 Lat. 295 Kimchi (R. Dav. ): v. David. Kindness : v. Love. Kindred (Spiritual): v. Sponsors. King (Allayn): 1 Zur. 223 n King (Geo.) : v. Kyng. King (Tho.) : Elynour Saygrave his wife, 2 Cran. 318 King (Rob.): in exile, 1 Cran. (9) King (Dr) : 2 Lat. 380 Kingdom of God, or of Heaven: v. Keys, Prayer (The Lord's), Prayers. The kingdom of God, 3 Bui. 275, 4 Bui. 211, Hutch. 270, 1 Lat. 357, Nord. 80, Now. (74), 195, Pro. B. 22 ; it may be two ways considered, 3 Bui. 276, 1 Lat. 361 ; the kingdom of grace on earth, 3 Bui. 276, KINGDOM 1 Lat. 361, Pro. B. 22 ; that of glory in heaven, 3Bul. 280, 1 Lat. 361, Pra.B. 22; the spiritual kingdom of God, 3 Bui. 277 ; the kingdom of God on earth, 4 Bui. 211, 1 Lat. 368; we desire his kingdom to be set up and enlarged, 2 Bee. 152, 153 ; for the kingdom of God, verses by Jo.JJorden, A'ord. 85, Poet. 461 ; this kingdom to be first and principally sought, 1 Lat. 302, 359, Nord. 79; the kingdom of heaven, Bale 115, 3 Bee. 603, 622, 623, 1 Lat. 477, 2 Tyn. 40; "He that is least in the king- dom of heaven;" — Tyndale interprets this of Christ, 2 Tyn. 232, 3 Tyn. 116; the kingdom of Christ, see Christ, iii. d. Kingdom of Satan, q. v. Kingdoms: earthly kingdoms, 4 Bui. 211; whence their felicity and calamity, 2 Bui. 5; they are preserved by the means by which they were first gotten, 2 Jew. 1010; whence their destruction, 4 Bui. 528 ; they are ruined by internal dissension, 2 Jew. 1328, 1094 ; w hy power is translated from one to another, Sand. 2">8 ; the four great monarchies, Bale 423, Hutch. 147, 1 Lat. 356, Pit. 186 Kings, Princes: v. Magistrates, where the same matters are set forth at greater length, under the same divisions ; also Monarchy, Prayers, AVar. i. Their institution, power, and autho- rity : what a king is, 3 Bee. 615 ; the name not unlawful, 1 Lat. 173, 174 ; the title given to a queen regnant, 2 Tyn. 304; de rebus civilibus, an article concerning princes, governors, &c, 2 Cran. 478; the origin of kingly power, 2 Ful. 260; kings and rulers are appointed by God, 2 Cran. 478, 2 Ful. 260, 1 Tyn. 173, &c, 194—197, 332—334, 2 Tyn. 64, 66, 3 Tyn. 180, 3 Whitg. 588; he setteth them up and pulleth them down, 1 Lat. 356 ; they are chosen by God, not by the people, 2 Tyn. 65; why they are ordained, 1 Tyn. 174, 185; kings, &c. are the ministers of God, 1 Bee. 218, 1 Brad. 401 ; his vicars, 1 Lat. 204, Pil. 513, 514; bis deputies, 1 Lat. 444 ; his lieutenants, Hand. 147 ; his generals, ib. 164 ; they are in the stead or place of God, 2 Lat. 299, 1 Tyn. 177 ; they represent God, 1 Tyn. 202; their hearts are in God's hand, 1 Lat. 356 ; God alone may judge them, £6.300,371 ; they are accountable to him alone, 1 Tyn. 178; their power, Sand. 48, &c. ; it is derived from God, 1 Lat. 355 ; their authority proved by scrip- ture, 1 Bee. 212; the sword delivered to them, Bid. 266; their law is God's law, 1 Tyn. 240 ; they are lords of the bodies and — KINGS 455 goods of their subjects, 2 Tyn. 66 ; they have a right to the common treasures of their countries, 1 Bui. 392; may exact tribute, 1 Bee. 220, 1 Lat. 97, 299 ; their honour, wherein it standeth, 1 Lat. 99; they cannot give any part of their dignity to another, 2 Hoop. 546,559; their position dangerous, 3 Zur. 714; they stand not by their own power, Pil. 188, but by the favour of God, 2 Tyn. 244; kings though children, are still kings, 1 Lat. 117, 3 Zur. 745; a realm may be well governed under a child, 1 Lat. 268; laws provided for a king in Israel, 2 Bui. 222, &c; his election appointed by God, 1 Lat. 87, &c; the law was given in thun- der, and so God gave Israel a king, 1 Tyn. 194,334; kings are a great benefit, even though tyrants, id. 179 ; foreign kings are a judgment from God, 1 Lat. 91 ; one king entitled with another's dominions, 1 Tyn. 187 ii. Their duty : the office of kings, 1 Bee. 286, 299, 1 Lat. 119; their office great and chargeable, 1 Lat. 193 ; their duty, 1 Hoop. 360, 1 Lat. 85, &c, JS'ord. 169, Sand. 41, &c, 1 Tyn. 202, 239, 250, 334, 335, 3 Tyn. 58 ; a king's labour, 1 Lat. 215 ; an exhortation to kings, Hutch. 71 ; lessons for them, 1 Lat. 386; those who have sub- mitted themselves and their kingdoms to Jesus Christ, the King of kings, have flourished ; those who have not done so have met with calamity, 2 Bui. 5, &c; this principle illustrated id the history of the kings of Judah, ib. 5 — 11 ; in that of the kings of Israel, «6. 11, 12; in that of other kings, ib. 13; they are bound to obey the scriptures, 1 Lat. 85, 86, 250 ; they stand in need of the merits of Christ's passion as much as their subjects do, 2 Lat. 298; their duty towards the commonwealth, Sand. 46, 47 ; they should remember that they are not ordained of God for themselves, but for their subjects' welfare, 1 Tyn. 239; their responsibility before God, 1 Tyn. 180, 202 —204, 334, &c, 2 Tyn. 86; they should remember that their subjects are their brethren, 1 Tyn. 239; they must execute the laws, Sand. 61, 52, and should observe the law, 2 Hoop. 101 ; their duty in the administration of justice, 1 Lat. 273, &c; they must restrain and punish malefactors, Bog. 345, 346; must not look at faults through their fingers, 1 Lat. 152; must study to make their people live in peace, Sand. 83, in piety, ib. 84, in honesty, ib. ; they must care for others, ib. 108, 109; should be examples, ib. 84, 65; the im- 456 KINGS portanceof their example, 4 Jew. 120C; they should be learned, 1 Lat. 184 ; should not be proud, ib. 124, 132; have needof patience, Hutch. 297; may require too much, 1 Lat. 98; should break unlawful oaths, 1 Tyn. 240; those who govern well are generally disliked by their subjects, Sand. 36; the wife a king should choose, 1 Lat. 94; the dishonour of a king, ib. 94 ; kings too often follow the devil, ib. 357 iii. Their office in relation to religion and the church (v. Supremacy) : to win them to the truth is great gain, Sand. 276; David an example to kings, 2 Lat. 308, and see David ; the office and power of princes in religion and matters ecclesiastical, 2 Ful. 119, 3 Jew. 167, 4 Jew. 986, &c. Rog. 204, 1 Zur. 343, 354 ; on the office and authority of Christian kings, 2 Cran. 116, 2 Zur. 9; examples of Christian kings, Bale 612 ; Augustine states the way in which a king should serve God, see p. 84, above ; kings are God's servants, to exe- cute his laws, 1 Tyn. 334 ; the prince is keeper of the law of God, and head both of laity and clergy, 2 Jew. 997, 4 Jew. 975; they should be foremost in the way of truth, Sand. 123, 124; are bound to set forth the truth, 2 Tyn. 35; should main- tain true religion, Pil. 610, 642, 2 Zur. 341, and provide that their people be taught the gospel, Sand. 44, 45; in some sense they are shepherds, 2 Ful. 266 ; their rightful power denied by Papists, 3 Jew. 116, 117 ; on their position in the church, 3 Whitg. 191 ; a certain writer says that they should be the pastors and head rulers of the con- gregations committed to their care, and should place curates over them, 3 Tyn. 265; Cranmer says they may make bishops and priests, 2 Cran. 117; they are constituted by God (says the Institution) to overlook priests and bishops, ib. 98; how princes are above bishops and priests, 2 Ful. 354, &c , 378, &c; the clergy owe them obe- dience, as well as the laity, 1 Tyn. 333, 2 Tyn. 67 ; they are bound to provide for Christian ministers, 1 Lot. 303 ; their duty in relation to the reformation of the church, Sand. 42, 43, 237, 238 ; they may not change religion at tlieir pleasure, Pil. 434; nor may they execute ecclesiastical duties, 1 Bui. 329, Rog. 341 ; the king ought not to be made a pope, 1 Lat. 148 ; how the king mav cor- rect the preacher, and how the preacher the king, ib. 86 ; on the subjection of princes to the church, Rog. 340, 3 Whitg. 189,554; they are subject to the spiritual authority of bishops, &c, 4 Jew. 991, 992, Pil. 491 ; kings receive titles, &c. from the pope, and are too often his slaves, Bale 444, 1 Tyn. 186 ; they are made drunk by the popes with vain names and baubles, 1 Tyn. 204; the pope would have them many and weak, ib. 235 ; where the pope rules they are but his hang- men, ib. 242, 243, and their power but a shadow, ib. 186, 239, 337; they have been released from their treaties by the pope's dispensations, 1 Tyn. 205, 206, 2 Tyn. 301, 311 ; on their deposition by the pope, 4 Jew. 681, &c. ; kings corrupted by prelates, 1 Tyn. 136 ; they become servants to the prelates, 2 Tyn. 178; their authority used by prelates as a cloak for their designs, 2 Lat. 305; the authority of kings and bishops inverted, 1 Tyn. 282; the Canon Law declares that princes ought to obey the bishops and decrees of the church, 2 Cran. 73, and says princes ought not to set bishops beneath them, but to assign them an honourable seat by them, ib. ; who are the queen's enemies, 2 Lat. 260 iv. The obedience due to them (v. Obe- dience, Subjects, Tribute ) : kings are the supreme powers to whom obedience is due, 1 Brad. 435 ; our duty towards the king, his laws and authority, 1 Lat. 148, 373, 2 Lat. 260; kings and princes must be honoured and obeyed, 1 Bee. 82, 211, ic, 2 .Bee. 475, 1 Brad. 411, 435, 478, &c, 2 Cran. 164, 1 Lat. 265, Nord. 167, 170; obedience to them required by the fifth commandment, 2 Cran. 103; the king is to be obeyed as supreme head of the state, IBec. 180; kings must be obeyed, by high and low, 2 Lat. 329 ; how kings are to be obeyed, Bale 87, 1 Brad. 478, 3 Jew. 173, 4 Jew. 703, &c. ; they must be implicitly obeyed, even in unjust demands, 1 Lat. 300 ; they are to be obeyed in all things not against God, 1 Lat. 512,2 Lat. 17 ; to be obeyed usque ad aras, Sand. 264; they are to be actively or passively obeyed in all things, 1 Brad. 373, 2 Brad. 45, even to death, 1 Brad. 378; not to be actively obeyed if they command wickedness, 2 Bee. 90, 91, 1 Tyn. 332, 3 Zur. 746; for we must obey God rather, 2 Lat. 260; the authority of his word is above the king, 2 Tyn. 36 ; the law of princes has no power to force the conscience, 2 Jew. 1130 ; but kings may not be resisted, 2 Lat. 260, 1 Tyn. 173, &c, "l94—197, 332—334, 2 Tyn. 64— 66, 3 Tyn. 180, even though they break their engagements, 2 Tyn. 65 ; whether a tyrant may be resisted, 2 Zur. 169; princes KINGS — must not be resisted though they rule un- justly, God is their only ruler, 1 Lat. 371; we may not fight against them for religion, Pil. 433, 434; heathen princes may not be resisted, 1 Tyn. 177 ; Bullinger is inclined to an opposite opinion with regard to kings who command idolatry, 3 Zur. 746 ; it is not lawful for any man to arise against his prince, be he never so much a tyrant, 1 Bee. 219; it is impossible for traitors to escape, ib. 218; the people's proper remedy against evil princes, 1 Tyn. 196, 197, 336; what it is to honour the king, 1 Bee. 219; kings are to be prayed for, 1 Lat. 391, Pil. 434 ; their dues must be paid, 1 Lat. 307 ; paying the king his dues makes no man poorer, ib. 301, 513; fighting against the king's enemies is God's service, ib. 416, 496 ; princes are not to be trusted in, Pil. 231 ; suits to princes should be commended by prayer to God, ib. 308 ; not only is the king to be obeyed, but all his inferior magistrates, 1 Hoop. 101, 1 Lat. 373 — The king of Denmark styled himself king of England, 1 Tyn. 187, 2 Tyn. 334; kings of England (v. Defender, England, Supremacy); their alleged power to cure by means of cramp-rings, Bid. 500—503; the kings of France, being anointed, re. ceived the sacrament in both kinds, 1 Jew. 206; they were styled Most Christian, 1 Tyn. 186,187 o.,2Tyn. 263,3 Zur.683, and Eldest Son of the Holy See, 2 Tyn. 187 n. ; Julius II. offered to transfer the last mentioned title to Henry VIII., ib.; king of Ireland, g. v. ; the kings of Israel and J udah, see p. 455 above; the kings of Spain, not anointed, 4 Jew. 1037 Kings (The Books of): their contents, 2 Cov. 17 ; the first, otherwise the third book of Kings, by whom written, Whita. 301 Kings (The three) : v. Magi. Kings in the Apocalypse: seven, Bale 501; ten, ib. 505 King's book: v. Book, Doctrine. King's college : v. Cambridge. King's hall : v. Cambridge. Kingsley (Sir Edw.) : v. Kyngisley. Kingsmill (Andr.) : Latin letter to him, Pil. 679 Kingsmill (Dame Constance) : and Kingsmill (George), her son : Pit. xi. Kingsmill (Sir Jo.) : Alice his daughter mar- ried to bp Pilkington, Pil. iv, xi. Kingsmill (Rich.): Pil. xi; one of the royal visitors for the North, 1 Zur. 73 n Kingsmill (Sir Will.) : Pil. xii. Kingston-upon-Hull, co. York : the castle, Grin. 351 KITCHEN 457 Kingston (Sir Ant.) : notice of him, 3 Zur. 442 n.; his treacherous execution of Bray (or Boyer), 2 Cran. 187 n. ; his cruelty, ib. 2.50 n.; his conduct when cited before bp Hooper, 2 Hoop, xxi ; his interview with Hooper before his martyrdom, ib. xxv ; he receives the order for execution, ib. xxvi. Kingston (Sir Will.) : notice of him, 1 Tyn. xxiii ; constable of the Tower, 2 Lat. 411 ; letter to one Kyngeston, probably the same, 2 Cran. 250 Kington (West), co. Wilts : Latimer's bene- fice, 1 Lat. vi, 2 Lat. xv; styled by him his little bishopi ick, 2 Lat. 328 Kinlochy (Patrick), minister of Linlithgow : 2 Zur. 365 Kinloss (Edw. abbot of): v. Bruce. Kinnaston, co. Hereford: an earthquake or landslip there, Lit. Eliz. 569 n Kinsale, Ireland : the Spaniards land there, 2 Zur. 335 n Kinsfolk: included in the meaning of the fifth commandment, 1 Bui. 269; honour due to them, ib. 284 Kinwelmersh (Ant.): brother of the next, Poet. xxv. Kinwelmersh (Fra.): notices of him,Poe(.xxv, xxviii ; verses by him ; for Christmas day, ib. 291 ; for Whitsunday, ib. 292 ; all things are vain, ib. 293 Kirby (Monks'), co. Warwick : burial place of the Fieldings, 3 Bee. 89 n Kirjath-jearim : 2 Bui. 148 Kirk (Jo.) : Faith of Catholics, by Berington and him, 2 Ful. 282 n Kirkaldy (Sir Will.) of Grange: one of the confederate lords, 1 Zur. 193 n., 198 ; queen Mary confers with him, ib. 195 n., 198; governor of Edinburgh castle, ib. 262; hanged at Edinburgh, with his brother and eleven goldsmiths, ib. 292 n Kirkham (Walter de), bp of Durham: Grin. 399 n.; his (?) acts, Pil. 591 Kirkmen : ecclesiastics, Pil. 380 Kirton (Will.) : witness to Grindal's wrll, Grin. 463 Kiss : the kiss of charity after the communion, 1 Jew. 265, Whita. 609 ; practised in the time of Justin Martyr, Coop. 81, 1 Jew. 265, 1 Whitg. 215; mentioned by Au- gustine, 1 Jew. 154 ; the practice abused and discontinued, 1 Tyn. 219; turned into kissing the pax (g. v.), 3 Tyn. 126 ; interro- gatory about kissing the vestments, book, chalice, &c, 2 Hoop. 145 ; kissing the pope's foot, v. Pope. Kitchen (Anth.), alias Dunstan, bp of Llan- daff : mentioned, 1 Zur. 10 n. ; he kept his 458 KITCHEN place through all changes of religion, 2Ful. 118; the only bishop who retained his see on Elizabeth's accession, iJew. 903, 908, Phil, xxxvi ; his death, Park. 208 n Kneeling : v. Prayer, Supper. Knel (Joan), alias Bocher, q. v. Knells : v. Bells. Knewstub (Jo.): answers a Popish book, 3 Ful. 4 Knight (Sam.) : Life of Colet, 1 Lett. 58 n Knight (Tho.): letter to Bullinger, 3 Zur. 357; mentioned, ib. 676 Knightley (Sir Rich.): Elizabeth (Seymour) his wife, 1 Bee. 396 n., 3 Zur. 341 n Knight-service: the archbishop's tenants by knight-service, Park. 388 n., 452 Knights: on winning spurs, 3 Tyn. 17 n.; what knighthood should be, Bale 21 ; the religious orders, Bale 505 ; The Chhistian Knight, by T. Becon, 2 Bee. 620 — Knights of the Bath: 18 made at the coronation of Anne Boleyn, 2 Cran. 245 — Knights of the Garter, q. v. — Knights of the Golden Fleece, q. v. — Knights of the Round Table : Calf. 271 — Knights of St John : had much land in England, 1 Tyn. 236; their defence of Malta, Lit. Eliz. 460 — Knights Sword-bearers, in Livonia: 3 Zur. 687 n — Knights (Teutonic) : Luther's advice to them, 1 Jew. 217 — Knights of the Post: perjurers so called, Rog. 359 Knokes (Jo.): v. Knox. Knollys (Sir Fra.), or Knowles : notice of him, 2 Zur. 54 n. ; privy councillor to queen Elizabeth, Grin. 405, 408, 412, 417, 423, 427, 429, Park. 73, 75, 76, 77, 103, 106, 298, 357, 457 n., 1 Zur. 5 n. ; vice-cham- berlain, and a pious man, 2 Zur. 61, 62, 63 ; mourner at the funeral of the emperor Fer- dinand, Grin. 32 ; sent to Carlisle to receive the queen of Scots, 1 Zur. 203 n., 204 n. ; letter from him to Parker, Park. 96 — Cath. (Carey) his wife: verses from an epitaph on lady Knowles, by Tho. Newton, 1568, Poet. 553 Knollys (Hen.), or Knowles: queen Eliza- beth's envoy in Germany, 2 Zur. 91 n. ; Zanchius dedicates a book to him, ib. 110- he was sponsor to Zanchius' daughter, ib. 104, 112; letter to him, 2 Zur. 112; men- tioned, Park. 333, 2 Zur. 271 Knonau (Gerold Meyer de) : t>. Meyer. Knots: Trinity knots and St Katharine's — KNOX knots, Pil. 80; injunction against wearing or praying upon beads or knots, Grin. 140 Knowle, co. Kent: 2 Cran. 297 n. ; the arch- bishop's house there taken in exchange by the king, ib. 348 n Knowledge : o. Prayers, Scripture, Word of God. It is necessary for all degrees, Hutch. 1, 2; the means whereby God leadeth to it, Sand. 113; men's contempt of those means, ib. ; both meditation and prayer are need- ful in order to it, ib. 114; God the only teacher of it, ib. ; certain knowledge and clear knowledge are different, 2 Lat. 337 ; perfection to be sought, Sand. 424 ; know- ledge should be practical, 1 Hoop. 152 ; the old saying declares that it is no burden, but to put it in experience, is painful, 2 Hoop. 347; knowledge without zeal is blameable, 2 Lat. 337 ; knowledge of our- selves, how attained, 1 Hoop.S8,8rJ; it makes us fly to God, 1 Bee. 42 ; leads to Christ, ib. 50, 145 ; its necessity, ib. 69, 83 ; it is the beginning of wisdom, ib. 194; know- ledge of ourselves, and of God, would lead us to ascribe all the glory of creation, &e. to God, ib. 338 ; worldly knowledge, with- out that of the gospel, hinders rather than profits, 2 Bee. 350 ; it puffeth up, or maketh proud, 2 Jew. 080, 1 Lat. 230 ; the devil exceeds all men in knowledge, Whiia. 613; knowledge of one another after this life, proof that we shall have it, 3 Bee. 152, &c; the heathen doubted not of this, ib. 154; the word "knowledge" used in Tyndale's New Testament instead of confession, 3 Tyn. 22 ; the word used for acknowledge, 1 Tyn. xxvii, 57 Knowles (Sir Fra.) : v. Knollys. Knox ( Jo.) : v. Book of Common Order. Called Knokes, Calf. 50, 2 Ful. 121 ; chaplain to king Edward VI., 2 Brad, xxvi ; his account of Bradford's preaching before that prince, 1 Brad. Ill, 2 Brad, xxviii; possibly he was chaplain to the duke of Northumberland, 3 Zur. 591 n. ; the Arti- cles submitted to him, 2 Cran. xi; he dis- liked the Common Prayer, Bid. 533 ; was opposed to kneeling at the Lord's supper, 3 Zur. 591 n.; his preaching in England, Bid. 59, 3 Zur. 760 n. ; an exile, 1 Cran. (9); at Frankfort, Jew. xii; sent away therefrom, ib. xiii, 3 Zur. 760 ; pastor at Geneva, 3 Zur. "69 n.; a galley slave three years, 2 Ful. 121; his return to Scotland, 1 Zur. 39; his banishment pro- claimed by sound of horn, ib. 24, 4 Jew. 1209, 1210 ; he preaches in the Scots' camp, KNOX — LACTANTIUS 459 1 Zur. 60; his turbulent reformation, Park. 105; he declaims against idolatry, 1 Zur. 150 ; letter from him and others to arch- bishops Parker and Young, Park. 205 ; he signs a letter to Beza approving of the Helvetic confession, 2 Zur. 362, 364 ; again banished from Edinburgh, 1 Zur. 167, 170; he returns to his church there, ib. 198 ; his Admonition of Christians, Jew. xiii ; the substance of it preached in Bucks, 3 Zur. 760 n.; he published, in 1556, his First Blast against the monstrous Regi- ment and Empire of Women, 4 Jew. 664 n., Park. 61 n., 2 Zur. 34 n.; in it he says a woman's government is a monstriferous empire, most detestable and damnable, Bog. 338 n., and declares that to keep the oath of allegiance made to women govern- ors is nothing but plain rebellion against God, ib. 361 ; the book answered by bishop Aylmer, 2 Ful. 37 n., Iiog. 338, 2 Zur. 34 n. ; Bullinger's answer to queries by him (or more probably Goodman) on civil government, 3 Zur. 745 Kocher ( ): Bibl. Theol. Symbolics), 3 Zur. 513 n Kohath : his life, 1 Bui. 41 Kohathites : their service, 2 Bui. 132, 142 Kb'nig (Geo. Matthias): Calf. 285 n Korah : consumed by fire, together with Da- tlian and Abiram, whilst offering incense, 2 Bui. 131, 4 Bui. 11, 2 Hoop. 321, Pit 28, 360, 482, 624, Sand. 138; mass-priests his followers, 2 Brad. 329 Koran : v. Mahomet. Kortholt (Christian.): Disquisitioues anti- Baroniana?, 2 Ful. 44 n JLrantz (Albert): Rerum Germ. Hist. Saxon., Jew. xxxix ; he mentions popes who poison- ed one another, Pil. 247 ; relates that pope Gregory VII. stirred up Rodolphus against the emperor Henry IV., 2 Hoop. 239; re- ports that Boniface VIII. affirmed that the power of both swords was in him alone, 4 Jew. 1135 Krasinski ( ) : Reformation in Poland, 3 Zur. 513, 689, 690 nn. ; correction of a statement in it, ib. 596 Kraus (Dr) : despaired of salvation, Rog. 142 Kydder (Jo.) : 2 Cran. 253 Kyffin (Howell), doctor of canon law: Bale2S Kyme ( ), husband to Anne Askewe : Bale 198, 199 Kyng (Geo.): died in prison, Poet. 164 Kyngeston ( ): v. Kingston (Sir Will.) Kyngisley (Sir Edw.) : 2 Cran. 316 Kyrie eleeson : 2 Brad. 307, Pil. 503, 1 Tyn. 305 L Labardm : the imperial standard of the Ro- mans, 2 Ful. 140, 148, 2 Jew. 648, 650, 651 Labbe (Phil.): 1 Bcc. 6, 109, 337, 384, 2 Bee. 60, 71, 244, 245, 253, 259, 260, 264, 266, 295, 3 Bee. 267, 275, 373, 414, 415, 416, 417, 433, 455, 2 Ful. 23 nn.; an error respecting the acts of the 2nd Nicene council, Calf. 138 n Labeo : Jew. xxxix. Labour : v. Work. Labourers : v. Artificers, Prayers, Vineyard. Their duty, 2J?ec.ll5; their hire, 2 Bui. 37 ; their idleness, Pil. 446 ; those who do their work negligently are thieves, 2 Bcc. 106, 107 Lacedemonians: their valour, 4 Jeui. 1121; their law for training up their children, 1 Bee. 398; no images allowed in their council-chamber, Park. 85; the affection of a woman of Lacedemon to her country, 1 Bee. 234 Lacells (Jo.) : v. Lascells. Lacius ( ) : translator into Latin of a work by Calvin, 1 Cov. 422 Lack-Latin : a name applied to unlearned priests, 2 Jew. 1000, 1 Lat. 304 (and see Sir John). Lactantius (L. C. F.) : Opera, Calf. 411, Jew. xxxix; his book de Ira Dei, Pil. 477, 2 Zur. 233; the treatise De Mortibus Perse- cutorum, perhaps by Lucius Cecilius, Calf. 105 n., 2 Ful. 336 ; it is the source of an ex- traordinary error, 2 Ful. 336 n. ; the verses ascribed to him De Passione Domini, fic- titious, Calf. 180, &c, 375, 2 Ful. 156, 206; the Carmen de Resurrectione Domini, 1 Hoop. 46 ; his works reckoned as apocryphal in some copies of the Gelasian decree, Calf. 181 ; he exhorts to worship the living God and live, Calf. 344; passages on the anger of God, 3 Zur. 233; he speaks of God's vengeance long delayed, 1 Lat. 106; says, we are born that we may do to God just and due service, that we should know him alone and follow him, 3 Bui. 231 ; declares that in the knowledge of God and his ser- vice consists all the hope and salvation of man, ib. 225 ; affirms that by the soul we live, and that with the mind we understand, ib. 367 ; denies that man can attain to the reason and nature of the soul, ib. 368 ; shews that men are to be loved because they are men, 1 Bui. 185; expatiates on the workmanship of God in the frame of man, 3 Bui. 151, 1 Hoop. 86 ; refers to his upright posture. Calf. 25, 26; says some 460 LACTANTIUS tumble ou the earth, and regret that they were not born four-footed beasts, ib. 341, 342 ; says the nature of man seems to wish to sin, not only with excuse, but even with reason, 2 Jew. 608; says sins ought to be abolished by perpetual almsgiving, 3 Zur. 233; enumerates various works of mercy> 1 Bui. 185, 191 ; explains what patience is, 2 Bui. 85 ; states that God is pacified by the mending of our manners, Sand. 157; teaches that good deeds will be weighed with evil ones, 3 Zur. 233; speaks of de- grees of virtue amongst heathen men, Wool. 48 ; writes of the first day, 1 Hoop. 342; refers to the blood on the door posts, 2 Ful. 142; expounds the meaning of cir- cumcision, 2 Bui. 177; teaches that figures are vain and serve to no purpose, when the things signified by them are present, 1 Cran. 288, 2!J7 ; says, it is only the catholic church which retains true religion, and out of this there is no salvation, 4 Bui. 52; calls every bishoprick the chief priesthood, 1 Jew. 373, 3 Jew. 315; is a witness against Romish rites, Phil. 390; says silent rites were devised by crafty men, that the people might not know what they worshipped, 2 Jew. 704, 813 ; explains what superstition is, 3 Bui. 232, 233; condemns the heathen practice of lighting candles in the day time, Calf. 302—304 ; asks whether he is to be thought in his wits who offers candles and tapers to the author and giver of light, 4 Bui. 502, Calf. 303, 3 Jew. 178 ; says, if any man think that apparel, precious stones, or other like things that we have in estima- tion, are pleasant or delectable unto God, undoubtedly he knoweth not what God is, 3 Jew. 615 ; shews, by the example of Ca- naan, that ignorance of God is the primary cause of idolatry, 1 Hoop. 318; reproves the use of images, 2 Bee. 61 ; how he uses the word "simulacrum," Calf. 40, 1 Ful. 102, 104; asks, is any man so foolish as to think that there is anything of God in an image? Calf. 341; condemns images as earthly, and therefore void of religion, ib. 183; advises to condemn and despise the earth, i. e. not to worship images, ib. 342; says it is a perverse and absurd thing that the image of a man should be worshipped by the image of God, 3 Bui. 197, 198 ; de- clares that the Gentiles make images be- cause they fear their religion would be void, if they did not see what they adore, Calf. 40, 2 Jew. 646; exclaims, what mad- ness it is either to make those things which they afterwards fear, or to fear what the have framed 1 and replies to the objec- tion that images represent unseen beings, Calf. 374, 2 Jew. 664 ; declares, without doubt, that where an image is there is no religion, 2 Bee. 61, 6-5, 69, Calf. 25, 1 Hoop. 43, 46, 2 Jew. 659, Park. 86, Bid. 89 ; saya that if idolaters deck images, much more should we deck the images of the living God, i.e. give alms to Christians, Wool. 138; maintains some strange opinions respecting angels, 3 Zur. 233 ; says they are not will- ing to be called gods, since their office is to attend upon God with their service, and do nothing but his commandments, 3 Bui. 344, 345; declares that they will have no honour given unto them, all their honour being in God; but that those who fell, challenge to themselves the name and worship of gods, ib. 346; speaks of a cer- tain perverse power always opposed to the truth, and taking pleasure in man's error, Calf. 25; considers that evil spirits in- sinuate themselves into men's bodies, and vex their minds that they may run to them for help, &c, 2 Cran. 41 ; says that they work miracles through which men give to images the faith of the godhead, ib. ; af- firms that devils are chased by the name of Christ and the sign of his passion, Calf. 83, 2 Ful. 142, 144 ; says that if, at sacrifice to idols, any one stands by who has his forehead signed, the wizard cannot give answer, Calf. 91 ; reproves superstitious honour of the dead, ib. 310, 2 Ful. 187; says the rude sort suppose that men's spirits wander about their tombs, 2 Cran. 43; declares that evil spirits assume the names of dead men, ib. 41; maintains that the righteous will rise and reign 1000 years before the last judgmert, Coop. 147, 3 Zur. 233, 234; deems it unlaw- ful for a Christian to go to war, or to accuse any one of a capital crime, Rog. 351 ; disallows the use of flowers and per- fumes, 3 Zur. 233; says Mercurius (or Thoth) slew Argus who had so many eyes, and then fled into Egypt, 2 Bui. 218; writes of the knavery of Minos, Calf. 13 n., mentions Carneades, 4 Jew. 1103; referred to for an account of the miserable end of Maximian, 2 Bui. 80 ; states the use of eloquence, 2 Jew. 983 ; says, our words once uttered dissolve into air; but let them be put once in writing, and for the most part they remain unto all succeeding ages, 4 Jew. 1314 ; refers to the speech of ani- mals, 1 Jew. 263; bis errors, Calf. IS'1, 3 Zur. 233 LACY — LAMBETH 4f;i Lacy (Alex.) : printer, Grin. 477, 478 n Lacy (Edvv.) : servant to Edm. Cranmer, 2 Cran. 301 Ladies: v. Gentlewomen. Ladisluus, king of Hungary: slain, Lit. Eliz. 454 Lady (Our): i>. Mary (B. V.) Lady-fast : what, 2 Tyn. 98 Lady psalter : v. Psalms. Laelius ( ) : 1 Zur. 72 Liclius Tiphernas: 2 Fitl. 110 n Lsta : 4 Bui. 199, 392 Lietus (Ei asm.), a divine of Copenhagen : 2 Zur. 226 La Ferte ( M. le baron de) : hostage for the French king, Park. 172 La Fontaine (Nic. de) : prosecutor of Ser- vetus, 3 Zur. G22 n La Haye (Mons. de): Park. 170 Laity, or Laymen : v. Image of God, Im- ages, Ministers, Parishioners, Preben- daries. They are the church as well as the priests, 3 Tyn. 158 ; lay people are mem- bers of Christ's church, for whose salvation he shed his blood as well as for that of the clergy, 2 Bee. 241 ; they have as large a share in God's love and covenant as eccle- siastics, 1 Tyn. 258; their interference in religion justified by the example of David and others, Pil. G25, &e. ; they should not minister the sacraments in the congrega- tion, Bog. 234 ; a layman remits sin, 3 Jew. 356, 357 ; the covetousncss of temporal men, 2 Bee. 432, 587 ; they swallow up spiritual benefices, 1 Lat. 317 ; the Canon Law says they may not be judges of the clergy, 2 Cran. 72, 73, 1 Tyn. 178, 240, 2 Tyn. 272; nor meddle with their elec- tion, 2 Cran. 72, 167 ; nor impose any taxes upon them, ib. ; nor have benefices to form, ib.; laymen were of old permit- ted to preach, 1 Whitg. 453, 2 Whitg. 531 ; they may preach in infidel lands, 2 Cran. 117 ; many are able and willing to fill the place of bishops, 1 Lat. 122 ; laymen preached at Bristol, c. 1534, 2 Cran. 308 n. ; ordered not to minister sacraments, Sic, Grin. 122, nor to perform divine service unless tolerated by the ordinary in writing, ib., and see 161 ; they should not be igno- rant of the gospel, 2 Tyn. 35 ; profit of the scriptures being read by them, 3 Bee. 542, &c. ; a layman alleging scripture, to be be- lieved against a whole council, Pil. 532; they are not necessarily inferior in know- ledge to the clergy, 1 Tyn. 241 ; if they are too ignorant to judge, blame is due to the clergy, ib. ; not all children of the devil, 1 Lat. 43; Whitaker, after several fathers, supposes that "the place of the unlearned" (1 Cor. xiv. 16) means the place assigned to the laity, Whita. 260; clerical offenders were of old reduced to lay communion, Coop. 159 ; laymen kept in su- perstitious fear by Antichrist, 1 Tyn. 224; entreated to have forged sacrifices, 2 Lat. 259 ; they are not to be discouraged from reading good books, ib. 241, 244; injunc- tions for the laity, Grin. 132; how they should behave themselves, 1 Bee. 257 ; they should reverence bishops and ministers, ib. 261 Lake(Dr): Grindal's commissary, Grin. 428, 430 n Laken : v. Luke. Laker (Roger) : Hutch, x. Lakin (Dr), prebendary of Wistow: enjoined to view the statutes of the church of York, Grin. 151 Lakin (Tho.): in exile at Strasburgh (perhaps the same), 2 Zur. 20 n Lamb : v. Christ, iv., Passover. A type of Christ, 2 Bui. 183; anciently used as a typical representation of our Lord, Calf. 137 n Lamb (Jo.): Hist. Acc. of the XXXIX. Ar- ticles, Lit. Edw. xi, xii, nn. ; Collection of Letters, 1 Lat. v, 2 Lat. 356, 378 Lambard (Will.) : Diet. Angl., 1 Lat. 476 n. ; De priscis Anglorum Legibus, Calf. 53 n., 2 Ful. 22 n. ; Parker sends his Perambula- tion of Kent, not then published, to lord' Burghley, Park. 424, 441 Lambert (St), his legend referred to: 1 Ful, 572 Lambert of Schaffnaburg : De Rebus Germ., Jew. xxxix; referred to, 3 Jew. 129, 347, 4 Jew. 648, 698 Lambert (Franc): account of him, Bale 2S3 n.; he wrote on the Apocalypse, ib. 258; his opinion on the seven angels with the plagues, ib. 470 Lambert (Jo.), alias Nicholson : praises the Unio Dissidentium, 3 Tyn. 187 n.; his ex- amination, 1 Lat. x. (corrected 2 Lat. xxxii.); judged by the king in person, 2 Cran. 219 n., 3 Zur. 201 ; Cranmer con- cerned in his condemnation, 1 Cran. xxix ; his martyrdom, Bale 394, 1 Brad. 283, 288, 2 Cran. ix, 219, 3 Zur. 201 Lambeth, co. Surrey : smoky atmosphere and sickness there, 2 Cran. 338 ; the arch- bishop's palace, 1 Cran. xii, xiv; Gardiner there, ib. 182; card. Pole sets up the figure T [doubtless the archiepiscopal pall] 462 LAMBETH — in some windows there, Calf. 105; queen Elizabeth dines there, Park. 120 ; confer- ence in the chapel respecting the vest- ments, ib. 268 — 270; the burial and monu- ment of abp Parker, ib. xi ; the Lambeth articles, Whita. x; Grindal's gift to the poor of Lambeth, Grin. 4G0 ; bishop Thirlby buried there, 2 Zur. 181 n. ; the Norfolk chapel in Lambeth church, Park, x, 3G9, 484; Lambeth bridge, i.e. landing-place, ib. 311 ; watermen there, 1 Lat. 20.3 ; mar- tyrdoms in St George's fields, Poet. 169 Lambley, co. Northumberland: the nunnery, 1 Tyn. xv. n Lamentations: v. Jeremiah, Youth. A piteous Lamentation of the mi- serable ESTATE OF THE CHURCH IN England, by bishop Ridley, Rid. 47, &c. ; the lamentation of a sinner; from the Old Version of the Psalms, Poet. 473; note thereon, Pra. Eliz. 374 n. ; stanzas from the Lamentation of the Lost Sheep, by G. Ellis, Poet. 408 Lamoral ( ), count of Egmont : executed at Brussels, 1 Zur. 204 ; some account of him, ib. n Lampatians : say that men shall be saved by following any religion they have a mind to, Rog. 1G0 Lampridius (iElius) : speaks of the emperor Adrian granting the Christians one church in Rome, 4 Jew. 892; speaks of certain Roman emperors having in their oratories images of Moses, Christ, &c, 2 Jew. 646, , 4 Jew. 1108 n.; on the golden rule of Alex- ander Severus, 1 Bui. 197 ; he mentions a Druidess warning that emperor of his death, 1 Jew. 297 ; speaks of the election of Christian bishops, 4 Bui. 135, 136 Lamps : v. Lights. Lampugnan (Andr.): struck the image of the duke of Milan, Calf. 338, 339 Lancashire: Bradford's labours there, 2 Brad, xxvi, xxvii; his farewell to Lanca- shire, especially to Manchester, 1 Brad. 448 ; condition of the clergy in the time of Elizabeth, Park. 221, Pit vii. Lancaster (Tho.), abp of Armagh : chancel- lor of Sarum, and Jewel's proxy for his enthronization, Jew. xv; allowed, for the poverty of his see, to hold his English pre- ferments in commendam, ib. 1274 n ; men- tioned in Jewel's will, ib. xxv; being archbishop elect he ordains ministers at Salisbury, and Jewel writes to archbishop Parker begging him to stay him from so doing, ib. 1274 Lancea sacra : 2 Jew. 685 LANSPERGIUS Lances : abp Parker's poor lances at York, Park. 388 Landaff: v. Llandaff. Landbeach, co. Cambridge: Park, vii, viii, 481, 482 Landlords : v. Commons, Gentlemen, Pray- ers, Sheep, Tenants. Their duty, 1 Bee. 256, 2 Bee. 115, 1 Tyn. 201; accumulation of lands con- demned, 2 Cran. 196, 1 Lat. 278, 279; landlords should be peace-makers, 1 Lai. 486 Landulphus Sagax : confounded with Eutro- pins, Calf. 71, 138, 176 nn. Park. 92 Lane (Jo.) : at Oxford, 2 Cran. 382 Lane (Mr), of Westchester: exorcises a maid, 2 Ful. 76 Lanfranc, abp of Canterbury : De Euch. Sa- cram., Jew. xxxix; he was one of the in- ventors of transubstantiation, 1 Hoop. 117, 124, Pil. 573, 588 ; writes on the sacrament against Berengarius, 1 Hoop. 117, 118, 1 Jew. 458, 3 Jew. 215, 505; procures the condemnation of Berengarius as a heretic, 1 Hoop. 124, 524; claims supremacy for Peter, 1 Lat. 209; speaks of St Elphege, Bale 191; writes on heresy, ib. 217; the clergy were married in his time, Pil. 571 ; his decree in the synod of Winchester re- specting sacerdotal celibacy, 2 Ful. 23, 93 ; mention of him, 4 Jew. 783 Langdale (Alban): one of the Romish dis- putants at Cambridge, Grin. 194, Rid. 169 ; one of the disputants at Westminster, 1 Zur. 11 n Langdon (Jo.), monk of Canterbury : Bale 16 Langhern (Rich.), letter signed by him : 3 Zur. 170; ordained by Grindal, ib. a Langrige (Peter) : in prison for nonconform- ity, Park. 103 Langside, near Glasgow: battle there, 1 Zur. 203 n., 205, 218 n.; queen Mary's thorn there, ib. 206 n Langton (Steph.), abp of Canterbury: inter- dicts the realm, 2 Tyn. 295 Langton (Tho.) : a supervisor of Pilkington's testament, Pil. xi. Languages : v. Tongues. Languet (Hubert) : account of him, 2 Zur. 289 n. ; letter from him to P. Hubner, ib. 309; letters to him, ib. 2S9, 296, 300 Lanquet (Tho.) : his Chronicle, Coop. xi. Lanscade (Chr.) : 2 Zur. 239, 276, 281, 285 Lanspergius (Jo. ), Carthusian : prayers from his Pharetra Divini Amoris, Pra. Eliz. 380, 381 LANTERN — LATIMER 463 Lantern : the prison of Lantern, Bale 122 Lantschadius (Chr.): v. Lanscade. Laodicea : v. Councils. The apocalyptic epistle to the church, Bale 292; the apocryphal epistle, v. Paul. Lap : to secure, 2 Bee. 626 Lardner (Nath.) : 2 Cov. 348 n Large (Edw.): in exile, 1 Cran. (9) Large (Sir): a poor priest (possibly the same), 2 Lat. 383, 384 Larroquanus (Matt.): Adversaria Sacra, 2 Ful. 371 n Lascells (Jo.) : Anne Askewe's answer to his letter, Bale 228 ; martyred in Smithfield, Bale 138, 142, 243, 1 Brad, 283, 288, 3 Zur. 41 n Lascells (Jos.) : martyred, 2 Hoop. 376 (the same?) Laseo (Jo. a) : a baron of Poland, 1 Lat. 141, 3 Zur. 578; notices of him, Grin. 254 n., 3 Zur. 187 n., 262, 483 n., 560 n. ; Cran- mer's letter inviting him over to give his advice in the reformation of religion, 2 Cran. 420, 421, 3 Zur. 17 n.; his arrival in England, 3 Zur. 483, 560(1 resident here, 2 Cran. 421 n., 425, 426; 3 Zur. 187 n. ; his friendship with Cranmer, {6. 22, 187 n., 383, 483; first minister of the foreigners' church in Austin Friars, London, Grin. 254 n. ; superintendent of the foreign church in London, 3 Zur. 483; chief pastor of the foreign congregations in England, Bid. 535 ; he was opposed to clerical vest- ments, 1 Zur. 161 ; the reason he assigns for sitting at the communion, 3 Whitg. 94 ; his intercourse with Hooper, 2 Hoop, ix ; he encourages him in opposition to the vestments, ib. xiv, 3 Zur. 95; disputes with Bucer about the eucharist, 3 Zur. 672; a commissioner for the reform of the canon law, ib. 503, 590; he departs from England for a time, 1 Lat. 141, 3 Zur. 61, 187 n., 483 n. ; on Mary's acces- sion he again quits England, embarking at Gravesend, with many of his flock, 3 Zur. 512 n. ; his reception in Denmark, ib. ; at Frankfort, ib. 131 ; dangerously ill there, ib. 516; he visits Poland, ib. 592; his interview with king Sigismund, ib. 596; how honoured by that prince, ib. 599; he labours in Poland, ib. 687, 688, 690, 693, 694, 696, 697, 702; instructs the nobles there, ib. 688; preaches at Wilna, ib. 600; his Brevis et dilucida de Sacramentis eccl. Christi Tractatio, ib. 578; Forma ac Ratio tota ecclesiastici Ministerii, in Peregr., po- tissimum vero Germ., Ecclesia, instituta Londini, 3 Whitg. xxix ; letters to him, 2 Hoop, ix n., 3 Zur. 16, 101 ; Bucer writes to him, 2 Whitg. 38, 55, 57 — His second marriage, 3 Zur. 581; his daughter, ib. 699 Lashford (Joan), alias Warne, q. v. Lashing : lavishing, 2 Bee. 108 Lassels (Jo.) : v. Lascells. Last times : v. World. Latched : caught, 2 Whitg. 53 Lateran : v. Councils. Latham (It.), fellow of Merton college : Park. 308, 326 Latimer (Hugh), father of the bishop : 1 Lat. i, 101, 197, 2 Lat. ix. Latimer (Hugh), bp of Worcester: memoir of him, 1 Lat. i; his life and acts, from Foxe, 2 Lat. ix; Bernher's account of him, \Lat. 319; his birth and parentage, ib.i, 101, 2 Lat. ix; his father taught him to shoot, 1 Lat. 197 ; he goes to Cambridge, ib. i. n., ii, 2 Lat. ix; ordained at Lincoln, 1 Lat. 298 ; his superstition and igno- rance, 2 Lat. 332, 333, 348; how scru- pulous he was in saying mass, 1 Lat. 138 ; when sick he often wished to be a friar, 2 Lat. 332 ; believed that images couldhelp, ib. 333 ; his conversion, 1 Lat. ii, 2 Lat. x, 137; Morice's account of it, 2 Lat. xxvii; Bilney's confession the cause of it, 1 Lat. 334, 2 Lat. x, Bid. 118; his friendship with Bilney, 1 Lat. i, ii, 222, 334, 2 Lat. xiii, 52; his commendation of Bilney, 2 Lat. 330; his preaching at Cambridge, &c, 1 Bee. vii, viii, ix ; he is godfather to a child born in prison, 1 Lat. 335 ; the bishop of Ely forbids his preaching; he preaches in the church of the Austin Friars at Cam- bridge; his opponents complain to Wolsey, 1 Lat. iii, 2 Lat. xi, xiv, xxix ; one of the Cambridge divines appointed to consider the question of the king's marriage, 1 Lat. v, 2 Lat. xv, 340 n. ; he first preaches before the king at Windsor, 1 Lat. v, 2 Lat. xiii ; Latimer justified from Wharton's charge of subscribing the declaration that it was not necessary that the people should have the scriptures in English, 1 Tyn. 35; he writes to the king pleading for the restora- tion of the liberty of reading the word of God, 1 Lat. vi ; his letter, 2 Lat. 297 ; thank- ful for the king's sanction of its use (con- ceded some years afterwards), 2 Cran. 346, 1 Tyn. lxxvi ; made a royal chaplain, 1 Lat. vi; presented to the church of West King- ton, ib. ; letter to him there, 2 Cran. 296; cited to appear before the bishop of London, ILat. vii, 2Xar.xvi, 219, 323, 334n.; arti- cles to which he was required to subscribe. 464 LATIMER 2 Lat. 218; another copy, ib. 219; the Latin copy, ib. 466; he appeals to his own ordinary, is excommunicated and imprison- ed, 1 Lat. vii, 2 Lat. xvi ; appeals to the king, is absolved, but nevertheless inhibited in the diocese of London, 2 Cran. 308 n., 1 Lat. viii ; he visits Bainham in Newgate, 2 Lat. 222; his preaching at Bristol, and the disturbance made thereby, 2 Cran. 308 n., 1 Lat. viii, 2 Lat. 225 n., 358 ; arti- cles imputed to him by Dr Powell of Salis- bury, 2 Lat. 225 ; he answers them, ib. 225, 358; appointed to preach before king Henry, 2 Cran. 308, 309; called a seditious fellow, and accused to the king as such, 1 Lat. 134 ; his answer to the king, ib. 135; favoured by Cranmer; made bishop of Worcester, 1 Lat. ix, 2 Lat. xviii ; he writes to Cranmer, to urge him on in the king's cause against the pope, 2 Cran. 314 ; his arguments against purgatory with king Henry's answers, 2 Lat. 245 ; he subscribes a declaration about a general council, 2 Cran. 468; gives injunctions to the prior and convent of Worcester, and to his dio- cese, I Lat. x, 2 Lat. 240, 242; takes cogni- zance of Crewkehorne and Lambert, 1 Lat. x ; preaches at the execution of friar Forest, 2 Cran. 366 n., 1 Lat. xi, 2 Lat. 392 ; he exposes the imposture called the blood of Hales, 1 Hoop. 41, 1 Lat. xi, 2 Lat. 407 ; exposes images at St Paul's, 3 Zur. 607 ; gives an account of his income as bishop, 2 Lat. 412 ; opposes the Six Articles, re- signs his bishoprick, and is placed in ward, Bale 510, 1 Lat. xi, 135 n., 319, 2 Lat. xx, 3 Zur. 204 n., 215; thanks God that he became a quondam honestly, 1 Lat. 154; examined before the council, ib. 276; his answer on transubstantiation,£6. ; the subtle manner of his examination before the bishops, ib. 294 ; committed to the Tower, 1 Lat. xii, 162, 163, 2 Lat. 258 ; on king Edward's accession he declines to take his former bishoprick, 1 Lat. xii, 3 Zur. 330, and, as it seems, another, 3 Zur. 465; re- sides with Cranmer at Lambeth, 3 Zur. 330 ; much troubled with poor men's suits, 1 Lat. 127 ; his faithful preaching and cha- racter, 2 Bee. 424, 425, 420, Pil. 427, 461, 462, Bid. 59 ; his exhortation to restitution, and its effect on Bradford, 1 Brad. 32, 2 Brad, xiv— xvi, 1, 2n., 5, 11, 12; men- tioned by Bradford, 2 Brad. 34 ; called the apostle of England, Rid. 99 ; his manner of teaching, 1 Lat. 341 ; his diligence in preaching, ib. 320, and in prayer, ib. 322; a bishop angry with him for his preaching, £6. 154; he has to give place to Robin Hood's men, ib. 208; was a true prophet, ib. 92 ; foretold the troubles that occurred in queen Mary's time, 1 Lat. 320, 2 Lat. xxi ; his ultimum vale, or last sermon before king Edward, 1 Lat. 237, 243, 252, 257 ; on Mary's accession he is summoned before the council, 3 Zur. 371 n.; his conduct and behaviour there, 1 Lat. 321 ; sent to the Tower, 2 Brad. 74 n., 1 Lat. xiii, 2 Lat. xxii; here he studies the New Testament, with Cranmer, Kidley, and Bradford, 2 Brad, xxxiii, 2 Lat. 259; sent from the Tower, together with Cranmer and Kidley, to Oxford, 1 Cran. 391, 1 Lat. xiii, 2 Lat. xxiii, 3 Zur. 515, where he disputes with Smith and others, 1 Brad. 494, 2 Cran. 445, 2 Hoop. 593, 2 Lat. 250-278, (479—494); Dr Weston takes part in the disputation, 2 Lat. 262 ; the record of it, Park. 160 ; his ignominious treatment at the disputa- tion, 2 Hoop. 401; his imprisonment, and his treatment in it, 1 Brad. 445, 2 Lat. 256, 265, 284, 3 Zur. 505; his conferences with Ridley, during their imprisonment, Rid. 97, &c. ; in peril of death, 1 Brad. 290 ; his prayers for himself, for the church of England, for the lady Elizabeth, Rog. 5 ; his examination before the commissioners, 2 Lat. 278—293, Rid. 255; his dress on that occasion, 2 Lat. 279 ; his last appear- ance before the commissioners, ib. 269 ; in- famous character of his judges, 1 Zur. 12; he is excommunicated, committed to Bo- cardo, and condemned, 1 Lat. xiii, 323 ; condemned, at first, illegally, 2 Cran. 446 n.; ready to die, 1 Brad. 410, 1 Lat. 164 ; his martyrdom with Ridley, 1 Lat. xiii, 323, 2 Lat. xxiv, Poet. 165, Rid. 293—299, 3 Zur. 143 n., 154, 301, 751 ; his pcor attire at his burning, Rid. 293; his last prayers, ib. 297 ; lamentation of the people on his death, ib. 299; Ridley's exalted opinion of him, 2 Brad. 372; his alleged dependence on Cranmer, Rid. 283; his memory reviled by Bonner, Phil. 129 His Works, edited by ths Rev. Geo. Elwes Corrie, B.D., Norrisian professor of divinity, [now D.D. and master of Jesns college], 1, 2 Lat. ; list of his works, \Lat. xiv ; references to his sermons, 3i?ec. 2S0 n., Calf. 9, 47, 52, 154 ; his letters, 2 Lat. 295 —444, (467—478); a letter to Parker, Park, v ; part of a letter respecting the Institution of a Christen Man, 2 Cran. 337 n.; extract from a letter to Cromwell, ib. 338 n.; a letter by him, or perhaps by Bradford, 2 Brad. 45, 2 Lat. 435; reference to his LATIMER — LAWRENCE 465 letter to Mrs Wilkinson, 2 Brail. 30 n.; letters to him, 2 Brad. 109, 190,400, 2 Cran. 296, 308(?), Hid. 3G1 ; in 1532 he allowed the use of images, pilgrimages, praying to saints, nnd the remembrance of souls in purgatory, 2 Lat. 353 ; afterwards argued against purgatory, ib. 2-4.5 ; stood forward (1540) in defence of justification by faith alone, 3 Zur. C17 ; his views on the eucha- rist, ib. 320, 322 ; his arguments against the sacrifice of the mass, Bid. 110; he maintained that Christ descended into the place of torment, 1 Ful. 2S4, 1 Lat. 234, 1 Whitg. 29 n. ; spoke of strawberry preach- ers, 2 Brad. 9 n., 3 Whitg. 5 ; his saying respecting watchmen, Park. 353 Latimer (Jo. lord) : v. Neville. Latimer (Will.): witness against Bonner, 3 Zur. 6C0n Latin tongue : v. Prayer. Its alleged majesty, Whita. 251 ; Cicero's Latinity, 4 Jew. 8G1, Now. i» ii», 97, &c.; vocabulary of Christian forms of speech in the Latin tongue, iVoie. 99 ; it was well known in early Christian times in Africa, 1 Jeu-.oG, 297, Whita. 224, and in the West, ib. 225; now a dead language, ib. 227; the Latin of the middle ages, 4 Jew. SCI ; ex- amples of barbarous Latin, 1 Jew. 31G; true Latin opposed by the Scotists, 3 Tyn. 75; why Latin is used by Papists, 2 Hoop. 392; absurd legends in the church-service, '2 Cran. ISO; the priests speaking Latin are thought of the people to be marvellous well learned, Rid. 109; the tor.gue not un- derstood by teachers of grammar in Tyn- dale's youth, 3 Tyn. 55; nor by certain lay lords in queen Mary's time, Phil. 5G; Latin English, 1 Cran. 309, 310 Latinus (Aaxcii/os) : v. Antichrist. Latonius (Uarth.): Adv. M. Bucer. Dcfens., Jew. xxxix ; he says Socrates, Plato, and other heathen philosophers had as good understanding and faith in Christ as had Abraham, 3 Jew. 583; complains of the obscurity of scripture, Horj. 199; declares that in the times of the apostles the church as yet was rude, and barbarous, and out of order, 4 Jew. 855; confesses a great abu-so in the communion in one kind, 1 Jew. G2, 2 Jew. G42, 3 Jew. 182 Latonius (Jac.) : Opera, Jcio. xxxix; he was opposed to communion in one kind, 1 Jew. 02, 2 Jew. 993 Laton ( ), a traitor: Lit. Eliz. 008 Latoun (The laird of) : 2 Zur. 331 n Latria: v. Worship. Latten : a mixed metal resembling brass, Bale 437 [misprinted Latin J, 527; not iron tinned over, as stated, Calf. 300 n La Turre (Nic. de): 4 Jew. 1270 I Laud (Will.), abp of Canterbury : Conf. with Fisher, Calf. 205 n., 2 Ful. 71 n Lauds: v. Hours. J Launcelot du Lake : Calf. 271 I Launder (Jo.) : martyred at Steyning, Poet. 1G2 Launder ( ) : martyred in Smithfield, I Poet. 172 Launoy (Jean de): Varia de duobus Diony- siis Opuscula, Calf. 211 n.; he rejects the supposititious acts of the council of Sinu- essa, 2 Ful, 3G4 n.; his satirical lan- guage respecting the "exempt," Calf. 97 n Launson (Eliz.) : martyred at Ipswich, Poet. 173 Laurence \ bp of Rome : Pil. C40 Laurence (St), the deacon : his history, 2 Tyn. 254 n. ; he was a deacon, 4 Bui. 497 ; yet ho consecrated the sacrament, 1 Jew. 240 ; he called the poor the treasures of the church, Pil. 157 ; what he said to Sixtus the mar- tyr, a few days before bis own decease, ib. X44; his martyrdom, Bale 5SG, 2 Bui. 100, Pil. 144, 2 Tyn. 254 n. ; he was feared by the people in Tyndale's time, 2 'Tyn. 1G5 ; collect for his day, 1 Tyn. 231 n Laurence, second abp of Canterbury : his ac- knowledgment of the British and Irish clergy, 2 Ful. 10, 26 Laurence (Rich.), abp of Cashel : Authentic Documents, 2 Brad, xlvii. Laurence (Giles): aids Jewel's escape in queen Mary's time, Jew. xi ; preaches his funeral sermon, ib. xxv. Laurence (H.): martyred at Canterbury, Poet. 1G3 Lawrence (Rob.), prior of Beauvale: con- demned for treason, 2 Cran. 303 n Laurence (Tho.), or Lawrence: an abettor of the maid of Kent, 2 Cran. 212 ; his book about her miracles, ib. 272, 273 Lawrence (Will.) : letter to him, 1 Brad. 591 , 2 Brad. 194 Laurence ( ) : martyred June 1550, Poet. 1G8 Lawrence ( ) : a friend of Foxc, abroad, 1 Zur. 35, 41 Lawrence (Mr), a preacher near Ipswich : removed by the archbishop's visitors, Park. 307 • Laurence and Lawrence are arranged together. One of the name is mentioned in the Canon Law, 4 Jew. 900. 30 466 LAURENTIUS — LAW (DIVINE) Lauren t ius Valla, g. v. Laurentius a Villa-Vineentia, q. v. Laus Tibi Domine: the period from Septua- gesima to Lent, 2 Tyn. 92 Lavacre : v. Layer. Lavarocke ( ) : martyred, Poet. 167 Lavater ( ), mayor of Zurich : 3 Zur. 103 (perhaps the mayor referred to, ib. C2, 67, &c.). Lavater (Felix) : grandson to Bullinger, 4 Bui. xxvii. Lavater (Louis) : minister at Zurich, 1 Zur. 13, 17 ; noticed, 3 Zur. 250, &c. ; saluted, 1 Zur. 12, 17, 34, 2 Zur. 90, 95, & srcpe ; his book on Joshua, 1 Zur. 150; that on Proverbs, Jew. xxxix ; he translates a tract by Bullinger, 4 Bui. xxiv ; his statement respecting the use of the angelical salu- tation, Pra. Eliz. viii ; letters to him and others, 1 Zur. 94, 109; he married the second daughter of Bullinger, 4 Bui. xiv, 1 Zur. 30 n., 171 n., 2 Zur. 165 n. ; his wife, 3 Zur. 596 Lavers: text appropriate to one, 1 Bee. 65; the brasen laver, 2 Bui. 159; lavacre, 3 Bee. 612 ; lavacrum, lavatio, Now. ( 102 ) Law (Divine) : i. The Law of Nature. ii. The Law of God (or his revealed will, generally). iii. The Law of Moses. iv. The Law of Christ. i. The Law of Nature : what it is, 1 Bui. 194, Lit. Edw. 499, (548), Now. (23), 138 ; two especial points of it, 1 Bui. 196; it is the law of God written in the hearts of the Gentiles, ib. 194, 1 Tyn. 114; it is answerable to the written law, 1 Bui. 197; blessings or curses follow the keeping or breaking of it, 1 Tyn. 418 ii. The Law of God (or his revealed will, generally*: t>. Covenants, Promises, Works) : what the law of God is, 2 Bee. 53, 3 Bee. 602, 614, 1 Bui. 193, 209, 1 Hoop. 271 — 280; what it is, with confirmations of scripture, 2 Bee. 496; the names given to it in scripture, ib. 54; it is called a light, ib. 54, a glass, or looking-glass, ib. 54, 55, 1 Brail. 54, 1 Lot. 370, 2 Lat. 6, 10; un- der the term "law" is often comprehended the whole scripture, Whita. 641: how the term is used by St Paul, 2 Lat. 348, 1 Tyn. 4S4; to what end God gave his law to Adam, 2 Bui. 375; what law was given before Moses' time, 1 Bui. 210, 1 Gov. 40; laws given to Noah, lCoc.33; the law of God was written in the hearts of the Gentiles, see i, above; the nature and property of God's law, 2 Hoop. 205 ; wherein the law of God differs from man's law, 1 Hoop. 26, 274; the estimation of it, ib. 290; its meaning must be rightly understood, ib. 291 ; diligence and circumspection required in interpreting it, ib. 271 ; it is to be inter- preted by consent of other places, and alle- gory of the letter, ib. 292; the right under- standing of the law is the strait gate, 2 Tyn. 120; to live according to this knowledge is the narrow way, ib. ; sin is repugnant to it, 2 Bui. 406 ; it teacheth perfect righteousness, ib. 241 ; its perfec- tion, 1 Hoop. 105, 1 Tyn. 300; nothing is to be added to or taken from it, 1 Hoop. 292 ; they who would destroy any portion of it, are to be abhorred, 2 Tyn. 39 ; though perfect, yet it bringeth nothing to perfection, 3 Bee. 15, Sand. 421; it is spi- ritual, 1 Bee. 48, 2 Bee. 95, 120, &c. ; therefore it requireth the heart, 1 Tyn. 81, 192, 451, 485—487, 503; it has respect to the affections of the heart, Now. (21), 135, 136 ; it requires more than outward observance, 1 Brad. 54; the observance of the letter is not sufficient, Nord. 70 ; it must be fulfilled spiritually, 1 Tyn. 74, 488; hypocrites are satisfied with the outward work, 1 Tyn. 449, 2 Tyn. 10, 11 ; the use of the law, 2 Bui. 237, 1 Hoop. 281, 2 Hoop. 26, 1 Lat. 521, Lit. Edw. 499, (549), Pil. 104, 354; it is a bridle to re- strain the evil, 2 Bee. 56, 2 Bui. 244 ; the full and perfect rule of righteousness, AW. (7), 120, (24), 139; the mark at which we ought all to aim, 1 Tyn. 300; the office of God's law, 3 Bee. 602 ; it was not given that God might profit by its being kept, but for our profit, 1 Tyn. 474 ; life is pro- mised to them that keep it, 2 Bui. 250; it would justify if it were perfectly kept, A'oic. (24), 139; but no man is so justified, ib. (25), 140; it does not and cannot justi- fy, 2 Bee. 631, 2 Bui. 247, 3 Bui. 36, Lit. Edw. 500, (549), 1 Tyn. 51, 52, 114, 415, 416, 2 Tyn. 4, for no man can fulfil it, it requires what no sinner can perform, 1 Brad. 213—215, 2 Bui. 237, 245, 2 Cov. 388, &c., 1 Hoop. 281, 411, Lit. Edw. 500, (549), Now. (25), 140, 1 Tyn. 10, 47, 76, 81, 86, 485, 502, 503, Whita. 382; it * This division comprises everything of the kind thus indicated, and not appearing to refer sptciji.'ally to the Law of Moses. LAW (DIVINE) 467 requires absolute perfectness, 2 Bui. 237, 241 ; it was not given that man might get life by it, 1 Brad. 215, 216; it delivers not from sin, 1 Hoop. 92; it gives not the power to obey, 1 Tyn. 52, 115, 416; it de- tects the evil in our hearts, ib. 51 ; makes sin manifest, 2 Bui. 238, 239 ; it is given to shew men their sinfulness, 2 Bee. 55; it con- vinces and condemns, £6. 628, 620, 1 Hoop. 282, 1 Tyn. liii, 52, 2 Tyn. 147; it is to be kept in view that we may be self-con- j demned, 1 Tyn. 10—12, 81, 416; it con- i demns our works, as worthy of death, ib. I 113, 464; it causes wrath, ib. 51, 498, ] 2 Tyn. 4 ; it leads to hell's month, 1 Brad. 1 6; it kills, 2 Bui. 239, Pil. Ill; hence it j is called the ministration of death, 1 Tyn. 47, and the letter that killeth, ib. 308, 309 ; ! it pertains to the old man, 1 Brad. 299, 1 2 Brad. 196; Satan lays it against the con- science, 3 Bee. 161, 162; against tempta- tion for not satisfying it, with sentences and examples of scripture, 1 Bee. 477, 478; it prepares the way for Christ, 2 Tyn. 146, 147 j drives us to Christ, ib. 26, 120, that we may seek Christ, 1 Tyn. 114, 416, 2 Tyn. 26 ; by proving us guilty and help- less, it disposes us to receive mercy with thankfulness, 3 Tyn. 195; remedies against the curse of it, 3 Bee. 162, &c; believers are delivered from its curse by Christ, 1 Hoop.Oi; Christ hath performed the law for us, ib. 411 ; proofs of this, 3 Bee. 162, &c. ; Christ is the fulness, end, and accom- plishment of the law, 2 Hoop. 26 ; he came not to destroy the law, 2 Tyn. 38; the law is not destroyed through faith, 3 Bui. 44; believers must observe the law of God, 1 Hoop. 95, 2 Lat. 326, though no law is needed to compel the believer, 1 Tyn. 297, 506; it is a rule of life, 2 Bui. 243, 1 Hoop. 273; a law of liberty, 1 Tyn. 119, 488; he that is renewed keepeth the law without any law written, by the lead- j ing of the Spirit only, ib. 185; God's law is written in the hearts of his people, 3 Tyn. 137; the saints delight in it and love it, 1 Tyn. 301, 2 Tyn. 11, 3 Tyn. 191 ; the faithful consent unto it, and desire to fulfil it, 1 Tyn. 16; those who abide in grace, purpose to keep it, 2 Tyn. 7 ; he that hath a right faith delighteth in the law, though he cannot fulfil it, 1 Tyn. 13; he who hath the law of faith and love graven on his heart, keepeth all God's laws, 2 Tyn. 325; the true fulfilling of it, 2 Bee. 631, 2 Bui. 251 ; it is accomplished through faith, and not through works, 2 Hoop. 27 ; it is fulfilled by love, 1 Bui. 190, 2 Hoop. Ill, 112, 1 Lat. 452, 1 Tyn. 192, 442, 475, 506, 2 Tyn. 11, 12, 118, 119, 173, 202, 203, 325 ; the sum of all God's laws — to love God and our neighbour, 2 Bee. 505, 506, 1 Lat. 327, to believe in Christ, and to love our neighbour, 2 Tyn. 188; we should let love interpret the law, 1 Tyn. 403, 475 ; John never speaks of any other law but love, ib. 475; the reception of God's law by different kinds of men, ib. 181, 185; whence it is that some hate, and others love it, 3 Tyn. 191 ; what it is to the unbe- lieving, and what to the godly, Now. (25), 140; they who love it not, can have neither faith nor hope, 2 Tyn. 7 ; nor can they understand the scriptures, ib. 7, 8 ; they who hate it, thereby break it, 3 Tyn. 57 ; certain objections that keep men from obe- dience to God's laws, solved; [1] of time and place, 1 Hoop. 413; [2] exception of persons, £6.414; [3] presumption, £6.415; [4] curiosity, £6. 419 ; [5] desperation, £6. 422; [6] ignorance, £6. 426; man erreth from it many ways, £6. 275 ; by ignorance, £6. ; by the power of the world, £6. 276 ; by mistaking of the time, ib.; to obtain strength to walk in it, we must ask for the Holy Spirit, 2 Bee. 123; the profit that it bringeth, 1 Hoop. 290; what temporal blessings still follow its observance, and what curses its neglect, 2 Tyn. 52; every one must learn it, 1 Hoop. 274; like obedi- ence is required of all, £6. 415; all realms should be governed by it, £6. 280; laws general and special, 2 Lat. 6; the virtue of a general law is not taken away by a par- ticular commandment, 2 Bee. 69; in mat- ters of faith, the conscience of man is bound only to the law of God, 1 Hoop. 277 iii. The Law of Moses* : (a) Generally (t\ Commandments, Co- venants, Israel, Works): what it is, 2 Bee. 53, & al., see ii, above ; see also Tyndale's prologues to the five books of Moses, 1 Tyn. 392, &c; when and why it was given, 1 Bee. 48, 2 Bee. 53, &c., 496, 497, 3 Bee. 162, 1 Cov. 39, 43, 1 Hoop. 256; the law given on Sinai ; a poem, by M. Drayton, Poet. 134 ; it was given in thun- der, and so God gave Israel a king, 1 Tyn. 194, 334; for whom given, 1 Hoop. 256; * Many of the sentences in the former division have reference, in a greater or less degree, to the Law of Moses. 30—2 468 LAW (DIVINE — HUMAN) why given only to Israel, Lit. Edw. 500, (549); given to be a certain doctrine, 2 Bee. 53, 54; given to further the promise, 1 Cov. 43; its excellence, 1 Tijn. 414; what it teacheth, 1 Hoop. 272; its use, see ii, above; Moses' forcible persuasions to obey, 1 Hoop. 413 ; the keeper of it had temporal promises, 1 Tyn. 415; its precepts calU'd "the rudiments of the world," 2 Bui. 242; the law of Moses leadeth unto Christ, 1 Cov. 37 — 48; it was a school-master to lead to Christ, 2 Bee. 55, 50, 1 Brad. 5, 2 Hoop. 20, Hutch. 219; the law expounded by Christ, 1 Hoop. 271 ; the bondage of the law, 2 Bui. 290; what is meant by not being under the law, 1 Tijn. 501 ; how far and in what manner the law pertains to us, Hog. 91, 1 Whitg. 205, &c; of the abrogation of the law, 2 Bui. 252 ; it is buried with Christ as touching the faithful, 2 Hoop. 33 ; but wicked men are under the law, Hutch. 32G; the curse attached to it, 1 Brad. 57, and see | ii, above; why written in tables, Note. (24), 139; the two tables, 2 .Bee. 497, 600, 1 Bui. 212, Lit.Edw. 497,(540, 547) ; it contains ten commandments, 2 Bee. 5G ; the sum of them, •2 Bee. 123, 1 Hoop. 27 1 , Lit. Edw. 499, (548) ; the contents of the law, 1 Bui. 214; it may be divided into the law of ceremonies, the law of penalty, and the law natural, (or of faith and love) ; all now superseded except the last, which was before Moses, and continues ever, 2 Tyn. 324, 320 ; another division to the same effect — the moral, ceremonial, and judicial law, 1 Bui. 210 (6) The Moral Law, 1 Bui. 209; how common to all men, Lit. Edw. 500, (549) ; the law contained in the ten command- ments (q.v.) was required (in substance) of the fathers before the law, 1 Cov. 40 ; the majesty and dignity of the moral law, 1 Bui. 212; the excellence of its precepts, 1 Tyn. 414; its use, see ii, above; Moses gave laws, but not the spirit to fulfil them, 1 Lai. 453 ; how the moral law pertains to Christians, 2 Lat. 348, Boy. 91; it endureth still, 1 Bui. 211, 2 Bui. 225, 255, being, in substance, the law referred to in the first division. (c) Tho Ceremonial Law (v. Altars, Triests, Sacrifices, Temple) : what it is, 1 Bui. 209, 2 Bui. 125, 1 Cov. 47 ; its mys- teries not concealed by Moses, Whita. (ill, C12; mention is made of a certain place appointed for God's service, Calf. 32; the sacrifices could not put away sin, 1 Bcc. 49, 58; ceremonial holiness, Pil. 105; ceremo- nial defilement, ib. 100; clean and unclean creatures, 2 Bui. 210, &c. ; why the eating of certain meats is forbidden, ib. 211; on the Mosaic precepts against sowing two kinds of seed in one field, &c.,2 Brad. 190; the cere- monial law is abrogated, 2 Bui. 257; it is not to be observed by Christians, Run. S3 ; they are made free from it, 3 Bee. 339, &c. ; Tvndale maintains that the ceremonies of the law may still be observed if we will, provided we regard them as things indif- ferent, 2 Tyn. 327 ; Levitical matters are put away from the Christian church, 4 Bui. 421; the law prefigured the gospel, 2 Jew. 015; terms of the old law are often used by the fathers in a figurative sense, ib. 709 (d) The Judicial Law, 1 Bui. 210, 2 Bui. 217, &c, 1 Cov. 47; it is profitable, 2 Bui. 217 ; the most ancient of judicial laws, ib. 218; how it pertains to the ten commandments, ib. 220; the law as to in. heritance, ib. 22G ; directions about the division of goods, ib. 22S; laws of war, 1 Bui. 3S0; the judicial law is abrogated, therefore it binds not in any respect by its own force, 1 Bui. 342, 2 Bid. 280, Bog. 90, 1 Whitg. 270, &c., 3 Whitg. 552, 570 ; some of the Puritans held the judicial law of Moses to be binding, 1 Zur. 290 (e) The Law and the Gospel (g. v.) dis- tinguished and contrasted, Hutch. 15, Lit. Edw. 490, (540), Now. (5), 118, Pil. 96, 97, 108, 111, 1 Tyn. 21, 308, 389, 470; an allegory of the law and gospel, 1 Tyn. 30C; another ( that of Hagar), Pi'. 335, 1 Tyn. 307; both the law and the gospel are need- ful to be known, 1 Brad. 5 ; they are not to be separated, 1 Tyn. 11 ; a comparison between them, 1 Brad. 297; the law per- tains to the old man, the gospel to the new, ib. 299 ; the law bindeth, the gospel looseth, 1 Tyn. 21, 119 (v. Absolution); the law condemneth, the gospel absolveth, ib. 83 iv. The Law of Christ : his summary of the commandments, 2 Bee. 123, 505, Lit. Edw. 499, (548), Now. (22), 130, 1 Tyn. 85, 470, Wool. 70 ; there are many causes to provoke to the study of the law of Chr^t, 1 Hoop. 275; the gospel called the new law, Coop. 112, Hutch. 234, Phil. 107 Law (Human) : i. The Laic of Man, generally. ii. The Law of Nations. iii. The Civil Law. iv. The Law of England. v. Ecclesiastical Law, generally. vi. The Canon Law. LAW (HUMAN — CIVIL) 469 i. The Law of Man, generally : what law is, 1 Bui. 193, 1 Bocp. 273; the di- vision of laws, 1 Bui. 193; the law of nature, ib. 191 (and see p. 4GG, above) ; the law of God, ib. 197 (and see the same page); the difference of man's law and God's law, 1 Hoop. 26, 274; the laws of men, 1 Bui. 200; laws are necessary for kingdoms, ib. 337; written laws are needful, ib. 311; civil laws, ib. 313 ; laws of policy, ib. 200 ; ecclesiastical laws, ib. 207 (and see V, be- low) ; superstitious ones, ib. 207 ; laws of honesty, ib. 313, of justice and equity, ib., of peace and unanimity, ib. 341; what manner of law the magistrate ought to use, ib. 311 ; laws made for the punish- ment of the evil and the defence of the good arc the very work of God, 2 Hoop. 81 ; the civil law must not repugn the law of God, ib. 77 ; (it too often happens that) in making laws, major pars vincit meliorem, 1 Brad. 427, 2 Cov. 243; the form and manner of law are not alike in all places, 2 Hoop. 77 ; laws must be general, 1 Jen: 222; the mind of the law to be followed, not the rigour of the words, 2 hat. 178; the reason of it is the soul of it, 1 Lat. 182; against laws prescribed for the con- science for a time, until the settlement of points by a council or otherwise, 1 Hoop. 27C; the law must be kept and executed by the magistrates, Sand. 51, 52; it must be executed without respect of persons, ib. 85; it must be received obediently, 1 Lat. 118 ; the law of man to be observed, but not made equal with God's law, 2 Cran. 115; all laws not contrary to God's word must be obeyed, none may be re- sisted, 1 Lat. 371 ; the law of man, if con- trary to God's law, cannot bind tlie con- science, 1 Brad. 391, 1 Hoop. 277, Hid. 112; the law inaketh meum and tuum, 1 Lat. 401, 40G; it may be appealed to, ib. 145, 151 ; it is lawful for a Christian to go to law in a just cause, Hutch. 323, &c. ; to do so is no breach of charity, 2 Jew. I 03 ; how a Christian may go to law, 1 Lat. 481, 2 Tyn. G4 ; how suitors should be af- fected tow ards each other, Hutch. 331; a merry and wise tale on going to law, 1 Lat. 89; laws against swearing, 1 Bee. 390, 391; the law employed to punish he- ictics, Rid. 141; Anacharsis' web, Sand. 52 ; law will I, i. e. arbitrary law, 2 Bee. 313 ii. The Law of Nations : to be respect- ed, 1 Hoop. 289; its observance enjoined on the Israelites, ib. ; the maxim " Silent leges inter arma" devilish, ib. 290; how wealth may be gotten by the law of na- tions, 2 Bui. 14 iii. The Civil Law : (a) Generally : — the Corpus Juris Chilis contains, Institutiones, Digesta (Vetus, Infortiatum, Novum), Codex, Authenticae, seu Novella: Constitutiones, Edicta, &c., Jew. xxxix; the Institutions of Justinian, 1 Hoop. 78; the Pandects, or Digests, what, and when published by Justinian, 2 Bui. 2S1 n. ; the Code, or Codex of Justinian, what, and when published, ib. 2S0 n. ; reference to it, 2 Ful. 3G1 ; the Novella; Constitutiones of Justinian, 2 Bui. 281 n., Jeiv. xxxix; the Code and Novella; of Theo- dosius II., 2 Bui. 281 n., Jew. xlii ; lex Cornelia de falsis, 1 Hoop. 407 ; lex Julia majestatis, ib. 308; lex Julia de adulteris coercendis, 1 Bui. 203, 412, 1 Hoop. 370 n., 387, "Jew. 035; lex Pompeia de parici- diis, \Bul. 288, 1 Hoop. 308 n.; lex talio- nis, 1 Bui. 304 ; lex Voconia, 4 Jew. CG5 ; " jus" defined, 1 Hoop. 273; the precepts of law, to live honestly, to hurt no man, to give every man his due, 1 Bui. 197, 1 Hoop. 275; Justinian commands certain of his laws to be generally received, 1 Jew. 2SG, 2 Jew: 702; his order for reading the laws, 2 Jew. G75; against defrauding the law, by following only the bare words of it, 1 Jew. 447, 2 Jew. 792, 1112 ; on ambiguous words, 1 Jew. 229 ; disjunctives stand for copulatives, and vice versa (Paulus), ib. 23G; Pomponius shews that laws must be general, ib. 222; a thing spoken generally must be taken generally, ib. 28G ; custom declared to be the best interpreter of tho law, ib. 210, 229 ; the study of the civil law at Cambridge necessary for the king's ser- vice, Bid. 506 (£>) Temporal concerns: — on the autho- rity of the emperor and his laws, 4 Jew. 1033; on treason against the emperor or the state, 1 Hoop. 3G8; Home called the head of the world, 4 Jew. 1032 ; Justinian's esteem for Constantinople, 1 Jew. 302 ; marriage of children not to be without the consent of parents, 3 Bee. 532, Sand. 281 ; on the marriage of clerks, 2 Ful. 95 ; against adultery, &c, \Bul. 203; a woman condemned for adultery not to be a wit- ness, 2 Jew. 035; adultery punished with death, 1 Bui. 412, 1 Hoop. 37G, 387 ; poly- gamy forbidden, 1 Hoop. 38G, 387; on divorce, ib. 3S3 ; he that keeps one con- cubine said to live chastely, 4 Jew. G38; n concubine distinguished from a wife, ib. 470 LAW (CIVIL) G32; whoremongers banished from all towns, ib. 647 ; the punishment of parri- cides, 1 Bui. 288, 1 Hoop. 368; on mon- sters (Ulpian), 1 Jew. 191 ; on bondage, 2 Bui. 301, 302 ; no Jew to hold a Chris- tian slave, Phil. 149 ; on plagium, or man- stealing, 2 Bui. 47; the crime capital, ib. 48 ; against cattle-stealing, 2 Bui. 48, 230; on property in wild animals, 1 Hoop. 390 ; the accessory follows the principal, Calf. 24.3 ; one thing by force of greater weight draws another with it, 2 Jew. 576; Ulpian referred to on the change of wine into vinegar, 1 Cran. 251, 254, 330, 332 ; on the understanding of a bargain, 1 Jew. 178; rule on tacit consent, 1 Whilg. 349 ; the allowance of a thing done, as good as a commission for doing it, 4 Jew. 103G ; how | riches may be gotten lawful!)', 2 Bui. 25; 1 as to sewers and the like, ib. 231 ; servitutes luminum, 2 Zur. 94 n.; the lex Voconia forbade a man to convey his inheritance to a woman, even to his daughter, 4 Jew. GG5; on the will of the dead, 1 Jew. 423; laws for the relief of the poor, orphans, &c, 2 Bui. 281 ; the rich and noble forbidden to engage in trade, 1 Hoop. 392 ; against monopolists, 2 Brad. 396, 1 Hoop. 391 ; usury forbidden, 1 Hoop. 393 ; gaming prohibited, 2 Bui. 40; against forgery, 1 Hoop. 407 n. ; a party to be heard in his own province, 1 Jew. 391 ; no juris- diction without coercion, ib. 395; the com- petent tribunal for ecclesiastics, Phil. 36 n.; exceptio fori, ib. 7, 35 ; no man to be his own judge, 3 Jew. 294, 4 Jew. 956; the use of Latin required in all causes, 1 Jew. 295; but fidei commissa might be left in any language, ib. 296; the penalty of a false suggestion by a plaintiff, ib. 101, 102; suitors obtaining the help of great men to lose their suits, 1 Hoop. 394; the rule, qui mutum exhibet, &c, 1 Jew. 185; distinc- tion between " recte " and " rite," the former having respect to the justice of a cause, the latter to the order of it, Calf. 206 ; provisions on appeals, 1 Jew. 390, 404, Phil. 149; an appeal allowed in the case of bribed witnesses, 1 Hoop. 408 (c) Ecclesiastical affairs :— the Civil Law contains many ecclesiastical enactments, 3 WTiitff. 307; the Christian emperors provided for the state of religion in the church, 2 Bee. 305, 312, 1 Bui. 331, 332, 2 Bui. 281; edict of Gratian, Valentinian, and Theodosius, commanding their subjects to be of the religion which Peter delivered to the Romans, 2 Bee. 305, 1 Bui. 34, 328, 331, 2 Bui. 281, 4 Bui. 63, 2 Ful. 362, 2 Hoop. 540, 1 Jew. 80, 365, 4 Jew. 1002, 1043, Phil. 75; priesthood and empire declared to be the greatest gifts of God, 4 Jew. 1036; idolatry a capital offence, 2 Bee. 305, 312, 1 Bui. 359, 360, 2 Bui. 281 ; pardon granted to the repentant, 1 Bui. 3C2; blasphemy capitally punished, ib. 243, 1 Hoop. 334 ; magical arts for- bidden, 1 Hoop. 327, 329, &c; Sunday to be observed, \Bul. 264, 265, 1 Hoop. 338; husbandmen permitted to labour on that day, 1 Bui. 265, 266 ; heretics disqualided from various employments, ib. 320; rebap- tizing forbidden, 4 Bui. 394 ; against the celebration of sacred rites in private houses, 1 Bui. 332, 1 Hoop. 171, 172; constitution of Justinian how bishops and priests should celebrate the holy oblation, 1 Jew. 284, &c. ; he speaks of deacons as ministering the same, ib. 240 ; his law commanding ministers to speak in a clear voice, 2 Bee. 255, 441, 3 Bee. 409, 4 Bui. 190, 2 Cran. 450, 451, 1 Jew. 8, 57, 284—287, 309, 312, 333, 2 Jew. 701, 990, 997, 4 Jew. 810, 811, 903, 979, 1031, Pil. 499, Whita. 270; a law against paying money for admission to the priesthood or episcopate, 4 Bui. 130; direc- tions of Justinian concerning the choice of bishops, ib. 133, 1 Whilg. 396, 398; the ordination of a bishop to be stayed, in the event of any charge being brought against him, until examination, 4 Bui. 136; laws against bishops absenting themselves from their churches, 1 Bui. 332, 1 Jew. 406, 4 Jew. 1026, 1033; bishops not to sell the goods of their churches, 1 Bui. 331, 332, 2 Bui. 281; Justinian gives licence to a bishop to release a priest from part of his penance, and to restore him to the ministrv, 4 Jew. 1030; metropolitans mentioned by Justinian, 2 Whitg. 166 ; what that emperor says touching the pre-eminence of the bishop of Rome, 1 Jew. 361—363, 432, 4 Jew. 839; he labours to advance the honour of the see (of Rome), and to unite to it all the priests of the East, 4 Jew. 1032 ; ecclesiastical matters to be laid before the pope as the head of all the holy churches, ib. ; intimation that the pope may not intermeddle with temporal causes, ib. 1031; the church of the city of Constantinople declared by Justinian to enjoy the prerogative of Rome the elder, 3 Jew. 307, 4 Jew. 841, 1031 ; Constanti- nople designated the perpetual mother of faith and religion, 4 Jew. 883, and the mother of all Christians of the cathtlic LAW (CIVIL faith, ib. ; Justinian styles Epiphanius of Constantinople universal patriarch, 1 Jew. 363, 4 Jew. 1032, and assigns to him the disposition of all things, agreeable to holy scripture, touching the ordering of bishops and clerks, 1 Bui. 331 ; the churches of lllyricum to appeal to Constantinople, not to Rome, i Jew. 1031; edict of Justinian limiting the number of the clergy at Con- stantinople, 1 Jew. 121, 197, 2 Jew. 1019; his order respecting the jurisdiction of the bishop of Justiniana, 1 Jew. 303; on the decision of doubts amongst bishops, ib. 390; on councils of bishops, 1 Bui. 331 ; a synod to be held yearly in every province, 4 Bui. 50G, 4 Jew. 1124, 1125; the lieutenants of provinces empowered to convene councils in case of the neglect of the bishops to do so, 1 Bui. 332, iBul. 506; Justinian's order about setting up a cross before build- ing a church, Calf. 135, 13G, 189, 2 Ful. 150, 158, 159, 185; in order to suppress conventicles, he required a procession when a church was to be consecrated, Calf. 304, 305; Valens and Theodosius forbade re- presentations of the sign of Christ, 2 Bee. 71 n., Calf. ISO, 2 Ful. 159, 2 Jew. 659, GG8, Park. 90, Rid. 92; on the tribunal proper for bishops, clerks and monks, Phil. 3Gn.; no bishop to be brought against his will before a civil judge, unless by the commandment of the prince, 4 Jew. 000 ; a priest sued in law, might, with the consent of the plaintiff, be judged by the bishop, ib. 9G1; clergymen forbidden to engage in games and pageants, 1 Bui. 332; monks to be driven to study the scriptures, or forced to bodily labour, 4 Jew. 1031 ;as to marriage, and some other matters which may be regarded as partly ecclesiastical, see 6, above; Justinian commands that the holy canons be holden for laws, 4 Jew. 1033 ; a gloss asks, wherefore does the emperor busy himself with spiritual matters, seeing he knows they arc no part of his charge? and answers, that he does it by the pope's authority, ib. 1031 iv. The Law of England : v. Courts, Execution, Jurors, Lawyers, Statutes, Tenure, Terms, Writs. The Ancient Laws and Institutes of England, 1 Lai. 54 n.j complaint of the corrupt administration of the law, ib. 128; some good penal laws repealed under Mary, Pit. G14; the laws of real property, 2 Zur. 197 ; the law as to felony, the thief and the receiver, 1 Brad. 388; on law-suits, Now. (79, 80), 201; those who fail in their causes — CANON) 471 should be burdened with heavy costs, Sand. 227 ; suggestions for legislators, Now. 22G ; as to the ecclesiastical law of England, see the next division; also Lynd- wode (WO. v. Ecclesiastical Law: v. Canons, Church, Courts ; also iii. c, above. The church not burdened by God with infinite laws, 4: Bui. 478; ecclesiastical laws, what, 1 Bui. 207 ; much of the Canon Law- remains in force here, 3 Whitg. 278 ; the burdens of our spiritual lawyers, 1 Tyn. 245; an act passed for revising the Canon Law, 1544, 2 Cran. 68 n.; commission pro- posed for making new laws ecclesiastical, 1546, ib. 415; king Edward's commission for the reformation of ecclesiastical law in England, 3 Zur. 447, 503, 580, 590 ; a new code proposed, Hutch. 6 n.; the Reforma- tio Legum Ecclesiastiearum, 2 Cran. xi, Hutch. 6n., 1 Lat. xii, 3 Zur. 503 n., 580 n.; the validity of the Canon Law in England denied by Puritans, Bog. 3G1; controversy on chancellors and other ecclesiastical officers, 3 Whitg. 543 vi. The Canon Law : {a) Generally: — one king, one law, is God's ordinance in every realm, thereforo the clergy should not have a separate law, 1 Tyn. 240; this law was made only in favour of the clergy, 2 Cran. 1GG, 1G7; how the pope made him a law, 2 Tyn. 278 ; its authors, 3 Jew. 132; the Corpus Juris Canonici contains, Decretum Gratiani, Decretales Gregorii IX., Sextus Decre- taliutn, Clementina?, Extravagantes Jo- annis XXII., Extravagantes Communes, Jew. xxxix ; its parts referred to, Bale 48 ; Decretum Gratiani, its character, 3 Bui. 81; allowed by Eugenius III., and com- monly called fundamentum juris canonici, 3 Jew. 132, 312; its "distinctions," and "canons" or " capitula," 1 Tyn. 4Gn.; references to Gratian, Calf. 409, 2 Ful. 402; he allows that the so-called canons of the apostles are apocryphal, Whita. 41 ; his forgeries, Bale 571 ; he was a common falsifier of the doctors, 1 Jew. 545; for example, he corrupted a canon of the second council of Milevis, 2 Ful. 71 n., shamelessly depraved a canon of the council of Chal- cedon, ib. 288, and falsified an epistle of pope Leo the Great, ib. 82 n. ; he bears witness against the interpolations in a treatise by Cyprian, ib. 291 n. ; mistakes of his, 2 Jew. 568, 3 Jew. 394, 476, 4 Jew. 635, Whita. 157 n.; some errors of his al- lowed by Papists, 3 Jew. 177 ; the decretal 472 LAW (CANON) epistles ascribed to the early bishops of Rome are not genuine, 2Bcc. 238n., 1 Jew. 173, 341, &c, 388, Rid. 180— 1S2, Wluta. 435, 609, 2 mitg. 130, 137, 141 ; they are futile and absurd, Whita. 509; not reckon- ed as scripture by Augustine (as falsely alleged by Gratian), ib. 109 ; Gratian's low estimate of them, 1 Jew. 173, 341; on the credit due to them, 1 Whiig. 532 n.; Bel- larmine's cautious statement regarding them, Calf. 222 n. ; Decretals, letters of popes, c. 1150—1300, 3 Jew. 132, 1 Lat. 212; they contain marvels and mysteries, ! 1 Hoop. 291 ; Alexandrines, probably the decretal epistles of Alexander III. (a por- tion of the above), 1 Lat. 212; Sextus Decretalium, collected in the lime of Boni- face VIII., 1 Hoop. 5G9, 3 Jew. 132 ; Cle- mentines, the decretal epistles of Clement V., 3 Jew. 132, IZat. 212; Extravaganles, or Extravagantines, 3 Jew. 132, 1 Lat. 212, Sid. 1G4; a collection of tenets extracted from the Canon Law, 2 Cran. C8— 75 ; it is wicked and full of tyranny, ib. 1G5; never- theless it contains .many truths strangely misplaced, ib. 70; the decrees, decretals, &c. censured, Vale 48, 2 Cran. 148, 1G3, 2 Ful. 237, 1 Hoop. 284; valued by Romanists as highly as the Bible, Calf. 18, 200, 2 Cran. •38, Whita. 109; popes, fathers, councils, &c. cited in the Canon Law, see 1 Dec. 493, 2 Bee. GC0, 3 Bee. 035, 4 Jew. 1332 ; for fuller statements, see the names of the several popes, fathers, and councils in this 1 ndex ; the gloss, see 2 Bee. 059, 3 Bee. 034, 4 Jew. 1338; the absurd gloss, "sta- tuimus, i.e. abrogamus," 2 Ful. 236 n., 1 Jew. 33, 37, 54, 55, Rid. 30 ; Censura in Glossas(Manriq), Calf. On.; the Decretals burned by Luther, 1 Tyn. 221; muc h of the Canon law remains in England, 3 Whiig. 278 (see v, above) ; how studied at Lou- vaine, 4 Jew. 10S9 (b) As to Scripture, &c. : — declaration that as the correctness of the Old Testa- ment is to be tried by the Hebrew, so is that of the New by the Greek, 4 Bui. 542; on the four senses of scripture, 1 Tyn. 303; the church often placed above scripture, Whita. 270 ; the decretal epistles reckoned as a part of canonical scripture (falsely citing Augustine), ib. 109 ; apocryphal gospels mentioned, ib. 108 (c) The Church : — distinction between believing the church and believing in God, 1 Bui. 159; on being in the church nomi- nally and really, Hid. 127 ; the church stated to be one, as having one supreme head, 3 Jew. 221, 4 Jew. 751; the church often affirmed to be above scripture, Whita. 270; declaration that the church of Rome was consecrated by the martyrdom of both Peter and Paul, 2 Tyn. 285 n. ; the au- thority of the Roman church asserted bv several popes, 3 Bee. 511. 513, 520; state- ment that she has authority to judge all things, and that no one may judge her judgment, 4 Bui. 67, Bog. 192 n. ; what- ever the Roman church ordains, to be observed by all, i Bui. 07; whosoever is not obedient to the laws of the church of Rome, to be deemed a heretic, 4 Jew. 768 ; assertion that he doubtless falls into heresy who goes about to take away the privilege of the church of Rome, ib. 1148 ; disallow- ance of whatever is done against the disci- pline of the church of Rome without dis- cretion of justice, 3 Jew. 285, 4 Jew. 873; the writings of the fathers to be held to the last iota, Calf. 200 n. ; there is a list of fathers deemed authorities, Whita. 413; distinction between "ecelesia parochialis" and " ecelesia baptismalis," 1 Jew. 181 (d) The Pope :— none of the patriarchs ever used the name of universal, 2 Hoop. 234; the title of high priest formerly given to all bishops, ib. 237 ; St Cyprian called pope, ib. ; a gloss ascribes the origin of the word papa to "Papa? interjectio admirantis," 3 Tyn. 324 ; the bishop of the first see not to be called prince of priests, 2 Ful. 323 n., 2 Hoop. 235, 1 Jew. 442; the bishop of Rome himself not to be called universal bishop, 3 Jew. 310, 314 ; the pope calls himself a ser- vant, 4 Jew. 847; exposition of the text « Thou art Peter," Bid. 164, 2 Tyn. 281 n. ; an absurd derivation for Cephas,2.Fu(.301n., Bid. 104; declaration that the Lord had not been discreet if he had not left a vicar behind him, 1 Jew. 380 , 3 Jew. 270 ; state- ment that Peter's see was first at Antioch, but that it was translated to Rome by the Lord's command, 2 Tyn. 285 n.; the autho- rity of Peter and Paul claimed for the pope's anathemas, ib. ; statement that it is plain the church is one, for that in the universal church there is one head, that is, the pope, 3 Jew. 221, 4 Jew. 751 ; foolish arguments for his supremacy, 1 Jew. 14, 77, 339 ; his claims and pretensions, 2 Cran. 08, &c, 165; scriptures alleged in support of them, ib. 75; assertion that the Roman pontiff is the bishop of the whole world, 4 Jeic. 827 ; that our Lord the pope is the or- dinary judge of all men, 4 Bui. 120, 1 Jew. 442, 3 Jew. 317, 319, 4 Jew. 827; LAW (CANON) 473 on appeals to Komc, 1 Jew. 389; on obe- dience to the pope, 3 Bee. 514; declaration that to be subject to the pope is necessary to salvation, 4 Bui. 120, 2 Cran. 68, Grin. 22, 1 Jew. 339, 442, 3 Jew. 196, 4 Jew. 1 137, 2 tat. 348 n., Bid. 1G4 ; that whoever is saved is under the pope, 1 Jew. 339, 3 Jew. 196, 284 ; that whosoever will not submit to the pope acknowledges himself to be none of Christ's sheep, 2 Tyn. 280 n.; that whoever denies the pope to be the head of the church, is to be holden as a heretic, 4 Jew. 739; that whosoever obeys not his Commandments, falls into the sin of idola- try and infidelity, ib. 655 ; all men affirmed to be subject to the pope's will, and to be in him as members of a member, ib. 829; the pious emperor Constantine said to have called the pope God, and declared him consequently irresponsible to man, Calf. 6 n., 2 Ful. 356 n., 369, 1 Jew. 96, 43S, 2 Jew. 773, 906, 4 Jew. 813, 3 Tyn. 231 n. ; in a notorious and uncensured gloss the pontiff is styled " our Lord God the pope," Calf. 5 n., 2 Ful. 247, 369, 1 Jew. 96, 374, 443, 2 Jew. 773, 906, 4 Jew. 831, 843, 899, Boy. 38, 348; editions containing these words, Calf. 6 n. ; in the latter editions the word " God" is omitted, 1 Jew. 96 n.; other references as to the name of God being applied to the pope, 2 Jew. 773 n.; the inquiry, who dares to say. ..to God or to the pope? 4 Jew. 831 ; statement that the pope is not a man, ib. 844 ; that he is neither God nor man, 2 Jew. 907, 991, 4 Jew. 843, 844; that he is the wonderment of the world, 4 Jew. 682, 844 ; the pope said to have a heavenly power, and the ful- ness of power, 4 Bui. 121 ; assertion that as all power in heaven and earth is given to Christ, so it is to the pope, 1 Jew. 93 n., 3S0 ; that the pope and Christ have one tribunal, ib. 381 ; the pope claims power to make new laws, 3 Bee. 527 ; he is asserted to be free from all human law, 2 Jew. 907, 919 ; to be the fountain of all law, &c, 1 Jew. 6S ; he is held to have all laws in the coffer of his breast, 4 Bui. 120, 1 Jew. C8, 93, 381, 442, 4 Jew. 768, 2 Whitg. 510 ; assertion that he may dispense against the law of nature, 3 Jew. 218, 599, against the divine law, ib. 218, 599, 4 Jew. 1245, against the canons or rules of the apostles, 3 Jew. 599; statement that he judges all things by authority, because he has autho- rity over all men, and he is judged by none, because no man has authority over him, 1 Jew. 94 n,; that he may even change the nature of things, of nothing make some- thing, of injustice make justice, &c., 4 Bui. 121, 1 Jew. 68, 69, 442, 2 Jew. 919, 3 Jew. 222, 599 ; all the sanctions of the Roman see to be received as if confirmed by the voice of Peter, 3 Bee. 511, 513, 4 Bui. 119, 2 Cran. 68, Bog. 202 n.; the decretal epistles of the popes to stand upon like foundation with the scriptures, 2 Tyn. 289 n.; whatsoever the pope decrees, whatsoever he establishes, to be observed of all men for ever, invio- lably, 4 Bui. 67; statement that w hatso- ever the pope either allows or disallows, we are bound to allow or disallow the same, 4 Jew. 768; in what he will his will is instead of reason, and no man may say, "Lord, why doestthou so?" 4 Bui. 121, 1 Jew. 381, 442, 2 Jew. 919, 3 Jew. 205, 4 Jew. 739, 769, 898, 933, 1137 ; assertion that there is a certain spiritual holiness according to the state most holy and spi- ritual, and in this state is only the pope, 4 Jew. 702 ; that though the pope be not always a good man, yet he is ever presumed to be good, ib. 1009, 1010, 1116; that if the pope lack goodness acquired by merit, that is sufficient which he has from his prede- cessor, 1 Jew. 400, 401, 4 Jew. 703, 1109, 1110; Peter said to have made the pope heir of his goodness, 3 Jew. 201, 324 ; it is affirmed that the pope receives holiness from his chair, 1 Jew. 401, 3 Jew. 324, 4 Jew. 1009, 1068; that it is like sacrilege to dispute about his deeds, 2 Jew. 907, 4 Jeto. 702, 768, 899, 907, 1116; his deeds excused as Samson's murders, the Jews' robberies, and Jacob's adultery, 2 Jew. 919, 4 Jew. 702, 802; declaration that if a pope be so w icked as to lead innumerable people with him to hell, no man may rebuke him, 3 Bee. 527, 2 Cran. 70, 165, 1 Hoop. 284, 471 n., 1 Jew. 400, 2 Jew. 919, 991, Bog. 202, 1 Tyn. 328, 329, 2 Tyn. 299, 3 Tyn. 41 ; that no mortal may presume to accuse the pope, for he is to judge all men, and to be judged of none, 1 Hoop. 285, 471 n., Bog. 191 n., 202 n., unless he depart from the faith, 2 Ful. 365 u., 1 Jew. 400, Phil. 420, 3 Tyn. 329 n. ; arguments to prove that no man may accuse the pope, 4 Jeio. 834 ; admission that it is certain the pope may err, 1 Jeie. 399, 4 Jew. 927 ; the pope claims to be above councils, 2 Cran. 70, Uew. 442, 3 Jeto. 205; statement that a council cannot judge the pope, 4 Bui. 119 ; canons affirming that any council not authorized by the pope, is to be deemed a conventicle, 2 Tyn. 272 n. ; yet it is stated 474 LAW (CANON) that when the ease is moved in a matter of faith, then is the council greater than the pope, 4 Jew. 704 ; all councils said to be held by the authority of the Roman church, 1 Jew. 93 n., 442 n. ; assertion that the pope may be judged neither by the emperor nor by the whole clergy, nor by kings, nor by the people, 4 Bui. 119, 2 Cran. 69, 1 Jew. 08, 93 n., 442, 2 Jew. 907, iJew. 908, 1110, 3 Tyn. 232 n.; it is said, other men's causes God would have to be determined by men; but the bishop of this see without question, he reserved to his own judgment, 1 Jew. 08 ; declaration that if the whole world should pronounce sentence in any matter against the pope, we must stand to the pope's judgment, 4 Bui. 119, 1 Jew. 08, 400, 2 Jew. 919, 3 Jew. 205, 600, 4 Jew. \ 708, 921, 1110 ; admission that he ought not to be judge in his own cause, 3 Jew. 294 ; Constantine's Donation, 2 Ful. 360 n., 3 Jew. 394, 4 Jew. 840, 2 Lat. 349 n., 2 Tyn. 279 ; reference about Phocas making the bishop ofRomeheadof the church, 2 Hoop. 235; after the emperors had made the bishop of Rome head of the church, he made himself head of emperors and kings, ib. 239; the emperor had the right of choosing the pope, 2 Tyn. 203; Louis le Dubonnaire's alleged release of such right, ib. 279 ; he decreed that the bishop of Rome should be chosen by the people, 1 Whitg. 3^1, 400 ; Otho's oath to the pope, see m, below; the pope claims the right of both swords, 4 Bui. 120, 2 Cran. 71, 2 Hoop. 239, 1 Jew. 14, 228, 442, 4 Jew. 820; though it is said, Christ by several duties, and dis- tinct honours hath set a difference between the offices of both powers, 4 Jew. 820, 985 ; the gloss declares this to be an argument that the pope has not both swords, ib. 985 ; statement that the pope lias the principality of all the world, 3 Jew. 319, 4 Jew. 700, 827, 1013 ; that unto Peter were committed the rights both of heavenly and earthly empire, 3 Jew. 270, 4 Jew. 077, 682, 825, 958 ; the pope compared to the sun, the em- peror to the moon, 1 Jew. 14, 443, 4 Jeic. 671, 672, 847, 983 ; the pope said to be as much superior to the emperor, as the soul to the body, 4 Jeiv. 673 ; the pope claims power to depose kings, 2 Cran. 69, 1 Jew. 443; Zachary deposed the French king, 4 Jew. 083, 2 Tyn. 201 n. ; the pope claims to be heir of the empire, 1 Jew. 443; statement that he may give the emperor power to depose him, and may in all things submit himself to him, 4 Jew. 908 ; that the pope may make a bishop only by his word, 3 Jew. 32'j ; that the court of Rome hath an universal study, and the privileges of the same, 4 Jew. 054; that false Latin vitiates the pope's rescripts, 1 Jew. 343; all things sold at Rome, iJew. 807 (e) Bishops: — of the precedence of the patriarchs in synods, 4 Jew. 1002; patri- archs and primates different names of the same office, 3 Jew. 313; patriarchs and primates declared to have no privilege above other bishops, except what the sa- cred canons allow, or as the pope may grant, 3 Bee. 510 n.; on the authority of the patriarch of Constantinople, 1 Jew. 404 ; on the places which should be made bishops' sees, 2 Whitg. 118 n., 377; there should be but one bishop in a diocese, 2 Ful. 363, 1 Jew. 372; episcopal power extolled, 3 Bee. 508; bishops called high priests, 2 Hoop.'2'Si ; on their appointment, 1 Whitg. 400, 462; Charlemagne directed that they should be chosen by the clergy and people, ib. 396, 400; Louis his son de- creed that the bishop of Rome should be chosen by the people, ib. 397 ; the laity not to interfere in the election of prelates, 2 Tyn. 263 n.; statement that if a man be made bishop without the consent of his metropolitan, the great council (of Nice) has decreed that such a one may not be bishop, 3 Jew. 333 ; the bishop's oath to the pope, 3 Jew. 205, iJew. 1113; if a man will be a bishop let him follow Moses and Aaron, 1 Bee. 382; hospitality necessary for bishops, ib. 23, 24, 2 Bee. 325 ; bishops commanded to miuister to the poor and sick, 2 Bee. 326; admonished to have a liberal hand, ib. ; a bishop deprived for niggardliness, 1 Bee. 23; the lay sort not to be heard in the accusation of a bishop, 4 Jew. 639 (/) Clergy :— Gratian interprets pres- byter by senior, 4 Jew. 912; in old time golden priests used wooden cups, but now contrariwise wooden priests use golden cups, 4 Bui. 420, 1 Hoop. 521; priests, &c, anointed, 2 Cran. 02 n. ; priests must watch the Lord's sheep with great dili- gence, 1 Bee. 301 ; ignorance most of all to be eschewed in the priests of God, ib. 384; an evil priest compared to a raven, 2 Jew. 028; the priest above the prince as touching his priestly office, 4 Jew. 073; the pope inferior to his confessor, ib. 992 ; flat- tering clerks to be deposed, 3 Whitg. 579 ; a clerk who commits a capital crime, or forges a charter, or bears false-witness, to LAW (CANON) 475 lie confined in a monastery, and reduced to lay communion, Calf. 273, and see Coop. 159 n.; laymen not to be judges of the clergy, 2 Cran. 72, 73, 1 Tyn. 178, 240, 2 Tyn. 272 ; the laity not to investigate their lives, 1 Tyn. 178 n., 2 Tyn. 272 n. ; the lay sort not to be heard in the accusation of a bishop, 4 Jew. 639; a layman not to accuse a priest of fornication, ib. ; a lay- man not to be the assessor of a bishop, ib. 1015; canons in regard to imposts upon the clergy, 3 liec. 514, 2 Cran. 72, 167; laymen not to meddle with their elections, 2 Cran. 72, 167 ; nor have benefices \to farm, ib. ; on titles for ordination, 1 Whitg. 480, and priests without benefices, 3 Whitg. 24G; on the canon of the second council of Nice against pluralities, 1 Whitg. 531; plu- ralities allowed in certain cases, ib.; what things are Simuniacal of their own nature, and what by law positive, 4 Jew. 868; the heresy of Macedonius more tolerable than the heresy of Simonists, ib. 869, 870 ; church goods not to be alienated, 2 Cran. 73; the ancient mode of dividing tithes and offer- ings, 1 Bee. 24, 2 Tyn. 173; on monks, Calf. 220; canon forbidding them to taste any kind of flesh, 2 Tyn. i276 n. ; state- ment that no man can serve the ecclesias- tical office, and orderly keep the rule of monkery, 4 Jew. 800 (^r) Sacraments, especially Baptism : — definition of a sacrament, 2 Jew. 591 ; declaration that the sacraments of the new law bring to pass that which they figure, Calf. 2i'J; all sacraments to be perfected with the sign of the cross, ib. 206; bap- tism ordinarily celebrated at Easter and Whitsuntide, 4 Bui. 3G7, 542, 2 Cran. 175 n.; mention of one who baptized "In nomine Patria," &c, 4 Jew. 910; reference to various fathers with respect to trine immersion, 2 Bee. 227 n.; that practice deemed unimportant, Whita. 593; refer- ence respecting the forgiveness of sins in baptism, 4 Bui. 399 ; in baptism Christ is sometimes put on sacramentally, some- times unto sanetification of life, 2 Bee. 294, 3 Bee. 465; every one of the faithful be- comes partaker of the body and blood of the Lord when he is made a member of Christ in baptism, 3 Bee. 443 n., Coop. 121 n.; on sponsors, 2 Bee. 210 n., Calf. 212 ; question whether a man may be baptized in his madness or sleep, 3 Jew. 358; those who have been baptized of heretics not to be priests, Bog. 241 n.; that minister who by unlawful usage shall iterate holy baptism, accounted unworthy of an ecclesiastical function, 4 Bui. 394 (h) The Eucharist :— Christ is mysti- cally sacrificed for us every day, i. e. adds the gloss, the sacrifice of Christ is repre- sented in the sacrament of his body and blood, 2 Bee. 250, 3 Bee. 458 ; Christ was once sacrificed in himself, and yet is daily sacrificed in the sacrament, — he is sacrificed, i.e. his sacrifice is represented, 2 Bee. 250, 3 Bee. 458, 2 Jew. 726; Christ dies and suf- fers, i. e. the death and passion of Christ is represented, 2 Jew. 618, 726; all to commu- nicate who would not be excommunicated, 3 Bee. 416, 474, Coop. 219 n., 2 Cran. 171 ; the sacrilicer referred to as a catholic priest, 1 Hoop. 517 ; as many hosts to be offered as will suffice for the people, Coop. 151 n. ; the mixed cup, 3 Bee. 359 n., 1 Hoop. 519 ; on the word " Hoc" in the form of consecra- tion, 1 Hoop. 529 ; consecration affirmed to be instantaneous, ib. 522; said to be ef- fected when the last syllable of the words is uttered, 2 Bee. 264 ; referred to the last letter of the formula, 1 Hoop. 522 ; cases of non-consecration, 1 Jew. 550; the change of the bread into the body of Christ com- pared with regeneration, 2 Hoop. 430, Hutch. 211 n.; distinction between the sa- crament and the thing signified, 2 Bee. 268 n., 2 Hoop. 427; the Lord as to his body must needs be in one place, 2 Hoop. 488; till the world be ended the Lord is above; yet the truth of the Lord is with us here, 1 Hoop. 515; how the bread is Christ's body, 3 Bee. 437 ; the heavenly bread. ..in its manner is called the body of Christ, when indeed it is the sacrament of the body of Christ, 2 Bee. 250 n., 2 Hoop. 428; the heavenly sacrament. ..is called the body of Christ, but improperly. ..it is called the body of Christ, i. e. it signifies, 2 Bee. 284, 3 Bee. 437, Coop. 204, 205, 1 Jew. 503, 504, 2 Jew. 611,621, 790, 1113, 3 Jew. 500, 514, 602, 4 Jew. 765, 790; the sacrament upon the altar is improperly called the body of Christ, as baptism is improperly called faith, 3 Bee. 450; the body of Christ eaten from the altar is a figure, &c, 2 Bee. 286; after consecration Christ's body is signified, Coop. 207 n. ; the offering called the figure of the body and blood of Christ, ib. 207, 208 n.; the sacrament received as a similitude, ib. 208 n.; the blood interpreted as the sacrament of the blood, 3 Bee. 437, 438; mention of the species of bread under which the body of Christ Beth, and the species of wine under 476 LAW (CANON) which, &c, 2 Jew. 797 ; neither the bread signifies the blood, nor the wine the body, 3 Bee. 450 ; reference to the bread as tran- substantiated into the body, and the wine into the blood, 2 Hoop. 522; the sacrament is divided by parts, not so the body itself, 1 Hoop. 526 n. ; on the distinction of parts in the body of Christ in the sacrament, 2 Jew. 779; exhortation to look on the holy body and blood of our God by faith, 2 .Bee. 295, 3 Bee. 432 n., 444; admission that the material bread is not the body of Christ which supports the substance of the soul, 3 Jew. 471 ; the soul is fed principally with the body and blood of Christ, 3 Bee. 434 ; Christ has become our bread, because he has taken our flesh, 1 Jew.bZO; how Christ is eaten, 3Bec. 434, 405 ; he cannot be devoured with teeth, 2 i?cc. 296, 3 Bee. 434; statement that as soon as the forms are touched with the teeth, the body of Christ is caught up into heaven, 1 Hoop. 517, 529, 1 Jew. 479, 2 Jew. 78C, 3 Jew. 471, 483 ; Christ is eaten two manner of ways, 2 Bee. 29C, 3 Bee. 434; of evil persons he is eaten only sacra- mentally, 2 Bee. 294, 3 Bee. 434, 465 ; the reprobate do not eat the living bread, 3 Bee. 434, 465; they that eat and drink Christ eat and drink life, i. e. in the kind of bread and wine, ib. 414, 4G5; to believe in Jesus Christ is to eat the bread of life, £6. 465; to cat the living bread is to believe in Christ, that is, by love to be incorporate in him, ib. 434, 463 ; as to the elevation of the host, ib. 359 n., 361, 1 Hoop. 526 ; order for kneeling at the elevation, 3 Whitg. 88 n.; statement that it is a most wicked custom for the priest not to communicate, 2 Jexc. 640; on the meaning of the three parts of the broken host, Coop. 77 n., 4 Jetc. 818; the distribution of the bread referred to, 3 Bee. 416 ; it was the old order, that the people should receive together, 4 Jew. 784; mention of priests going to the graves of the dead, and there distributing the sa- crament, which custom was used among the heathen, 3 Jew. 555 ; on the sacra- ment being received in the kind of bread and wine, 32?ec. 414 ; it is not superfluously received under botli kinds, 2 Bee. 243 3 Bee. 413, 414 ; the division of the sacra- ment declared to be great sacrilege, 2 Bee. 243 n., 3 Bee. 275 n., 413, 415 n., 4 Bui. 416, Coop. 138 n., Sand. 455; against in- duction or dipping of the sacramental bread, 2 Bee. 243 n., 3 Bee. 415 n. ; against the use of milk, intinction, and other abuses in the communion, Coop. 137 n. ; order in the event of spilling the Lord's blood, 3 Bee. 437 ; canons requiring com- munion at least thrice a year, 2 Bee. 259 n., 3 JScc. 380, Coop. 102 n.j 2 Cran. 174, Pil. 543; Christ gave not his body to his disci- ples that they should reserve it, 3 Bee. 456; canon forbidding reservation and di- recting the remains of the sacrament to be eaten, 1 Hoop. 522; canon directing the bread to be carefully kept, 2 Hoop. 418 ; a Nicene canon quoted in connexion with this subject, 2 Ful. 107; why the wine is not reserved, 2 Jew. 555 n., 556 ; the mass ascribed to St James and Eusebius of Cae- sarea, Pil. 501,502; the expression "ruis- sas celebrare" cited from pseudo-Clement, 2 Ful. 81 n. ; mass not to be celebrated ex- cept on an altar and in a holy place, 2 Cran. 62 n., Pil. 496; the attendance of two clerks required at public mass, 1 Jew. 174 ; mass to be ordinarily said only in the day-time, ib. 117 n.; on a plurality of masses in one day, 2 Jew. 626; canon on giving the communion to excommunicate persons before death, 2 Ful. 105 n.; reference to the decree for trausubstantiution, 3 Bee. 359 n., 361 n.; gloss on certain words in the canon of the mass, affirming transub- stantiation, 1 Hoop. 518; the recantation of Berengarius, and gloss thereon, 3 Bee. 361 n., 1 Hoop. 525, 526, 3 Jew. 538, 539, 61S, Wool. 27 ; the accidents said to be in the air, as in their subject, 3 Jew. 509; these forms or accidents are not mingled with other meats, ib. 518; statement that corpus Christi potest evonii, 2 Jew. 784 ; on the body of Christ being eaten by mice, 2 Hoop. 418, 3 Jetc. 454 ; institution of the feast of Corpus Christi, 4 Bui. 423; indul- gences for keeping that day, 2 Jew. 774 (i) Ceremonies, Customs: — decree for the celebration of service in diverse lan- guages, 3 Bee. 409 ; reference to the read- ing of scripture, 4 Bui. 201 ; passages on confirmation, Calf. 216, 219, 220, 222, 2 Cran.H, 7c«?. 254n., Whiia. 609 ; decree for Lent, 3 Bee. 511, 513, 2 Brad. 307 n.; a canon on fasting therein, 1 Bee. 533; the alleged institution of holy water, Calf. 16 n. ; on the linen corporal, 1 Jew. 15; on the vestments used at mass, 2 Tyn. 221 ; vestments not to be put to profane uses, 2 Cran. 62 n. ; whether a sacred garment mended with an unhallowed thread needs to be reconsecrated, 3 Jew. 614, 615 ; secu- lar priests have no certain apparel ap- pointed them, since no mention is made either of the colour or form ; by which two LAW (CANON) 477 differences, or by one of them, apparel must be discerned, ib. 017 ; no church to be built till the bishop has fixed a cross, Calf. 135 n. ; on holy places, &c, 2 Cran. 02 n., 74, Pit. 49G; the feast of the dedica- tion of a church to be observed, 2Cran. 62 n.; standing enjoined at the gospel, 3 Bee. 409 J defence of images, Calf. 21 n. ; on the invention of the cross, ib. 322, 323 ; the cross to be used in all sacraments, ib. 200; reply to those who urge the authority of custom, 1 Bee. 376 , 3 Bee. 390 ; custom not to be preferred to reason and truth, Calf. 191; it must give place to the truth, Calf. 191, 1 Bee. 376; praise of custom which is not against the catholic faith, Calf. 54 ; custom without truth an old error, 1 Bee. 370, 3 Bee. 390 (j) Marriage, Concubinage, &c. : — de- claration that only virginity is able to pre- sent the soul of a man unto God, 3 Jew. 404 ; a man allowed to forsake his betrothed for a monastery, 1 Tyn. 171 n.; in what the sacrament of matrimony consists, Calf. 240; declaration that in marriage there are two sacraments, ib. 238; yet it is said to be unholy, ib. 23S — 241 ; marriage spoken against, 3 Bee. 304 n., 3 Jew. 420; the apo- stles took no order touching the not using of matrimony already contracted, 3 Jew. 423 ; marriage forbidden without the consent of parents, Sand. 231 ; reference about mar- riage with two sisters, 4 Jew. 1244; the marriage of co-sponsors prohibited, 3 Bee. 533 n., 1 Tyn. 245 ; canons forbidding mar- riage at certain times, SBec. 533 n.; canons against marriage after divorce, ib. 532 n.; statement ho who hath not a wife, instead of her ought to have a concubine, 4 Jew. 630; the passage altered in editions subse- quent to the reformation, 3 Tyn. 41 n. ; he that hath not a wife, but instead of a wife hath a concubine, not to be put from the communion, 4 Jew. 631, 3 Tyn. 41 n.; a concubine defined, 4 Jew. G31, 032, 3 Tyn. 41 n.; unless the solemnities of the law appear, concubinage is over presumed to be adultery, 4 Jew. 632; bigami, i.e. per- sons who have been twice married, not to be admitted to orders, Calf. 19, 3 Tyn. 165 n.; statements about second marriage with reference to St Paul's direction, 3 Jew. 407 ; admission that the marriage of priests is forbidden neither by the authority of the law, of the gospel, nor of the apo- stles, 2 Jew. 8S2, 3 Jew. 403, 422 ; in old times before pope Siricius, it was lawful for priests to marry, 3 Jew. 408, 411, 423, 4 Jew. 807, 809 ; confession that the celibacy of the clergy was not introduced at tho time of the synod of Ancyra, Sic, 2 Fvl. 96; proof that sundry popes were priests' sons, 3 Jew. 130; constitution of a council at Constantinople that the lawful marriage of bishops and priests should stand in force, ib. 404, 422; passages declaring that Greek priests make no vow of single life, 3 Jew. 396, 407, 408, 423, 4 Jew. 805; those who say that a married priest should not minister, accursed, PH. 500 ; likewise those who teach that a priest should despise his wife, ib.; mention of a priest who took a wife, and lived with her without any of- fence of law, 4 Jew. 809; reproof of bishops and priests that bring up their children in worldly learning, 3 Jew. 393 ; a foolish rea- son against the marriage of priests, ib. 222 ; decree of Urban II. on clerical celi- bacy, 1 Whity. 482 n. ; inepiiry w hat wise man will judge them to be priests who abstain not from fornication, i Jew, 802; caution to a man not to hear the mass of the priest whom he undoubtedly know- eth to keep a concubine, ib. ; the glosu says this decree in old times stood as a ruled case, but now it is not so, ib.; a layman may not accuse a priest of fornication, ib. 039 ; if a priest embrace a woman, a layman must judge that he doth it to the intent to bless her, 2 Ful. 211, iJew. 034; declaration that although the fornication of the priest be notorious, we are not on that account to abstain from his services, 3 Jew. 158; no man ought now to be deposed for forni- cation unless he persist in it, 4 Jew. 030, 637 ; a reason given for this, ib. 637 ; a man not to be deprived for simple fornica- tion, forasmuch as few (priests) are found without that fault, 3 Jew. 102, 427, 4 Jew. 030, 037, 038, 802; ten years' penance once appointed for fornication, 4 Jew. 030, 037 ; the penalty commuted for a fine, ib. 637 ; touching adultery and other small faults the bishop, after penance done, may dispense with a priest, Calf. 18 n., 4 Jew. 638; the bishop dispenses with him that offends (having sundry concubines) but with him that offends not (having married two wives) he dispenses not, ib. 039; admission that lechery has more privilege than chastity, Calf. 19, 4 Jew. 039; pope Pelagius gives a reason why the ancient penalties are not to be exacted, ib. 037; it is not coming to widows or maids, but the often haunting unto them, that is forbidden, ib. 039; wo- men having company with priests, to be 478 LAW (CANON) removed by the bishop, sold,and madeslaves, ib.; the gloss restricts this to women mar- rying priests, ib. ; a priest having several concubines not accounted guilty of bigamy, ib. 636; with priests having sundry concu- bines the bishop may dispense, that they may nevertheless do their office, ib. 638; he that keepeth sundry concubines is not thereby made irregular, ib. ; bastards made legitimate by the subsequent marriage of their parents, ib. 904; what may be done with the reward of a harlot, ib. 644 (h) Confession, Excommunication, &c. : — it is not proved that secret sins are of necessity to be uttered in confession unto the priest, 3 Jetc. 372, 4 Jew. 977 ; proof, from Ezek. xviii. 27, 28, that sorrow of heart brings pardon, Calf. 242, 243 ; it appears most evidently that only by contrition of heart, without confession of mouth, sin is remitted, ib. 243 ; that confession which is made to God alone, purgeth sins, ib. ; others on the contrary bear witness, say. ing, that without confession of the mouth and satisfaction of deed, none can be cleansed, &c, 3 Bee. 509; whether of these two opinions (in favour of, or against private confession) it were better to follow, is left to the discretion of the reader ; for either side is favoured by wise and godly men, 3 Bui. 82, 3 Jew. 352, 377; the bet- ter opinion considered to be that confession was instituted by the church, not com- manded in the scriptures, 2 Jew. 1134, 3 Jew. 352, 377 ; on the time when con- fession was instituted, whether in Paradise or subsequently, 1 Hoop. 536 ; perhaps (in the time of Ambrose) the manner of con- fession that now is used, was not appoint- ed, 3 Jew. 377; among the Christians in Greece confession of sins is not necessary, because this tradition never came among them, 3 Jew. 353, 4 Jew. 977 ; some say' we ought to confess our sins only unto God, as do the Grecians, 3 Jew. 353, 377 ; before we open our mouth unto the priest, the leprosy of our sin is made clean, ib. 377 ; although we utter nothing with our mouth, yet we may obtain pardon of our sins, ib. 363, 372, 4 Jew. 977; confession is made to the priest in token of forgiveness already ob- tained, not as a cause whereby to procure forgiveness, 3 Jew. 360, 4 Jew. 977 ; con- fession is made, not to obtain forgiveness thereby, but to declare our repentance, 3 Jew. 360 ; the sinner is made clean, not by the judgment of the priest, but by the abundance of divine grace, tfc.376; the word of God forgiveth sins, the priest is judge, 2 Bee. 174 n., 3 Jew. 378,379; the judgment of the president is true when it followeth the judgment of the everlasting Judge, 3 Jew. 376; the merit of the priest can neither further nor hinder, but the merit of him that desireth absolution, i6.358; statement that venial sins may be taken away either by a Pater noster, or by holy water, ib. 372; in necessity a layman may hear confession and absolve, 3 Jew. 357, 4 Jew. 977 ; ex- communication called the sword of a bishop, 3 Jew. 35d; he that is excommunicated can- not excommunicate, 3 Jew. 203, 4 Jew. 890; to slay an excommunicate man not murder, 2 Cran. 74 ; claim of the power of binding and loosing those buried under the earth, Hog. 68 n.; mention of some crimes which may be judged after death, as heresy, ib. ; if any excommunicated person have been buried in an ecclesiastical cemetery, his bones are to be dug up, and cast out, 3 Tyn. 270; mention of absolution after death, 3 Jew. 359; Unigenitns, on which is founded the alleged power of the pope to sell pardons and indulgences, 1 Tyn. 74 n., and see 2 Cran. 74 (I) Oaths: — as in an oath there mnst be no falsehood, so in words ought there to be no lie, 1 Bee. 379, 380; passages against swearing by creatures, 1 Hoop. 478 ; it is a point of wisdom for a man to call that again which he hath evil spoken, 1 Bee. 372; in evil promises faith may be broken, 1 Bee. 372, 1 Bui. 250, 3 Jew. 399 ; it is some- times contrary to a man's duty to perform the oath he has promised, 1 Bee. 372, 1 Bui. 250; that oath must not be kept whereby any evil is unwarily promised, 1 Bui. 250, 251; it is better not to fulfil the vows of a foolish promise, than by the ob- servance of them to commit wickedness, 1 Bee. 372; we ought rather to forswear ourselves, than for the eschewing of perjury fall into any other more grievous sin, ib. 374; David commended for breaking his rash oath, ib., 1 Bui. 251; the wicked vow of Hubaldus, 3 Jew. 400 (m) Civil power : — assertion that Christ, by several duties and sundry dignities, has severed the offices of both powers, 4 Jew. 826, 985; the heathen emperors were called pontifices roaximi, ib. 983, 984 ; the emperor has not his sword of the pope, but the empire is from God alone, ib. 835, 836; statement that the common laws say the emperor is the lord of the world, ib. IOCS, 1014 ; the emperor is a true emperor by the LAW (CANON) — LAWSON 479 election of the princes only, before he be confirmed by the pope, ib. 836; there is no kind of thing but it may be thoroughly ex- amined by the authority of the emperor; for he receives from God a general govern- ment and principality over all men, ib. 1033; assertion that the emperor has the right of choosing the pope, 2 Tyn. 2G3n.; a priest sometimes called to make answer before a temporal judge, 4 Jew. 961 ; the pope by the consent of the prince exempts priests from subjection to the emperor, ib. 969, 974 ; the case of a bishop com- mitted to the judgment of the French queen Brunichildis, 1 Jcw.SSd, 4 Jew. 9G1 — 963; even the emperor calls himself a servant, 4 Jew. 847 ; declaration that the control both of the spiritual and material sword belongs to the church, 2 Hoop. 239 n., 2 Tyn. 272 n.; the emperor claimed as the pope's subject, 3 Bee. ,507, 2 Cran. G9 ; the pope says the emperor is as far inferior to him, as the moon is to the sun, see in d, above; the emperor said to be the proctor or defender of the Roman church, 1 Jew. 443, 3Jew.3U, 4 Jew. S36, 847,981, 1013; princes ought to obey the bishops and de- crees of the church, 2 Cran. 73; assertion that princes ought not to set bishops be- neath them, but to assign them an honour- able seat by them, ib. ; every king, prelate, and potentate, who may think himself al- lowed to violate any decision of a pope accursed, 2 Cran. 69, 2 Tyn. 282 n,; princes not to tax ecclesiastics, without the pope's permission, 1 Tyn. 179, 2 Tyn. 277; yet the law says, if the temporal go- vernor demand tribute, we deny it not, 1 Bee. 221; the bringing of any accusation against an ecclesiastic before a secular judge prohibited, 2 Tyn. 307 n.; any lay judge who shall have distrained or con- demned an ecclesiastic to be suspended, 1 Tyn. 17S n.; Constantine stated to have conceded royal dignity to pope Silvester, 2 Tyn. 279; the alleged Donation of Con- stantine, 2 Ful. 3G0n., 3 Jew. 394, 4 Jew. 840, 2 Lat. 349 n., 2 Tyn. 279 ; declaration that Constantine the emperor was presi- dent of the council of Nice, 4 Jew. 1018; statement that emperors have been present at councils, faith pertaining to them as well as to priests, ib, 102G, see 2 Cran. 70 ; transfer of the empire to Charlemagne, 2 Hoop. 238; Louis le Debonnaire's feigned release of the right of electing the pope, 2 Tyn. 279 ; Otho's oath to pope John, 3 Dec. 512, 513, 2 Tyn. 2G9 ; the pope's law j annuls all the laws of temporal princes, | 2 Cran. 68, 165 ; it is contrary to the law of the land, ib. 213, 214, 221, 222, 448, 449 (n) Rules of Law, &c. :_that what touches all ought to be allowed by all, 1 Jew. 412, iJew. 826, 1 Whiig. 370; on I tacit consent, 1 Whitg. 362; the matter is | not subject to the word, but the word to the matter, 1 Hoop. 528; when the propriety of words is forced, the meaning of the truth is lost, ib. ; a thing once bad cannot be amended by time, 1 Jew. 79; as to pos- | sessors mala) fidei, ib. 49, 50 ; a man ought | to make his purgation where he is defamed, 4 Jew. 963; execptio judicis incompetentis, 1 Jew. 62; a wrongful sentence bindeth no man, 4 Jew. 1152; appeals allowed from equal to equal, 1 Jew. 395 n.; in the presence of the superior, the power of the inferior ceases, 2 Tyn. 285; vain remedies, that are more grievous than the true and manifest dangers, to be rejected, 4 Jew. 647 («) Miscellanea : — truth is known by little and little, 3 Jew. 595; whoever con- ceals the truth through the fear of any power provokes the anger of God against himself, because he fears man more than God, 2 Lat. 298 n.; assertion that if the Jews had not crucified Christ, they had sinned deadly, 3 Jew. 183, i Jew. 942; the sin against the Holy Ghost declared to be final impenitence, 2 Bui. 425; the Angelici mentioned, 2 Ful. 42 n.; a man said to lose that he never had, 4 Jew. 885; public dis- putations forbidden, Phil. 27, 34; mention of several universities, 4 Jew. 654 ; Rome designated the head of covetousness, ib. 867 ; all things sold there, ib. ; Joachim Abbas condemned, ib. 74] ; explanation of the word apocrisiarii, ib. 878; unseemly heaviness for the dead, attributed to despair of the resurrection, 2 Cov. 123; statement that some have chosen rather to endure the miseries of this world a hundred years, than the pains of purgatory for one day, Bog. 218 n La Warr (Tho. lord de) : v. West. Lawes (Tho.) : prebendary of Canterbury, Park. 442 ; Grindal's commissary, Grin. 415 n., 416, 424 Lawish sprinkling: that sprinkling which was prescribed and practised under the law, 2 Bee. 227 Lawney (Tho.) : 2 Cran. 301, 367 Lawrence: v. Laurence. Lawse(Tho.): v. Lawes. Lawson (Geo.): 2 Cov. 491 480 LAWYERS — LEE Lawyers : v. Prayers. Their pleading at the bar, 3 Jew. 124; they pleaded in French, 2 Cran. 170 ; they were made parsons, vicars, prebendaries, Hutch. 4; their practice condemned, 1 Brad. 406, 2 Ful. 129, 130, 1 Lat. 344, Pil. 404; the delay of justice charged upon attorneys, proctors, counsellors, and advo- cates, Sand. 22G; lawyers called horse- leeches, Pil. 238; their covctousness, 1 Bee. 253, 1 Lat. 98, 110, 344 ; it hath al- most devoured England, 1 Lat. 318; anec- dote of a covetous Serjeant, Sand. 383 ; lawyers keep their old trnde. Park. 352 ; said to be like Switzers (hirelings), 1 Lat. 127 ; those who counsel wrongly for gain are thieves, 2 Bee. 108; what they should do, 1 Bee. 25C, 2 Bee. 114, 115; counsel- lors at the law must be righteous, Sand. 193; lawyers shall lie judged, 2 Lat. 50 Layfield ( ) : Sand. iii. Laying-on of Hands, q. v. Laymen : v. Laity. Layton (Rich.): prebendary of St Paul's, Rid. 331 n Layton (Will.) : prebendary of St Pauls, 2 Brad. xxiv. n., Rid. 331 n Lazarus: on the parable of the rich man and Lazarus, Pil. 52, Whita. 642; tho rich man's burial, Whita. 202 Lazarus, the brother of Martha and Mary: 2 Bui. 69; said to have preached at Mar- seilles, 1 Jew. 162 Lazius (Wolfg.): asserts that Abdias was one of the seventy disciples, Calf. 126 Lazy lordanes : 2 Jew. 922 Lea (Sir Hen.) : v. Lee. Leach ( ), a Scotchman: his case, Grin. 260 ; recommended to Sir Will. Cecil, ib. 275 Leaf ( Jo. ): an apprentice, burned with Brad- ford, 1 Brad. 550, 2 Brad, xli ; called by Bryee Jo. Least, Poet. 102 League: v. France. Leagues: v. Covenants. Leake, co. Lincoln : 2 Cran. 308 Leander: 2 Bee. 227 n Leare: learning, lore, skill, 2 Jew. 626 Learning, Learned: r. Abbeys, Children, Scholars. Learning not to be despised, 2 Jew. 1026, 1027 ; comparison of learning, 4 Jew. 878 ; two sorts of learners, 4 Bui. 154 ; on the Christian education of the young, 2 Cran. 419; they ought to be trained in Christian learning, 1 Bee. 10, in the know- ledge of God's will, 2 Bee. 480; education to be enjoined by the clergy, 2 Cran. 499 ; its force, 1 Lat. 116; on the education of nobles and gentlemen, ib. 69; Crannier objects to the exclusion of poor men's chil- dren from grammar-schools, 2 Cran. 398; none are learned unless they know Christ, 2 Lat. 258, 200; heretics not generally un- learned, Pil. 120 Learning (New) : the gospel so called, 1 Lat. 30; against those that so call the gospel, with sentences and examples of scripture, 1 Bee. 439; the new learning proved to be old, 2 Lat. 318—320; the term afterwards applied to classical learning, 1 Lat. 30 n Lease, or Leash : a cord or thong by which dogs are held, 2 Tyn. 84 Leases : Pil. 289 ; under the seals of chapters, Grin. 179 Least (Jo.): v. Leaf. Leaven: the old leaven, 3 Whitg. 230; the leaven of the Pharisees, what it is, 1 Lat. 257, 258 ; leaven interpreted in a good sense, 1 Tyn. 113, 2 Tyn. 87, 233 Leaver (Mr) : v. Lever. Le Bas (C. AV.): Life of Jewel, 2 Ful. 371, 1 Zur. 100, 139 nn Lechery: v. Adultery. The king requested to punish it, 1 Lat. 276 Le Chevalier (Ant. Rod.): v. Cavallerius. Le Clerc (Jean): v. Clericus. Lectern : a desk for reading, Grin. 153 Lectors, or Readers : 4 Bui. 1 13, 114, 1 Whitg. 541, 542, 2 Whitg. 174, 342, 456, 458; men- tioned in the so-called apostolic canons, Whita. 509 ; also by Eusebius, 2 Whitg. 174; children under fourteen anciently admitted as such, ijew.911; the Romish order, Rog. 258; how they are ordained, 3 Jew. 273, charged on their ordination to read the gospel for the quick and the dead, 2 Jew. 745 Ledbury, co. Hereford, 2 Zur. 329 n Ledington : v. Lethington. Lee ( Edw. ), abp of York : preaches at Paul's cross, 2 Lat. 378; opposes Bale, Bale viii; present at Anne Boleyn's coronation, 2 Cran. 245 ; letter to him, to suspend the quarterly reading of the general curse, ib. 281 Lee (Row].), bp of Coventry and Lichfield : referred to, ib. 259 n., 271 n.; elected bishop of Chester (meaning Coventry and Lichfield), ib. 274 Lee (Tho.), or Legh: visits religious houses, 2 Cran. 315 n., 319 n., 2 Lat. 372 n. ; cites queen Catharine, 2 Cran. 244; sent to Canterbury to inquire about Becket's blood, ib. 378 ; complains of the prevalence of open adultery, 1 Lat. 244 n LEE — LEIGH 481 Lee (Sir Hen.), K. G. : Ridley's dying gift to him, Hid. 296; Parker favours him, Park. 354, 359 Lee ( ) : a rebel, 2 Cran. 187 n Leech: a healer; dog-leeches, Bale 236 Leeds castle, co. Kent : Bale 18 n Leeds (Edvv.): letters to him and others, Park. 63, 64 Leese : to lose, 1 Brad. 72, 1 Bui. 44 Le Faucher (Mich.) : De la Cene du Seigneur, 2 Ful. 115 n Lefevre (Jac), of Etaples: v. Faber. Legates: remarks on them, 4 Jew. 679; sin of one in England, Pit 572, Sand. 224; legates a latere, 2 Zur. 149 ; pole-axes borne before them, 1 Tyn. 251 Leyatinoe Constitutiones : v. Lyndewode. Legatio: v. Adrian VI. Legenda Aurea : 1 Bee. 139 n., 3 Bee. 200, 234, 519, 535, 1 Hoop. 182, Hutch. 171 n., Jew. xxxix, 1 Jew. 162, 265, 3 Jew. 344, 1 Lot. 435 n., 2 Tyn. 98 n., 3 Whitg. 348; it is a legend of lies, Pil. 18; opinion of Lud. Vives on it, 4 Jew. 816, Sand. 18 Legenda Sanctorum : 2 Lat. 132 n Legenda Nova Sanctorum : this seems to be the Nova Legenda Anglias of Jo. Capgrave, q. v.: cited on Osvvin's synod at Whitby, Pil. 025; on St Etheldreda, ib. 590; on St Anselm, ib. 689; on St William, ib. 587, 688; on the burning of Canterbury, ib. 607 Legendaries : to be abolished, Grin. 135, 159 Legends : foolish legends in the Latin ser- vice, 2 Cran. 180, 181 ; their authority shaken by the diffusion of the scriptures, Sand. 18 Legh (Tho.): v. Lee. Legion (The Thundering) : 1 Bui. 383 Leicester: Brocvale, king of Leicester, 4 Jew. 780; Augustine of Canterbury there, ib. ; a parliament there in the time of Hen. V., Bale 4, 49 ; a martyr there, Poet. 108; the hospital of Will, de Wigston; Sampson master of it, 2 Zur. 118 n Leicester (Rob. earl of): v. Dudley, Leicestershire : how they called swine to their food there, 1 Lat. 147 Leichtenaw (Conr. a), commonly called Urs- pergensis : Jew. xliv ; describes the mis- sion of Augustine to Britain, 1 Jew. 307 ; speaks of the crimes of Phocas, ib. 363, 361 ; says that at the requestof pope Buni- face, Phocas appuinted the see of the apo- stolic church of Borne to be the head of all churches, before which the church of Con- stantinople was chief, 4 Jew. 733; asserts Unit Home conquered the world not by religion but malice, ib. 685 ; relates certain acts of pope Sergius, 3 Jew. 276; describes the cruelty of Irene, 2 Jew. 653 ; says the council held at Constantinople against the image-breakers was repealed by one held at Frankfort, 4 Jew. 1050; does not men- tion pope Joan, ib. 648 ; mentions that Udalric succeeded Hiltinus in the see of Augsburg, 3 Jew. 424 ; says the emperor Henry III. coming into Italy, deposed three popes unlawfully made, 4 Jew. 682 ; relates the history of pope Hildebrand, and records his treatment of the emperor Henry IV., 2 Hoop. 239, 3 Jew. 129, 143, 4 Jew. 696, 699, 700 ; describes the character of that emperor, 4 Jew. 699 ; refers to papal intrigues, ib. 698; says Boniface VIII. entered into the popedom as a fox, reigned as a wolf, died as a dog, ib. 684 — Berum mem. Paraleip. annexed to his Chronicon, Jew. xli ; this work records the declaration of Louis IV., that his power depended not on the pope, but on God only, 4 Jew. 836; tells how Boniface VIII. went in procession attired as an emperor, and had a naked sword borne before him, ib. 684, 820, 825, 972; states that the emperor Henry of Luxemberg was poisoned in the sacrament, ib. 686, 687 ; says that pope Clement V. was an open whore- master, ib. 874, and that from that time discipline and religion decayed in the car- dinals, and three roots of vices, pride, avarice, and lechery, bare the sway, ib. 642, 874, 880 ; mentions a pope's claim of power to depose kings, ib. 932; records a com- plaint of the bad character of chaplains and canons, 3 Jew. 420 ; contains a chapter about exactions for suffering concubines, iJew. 644; says, in the history of the council of Constance, that the bishops oppressed the Spirit of God, defied the voices of the prophets, persecuted Christ in his members, ib. 874 ; records the asser- tion of pope Pius II. that we must with- stand any man to the face, whether Peter, or Paul, if he walk not al ter the truth of the gospel, t'6. 875, and his remark that if a bishop speak against the pope, yea, although he speak the truth, yet he sins against his oath to the pope, ib. 948 ; describes the Liga Sotularia, ib. 065; mentions a decree of Maximilian against swearing, 1 Bee. 391 ; speaks of Cajetan requiring Luther to recant an article on the sacrament, 2 Jew. 751, 3 Jew. 557 Leigh (Edw.): Annot., Calf. 95 n.; Crit. Sac.i'fc. 107 n 31 482 LEIGH — LEO I. Leigh (Rich.) : his pious fraud at Christ church, Dublin, Park. 95 n Leigh (Tho.), sheriff of London : Phil. 150 Leigh (Tho.), of Adlington : Poet. 364 Leighton (Sir Tho.) : governor of Guernsey, 1 Zur. 323 Leighton (Sir Will.) : his Teares, Rog. ix, x. Leighton (Edw.), archdeacon of Sarum : signs a declaration respecting a general council, 2 Cran. 468 Leighton (Rich.), or Layton : a visitor of monasteries, 2 Cran. 315 n., 326 Leipsic : beseiged, 3 Zur. 258 n Leith : intended to be fortified, 1 Zur. 59; defended by queen Mary, ib. 60; beseiged and taken by the English, ib. 82, 86, 88, 89, 91 (see Calf. 114); levelled to the ground, ib. 89 ; fortified by the king's party, ib. 262 Leith (James) : a letter to Bullinger, 1 Zur. 230 Leland (Jo.) : Itinerary, 2 Lat. 295, 368, 395, 402 nn Lelius ( ) : 3 Zur. 355 Le Long ( Jac.) : Bibliotheca Sacra, 2 Ful. 166 n Lenian : a sweetheart, 1 Lat. 42 n Le Mangeur (Pierre): v. Petrus Comestor. Lemann ( ) : 2 Zur. 225, 262 Le Moyne ( Osias), vicar of Roydon : 2 Cran. 368 n Le Moyne (Steph.) : Grin. 72 n Lemster : v. Leominster. Lending: rules for lending, 2 Tyn. 68 Le Neve (J.) : 2 Lat. 370, 377, 378, 387 nn. ; 3 Whitg. vi. n Lenglin (Jos.), one of the ministers of Stras- burgh : 3 Zur. 334, 534 Lennox (Earls of) : v. Stuart. Le Nourri (Nich.) : Calf. 21, 69, 110, 211 nn. ; claims for Cecilius the treatise De mortibus Persecutorum, commonly ascribed to Lac- tantius, 2 Ful. 336 n Lent : v. Fasting. Supposed by Ambrose to be binding by force of our Lord's example and various scripture types, Whita. 604 ; referred by some Papists to Christ, by some to apo- stolic tradition, by others to the church, ib. 501 ; not ordained by the apostles, 3 Tyn. 258; traced by Bellarmine through the fathers up to Clement, Whita. 508; Pla- tina ascribes its institution to Telesphorus, ib. ; not instituted by Telesphorus, 2 Ful. 236, 237 ; at first enjoined on the clergy only, 2 Brad. 307 ; its observance of old, 3 Jew. 170, 2 Whitg. 556; the manner of observing it formerly various and uncer- tain, Whita. 508; ancient diversities of fasting in it, PH. 560; disregard of it deemed heresy in early times, 3 Jew. 430; how kept by Romanists, — their absurd dis- tinction between meats, Whita. 604 ; cere- monies used in the churches in Lent, and their signification, 1 Bee. 110, &c. ; the monastic services in Lent, 2 Tyn. 81 ; images covered during Lent, 1 Bee. Ill, 2 Cran. 414; a proclamation for abstaining from flesh in Lent, 2 Cran. 507 ; religious examination enjoined in it, £6. 500; its strict observance in king Edward's time, 3 Zur. 723; letters of the archbishop and council on the observance of Lent and fish day, Grin. 406, 407 ; flesh eaten in it, Pil. 484, 551, 560 ; dispensations touching white meat, 2 Lat. 413; Lent licences sought for Sir Rog. North, Park. 108, for the. baron de la Ferte, ib. 172, for the lord of Lething- ton, ib., for Jo. Fox, ib. 230, for Philip Sidney, ib. 316 ; what it requires of Chris- tian men, 1 Bee. 91 ; usually appointed to abstinence, 2 Bee. 526; on fastiig therein, 2 Cran. 156 ; it is a time of mourning for sin, 1 Bee. Ill ; we keep it when we live well, ib. 106 ; ancient canons respecting baptism and the offering of bread in Lent, 2 Cran. 39 ; marriage not permitted in Lent, except by dispensation, 2 Lat. 162, 1 Zur. 164; A Potation fok Lent, by T. Becon, 1 Bee. 85 Lent : offered (but perhaps an error for bent), 2 Bee. 165 Lentulus : the spurious epistle in his name, Calf. 46 n L'envoy: the lenvoy, by Nic. Boweman, Poet. 555 Leo I., emperor of the East : was against images, Phil. 407 Leo HI., emperor of the East, called the Isaurian : Calf, xii, 138 ; he forbade images, 2 Bee. 71, 312, 1 Hoop. 47, Park. 90, Bid. 93 ; a treatise De Re Militari erroneously ascribed to him, Parh. 90, Rid. 93 Leo VI., emperor of the East, called the Philosopher, the Wise, and the Pacific: his book De Apparatu Bellico, or Tartica, Rid. 93 n., see Park. 90; he (?) maintained phi- losophers, 2 Jew. 981 Leo 1., pope, called the Great : vrastoomnch addicted to the dignity of his see, 2 Ful. 327 ; but in a case of doubt he conferred with other bishops, 1 Jew. 382 ; confessed himself unable to remove Eutyches from his abbey, ib. 414 ; sent clergy to certain councils, 4 Jew. 995; was summoned to the Council (g. v.) of Chalcedon, 3 Jew. LEO I. 483 225, 4 Jew. 990; his credit therein, 3 Jew. 219, 220; humbled by the council, 2 Ful. 288 , 289, 308, 320, 327 , 332,303, 304; he would not assent to a decree of it, 1 Jew. 413, 423, 3 Jeiv. 220; charged the synod with rashness, 1 Jew. 423, 4 Jew. 1109 ; was required by the emperor to declare his consent to it, 1 Jew. 412, 413 ; his works, 2 Ful. 405, Jew. xxxix; his epistles, Whita. 430 ; an emendation in one of them pro- posed by Quesnel, 2 Ful. 319 n.; he wrote an epistle against Eutyches, which it is said St Peter corrected, 3 Jew. 299 ; one of his epistles corrupted by Gratian, 2 Ful. 82 n. ; supposed to have written a discourse ascribed to Jerome, Whita. 007 ; he quotes from Ambrose, 3 Jew. 201 n.; Quesnel claims for him the composition of the books De Vocatione Gentium, 2 Ful. 353 n.; he speaks of the Seed of the woman bruising the serpent's head, Whita. 105 n. ; cites Ambrose against the heresy of Elltyches, who asserted the flesh of Christ and his divinity to be of one nature, 1 Jew. 482 ; asserts that although John says '-The Word was made flesh," yet the Word was not turned into flesh, 2 Jew. 500; regards "the form of God" as meaning the nature of God, 3 Jew. 201 ; exclaims, ye foolish scribes and wicked priests, the power of our Saviour was not to be shewed at the discretion of your blindness, 4 Jew. 1040 ; says, Christ suffered not in the Godhead, but in the infirmity of human nature, 1 Jew. 527; speaks of the shedding of Christ's blood as sufficient to deliver all the prisoners in the world, 3 Sec. 422, 423; declares that although the death of many saints is pre- cious in the sight of the Lord, yet the slaughter of no innocent is a propitiation for the sins of the world, 3 Bui. 95, 3 Jew. 574 ; says that in one Lord Jesus Christ all are crucified, dead, buried, and raised again, 3 Bui. 95 ; warns the true worshipper of our Lord's passion so to behold Christ crucified with the eyes of his heart, that he may understand that Christ's flesh is his flesh, 3 Jew. 538 ; states that the flesh of Christ is the same (that it was) for essence, not the same for glory, ii.258; says, Christ by unspeakable means began to be the nearer to us by his divinity, the further he is made from us by his humanity, ib. 490; cites Augustine respecting Christ's coming again in his true human nature, 1 Cran. 94 n., (48); censures the folly of not going to the prophets, to the apostles, &c, 4 Jew. 851 ; asks what needs it to believe that thing that neither the law hath taught, nor the prophets have spoken, Sic, ib. 880 ; shews that the scriptures were read in the church, ib. 857 ; condemns apocryphal writ- ings, 1 Jew. Ill ; intimates that it is better not to express our belief Hi the holy church, 1 Bui. 100; observes that the whole church has one prayer, and one confession, 4 Jew. 812 ; censures those who under the name of the church light against the church, 1 Jew. 98, 500, 2 Jew. 819, 3 Jew. 152; says the devil is sore grieved with the call- ing of the heathen, and with the daily de- creasing of his power, therefore he causes dissensions, 3 Jew. 010 ; affirms that every observance (of the church) is fiom divine teaching, &c, 2 Ful. 182 ; his canon on the appointment of bishops, 1 Whity. 400; he speaks of a bishop named Juvenal obtain- ing theprincebood of the province of Pales- tine, 4 Jew. 824 ; says, that bishop works himself greater condemnation who promotes an unworthy person to the ministry, IBec. 0; declares that ignorance is worthy nei- ther of excuse nor forgiveness in them that bear rule, ib. 384; says, unto frantic masters the truth is a slander, and to blind doctors light is darkness, 3 Jew. 250 ; directs that after the solemn reading of the most holy lesson there follow the sermon or exhortation of the priest, 4 Jew. 857 ; says, he that knows himself to be set over some men, let him not disdain to have some man preferred before him, &c, 2 Ful. 259, 311 ; affirms that it was given to one apostle to be over the rest, Sic, 3 Jew. 291, &c. ; says Christ took Peter into the fellowship of the undivided unity, ib. 120, 290 ; (similar words are ascribed to Nicholas 111., q.v.), and by various other expressions greatly ex- aggerates the power of Peter, ib. 290; declares that Christ called Peter the rock, that the building of the everlasting temple might stand in the soundness of Peter, ib. 297 ; his statement as to the rock of the church shamefully perverted, 2 Ful. 293, 294 ; he declares that Peter had a special care of feeding the sheep committed to him, ib. 319; says Peter properly governs all priests, and uses other expressions to the same effect, 3 Jew. 299 ; his epistle to Anastasius, bp of Thessalonica, quoted by Harding for the supremacy, Uew. 402; he is falsely stated to have been called uni- versal bishop, 1 Jew. 422, 424 ; he was however by some styled universal patriarch, ib. 425 n., 420; he declined the title of universal bishop, 1 Jew. 47, 2 Jew. 032, 31—2 484 LEO L — LEO IX. 3 Jew. 300; claims to have decreed certain things by the inspiration of God and of the most blessed apostle Peter, 3 Jew. 296, 298 ; his decree for the authority of the Roman church, 3 Bee. 511 n. ; he says sacraments were altered according to the diversity of times, but the faith whereby we live, was never different, 2 Jew. 1119, 3 Jew. 447 ; calls the cross of Christ both a sacrament and an example, 2 Jew. 1103, 3 Jew. 457 ; terms a promise of virginity a sacrament, 3 Jew. 418 ; speaks of God granting us the marvellous sacrament of regeneration, 1 Jew. 487 ; says that as our Lord was made our flesh, by that he was born, so are we made his flesh, by that we are new-born, 3 Jew. 494 ; declares that a man received of Christ is not the same after baptism as before, but that the body of the regenerate is made the flesh of the crucified, 1 Brad. 89, Uew. 474, 2 Jew. 5GG, 3 Jew. 468; affirms that Christ gave unto the water (of baptism) what he gave unto his mother, 1 Jew. 455, 2 Jew. 667, 1102, 3 Jew. 468, 498 ; says, thou art washed in the blood of Christ, when thou art baptized in his death, 3 Jew. 529; directs baptism to be adminis- tered at Easter and Whitsuntide, 4 Bui. 367 ; a decree of his referred to about sponsors, 2i?ec. 210 n. ; referred to about the eating of Christ in the sacrament of the eucharist, 1 Cran. 195, (75) ; he admonishes so to communicate of the holy table as to doubt nothing concerning the verity of Christ's body and blood, &c, 3 Jew. 466; says the same thing is received by the mouth that is believed by our faith, 1 Jew. 286 n., 3 Jew. 4G6, 468 ; declares that we are changed into the same thing that we receive, 3 Jew. 469 ; he (or Ambrose) speaks of eagles flying about the body with spiritual wings, 1 Jew. 451, 3 Jew. 546 ; he asks what hope they leave themselves in the help of the sacrament who deny the verity of human substance in the body of our Saviour, 2 Jew. 700; speaks of the com- municants responding " Amen," 1 Jew. 286 n., 2 Jew. 698, 699; said to have made part of the canon of the mass, 2 Brad. 309, 1 Jew. 9, 96 ; alleged to have commanded the sacrament to be censed, 2 Brad. 311 ; ordered that the names of Dioscorus, Juve- nalis, and Thalassius, should not be re- hearsed at the altar, 4 Jew. 1022 ; directed that in case the church could not hold all that came, there might be two or more communions in one day, Coop. 70, 1 Jew. 17, 120, 2 Jew. 626, 629, &c., 641, 4 Jew. 821 ; it is siid he was wont to communicat seven or eight times in one day, 3 Bee. 381, 474; he testifies that the Manichees used not the cup, 1 Jew. 257, 260, 3 Jew. 158 n., 481, Rog. 295 n.; speaks of the confirma- tion of converts from heresy, 3 Whitg. 479 ; favours private confession, '3 Jew. 369 ; speaks of the absolution of men bereft of speech and reason, ib. 355, 359 ; calls the fast of forty days an apostolical institution, Whita. 610; asks, what shall become of them that have broken the covenant of the heavenly sacrament (the promise of virgin- ity)? 3 Jew. 458; said to have cut off hU hand because a woman kissed it, Pil. 601 ; he allowed the marriage of priests, 2 Brad. 309 ; expounds the direction that a bishop is to be the husband of one wife, 3 Jew. 422 ; says of one, as we are informed, he is at one time the husband of two wives, we think him meet to be deprived of his pro- motion, ib. 406; mentions that the Pris- cillianists condemned marriage, Rog. 306 n.; says that to render to God the things which are God's is not to rebel against Cspsar, but to help him, 3 Jew. 173; beseeches the emperor to call a general council, 1 Jew. 411, 416, 4 Jew. 996, 997, 1098, 2 Whitg. 363; says the great council of Chalcedon was summoned by the travail of the em- peror, 4 Jew. 1005; speaks of an emperor using the authority of the apostolic see to achieve the effect of a holv purpose, ib. 995 Leo ... , pope: stated to have been an Arian, 3 Jew. 344 Leo II., pope: confirmed the condemnation of pope Honorius, 2 Ful. 312 Leo III., pope: being accused by Paschalis and Campulus, he pleaded his cat se before Charlemagne at Rome, 4 Jew. 967 ; after this he released the Romans of their oath i to the emperor of Greece, and made Charle- | magne emperor, ib. 672, 680 ; crowned him, I 2 Hoop. 238 n. ; allowed the pretended bloodofChristatMantua,Pi7.602; appoint- | ed the censing in the mass, ib. 503; the institution of the rogation days attributed to him, Calf. 295 n Leo IV., pope: humbly submitted himself to the emperor Lewis, 4 Jew. 705, 967, 968 ; confirmed the third council of Carthage, Whita. 39; speaks of the pix, 4c, 2 Jexe . 560n Leo V., pope: his history, 1 Hoop. 217 Leo VIII., pope: chosen by the people, 1 Whitg. 401—403 ; his acts, 2 TV". 269 Leo IX., pope : a wicked man, 2 Hoop. 240 ; LEO IX. — LEVER 485 lie promoted the error of transubstantia- tion and censured Berengarius, 1 Hoop. 118, 124, 5'-»4, 2 Hoop. 48; condemned the marriage of priests, Bog. 181 ; referred to in connexion with the apostolic canons, Whita, 42 ; his epistle to Peter and John, bishops of Africa, 3 Jew. 313 Leo X., pope: bought the popedom, Sand. 241 ; expressed infidel opinions, 2 Cov. 139 n. ; called Christianity " that fable of Christ," 1 Ful. 66, 3 Jew. 469, Rog. 78, 181; his bull against Luther, 3 Bui. 119 n.; in it he calls whole communion the heresy of the Greeks and Bohemians, 1 Jew. 231, 248, aud denounces appeals from the pope to a council as heretical, 3 Jew. 210 n. ; he bestowed on Henry VIII. the title of Defender of the Faith, 1 Tyn. 186, 2 Tyn. 264, 338 ; extract from the bull, 1 Tyn. 187 n. ; reference to him, Pil. 142 n Leo Byzantius: his affection to his country, 1 Bee. 233 Leo Ostiensis: Chronic. Monast. Casin., Jew. xxxix, 4 Jew. C48, 698 Leodium : v. Liege. Leominster, co. Hereford : Elizabeth, the woman of Lymster or Lemster, her pre- tended miraculous sustenance, 2 Cran. 64, 1 Tyn. 325, 326 Leonard (St) : his bowl, Calf. 287 Leonard (Jo.), and Leonard (Tho.): Park. 198 Leoni (Pet.) : v. Anacletus, antipope. Leonicus (Nic. Tho.), or Leonicenus : De Var. Hist., Jew. xxxix ; says the priests of Isis j in Egypt used to wear linen surplices, and had their heads shaved, 3 Jew. 555 Leonicus Chalcocondylas, q. v. Leonidas: his martyrdom, 2 Bui. 105 Leontium, a courteghian : 4 Jew. 645 Leontius, bp of Antioch: a heretic, 2 Ful. ' 381 ; a concealed Arian, Sand. 183 Leontius, bishop of Neapolis: wrote the life of St John, patriarch of Alexandria, called the Almsgiver, 1 Jew. 182 ; referred to, ib. 85 ; he says, Christians, in a manner, know not what an altar or a sacrifice is, 2 Jew. 735 Leontius, Scholasticus : declares that there are only twenty-two books of the Old Testa- ment, Whita. 64; says that the scriptures were lost in the captivity, and restored by Ezra, ib. 115 Leopold, duke of Austria: killed at Sempach, 4 Jew. 671, 2 Zur. 263 n Leovicius ( ) : his Varia Historia, Pil. 281 Lepanto : the battle there, 1 Zur. 270 n Lepidns (M.) : 1 Hoop. 297 Lepreyans: their law against adultery, 2 Sec. 649, 650 Leprosy : a type of sin, 2 Lat. 171 ; the law respecting it, ib. 179; this is analogous to the power of absolution, 1 Ful. 274, 1 Tyn. 217 n., 269 ; lepers cleansed by Christ, 4 Bui. 255 ; why he sent them to the priest, 1 Tyn. 264 Lese : to lose, 2 Bee. 588 (v. Leese). Leslie (And.), earl of Rothes: upholds the Protestant cause, 1 Zur. 149 n.; arms on behalf of the queen of Scots, ib. 205 n Leslie ( Jo. ), bp of Ross : queen Mary's agent in England, account of him, Grin. 315, 320; De Reb. Gest. Scot., Calf. 290 n Lesse (Jo.) : v. Leyes (Tho.). Lessons : v. Calendar, Reading. Read from the pulpit, 2 Cran. 156 ; places not edifying to be omitted in public read- ing, Park. 336 n. ; bp Cooper's Brief Ex- position of the first lessons for Sundays, ib. 462 Fruitful Lessons, by bp Coverdale, 1 Cov. 195, &c. ; a lesson for all estates, a poem, by Hum. Gifford, Poet. 215 Leston (Simon), proctor : 2 Cran. 492 Lethingdon (The lord of) : v. Maitland. Letoius, bp of Melita: styled governor of the churches of Militia, 2 Whitg. 165; van- quished the Messalians or Euchites, \Jew. 188, 193 ; overthrew and burnt their monas- teries, and said they were dens of thieves, 4 Jew. 800 Letter : v. Scripture. Lettem : a reading desk, Grin. 132 (v. Lec- tern). Letters : v. Zurich. Letters on the Suppression of Monas- teries (Camd. Soc.): 1 Lat. x, 93, 244, 474 ; 2 Lat. 225, 37 2, 378, 386, 394, 406, 417 nn Letters dimUsory: Grin. 449; an article re- specting them, ib. 186 Letters, or hinderers of true religion : their names to be presented to the ordinary, Grin. 144 Lettuce : such lips, such lettuce, Calf. 251 Leunclavius (Jo.) : Calf. 45 n Lever ( ), brother of Ralph and Thomas : an exile, 1 Cran. (9) Lever (Chr.) : notice of him, Poet, liii ; a prayer, ib. 523 Lever (Ralph): an exile, 1 Cran. (9) Lever (Tho.) : notices of him, 1 Brad. 565 n. , 2 Zur. 147 n., 3 Zur. 685 n. ; Mr Leaver (probably Tho.) at Cambridge, Sand, ii, iii ; his friendship with Hutchinson, Hutch. i — iii; they visit Joan Bocher, £6, 146; his 486 LEVKR — LIBERTINES faithful preaching, Rid. 59 ; made master of St John's college, Cambridge, 3 Zur. 151 ; in exile, 1 Brad. 445, 1 Cran. (9) ; at Frankfort, 3 Zur. loo; at Zurich, Jew. xiii, 3 Zur. 750, 752; chosen pastor at Wesel, but declines the office, 3 Zur. 1G0 ; minister of an English congregation at Aran, 1 Zur. 88 n., 2 Zur. 3, 3 Zur. 165; married of late, Park. 66 ; on his sugges- tion, queen Elizabeth declines the title of supreme head, ib. ; invited to be minister at Coventry, 1 Zur. 86 ; he preaches at the funeral of Dr Turner, ib. 206; a leader among the Puritans, Grin. 326 n. ; about to be examined, Park. 382; connived at in his non -conformity as to habits, Grin. 205, 1 Zur. 202 n. ; supposed to have been con- cerned in the Admonition to the Parlia- ment, 1 Zur. 285; he complains of the state of Sherborne hospital, Park. 348 ; Grindal's commendation of his suit for it, Grin. 351 ; commended by Bullinger, 3 Zur. 744; men- tioned, Bid. 389, 394, 1 Zur. 224 ; letters by him, 3 Zur. 150—169; letter from him to Bradford, 2 Brad. 137 ; letters to Bul- linger, 1 Zur. 84, 2 Zur. 28 ; he was writer of certain prayers, Pra. B. v; his preface to Bradford's Meditations, 1 Brad. 565; his meditation on the tenth commandment, ib. 569 ; his Right Way, 3 Zur. 158 n Levers ( ) : farms Aldborough bene- fice, Park. 404 Levi : slew Shechem, 1 Bui. 416, 2 Bui. 131 ; cursed by his father, 4 Bid. 295 Levi (Rabbi) : 1 Ful. 313, 315 Levites : their ministry, 2 Bui. 131, 132, 4 Bui. 108, 191, 480; they were appointed to bear the ark, i Bui. 296; they lived by their ministry, 2 Bui. 31; a blessing rested upon them till they became greedy of gain, Sand. 243; their offerings out of their tithes acceptable to God, 4 Bui. 489 ; their cities, 2 Bui. 142, 4 Bui. 480 Leviticus : Tyndale's prologue to it, 1 Tyn. 421 ; what it contains, 2 Cov. 17 Lewd : misled, ignorant, 1 Tyn. 380, 2 Tyn. 105 Lewes (Joyce), martyr at Lichfield : called by Bryce Joyce Bowes, Poet. 171 Lewes, co. Sussex : martyrs there, Poet. 168, 170 Lewin (Will.?): letters to Sturmius, 2 Zur. 276, 281 ; named, ib. 285 Lewis : v. Louis. Lewis ( ) : c. Losius. Lewis ( ), one of the ministers of Stras- burgh : 3 Zur. 534 Lewis (Dav.): at Cranmer's examination, 2 Cran. 542; mentioned as Dr Lewes, Park. 257 ; an ecclesiastical commissioner, Grin. 294, Park. 277, 370 n Lewis (Jo.) : Hist, of Translations, Calf. 35 n., 2 Cov. x. Lewisham, co. Kent: the advowson, Park. 239 Leyes (Tho.), called by Bryce Jo. Lesse : died in Newgate, Poet. 164* Liars : v. Lying. Libanius : 3 Jew. 534 Libanius the Sophist : bestowed great praises on Juliantis the Renegate, 4 Jew. 700 Libel: the term defined, 3 Whitg. 521 Liberatus, archdeacon of Carthage : Brevia- rium, Jew. xxxix; he wrote the story of the council ofEphesus, \Jew. 67; describes the mode of ordination of the bishops of Alexandria, ib. 409; says Flavianus the bishop (of Antioch) commanded Eutyches to come to his council, 4 Jew. 952; speaks of a decree of the council of Chalcedon standing in spite of pope Leo, 1 Jew. 413, 3 Jew. 220, 4 Jew. 918, 1031 ; records the answer of the Alexandrians to Timotheus, 1 Jew. 99, 144 ; records the reconciliation of Moggus to Acacius, ib. 419; describes the heresy of Nestorius, Rog. 48 n. ; says the pope ordered Mennas bishop of Con- stantinople by the licence of the empe- ror, 3 Jew. 331 Liber Festivalis : 2 Lai. 132 n Liberian ( ) : 1 Zur. 62 Liberius, bp of Rome : his contention with Felix for the see of Rome, 1 Jew. 377 ; an Arian heretic, 2 Ful. 334, 349, 1 Jew. 381, 399, 3 Jew. 127, 144, 341, 342, 344, 4 Jew. 908, 923, 924, 926, 929, Pil. 601, Hid. 127, Rog. 181, Whita. 431 n.; beseeches Atha- nasius to subscribe a confession, 4 Jew. 841 ; made his humble appearance before the emperor Constantius, ib. 907; condemned for heresy, 2 Cran. 77 Libertines: a sect, 3 Jew. 602; their syna- gogues, 4 Bui. 482 ; some of them in Ger- many, 1 Ful. 123; they assert that the Holy Ghost is but an inspiration, Hutch. 135; teach that whosoever hath God's Spirit in him cannot sin, Rog. 139; say that, seeing man is justified by faith, he may live as he list- eth, ib. 118 ; despise the scriptures, Whit*, 36; interpret them allegorically, Hog. 197; say the Old Testament is abrogated, i'6. 87; consider written commentaries vaiu, ib. 196; deprave the office of preaching, ib. 233; imagine the church militant is not visible ;it all, ib. 167 ; explain away the resurrection, heaven, and hell, Hutch. 138 ; deny spirits LIBERTINES — LIFE 487 to be substances, i. e. distinct persons, ib. 134; their heresy respecting destiny, ib. 79 Liberty : naturally desired by all, Pil. 455, 45G ; Christian liberty, 2 Brad. 377, 378, 1 Bui. 260, 265, 2 Bui. 300, &c, 305, 3 Whitg. 488 ; testimonies of scripture concerning it, 2 Bui. 306; who they are that Christ sets at liberty, ib. 301 ; a bond- man may be the Lord's freeman, ib. 303; the liberty of the sons of God, 3 Bui. 102 ; the freedom wherewith Christ makes his people free, 1 Tyn. 501 ; how far Christ has made us free, 2 Bui. 305; probations out of scripture that Christians have liberty from the law of Moses, 3 Bee. 339, &c, i.e. from the ceremonies, ib. 339, 340, from the choice of meats, ib. 340, 341, from the choice or difference of days, £6. 341, from the curse of the law, ib. 341 , 342, from the devil, ib. 342, from death, ib., from sin, the wrath of God, &c., ib. 342, 343 ; so that they have everlasting righteousness, i'6.343, 344 ; our liberty is spiritual, 1 Bee. 220 ; we are free from laws and ordinances of men in matters of religion, 2 Bui. 310 ; the estate, property, or duty of them whom Christ has made free, ib. 313; our liberty must be used according to the rule of charity, 2 Lat. 80 ; it must not be made an occasion to any of falling, 1 Bee. 19 ; the abuses of Christian liberty, 2 Bui. 314, &c; the law of liberty, 1 Tyn. 119; liberty of conscience, 2 Whitg. 570 Libra Occidua : 2 Ful. 364 n Libraries : attached to heathen temples, 2 Jew. 981 ; inquiry as to the library at Can- terbury, 2 Cran. 161 Libya : the sands there, 4 Bui. 116 Licences: v. Cambridge, Dispensations, Lent, Marriage, Preachers. Licentiousness: 2 Brad. 130, 2 Bui. 314, &c, 338 Lichfield, co. Stafford: martyrs there, Poet. 171 ; the first-fruits paid by the bishop of Lichfield and Coventry to the pope, 4 Jew. 1079 Lichfield (Clem.), abbot of Evesham : pawns his mitre, cross, &c, 2 Lat. 400 Lichtenstein (Hen. baron of): 2 Zur. 294 Licinius, emperor : called learning the poison and overthrow of commonweals, 2 Jew. 982 ; a persecutor, 2 Bui. 106, Sand. 109, 1 Whitg. 407; plagued by God for his cruelty to the Christians, 2 Jew. 977 Lictors : what they were, 4 Jew. 805 Lidley (Jo.): his prayers, Pra. B. v, 167; letter to him, 1 Brad. 591, 2 Brad. 194 Liefer : rather, 3 Bui. 131 Liege: Epist. Leod. Cler. adv. Paschal. II. 4 Jew. 834 Liell (Rich.), or Lyel: dean of the peculiars, 2 Cran. 490 Lieutenants (Lords) : introduced, 1 Lat. 175 n Life: i. The present life (v. Death, Man): of life, and similes on the same, by Jo. Bodenham, Poet. 457 ; ten similes of man's life, Wool. 108; the vanity thereof, 2 Bee. 397 ; its shortness and uncertainty, ib. 161, 3 Bee. 89, 90, 92, 93, 118, 1 Brad. 335, 337 ; the uncertainty of life, verses by Barn. Googe, Poet. 391 ; men presume upon life, 3 Bee. 90 ; stanzas on this vain fleeting life, by L. Stavely, Poet. 376; life compared to a flower, Nord. 152 ; to a vapour, a shadow, &c, Grin. 109 ; we are taught in the Lord's prayer that life is not maintained by our own forecast, 2 Bee. 165; the life of man is a warfare, ib. 542, 1 Cov. 495, Sand. 164, &c; the life of man com- pared to a ship sailing in a tempest, verses by Hum. Gifford, Poet. 211 ; the plea- sure and ease of this life, 3 Bee. 605; its pleasures are but vanity, 1 Brad. 334 ; the commodities of life are mixed with evils, lest we should love them too much, ib. 338; God's elect must not look to live in plea- sure and felicity, ib. 387 ; this life is full of misery, 2 Cov. 59 ; the miseries of the body and the soul, 1 Brad. 335, &c, 2 Brad. 127 ; lack of faith makes us love life, 1 Brad. 341; how much of it is wasted, Sand. 392; the promise of long life annexed to the fifth commandment, Now. (17), 131; inconveniences attending the hope of a long life, Grin. 4; the hope of its being long makes many unmerciful, 2 Bee. 396; life is not to be thrown away for trifles, 2 Lat. 223 ; the miserable end of a wicked life, 3 Bee. 90, 91 ii. Spiritual life (v. Man, Regeneration, Resurrection): life is by Christ, 1 Bui. 43; he is alone our life, 3 Bui. 29, 2 Tyn. 146 iii. New, or holy life (v. Amendment, Holiness, Works) : a new life, Now. 103; it is the will of God that we should lead such a life, 2 Bee 156 ; the life of him that prayeth must be answerable to his faith, 4 But. 177 ; what it is to live soberly, 1 Bee. 324; an honest frame of life described, Lit. Edw. 523, (570) iv. Life everlasting : of eternal life, 2 Bee. 49, &c., 1 Bui. 44, 178, 2 Cov. 210, &c. ; there is such a life, 2 Bee. 50; what it is, 3 Bee. 603; its blessedness, 1 Brad. 488 LIFE — 339, 2 Brad. 127; where the place of the faithful shall be, 2 Cov. 212; how the sal- vation shall be, ib. 213; it is to be enjoyed in body as well as soul, 2 Bee. 51 ; promised to them that keep the law, 2 Bui. 250; given only to the faithful. 2 Bee. 50, 51 ; it is God's free gift, ib. 50, 2 Lat. 74; all things requisite to it are given in Christ, 3 Bui. 27; often to be thought upon, 1 Brad. 348; a meditation of the life ever- lasting, the place and the joys thereof, 1 Brad. 269, Pra. B. 101 ; a meditation of the blessed state and felicity of the life to come, 1 Brad. 273, Pra. B. 106; Christ's body said to be a figure of the life to come, 2 Jew. 597 Liffley ( ) : warns Ridley, 2 Brad. 158 Liffort ( Cha. ) : 2 Zur. 200 Lift up your hearts : v. Sursnm. Liga Sotularia : a conspiracy so called among the boors of Germany, 4 Jew 664, 665 Light: v. Lights. Whether created or an accident, 2 Jew. 581, 582; it is an image of God, Hutch. 163; an emblem of the Trinity, Poet. 240; the word of God a light, Whita. 383, 386; how the word light is used in scripture, 2 Tyn. 149; the light of the world, what it is, ib. 34; the patriarchs, &c, were such, 1 Bui. 40; the apostles were such, Whita. 384 ; how ministers are to be such, 3 Bee. 293, &c. ; what it is to abide in the light, 2 Tyn. 175; meditations on light, Pra. B. 61, 74; a simile (on light), by Anth. Fletcher, Poet. 475 Lightfoot (Jo.): Temple Service, 2 Ful. 113 n., 246 n Lightly : easily, 1 Cov. 519 Lightning: v. Thunder. Lights: v. Candles. Great and strange ones seen, Lit. Eliz. 570 Lignitz (The duke of) : 3 Zur. 513 n Ligon (Will.): 2 Hoop. 557 Lilius (Greg. Gyraldus) : on Greek accents, Jew. xxxix. n., 2 Jew. 679 Lilius (Pet.) : on discord, 2 Jew. 1094 Lily( )= f-Lylye. Lily (Will ) : notice of him, 2 Bee. 383; arti- cle respecting his Grammar, Grin. 173; it w as originally written for St Paul's school, ib. n Limacius (Lau.): 2 Zur. 112 Limbo : a prison, Phil. 160 Limbus patrum, the alleged abode of the fathers who departed before Christ's death, 1 Ful. 83, 84, 129, 158, 286, 293, 2 Hoop. 31, Roy. 62, 215, 249 □., Whita. 643; Peter LINDSAY Dens thereon, 1 Tyn. 158 n.; translations concerning it examined, 1 Ful. 278 — 331 Limbus puerorum : a place supposed to be assigned to children dying without bap- tism, 2 Hoop. 31, Pil. 427 n., Rog. 137 n., 154, 215 n., 249 n., Whita. 643 Limiters : v. Friars. Limoges : a book Martial of Bourdeaux found there, 1 Jew. 113 Linacre (Tho.) : his lecture at Merton college, Oxford, Parh. 326 Lincoln: v. Missale. The bishoprick, Rid. 263; it is mother to the bishoprick of Oxford, ib. 264 ; the bishop's first-fruits to the pope, 4 Jew. 1079; Anne Askewe reads the Bible in Lincoln cathedral, Bale 173; notice of articles and injunctions for the diocese, set forth by bishop Cooper, Coop, xii; value of the deanery, Parh. 51 ; misconduct of a certain lady of Lincoln, ib. 147 Lincoln, i. e. R. Grosteste, q. v. Lincoln (Edw. earl of): v. Clinton. Lincolnshire: 1 Lat. 298; rebellion there, Bale 326, 2 Cov. 329, 2 Cran. 351, 352, 354, Park. 8n. (v. Pilgrimage of Grace); Lati- mer's sermons preached in Lincolnshire, 1 Lat. 455, &c, 2 Lat. 1, &c. ; Lincolnshire bagpipes, Bale 102 Lindanus (Will.), bp of Ruremond : notice of him, 1 Ful. 11 ; he speaks against the suf- ficiency of scripture, Rog. 78 n.; compares it to a nose of wax, ib. 196 n.; expatiates on its obscurity, ib. 199; says the true sense of it is to be fetched from the (Roman) catholic church, ib. 192 n. ; states that the gospel cannot be committed to writing, ib. 197 ; prefers the Vulgate to the Hebrew and Greek, Whita. Ill ; confesses that there are many errors and various readings in the Vulgate, 1 Ful. 74, 4 Jew. 907 ; would have corrected it, 1 Ful. 62; thought the common Greek Psalter to be the version not of the LXX., but of Sym- machns, Whita. 192; his opinion of the Vulgar Latin Psalter, ib. ; he charges some Lutherans with corrupting scripture, 1 Ful. 122 n. ; enumerates various alleged aposto- lical traditions, Whita. 512 ; says that but for tradition scripture would be of no va- lidity, Rog. 200; charges Protestants w ith dissension amongst themselves, Rid. 307; references to him, 1 Ful. 42, 45, 79, & saepe. Lindau : the church there, 2 Cov. 519 Lindisfarne, or Holy Island: 3 Zur. 433, 435 n Lindsay (Jo.), earl of Crawford: arms in LINDSAY — defence of tlie queen of Scots, 1 Zur. 205 n. ; takes the oath to the regent Mar, ib. 262 n Lindsay ( lord\ present at the murder of Rizzio, 1 Zur. 166 n. ; one of the confe- derate lords, ib. 193 n. ; his behaviour to the queen of Scots, ib. 197 n Lindsay ( Sir Walter) : a leader at Haldanrig, 3 Zur. 207 n Lindsay (Dav.) : v. Lyndesay. Lindsay (Jo.): his ed. of Mason, 2 Ful. 118 n., 128 n., 265 n., Jew. xl. Lindwood (Will.): v. Lyndwode. Lingard (Jo.) : animadverts on Latimer, 1 Lat. 161 n I-inl-y( ): u.Lynley. Linlithgow : the regent Murray slain there, 1 Zur. 215, 218 Linn : to cease, 2 Cran. 119 Linney (Rog.), vicar of Blackburn, Park. 222 Linus, bp of Rome : Pil. 5S8, 2 Whitg. 253 ; cited for transubstantiating 2 Lat. 273; his story of St Peter, Rid. 221; the writings ascribed to him are spurious, ib. 220 n Linwood (Will.): v. Lyndwode. Lion ( ): martyred, Poet. 168 Lipomanus (Aloysius) : his reception as le- gate at Cracow, 3 Zur. 700: Sanctorum Historia, 1 Hoop. 310 n., 313 n., 457 n., Jeio. xxxi; his Mariolatry, 1 Jew. 535 n., 536 ; he exclaims, behold how mighty is the holy mother of God ! 4 Jeio. 949 ; speaks of Theodore Balsamon, 3 Jew. 306 Liriensis episcopus: a bishop of Portugal, 4 Jew. 787 Lisle: apiece of the cross in the collegiate church there, Calf. ix. Lisle (Arthur vise.) : v. Plantagenet. Lisle (Jo. vise), afterwards duke of North- umberland : v. Dudley. Lisle (Will.): his edition of the Paschal Homily, 2 Ful. 7 n Lisnianini (Dr) : notice of him, 3 Zur. 602 n Lister ( ) : martyred, Poet. 167 Litanies : used long before processions, Calf. 294; their institution ascribed to Mamer- cus, bp of Vienne, £6. 295 n., 2 Whitg. 480; set forth by pope Leo I., 2 Whitg. iSO; ap- pointed by Gregory I., ib. 469; that of Augustine the monk contrasted with the popish litany, Calf. 308; a cross borne at the singing or saying of the latter, 2 Ful. 182, &c. ; the greater litany and the less, Calf. 296, 297; notices of the litany of 1544, viz. that next mentioned, 2 Cran. ix, 412, 494 n., Pra. Eliz. xxiii ; An Ex- hortation UNTO PltAYEIl,...TO JiE READ LITURGIES -189 AFORE PROCESSIONS. Al.SO A LlTANY WITH Suffrages, &c, Pra. Eliz. 563; inquiry about this litany, 2 Cran. 157 ; injunction to use it, ib. 502 ; the English litany is found in king Edward's first Prayer Book, and in all subsequent Prayer Books and Ordina- tion services, Lit. Edw. and Lit. Eliz. ; the Litany and Suffrages, 155S, probably unauthorized, Lit. Eliz. 1 ; notes concern- ing it, ib. ix ; the Litany used in the Queen's Chapel, 1559, (with various oc- casional prayers, the Lord's prayer, the Creed, the Commandments, and several graces), ib. 9 ; notes respecting it, ib. xi, xii ; the Litany and suffrages, in the Pri- mer of 1559, Pra. Eliz. 51; and in the Book of Christian Prayers, 1578, ib. 548 ; the litany (temp. Eliz.) with prayers for the qneen, for pastors and ministers of the church, for rain, for fair weather, in time of dearth and famine, and in time of war, and (after certain other prayers of private composition), a prayer of Chrysostom, Pra. B. 193; the litany used in English under the reformation, 3 Bee. 231 ; some objected to confess themselves " miserable sinners," Grin. 255; no certain place ap- pointed for it in the church of England, 2 Whitg. 463 ; the litany in Latin, in the Orarium, 1560, Pra. Eliz. 166 ; also, in the Preces Privata?, 1564, ib. 257 Literal sense : v. Scripture. Lither : lazy, 2 Bui. 32, Pil. 447 ; litherly, 1 Cov. 130 Lithuania : various religions there, 3 Zur. 690 Little-ease: 1 Brad. 273 n., 1 Lat. 250 Litton (Tho.): Bale 63 (an error for Hit- ton, q. v.) Liturgies: v. Litanies, Responses. Liturgy (\eirovpyia) denotes any minis- try or public service, 4 Jeiv. 805 ; Liturgise Veteres SS. Patrum, ed. CI. de Sainctes, Jew. xxxix; various ancient liturgies were in the vulgar tongue, Pil. 499 ; they prove that those who did not communicate were obliged to go out, 2 Bee. 256, 3 Bee. 482, 483, 1 Jew. 19; examples of forged ones, ib. 114 Ambrose : his liturgy miraculously dis- carded, Pil. 508,509; still used at Milan, ib. 508, and by the Cistercians, ib. 509 Armenia : the deacons' warning to non- communicants to depart and pray before the church door, 2 Bee. 256, 3 Bee. 482, 4 Jew. 887 Bangor: v. Breviary. Basil: his liturgy written in Greek, Pil. 490 LITURGIES 499; referred to, 1 Jew. 109; it is a com- munion, and no mass, ib. 156, 194 ; it calls the sacrament avr'nwiTov , 2 Hoop. 406, 2 Jew. 674, 579, 593,590, 597; the shutting of the doors, 3 Bee. 483; the exclamation "Holy things for the holy," 1 Jew. 511; thanksgiving is for being made worthy to be ministers of the altar, 1 Ful. 3G3, &c. ; it contains a prayer for meetness to offer the sacrifice of praise, 2 Jew. 721 ; prayer to Christ, invisibly present, for the impart- ation of his body and blood, 1 Jew. 485 ; the form of consecration, 1 Ful. 502 ; prayer for the departed, 3 Jew. 561 ; the breaking of the bread, 1 Jew. 116, 2 Jew. 588 ; the reception of it, 2 Jew. 588; the mixed cup, 1 Ful. 523; mention is made of all receiving of one bread and one cup, 1 Jew. 116, 4 Jew. 887 ; cited for the elevation, 1 Jew. 507, 512 Chrysostom : his liturgy written in Greek, Pil. 499 ; referred to, 1 Jew. 109 ; it is of later date than Chrysostom's time, 1 Ful. 434, Whita. 260 ; prayer is made for pope Nicolas, who lived 500 years after Chrysostom was dead, and for the emperor Alexius, who lived 700 years after Chrysos- tom, 1 Jew. 114, 2 Jew. 053; but these passages are not in the Greek text, 1 Jew. 114 n. ; warning to non-communicants to depart, 3 Sec. 482; the shutting of the doors, 2 Bee. 256 ; the holy vessels brought to the altar by the deacons, 1 Jew. 198; prayer made for the dead, for the departed, Coop. 97, Grin. 20, 3 Jew. 561, 4 Jew. 8S6; the offering called a reasonable ser- vice, Coop. 97 ; the form of benediction, 1 Ful. 502 ; prayer for the descent of the Holy Ghost upon the elements, 2 Jew. 772; prayer to Christ, invisibly present, 1 Jew. 485, 486, 538 ; adoration and prayer by the priest, deacon, and people, ib. 486, 538; cited for the elevation, ib. 507, 508, 512 ; the loaf, and its division, 2 Jew. 588 ; the lancea sacra, ib. 585 ; the communion of the clergy, 1 Jew. 116, 198; the holy mysteries brought to the place where the people must receive together, ib. 116, 4 Jew. 887 ; the invitation to the people to approach, 1 Jew. 116, 195, 511 ; a prayer on receiving the sacrament, ib. 538; the people respond, ib. 110, Whita. 2G0; the concluding prayer, 1 Jew. 185, 18G ; this liturgy alleged for image worship, 2 Jew. 653 Cologne : v. Cologne. England : (v. Book of Common Prayer, Horarium, Litanies, Order) : the ancient — LIVERIES liturgies of England, 2 Brad. 298; the word "papa," and the name of Tho. Becket ordered to be obliterated from church books, 2 Cran. 157 ; steps towards their reformation, 1538, &c, ib. 366 n.; the cost of church books to be divided between the parson or proprietor, and the parish- ioners, ib. 499; mandate for bringing in and defacing popish rituals, ib. 522; a committee for reforming the offices of the church, 1548, Rid. 316 ; superstitious church books at All Souls' college, Park. 297 ; The two Liturgies, a.d. 1549, and a.d. 1552 ; with other Documents set forth bv authority in the reign of klsg Edward VI. ; edited by the Rev. Jos. Ketley, M.A., Lit. Edw.; Liturgies and occasional Forms of Prayer set forth in the reign of queen elizabeth j edited by the Rev. Will. Keatinge Clay, B.D., Lit.Eliz. Ethiopia : the deacons' warning to non- communicants to depart, 2 Bee. 256, 3 Bee. 482 Geneva : v. Geneva. Hereford : v. Missale. James {St): he never used the Popish mass, Pit. 495—498; the liturgy called his was written in Greek, ib. 499; referred to, 1 Jew. 108, Pil. 482; the order of it, 1 Jew. 23, 24, 114; it testifies against the mass, ib. 114; confession of the people, 2 Jew. 700; the deacons take up the dishes and the cups to minister the sacrament unto the people, 4 Jew. 887 ; the mixed cup, 1 Ful. 523 ; the mode of consecration, ib. 504 ; the liturgy ascribed to St James is of later date than his time, 1 Jew. 114; his liturgy has a prayer for those that live in monasteries, ib. Knox (J.) : v. Book of Common Order. Pome (v. Breviary, Missale, Rituale): the Ordo Romanus, 2 Bee. 256, 5 Bee. 482; Romish service-books, 2 Cran. 523, Grin. 135, 159 ; fables, fooleries, and witchcrafts in them, Pil. 530 ; references to liturgical writers, 2 Brad. 298—311 Sarum : v. Breviary, Horae, Manuale, Missale. Scotland : v. Book of Common Order. Strasburgh : notices of the French litur- gy prepared by Calvin for his congregation there, and of a Latin translation by Polla- nus, Pra. Eliz. 458, 477, 488 nn York : v. Breviary, Missale. Livelihood : v. Prayers. Liveries: referred to, Bale 222, 1 Lat. 448; men desired to wear the livery of noble- LIVERIES — LONDON men, Pil. 191, 193; the badge on the sleeve, and the tyrannical conduct of some who wore it, ib. 356; archbishop Parker receives permission to retain forty persons with his livery badge or cognizance, Park. 175 Liverpool, co. Lancaster: 1 Brad. 454 Livish : living, lively, 1 Bee. 37 Livonia: Popish war there, 3 Zur. 599 n., 687 n., 688; invasion thereof, by Russia, ib. 699 Livy (Titus) : cited, 1 Bui. 252, 2 Bui. 125, Calf. 14, 295, 316, 317, 2 Cnv. 124, 1 Cran. 257, 1 Hoop. 327, 417, 2 Lat. 146, 2 Jew. 1028, ijew. 908, 1071 Llandaff, co. Glamorgan : vacancy of the see, Park. 208 Llanddewi-Brefi, co. Cardigan : the advow- son, Park. 266, 271, 280 Llanthony abbey, near Gloucester : 2 Lat. 418 Llewliaden castle, Wales : 3 Bee. 501 n Lloyd (David, or Rob. ap David) : receiver to Booth, bp of Hereford, 2 Cran. 263 Lloyd (Tho.) : notice of him, Poet, xxxix ; The inconstancy of youth, ib. 415 Lloyd (Will.), bp of Worcester: Calf. 306 n Loadsman : o, Lodesman. Loaf (Holy) : a shadow of the ancient obla- tions at the eucharist, Coop. 89, Lit. Edw. 98 ; provided by the parishioners by turn, Bid. 67 Loaf (Singing) : v. Host. Locarno, in Italy : 4 Bui. xiii. Lochleven castle, Scotland : queen Mary im- prisoned there, 1 Zur. 196; her escape, ib. 202; the earl of Northumberland's im- prisonment, t6. 214 n Locke ( ) : Grin. 266 Locke (Hen.) : v. Lok. Locke (Mr), of Antwerp : Sand. xv. Locks : v. Doors. Lockwood (Hen.) : Park. 25, 26 Locris: Pliny saith pestilence was never there, 2 Hoop. 108 ; law of the Locrensians against adultery, 2 Bee. 649 Locusts: in the Apocalypse, Bale 352, &c. Lodesman : leading man, or pilot, 1 Brad. 235, 383; lodisman, Phil. 331; Christ a most true loadsman and guide, Pra. B.G7 ; the ten commandments a lodesman, Wool. 71 Lodge (Edm.): Illustrations, 1 Zur. 257 n.; Shrewsbury Papers, ib. 239 n Lodowicke (St) : v. Louis. Locne (Pet. de): v. Deloenus. Loftus (Adam), abp of Armagh : Park. 117 n Logic : v. Arguments. Its usefulness, Hutch. 28; terms of the scholastic logic, 1 Tyn. 157 ; mnemonic verses containing the moods, "Barbara, Celarent," &c, Grin. 43 n., Bid. 197 n. ; fallacia .-cquivocationis, 1 Jew. 134; igno- ratio elenchi, Whita. 287 ; intentions, first and second, 1 Tyn. 157 n. ; petitio princi- pii, 1 Cran. 333, 371, 2 Ful. 168, 1 Jew. 121, 2 Tyn. 206, 1 Whitg. 39, 66, 70, &c. Lok (Hen.): notice of him, Poet, xviii, xxxix ; poems by him, viz. Psalm xxvii, ib. 130; Psalm exxi, and a version of the Lord's prayer, ib. 137 ; avarice, ib. 138 ; the mi- serable state of the wicked, ib. 139; six sonnets, ib. 140 Lollards: Bale 75; loller, 1 Brad. 11; as to Lollard's tower, see London, St Paul's. Lomas (Jo.), or Lowmas : martyred, Poet. 165, 3 Zur. 175 n Lombard (Pet.) : v. Peter. Lombardy : v. Historia Longobardica. The kingdom divided between the pope and Charlemagne, 2 Tyn. 263; the Lom- bards, 2 Bui. 109 Lomeward, co. Kent: a manor, 1 Bee. 307 n Lonche (\6yx>i) ■ mistake respecting the word, 1 Jew. 150, Whita. 500 London: see also South wark, Westminster, i. General History. Great fires in popish times, Pil. 606, 607, 648; one in king Stephen's reign, 3 Jew. 574; many houses and churches thrown down by a whirlwind, Pil. 607 ; one of the Albigenses burned in London, 1210, Bale 3; pestilence in 1548, 3 Zur. 646; the plague or sweating sickness of 1551, 1 Brad. 61 n., 445, 2 Brad, xxiv, 2 Cran. 531, 2 Hoop. 139, 159, Lit. Eliz. 450, 3 Zur. 94, 496, 575 n., 679, 727 ; Bradford's farewell to the city of London, 1 Brad. 434; a congregation of godly men in Lon- don throughout queen Mary's reign, ib. 434 n., 2 Brad. 187 n., Grin. 203, 1 Zur. 7 n., 2 Zur. 29, 160, 3 Zur. 360 n. ; some of them taken in Bow church yard, see in iii, below ; a great plague in 1563, Grin, vii, 77, 78, 79, Lit. Eliz. 459, 460, 493, 1 Zur. 132 n., 2 Zur. 109, 114 n., 132; letters re- specting it, Grin. 257, &c, Park. 182—184 ; prisoners removed from the Tower, Park. 192—195; fires made in the streets, Grin. 270; occasional services for this plague, ib. 75, &c. ; a form of meditation for house- holders, Lit. Eliz. 503; separatists in Lon- don, 1 Zur. 201 ; examination of certain Londoners before the ecclesiastical com- missioners, 1567, Grin. 199; Puritan as- semblies in Bartholomew fair-time, Bog. 492 LONDON 20Gn. ; London preachers, 3 Whitg. 2, &c, (and see Ministers); exiles in London, 4 Jew. 1274; articles of inquiry respecting strangers, Grin. 296 ; the plague of 1574, Park. 466 ; pompous reception of the duke Casimir, 1579, 1 Zur. 330 n.; the plague of 1593, Lit. Eliz. 471 ; Bartholomew iair not kept that year, ib. ; twelve thousand carried away by the plague (at that time ?), Poet. 465; London a sinful city, Sand. 259; full of pride, cruelty, malice, and other sins, 1 Lat. 63 — 65; full of whore- dom, ib. 196; the city and suburbs full of vagrants, Nord. 176; play-houses, bowling- alleys, bear-gardens, &c, ib. 177 ii. The Cathedral, and its pbecincts, the Diocese, &c. St Paurs cathedral : the church alleged not to be in the diocese of London, Phil. 21 ; several times burned, 2 Ful. 155, Pil. 485, 606 ; the steeple, 3 Bee. 257, Hutch. 80 ; men sometimes descended from it on ropes, Pil. 540; it was thrice burned, not- withstanding its cross and relics, Calf. 180; burned with lightning in Henry VI. 's time, Pil. 607; the rood at the North door, Bale 98; the altar of the Holy Ghost, Pil. 483, 539 ; Jesus chapel underground (called Judas chapel), ib. 541 ; masses, prayers, and anthems at St Paul's, ib. 483, 522, 527 — 530; postles' mass at four or five in the morning, 2 Jew. 630; anthems in the steeple, Pil. 540 ; a Romish writer speaks of great communions there, at several al- tars, Coop. 21, and see 119; Rich. Hunne murdered in a chamber belonging to the church, 3 Tyn. 166; letter to the dean and chapter on thanksgiving for a victory over the Scots, 2 Cran. 417 ; funeral service for Francis I., Rid. v. n. ; Ridley breaks down the wall by the high altar, ib. 324 ; public lectures at St Paul's, 3 Zur. 65; disputa- tion in the convocation there, 1553, Phil. 179; the three martyrs of St Paul's, Rogers, Bradford, Ridley, 2 Brad. 192, Rid. 381 ; The burning of Paul's church in... 1561, Pil. v, 479—616; account of the fire, Grin. 246 n., Pil. 481 n. : whether by light- ning or by accident, Pil. 648; letter of bishop Grindal to the archdeacons of the diocese of London about contributions for repairing it, Gn'n.246; queen Elizabeth was much affected at the misfortune, and re- solved to have the damage speedily repaired, ib. 246 n. ; her letter to archbishop Parker about its re-edification [repair] after the fire, Park. 142 ; letters by Parker on the same, ib. 143, 152 ; the works at a stand for want of money, ib. 178; proposal to bring lead from St Bartholomew the Great, Grin. 272; inconvenience of a thanksgiving com- munion at St Paul's, ib. 267, Park. 201; abuses there, as talking, buying, selling, &c, Pil. 483, 539, &c, 648 ; talk of Papists there, Poet. 526; funeral solemnity of the emperor Ferdinand, Grin, viii, 2, 3; that of king Charles IX. of France, Sand. 161; prebends in this church, Rid. 332, 336; bills set up there, 2 Hoop, xi, 3 Whitg. 246 Lollard's tower, Phil. 7, 8, &c, 87, Pil. 540, 1 Tyn. 33; called Loler's tower, 2 Brad. 363; Lowlar's tower, Poet. 164, 165 ; Philpot describes his prison in an- other tower there, J'hil. 87 ; the bishop's prison worse than purgatory, 2 Lat. 237, 361 Paul's cross : — the cross in St Paul's churchyard overthrown by an earthquake, 1382, Pil. 606 ; rebuilt by means of indul- gences, ib. ; English Bibles and other books burned near the North porch, bishop Fisher preaching, 1 Tyn. xxxi ; preaching there, 2 Cran. 293, 319, 418, Hutch. 5, 1 Lat. 49 n., Park. 239, 261, 275, 318, 2 Whitg. 463; Will. Thorpe preaches there, Bale 119; letter to a preacher, 2 Cran. 289; bishops preached there in 1534 on the king's supremacy, ib. 308 n. ; Parker ap- pointed to preach, Park. ix. n., 5, 39, 45, Rid. 335 ; penance done there, 2 Cran. 372; alleged heretics bore faggots there, 2 Lat. 326 ; exposure and destruction of the rood of grace and other images, 3 Zur. 604, 606, 609; of the blood of Hales, 2 Lat. 408 n. ; Barnes preaches at Paul's cross, 2 Cov. 349, 433; Latimer preaches there, 1 Lat. x; in the Shrouds, ib. xiv; Ridley preaches at Paul's cross, Rid. 119, 162, 260, 265 ; Bradford does the same, 1 Brad. 31 (v. Bourne (G.), bp); the gospel preached there on the Sunday after Eliza- beth's accession, 1 Zur. 4; singing there, ib. 71; Jewel's famous sermon, 1 Jeic. 1; peace proclaimed, 1564, with a sermon and other solemnities, 1 Zur. 133 n. ; Sandys's sermon there on coming to the bishoprick of London, Sand. 331 ; seditious preachers there, ib. xx ; penance done there by two girls who pretended to be possessed, Park. 465 n. ; Sandys's farewell sermon there, on removing to York, Sand. 418; banners taken from the Spanish Armada displayed there during sermon, Lit. Eliz. 469; the Shrouds, a place for preaching, 1 Lat. xiv. LONDON 493 St Paul's churchyard :— the ill effects of burial there, 2 Lat. 67 ; tombs destroyed by protector Somerset, Grin. 29 n. ; News out of Powles churchyard j by Edw. Hake ; noticed, I'oet. xxxiii ; stanzas therefrom, ib. 370; the Brasen Serpent, R. Wolfe's, 3 Zur. 523n.; Day's little shop, Park. 411, The bishop's palace :— the bishop's chapel, Phil. 88 ; the bishop's coal-house used as a prison, Lit. Eliz. 339 n., 332 n., Phil. 12, 13, 70, 227; Jo. Felton affixed Pius V.'s bull of excommunication to the gates of the palace, and was executed there, 4 Jew. 1129, Lit. Eliz. 655 n., Park. 445 n., 3 Whitg. 503 n., 1 Zur. 221, 254 St Paul's school : — two Latin prayers composed for the scholars by Erasmus, Pra. Eliz. 171, 372, and 394; Lily's Gram- mar composed for it, Grin. 173 n Bishoprick and Diocese (v. Articles, Lin- coln) : foundation of the see, 2 Whitg. 127, 128 ; the bishop's first-fruits to the pope, 4 Jew. 1078; extracts from registers, 1 Tyn. xv ; Ridley's farewell to the bishop- rick, Rid. 408 ; it was the spectacle of all England, ib. 336; in league with the seat of Satan, ib. 410; many Puritans in the diocese, Grin. 347 (see in i, above) ; the archbishop's peculiars, Grin. 415 n iii. Parish Chubohes, and Parishes. Christ church : formerly the church of the Grey Friars, Rid. xiii. n. ; bishop Christopherson's funeral there, 1 Zur. 4 n.; two children killed thereby an earthquake, Lit. Eliz. 567 ; Jesus church, apparently meaning Christ church, Coop. 119 Holy Sepulchre parish : Holborne Con- duit, 1 Cov. 529 Saint Alphage uilhi/i Crijiplcgate : Fulke preaches there, 1 Ful. vii. Saint Andrew Holborn : Rod. Zuinglius buried there, 2 Zur. 205 Saint Antholin : morning service there, in the time of Elizabeth, 1 Zur. 33 n Saint Bartholomew by the Exchange : Coverdale buried there, 1 Cov. viii, 2 Calf. xvi; the church destroyed, 2 Cov. xvi. Saint Bartholomew the Great : orders conferred there, 1503, 1 Tyn. xv. n. ; par- tial destruction of the church, and subse- quent erection of the tower, Grin. 272 n. ; proposal to remove the lead from the church and send it to St Paul's (then lately burned), and to substitute the fratrie as the parUh church, ib. 272, 273, 274; eminent persons who resided in the pre- cinct, ib. 272 Saint Benet Sherehog : 2 Brad. 247 n Saint Botolph Bishopsgate : Fulke preaches there, 1 Ful. vii. Saint Clement Danes : v. Westminster. Saint Dunstan in the East : letter rela- tive to dues and oblations there, 2 Cran. 263 Saint Dunstan in the West : Tyndale preaches there, 1 Tyn. xxiv. Saint Giles Crippleijate : disorder at a funeral there, Park. 275, 276; Bartlett, divinity lecturer there, suspended, yet continues to read, Grin. 288 Saint Giles in the Fields (Middx.), St Giles's fields, Bale 50; many persons hanged and burned there, ib. 51 ; so lord Cobham, ib. 52; Babington and others executed there, Lit. Eliz. 468 Saint Helen Bishopsgate : see in v. Saint Magnus : mentioned, 2 Hoop, xi ; bishop Griffyth buried there, Phil, xxvii; bishop Coverdale presented to the rectory, 1 Cov. viii, 2 Cov. xv; he seeks the remis- sion of the first-fruits, 2 Cov. 529, Grin. 284 n.; Coverdale's final burial-place, 2 Cov. xvi. Saint Mary Abchurch: Latimer preaches there, 2 Lat. 323; his trouble in conse- quence, ib. 324; Barton, the parson, sus- pended, Grin. 206 Saint Mary le Bow : the Arches court there, 1 Lat. 52 n. ; the election of bishops confirmed there, Grin. vi. n. ; Bradford preaches there, 1 Brad. 485, 2 Brad, xxxii ; a company of worshippers taken at a house in Bow churchyard, 2 Brad. 216 n., 2 Hoop. 555; letter to Hooper about the taking of a godly company in Bow church- yard at prayer, 2 Hoop. 612 ; his reply, ib. 613; his letter to the prisoners, ib. 614 Saint Mildred Bread street : letter to Mr Earl, minister there, Grin. 293 Sai7it Stephen Coleman street : appa- rently referred to by Gardiner, Rid. 499 iv. Foreign Churches. The foreign Protestants restricted as to ceremonies, 3 Zur. 569 ; the restriction re- moved, ib. 570; their church government, ib. 571,587 Dutch, Flemish, Belgic,or German church (v. Confession, Jo. a Lasco): king Ed- ward's letters patent, 3 Zur. 337 n.; grant to it of the church of the Austin Friars, ib. 565, 567 ; its privileges, ib. 568 ; the church repaired and decorated by the king, ib. 569, 670 ; its services and discipline, ib. 575, 581, 587 ; Hooper's friendly converse with it, 2 Hoop. ix. n.; letter from bishop 4.94 LONDON Grindal to the ministers, Grin. 242,243; er- roneous opinions defended by H. Hamsted, ib. 243 D.; disturbance caused by Velsius,i6. 254, 438 nn. ; dissensions, 1 Zur. 208, 2 Zur. 170; certain articles agreed upon, 1 Whitg. 198; the superintendence of this church claimed by Sandys, Sand, xx; letter of the ministers to the Lord Treasurer, 2 Zur. 320 French church : privileges granted to it by king Edward, 3 Zur. 568 ; character of Rich. Vauville, minister there, 3 Zur. 339; at the desire of Grindal, Calvin recom- mends de Gallars as minister, 2 Zur. 49 n.; Pet. Alexander, prebendary of Canterbury, preaches there, 1 Zur. 79; the church lo- cated in Threadneedle-street, ib. 93 n.; references to it, ib. 93, 190 ; Cousins suc- ceeds de Gallars as pastor, 2 Zur. 96 ; col- lection for it; contribution of the chap- ter of Canterbury, 1 Zur. 288 n. ; Acta Consistorii Eccl. Londino-Gallica', itc, 1571, Grin. 313 n. ; the French ministers in- terfere in disputes between Sandys and the Puritans, Sand, xx ; a French church in Lombard-street, Grin. 311 u Italian church : Michael Angelu minister, 2 Cran. 440 n. ; Corranus a member of it, Grin. 309 n Spanish church : 2 Zur. 175 n., 254; Cor- ranus preacher in it, Grin. 309 n v. Religious Houses, Colleges, Hos- pitals, Inns of Couht, &c. Austin Friars: they murdered one of their fellow s, 2 Tyn. 128 Bethlehem, hospital, otherwise Bedlam : Phil. 112, 206, 212, Rid. 411, 1 Tyn. 7, 184 Blach Friars: the Dominican friars with- out Ludgate, Bale 28 Bridewell hospital: founded, Pit. 611, Kid. xiii. n., 411 n.; formerly a house of the king's, Bid. 535; separatists con6ned there, Grin. 216 n Charter house: 2 Cran. 292 n., 2 Bat. 392, (v. Carthusians). Christ's hospital : founded, Bid. xiii. n., 411 n. ; (see Christ church in iii). College of Arms : arms granted to Whit- gift, Lit. Eliz. 594 □ Crutched Friars' church : Dr Turner's monument there, 1 Zur. 206 n Gray's Inn : v. Inns of Court. Grey Friars : v. Christ s hospital. Inns of Court : 1 Whitg. 312, 314 ; dis- ordered about religion, Park. 384, 385, ' 2 Zur. 201 ; as to the Temple, see Corranus j (A.), and Hooker («.)• Minories : the nunnery there, 3 Tyn. 90 n Saint Anthony's hospital, Threadneedle- street : the French church established there, 1 Zur. 93 n.; St Anthony's school, 2 Ful. 164 ; eminent scholars, 3 Whitg. v. Saint Bartholomew's hospital : founded, Rid. xiii. n., 411 n. ; (see in iii). Saint Helen, Bishopsyate : leases of the priory lands held by Hutchinson, Hutch. viii, x. Saint Martin le Grand : a sanctuary, 2 Bee. 438 n., 1 Lat. 196 n. ; the college granted to the abbey of Westminster, 2 Cran. 240 n Saint Mary's hospital, Bishopsgate : the mayor and aldermen attended sermons there at Easter, 2 Lat. 341 n. ; sermons at the Spital, Hutch. 5, Parh. 263, Sand. 256, 2 Whitg. 463, 3 Zur. 210 n. ; Barnes preaches there, 2 Cov. 355, 357, 433 Saint Paul's school, see in ii. Saint Thomas of Acres : an hospital in Cbeapside on the site of the birthplace of Tho. a Becket, 2 Brad. 350 n., 1 Lot. 201 ; Packington shot there, Bale 441 ; the Mer- cers' chapel now occupies the site, 1 Lat. 201 n Savoy: v. Westminster. Spittle: v. SaiiU Mary's hospital, Bishops- gate. Temple : v. Inns of Court. Whittington college : Bale 429; Jo. Stan- dish, a fellow, 2 Cov. 322; Dr Smyth, master, Parh.TJ n.; Sampson lecturer there, 2 Zur. 119 n vi. The Corporation, Guildhall, &c. The mayor, Bale 153, 2 Tyn. 66 ; he and the sheriffs had their lords of misrule, Grin. 141 n.; the magistrates exhorted to relieve the poor, Sand. 344; the sword-bearer, 2 Cran. 307, 332; the chamber of Loudon, ib. 293 Guildhall: the epistle of Eleutherius alleged to be preserved there, 2 Ful. 128 ; Anne Askewe condemned there, Bale 179, 212; arraignment of Cranmer, the lords Ambrose and Guilford Dudley, and the lady Jane, 3 Zur. 374 n.; the lord mayor's perch, i. e. chandelier. Calf. 300 vii. Companies, their Halls, &c. Goldsmiths' : required to view the pix of the mint at Canterbury, 2 Cran. 357 Mercers' : their chapel on the site of the hospital of St Thomas of Acres, 1 Lat. 201 n.; the image of Becket set up there, 3 Zur. I 177 Merchant- Taylors': queen s day observed LONDON 495 at Merchant-Taylors' school, Lit. Eliz. 558 n Plumbers': meeting of separatists at Plumbers' hall, Grin. 201 n Saddlei s' : Anne Askew examined at their hall, Sale 148 Shinners' : letter to archbishop Parker respecting a grammar school at Ton bridge, Park. 210 Stationers' : their contest with Kegnault, 2 Cov. 495 ; they sell corrupt primers, ib. 501 ; Harrison their warden, Park. 449 viii. The Toweb, and Prisons. The Tower, (v. Mints): lord Cobham confined there, Bale 45; Latimer there with Sir Rob. Constable, lord Hussey, and lord Darcy, 1 Lat. xii, 162, 163 ; Barnes, Gar- rard, and Jerome confined there, 3 Zur. C32 ; Anne Askewe imprisoned there, and racked, Bale 220, 224 ; various martyrs and confessors imprisoned there, 1 Brad. 421; Bradford and Sandys, 2 Brad, xxxii, xxxiii ; Cranmer, Latimer, Ridley, 2 Brad, xxxiii, 74n., 2 Cran. xi, 1 Lat. xiii, 2 Lat. xxii, 258, Rid. xi, 390, 3 Zur. 371, 505,506 ; queen Eli- zabeth's prayer there, before proceeding to her coronation, Lit. Eliz. 666 n.; prisoners in the Tower for ecclesiastical causes, in the time of Elizabeth, Park. 121, 122 ; story of a soul-priest there, Calf. 285; disputa- tion there, 1581, 1 Ful. xi; a prison called Nun's-bower, 2 Brad, xxxii, Sand, vii ; ho- nourable personages beheaded on Tower- hill, 2 Ful. 202; execution of the earl of Essex, Lit. Eliz. 474 The prisons were gaming houses, JIutch. 7 ; for some prisons not mentioned here, v. Southwark. Compters: in Bread-street, 2 Hoop. 613, 614 ; in the Poultry, 1 Brad. 83 n., 411, 496, 2 Brad, xxxiv; by the Stocks, 2 Hoop. 556; Anne Askewe sent to one of these prisons, Bale 156, 222 Fleet : a poor prisoner there, 1 Lat. 128; various martyrs confined there, 1 Brad. 289, 367, 421, 2 Cov. 238 Ludgate : a prison for debt, 1 Lat. 223 Newgate: divers executions there, 1 Lat. 164; Anne Askewe imprisoned there, Bale 206, &c., 231, 239; Bradford there, 2 Brad. xxxviii ; various martyrs confined or put to death there, 1 Brad. 289, 367, 2 Cov. 238, Poet. 164 ; Philpot examined at New- gate session hall, Phil. 4, &c. ix. Houses of the Nobility, &c. Bacon house : v. Shelley house. Bedford house, in the Strand : 2 Ber. 622 n Bergavenny house : Park. 49, 52 Ely house: 2 Zur. 203—205; the vidame of Chartres there, Grin. 305; its alienation from the see, 1 Zur. 319 n Shelley house : afterwards Bacon house, Park. 49 n Somerset house: many churches, &c, pulled down for the building of it, Grin. 29 n., 3 Zur. 728; mentioned, 2 Cran. 510 Worcester house : a Protestant meeting there, 2 Zur 161 n Sir Jo. Champneis, his high tower of brick, 2 Cran. 307 n Inns: v. Cheapside, Crown, below, x. Various Localities. Aldersgate : Day's shop there, Grin. 2, 33 Aldgate : reference to it, 3 Bee. 282 Baynard's castle : 3 Tyn. 106 Billingsgate : named of BiUinus, Pil. 345 Birchin lane : Sand. xiii. Bloomsbury,{ Middx.) : dead men's bones carried away by cart-loads from churches desecrated by protector Somerset, and buried in Blomesbury, Grin. 29 n Bow churchyard : v. St Mary le Bow, in iii. Bread-street : v. Compters, in viii. Bullhead: v. Cheapside. Cheap or Cheapside: one side being in Canterbury diocese, and the other in Lon- don, they differed as to fasting days, Pil. 557 ; the cross in Cheap, 2 Whitg. 180; it was worshipped, 2 Brad. 350; the standard in Cheap, 1 Whitg. 56 ; Hacket hanged in Cheap, Nord. 114; the Bull head in Cheape, Rid. 391 ; the Nag's head ; story of the Nag's head consecration, 2 Ful. 117 Crown : an inn, Bale 218 Fleet: see amongst the prisons. Holborn : the conduit, 1 Cov. 529 Lollard's tower : see in ii. London bridge : heads of malefactors set up there, 3 Zur. 209 Lothbury : v. Pinder (R.). Ludgate: named of Lud, Pil. 345; a pri- son, 1 Lat. 223 Mark-lane: Sand. xii. Minories : 3 Tyn. 90 n Mint : v. Mints. Nag's head : v. Cheapside. Newgate: see amongst the prisons. Paternoster -row: Phil. 159 Paul's cross : see in ii. Poultry: v. Compters, in viii. Red Cross-street: Calf. 331; Dr "Williams's library there, 2 Hoop. 117, Lit. Eliz. xxxiv. Royal Exchange : 3 Whitg. 246 LONDON — LORICII1US Saint Giles' fields : see in ii. Saint Lawrence-lane: Jewel writes thence, 4 Jew. 1275 Saint Martin le Grand : see in v. Saint Paul's churchyard : see in ii. Shadwell, (Essex): an unhealthy spot, Grin. 294 Smithfield : a place of burning, 2 Brad. 324 ; martyrs there; Claydon,and Turmyne, Bale 51 ; Jerome (q. v.) and others, Bale 394, & al. ; Anne Askewe, Bale 243, & al. ; Bradford and Leaf, 1 Brad. 556, 2 Brad. xl, Poet. 162, 3 Zut. 772 ; Philpot's martyr- dom, Phil. 161; other martyrs, Poet. 165, 169, 171, 172; Anabaptists burned there, 1 Tyn. lxx; Bartholomew fair, Lit. Eliz. 471, Rug. 206 n Smithfield {East): Edm. Spenser's birth- place, Poet. xiv. Soper-lane : now New Queen-street, 2 .BracZ. 39 n. Steelyard: 2 Brad, xxxiv. Stocks: v. Compters, in viii. Temple-bar: Pil. 606 Thames-street: famous for oil, 2 Ttyn. 194 Tower-hill : see in viii. Tower-street : Sandys suppressed the mass at the Portuguese ambassador's, Sand. xx. Vintry: the Three Krayned wharfe.lTtyn. 36 Williams's (Dr) library : v. Bed Cross- street. London (Geo.): concerned in the process against Cranmer, 2 Cran. 546 ; his deposi- tion, ib. 550 London (Jo.): a visitor of monasteries, 2 Cran. 315 n.; condemned for perjury, Calf. 332, [see Foxe, ii. 46J, ed. 1C84]. Long : to belong, 2 Tyn. 61 Longbeach: a wood in Kent, Park. 372 Longdale (Alban) : v. Langdale. Longinus: a name given to the soldier who pierced Christ's side, 1 Jew. 150, Whita. 560 ; derived from XtJyx'J. a spear, ib. Longland (Jo.), bp of Lincoln : examines Jo. Tewkesbury, 1 Tyn. 32; was promoted by Wolsey, 2 Tyn. 309; used by him to injure queen Catharine, ib. 320 ; he flatters him, ib. 334; assists Cranmer in the matter of the divorce, 2 Cran. 244 ; present at Anne Boleyn's coronation, ib. 245 ; charged with negligence, 2 Cov. 501; his oppressive con- duct towards the king's justices of peace, 2 Cran. 316 ; letter to him, ib. 248, 249 Longobardica Historia, q. v. Longolius (dir.) : buried in a friar's cowl, Calf. 287 Longolius (Gybertus :mistake respecting his translation of the acts of the 2nd Nicene council, Calf. 138 n Longsho (Eliz.): letter to Bradford, 2 Brad. 226 Longueville (Louis duke of): B. Orleans. Longus a Coriolano (Fra.) : adopts Carranza's false catalogue of canonical books ascribed to the council of Florence, 2 Ful. 222 n Lonicerus (Phil.): on the Turks, Bog. 109, 110,160, &c. nn Looe, co. Cornwall : Nowell elected member, Now. i. Lopen : leaped, 1 Tyn. 267 Lopez (Roderigo), physician to queen Eliza- beth : hanged at Tyburn, Lit. Eliz. C58 n Loque (Bertrand de): says the sacrament is not a sacrament if it be not joined to the word of God preached, Bog. 271 n Lord : on the title, 1 Whitg. 152; the meaning of KvpiosMc, 2 Whitg. 386 ; who is a lord or master, 3 Bee. 610 Lord of Hosts: v. God. Lordennes, or Lourdanes : a term of reproach, from lord Danes, 3 Bee. 207; lazy lordanes; slothful, clownish fellows, 2 Jew. 922 Lord's day : v. Sunday. Lords Lieutenants, q. v. Lords of Misrule, q. v. Lord's Prayer, q. v. Lords Presidents, q. v. Lords (Summer): v. Summer. Lord's Supper: v. Supper. Loretto, Italy: running to Lauret, 1 Cov. 410 Lorichius (Gerard. ): De Missa Publica pro- roganda, Jew. xxxix ; he mentions that Clement forbade the offering of any liquor but wine, 3 Bee. 3.59 n. ; censures the abuses of the mass, ib. 366 ; proves that every mass ought to be common, and none private, 2 Jew. 585; calls private masses rather an abomination than a sacrifice, 1 Jeic. 513, 2 Jew. 634; declares it a thing worthy to be laughed at when the priest reading his mass alone speaks as to a congregation, 3 Bee. 379; says the very institution of the sacrament wills that we eat and drink all together, 3 Jew. 479; explains the word communion, 1 Jew. 135; speaks of the pray- ers called secreta, 2 Jew. 707 ; refers to the elevation of the host, 1 Jew. 509, 513 ; says, the breaking of the bread in the sacrament signifies that all we are one body, 2 Jew. 689 ; writes on both kinds, 1 Jew. 21 1, 229 ; states his opinion on the torments of pur- gatory, Bog. 216; affirms that the council of Constance decreed against Christ, 1 Jexc. LORICHIUS — LOVE 497 214; says they are false catholics who hinder reformation, 3 Jew. 182 Lorraine (Fra. de), duke of Guise: takes Calais by treachery, Calf. 114, Pil. 70, 80, 1 Zur. 91 n.,3Zur. 139 n. ; he and his brother meditate the conquest of England for the queen of Scots, Lit. Elix.ABd; a conspiracy against the G uises in France, makes them de- sirous of recalling their army from Scotland, 1 Zur. 79 n.; their rage, ib. 83; the duke's manoeuvres, especially in Scotland, 1 Zur. 114, 115, 116, 118, 2 Zur. GO; the faction opposed by Elizabeth, Lit. Eliz. 459, 2 Zur. 91 ; the butchery at Vassey, 2 Ful. 73, 74, Roy. 6 ; the duke takes Rouen, 2 Zur. 83 n.; his faction, and its obsti nacy, Grin. 280, Rog. 212; the duke assassinated at the siege of Orleans, by Poltrot, 2 Ful. 121, 4 Jew. 1258 n., 1 Zur. 124 n., 2 Zur. 116 n Lorraine (Hen. de), duke of Guise: at- tacked in Paris, 2 Zur. 115 ; mischief of his family, 1 Zur. 150; his persecutions, ib. 325 Lorraine (Cha. card, of): made cardinal at twelve years of age, 2 Cran. 39; recom- mended Rizzio to the queen of Scots, 1 Zur. 170; attacked in Paris, 2 Zur. 115; his opinion of the Prayer- Book, Park. 398 Loseby (T.), called by Bryce Jo. Lothesby : martyr in Smithfield, Poet. 169 Losels : lost or worthless persons, knaves, cheats, Bale 7G, Brad. 406, Calf. 133: madlosell, Bale 63 Losius ( ) or Lewis: saluted, 1 Zur. 136 Lot: rescued by Abraham, 1 Bui. 308; his hospitality, 2 Bui. 59; his deliverance from Sodom, 2 Bui. 95, 4 Bui. 555; his times corrupt like the last times, 4 Bui. 162; his wife, 4 Bui. 275 Lotharius 1., emperor, oppressed his brethren, and was afterwards deposed and made a monk, 4 Jeic. 083 Lotharius II., emperor: two Latin verses written of him, 4 Jew. 692 Lotharius the Levite : v. Innocent III. Lothesby (Jo.): v. Loseby (T.). Lots : their use considered, 1 Tyn. 456 Louis I., emperor, called le De"bonnaire : his history, 2 Tyn. 2(i5; he conceded too much to the pope, ib. 260; his alleged release of the right of electing the pope, ib. 279, 1 Whitg. 397, 400; deposed and made a monk, 4 Jew. 683 ; he wrote a book against images, 4 Jew. 1054 ; private mass came in during his time, 1 Hoop. 228 Louis II., emperor, called the Young: com- mended the Romans for choosing their ow n bishop, 1 Whitg. 401 ; unfortunate in all his doings and shamefully conquered by his brother, 4 Jew. 083 Louis III., emperor : commonly called Ludo. vicus nihili, 4 Jew. 084 Louis IV., emperor: last of the house of Pepin, 4 Jew. G84 Louis, king of Bohemia: Grin. 3 n., 14 n Louis IX. (St), king of France: his chastity, 1 Lot. 95; his complaint of Romish exac- tions, 4 Jew. 1081; his law against swear, ing, 1 Bee. 390; invoked for horses, Rog. 226 Louis XI., king of France : his saying on dis- sembling, 4 Jeic. 1101, 1102; 1 Zur. 120 Louis XII., king of France, his quarrel with the pope, 2 Tyn. 310; he marries the princess Mary of England, ib. 313 Louis II., king of Hungary and Bohemia : slain, Bale 575, Grin. 14 n. ; his widow: v. Mary. Louis II., duke of Bavaria : 2 Zur. 274 n Louis, duke of Bavaria: joins the league against the Protestants, 3 Zur. 520 n Louis V., elector Palatine, called the Pacific: his esteem for dogs, 2 Cran. 296 Louis VI., elector Palatine: Park. 471 n., 2 Zur. 28G ; favours the Lutheran doctrine, 2 Zur. 150 n., 274 n Louis of Nassau, brother of Will, prince of Orange : a commander, 2 Zur. 247 ; he oc- cupies Valenciennes, 1 Zur. 274 Louis de Bourbon, first prince of Conde": Grin.280, 2 Zur. 91 n.; queen Elizabeth's contract with him, 1 Zur. lion., 110 n Lourdanes : v. Lordennes. Lout : to bow, or do reverence to, 3 Bee. 529, 2 Bui. 28 Louth, co. Lincoln : the rebellion called the pilgrimage of grace broke out here, 2 Cran. 363 n Louvain, the university: Ridley there, Rid. 488, 492; the divines there draw up a con- fession of faith, to which Luther replies, 3 Zur. 670 n., 071; they dispute with Tyndale, 1 Tyn. lxxiv; they correct the Latin Vulgate, Whita. 154; the study of canon law there, 4 Jew. 1089 ; the Popish seminary, Calf. 51, 2 Jew. 701, 1 Zur. 184, 239, 3 Zur. 410; fugitives there, Grin. 109, 1 Zur. 147, 148, 153; treasons fomented by them, ib. 223 ; they publish conclusions against the power of the civil magistrate in religion, Pil. x. Louvre : v. Lover. Love and Charity : v. Faith, Prayers. More urges, and Tyndale objects to em- ploying the word charity as equivalent to 32 493 LOVE 'Aydirn, 2 Tyn. 135, 3 'Tyn. 14, 20, 21 ; meaning of the word dilectio, Xow. (101); description of charity or Christian Jove, 2 Hoop. XXX, 112; see Tyndale's exposition of 1 John, passim, 2 Tyn. 133—225; the nature of love or charity, 2 Bee. 341, 348, 683, 584, 3 Bee. 602, 616, 2 Jew. 8G2; an order and measure in love, 1 Bui. 185; what love we ought to have among us, 1 Bee. 220; Christian charity, a flower of the Nosegay, ib.; its excellency, ib. 3 Bee. 42; love is more excellent than knowledge, 1 Cov. 510; it is a natural and continual debt, Sand. 204; a principal part of Chris- tian religion, Xow. (0), 118; the command- ment of Christ, 1 Cov. 236 : the beginning and end of his commandments, ib. 417; the badge of Christians, 1 Bee. 37, 3 Bee. 81, 1 Lat. 448, Now. 19 ; the livery of Christ, 1 Lat. 448, 2 Lat. X, Sand. 98, 286; by it we are known to be God's disciple, 3 Bee. 40, 47 ; love is a bond of the church, 4 Bui. 25 ; true love is only among the godly, Pil. 240; Christians cannot but love, 1 Tyn. 298; Christian love not carnal, 1 Lat. 448; love is the most necessary of all qualifications for a preacher, Hutch. 103, 104; examples of love, 1 Bee. 228, 2 Bee. 177 ; whence it is, 1 But. ISO; it springs from faith, 1 Lat. 449, 454, 1 Tyn. 192, 2 Tyn. 88, 130, 173, 174, 198, 204, 3 Tyn. 195—199 ; it is an evi- dence or sign of faith, 1 Cov. 234, 2 Tyn. 88, 130, 198; the instrument wherewith faith maketh us children of God, 2 Tyn. 200; it is the surest evidence of justifica- tion, 3 Zur. 44 ; without love, faith and hope are dead, Xow. 19 ; what it does, 1 Bee. 166, 2 Tyn. 14, 192 ; it casts out fear, 2 Tyn. 203, 204 ; fulfils the law, 1 Bui. 190, 2 Hoop. Ill, 112, 1 Lat. 452, 1 Tyn. 192, 442, 475, 5U6, 2 Tyn. 11, 12, 118, 119, 173, 202, 203, 325; we should let love interpret the law, 1 Tyn. 403, 475; John never speaks of any law but love, ib. 475; it is above all laws, 2 Tyn. 188, 232 ; it draws to earnest- ness in religion, Pil. 354; causes good works, 2 Tyn. 88; things done without charity please not God, 1 Bee. 154; love seeketh not her own profit, 1 Tyn. 98, but maketh all things common, ib. 95 — 99; is prone to hospitality, Sand. 400; communi- cates gifts and graces to others, ib. 401; hides a multitude of sins, ib. 106, 206; the text misinterpreted by the Rhemists, Whita. 470 ; it cannot hide our sins from God, but hides the faults of our neighbours, Sand. 399; it fashions to the will of God, 1 Bui. 182 ; makes all things easy to be borne, 3 Tyn. 95 ; overcomes all evils, 1 Bui. 182 ; exhortations to love and charity, 1 Bui. 191, Sand. 398; godly counsels to continue in it, 1 Bee. I'Ji; sermon on "Love one another," 1 Lat. 447 ; we must seek perfection in brotherly kindness and love, Sand. 425; we are to owe nothing else, 2 Hoop. Ill; the necessity of love in prayer, Pra. B. xvi; it must be shew n, as is signi- fied in the Lord's supper, 2 Bee. 231, 235; it must spring from repentance and faith in preparation for the same, ib. 235, 236 ; the love of God to man, 1 Bee. 45, 1 Bui. 181, (r. God, v.); gave his Son, that we might see love, and love again, 3 Tyn. 196; love is a duty which all men owe to God, 2 Bee. 403; it is the believer's motive, 1 Tyn. 21, 182, 297, 298, 434, 2 Tyn. 203, 208; our love to God springs from his love to us, 1 Tyn. 84, 108, 109, 222, 441, 2 Tyn. 198, 199, 200, 3 Tyn. 195, 196, 198; it is the consequence, not the cause of pardon, 1 Tyn. 83, 87 ; it proceeds from God's goodness deeply pondered, 1 Bee. 43; love to God is a mark of grace, 2 Tyn. 173; how it is manifested, 1 Tyn. 107, 108, 112, 2 Tyn. 173, 193; viz. by outward working, 1 Bee. 37, 38, 43; he that loves God will love his neighbour, 1 Lat. 422, 1 Tyn, 84 ; of tha love of God and our neighbour, 1 Bui. 180, &c, Xow. (22), 137; charity, or love of our brethren, Lit. Edw. 524, (571), 2 Tyn. 170, 171, 191, &c. ; its necessity, 1 Tyn. 375; it is a sign of grace, 2 Tyn. 192, 205 ; charity between brethren who differ, 2 Brad. 197, 215; charity to those in error, ib. 180; we must use our liberty according to the rule of chanty, 2 Lat. 80; love to our neighbour, 1 Bee. 227, 228, 2 Bee. Ill, 112, 1 Bui. 186, 1 Lat. 20, 1 Tyn. 25, 26, 404 ; it is a duty which all men owe, 2 Bee. 404 ; it springs from the love of God, 1 Bee. 39, 40, 2 Tyn. 46, 192, 198, 206, 207, 325, 3 Tyn. 6; it is a new command, and yet old, ib. 174 ; the com- mandment set aside by Pharisees, t'6.41; how love is due to our neighbours, Sand. 205 ; we must not be hasty with them when they fall, 2 Lat. 187; it will seek to amend them, 1 Lat. 451 ; love for those who do ns evil is true godly love, 1 Tyn. 193; a caution or exception with regard to love to men, Sand. 206; paternal and filial love, 2 Cran. 85; double charity, 1 Bui. 181; the pith of charity, ib. 190; the great want of love in these times, Sand. 206, 207; the love of many is cold, 1 Bee. 39 ; key-cold charity, Coop. 11,59. &c; love must not be feigned, 1 Bee. 227; false charity, 2 Brad. 343; LOVE — LUFT 499 (he duty of love, not understood by the natural man, 3 Tyn. 8 — The love of God (a poem) : notice thereof, Poet, xxxi ; stanzas from it, ib. 316 ; an hymn of heavenly love, hy E. Spenser, ib. 6; verses on charity by W. Warner, ib. 380; verses thereon by Tho. Churchyard, ib. 402; St Charity, 3 Tyn. 21 ; faithful love seeks no delays, Pil. ll'J; love me love my dog, 1 Tyn. 81 — Love of Self, q.v. ■ — Love of the 'World, q. v. Love (W.) a priest at St Stephen's, Norwich: Park, vi, 481 Love-day: a day appointed for the amicable adjustment of deputes, 1 Tyn. 410,2 Tyn. 215 Love-feasts: v. Agapae. Lovelace (Will.): in a commission for a royal visitation, Jexc. xv, 1 Zur. 39 n.; recom. mended to be steward of abp Parker's liberties, Park. 405 Lovell (Sir Ralph) : father of Sir Thomas, 2 Lat. 295 n Lovell (Sir Tho.), K. G.: notice of him, 2 Lat. 295 n Lover, Loover, Louvre: an opening to let out smoke, 2 Whitg. 181 Lovus ( ) : an astrologer, 1 Ful. v. Low* Countries : v. Netherlands. Lowenberger (Urban): 2 Zur. 201 Lowlars : v. Lollards. Lowliness: v. Humility. Lowmas ( ) : v. Lomas. Low th : lowness, 1 Bee. 272 Lowth ( ), or Low ther: exercises spiri- tual jurisdiction without ordination, Park. 471; archbishop Grindal's account of him, and hope that his pardon will be stayed, Grin. 353 Loy (St) : v. Eligius. Loys (St): ti. Louis. Lubeck: holds out against the emperor, 3 Zur. CC8 n Lubetius ( ) : 2 Zur. 293 Lucan (M. A.) : mentions a miracle, 1 Hoop. 328 ; and a ease of necromancy, ib. 329 Lucur.e : perhaps a dormer-window, 4 Jew. 905 Lucas of Bruges: Whita. 118 Lucentius : papal legate at Chalcedon, 3 Jew. 220, 4 Jew. 1022 Lucerne : the republic at war, Phil. 390 Lucia (St) : martyred, 1 Jew. 1C2 Lucian : cited or referred to, 4 Bui. 77, Park. 445, Pil. 312, 3 Whitg. 134 n., Wool. 130, 3 Zur. C07 ; killed by dogs, Grin. 8, Wool. 112 Lucian, presbyter of Antioch, and martyr ; revised the text of the LXX, Whita. 124 Lucianists: 3 .Bu?. 112 Lucifer : assumed to mean the devil, Sand. 302, 297 ; his pride, 2 Jew. 1092; Gregory compares John of Constantinople with him, 3 Jen: 279, 320 ; Lucifer and the fallen angels said to have their being in aeie cali- ginoso, 1 Lat. 27 Luciferians: 2 Ful. 389; Augustine does not call them heretics, Phil. 426 Lucilius (Caius): a saying of his, 2 Hoop. 544 Lucius, king of Britain: his alleged conversion, and embassy to Home, Bale C14, Calf. 53 n., 1 Jew. 267, 305, 3 Jew. 163, Pil. 482, 510, 2 Whitg. 129 ; the alleged embassy and imaginary rescript to him from pope Eleu- therius, Calf. 52, 53, 305, 2 Ful. 53, 128, 186, 3GC, Jew. xxxvi, 1 Jew. 163, 267, 306, 438, 4 Jew. 974, 1124, Park. 295, Pil. 482, 510—513, 2 Whitg. 128, 3 Whitg. 592; copy of the letter, Pil. 512, 513 ; Lucius is said to have changed flamines for bishops, Pil. 597 Lucius, bp of Rome: Rid. ISO Lucius, an Arian : 2 Ful. 3S8 Luck (Jo.) : Bale 16 Lucke (Rich.) ; 2 Cran. 367 n Lucretia: 1 Bui. H7, 1 Hoop. 284, 1 Tyn. 183 Lucullus : 1 Jew. 22, Sand. 394 Lucy (Mr): commended by Latimer, 2 Lat. 381,383; mentioned, ib. 399, 410, 413,414, [probably Sir Tho. of CharlecoteJ. Lud : built Ludgate, Pil. 345 Ludhani, co. Norfolk: a residence of the bishop of Norwich, 1 Zur. 98 n., 265 n.; fall of a great barn, 2 Zur. 117 Ludlow, co. Salop : the very cross of Ludlow, Calf. 35, 274; the school there, 2 Cran. 380 Ludlowe (J.): v. Lidley. Ludovicus : v. Louis. Ludovicus, canon of the Lateran : Jeio. xxxix ; extract from his oration at Trent, 4 Jew. 758 Ludovicus, cardinal of Aries; on councils, 3 Jew. 206 Ludovicus Patritius : Jew. xxxix, 2 Jew. 578 Ludulphus Saxo : De Vita Christi, Jew. xxxix ; he tells a story about the devil entering a church during mass, 2Lat. 109n.; says the body of Christ is present in the sacrament in as great a quantity as on the cross, 2 Jew. 797 Luft (Hans),a printer of Marburgh : employed by Tyndale, 1 Tyn. xxxvii, xxxix, xl ; also by Frith, ib. xxxvii ; he printed for Tyndale 500 LUFT — LUTHER an edition of The Parable of the Wicked Mammon, ib. 31 ; and the Obedience, ib. 129; also the sixth edition of his New Tes- tament with prologue to Romans [Ander- son's Annals of Eng. Bib. ii. app. vii.]; Genesis and Numbers, ib. xxxix — xli ; like- wise the Practice of Prelates, 2 Tyn. 238; perhaps also an exposition of 1 Cor. vii, 1 Tyn. xxxvii. Lngdunum : v. Lyons. Lugentes: v. Excommunication. Luidhard, a bishop : queen Bertha's chaplain, Calf. 306 n Luitprandus Ticinensis : Rerum gestarum per Europeas, Jew. xxxix ; records certain acts of pope Sergius, 3 Jew. 27G; testifies as to the immorality of the Lateran, 4 Jew. 647, 651 ; says we see by experience that the emperor understands God's causes, &c, ib. 1029; not the author of the Pontifical, 2 Ful. 99 n Luke (St) : wrote Greek well, 1 Whitg. 346; the epistle to the Hebrews ascribed by some to him, 1 Ful. 29, 31, 33, Whita. 106; others suppose him to have translated that epistle into Greek, Whita. 125; bis burial and translation, 2 Whitg. 303; invoked for oxen, 1 Bee. 138, 2 Bee. 536, Hutch. 171 — Gospel : Tyndale's prologue to it, 1 Tyn. 481 ; argument of it, and contents of each chapter, 3 Bee. 571, &c. ; the address to Theophilus, Whita. C41 ; this gospel re- jected by the Valentinians, Whita. 34; by the Ebionites, ib. 35; many parts of it re- fused by Marcion, 1 Ful. 7 — Acts of the Apostles: summary of the book, and contents of eacli chapter, 3 Bee. 577, &c. ; the address to Theophilus, Whita. 645; the book rejected by Cerdon, Sec, ib. 34; also by the Severians, ib. 35; and the Manichees, lFul. 7, Whita. 318; its excel- lency, Phil. 361, &c. Luke : Lucca so called, 2 Jew. 917 Luke, a town; perhaps Laken: martyrs there, 1 Tyn. lix. Lukewarmness : v. Zeal. Lumey (Will, lord of): v. Vandermarke. Lumley (Jo., last lord): mourner at the fune- ral of the emperor Ferdinand, Grin. 32 Lunatics: e. Madmen. Luncher ( ) : 1 Zur. 131 Lunenburg (Ernest duke of): i>. Ernest. Lupoldus de Bebenburg: De Jure et Trans]. Imperii, Jew. xl ; mentions that cardinal Hostiensis says the emperor is a vassal of the church of Rome, 4 Jew. 836 Lupton (D.): Modern Protestant Divines, 1 Bee. vii, xi, 2 Brad.xii, xvii, Whita. x. nn I Lupus (Christian.): Synodorum Decreta, Calf. 137 n., 2 Ful. 70 n., 1 Hoop. 376 n Lurde : lurid, Calf. 361 Lure : to betray or deceive, 1 Brad. 262 Luskish : inclined to laziness, 2 Bui. 70 Lusts: forbidden to be nourished in the heart, ! 2 Bee. 121, &c. ; they are to be denied, 1 Bee. .323, Sand. 374 ; they will be punished, | 2 Bee. 142 ; the word used for will, or de- sire, whether holy, or unholy, 1 Tyn. 16, & passim. Luther (Martin) : born, Lit. Eliz. 454 ; called of God to his work, 2 Ful. 377, 4 Jexc. 666; ordinarily called to teach before the coming i of the pope's pardoner, 2 Ful. 72 ; before he began to publish the gospel, there was a general quietness in the church, 3 Jetr. 174; he was sometime in agony of spirit, 2 Lat. 52 ; the first beginning of his refor- mation, 3 Jew. 193; in w hat sense he was the first publisher of the gospel, ib. 213; a certain person would have dissuaded him from the reformation as impracticable, 2 Jew. 995; his propositions to the univer- sity of Wittenberg, Lit. Eliz. 453 ; his part in the conference of Augsburg, 2 Zur. 15 n.; he appealed to the next general council, 3 Tyn. 185; his appeal disallowed, 2 Jeir. 996; Harding accuses him of passing the bounds of modesty in his disputation with Eckius, 4 Jew. 899 ; Jewel defends him, ib. ; he burned the decretals, 1 Tyn. 221 ; his preaching, Pil. 265 ; he was called on to work miracles, 1 Lat. 212; cursed by the pope for preaching the Gospel, 4 Jew. 1097 ; the tale about his conference with Satan refuted, 1 Jeir. 105, 106; his controversy with Henry VIII, (q. v.) 2 Tyn. 338— 340; he wrote a letter of apology for his rough reply to that king, 1 Tyn. xxxi, 2 Tyn. 340; his controversy with Erasmus on free-will, 3 Tyn. 233; More rails at his marriage and reviles his wife, Kath. Boren, 3 Tyn. 3, 5, 170; Tyndale's alleged conference with him, 1 Tyn. xxv, xxvi ; he is falsely charged by Papists with inciting rebellion, 2 Tyn. 244; his alleged opinions on magistracy, 4 Jew. 669, 670, 671; he wrote vehemently against the German rebels, ib. 665, 669, 671; said Munzer was set to work by the devil, ib. 671 ; no man more advanced the authority of the civil magistrate, ib. 670; review of the controversy betw een Luther, Zuingle, and (Ecolampadius on the Lord's supper, 1 Cov. 463—46-5; his part in it, 3 Zur. 681 n.; the conference at Marpurg, Grin. 251 n.; he meets Zuinglius there, 1 Tyn. xxxviii; dissension between them on LUTHER 501 the sacrament, 1 Brad. 525, Coop. 39, 1 Jew. 531, &c; conference in his house at Wittenberg on the same subject, 1 Jew. 468; he dissuaded Melancthon from coming to England, 3 Zur. 616 n.J his want of firmness towards the landgrave Philip, ib. 666 n.; a false story concerning him 1 Ful. 38; he prophesied of the troubles of Germany, Phil. 416; his death and burial, Lit. Eliz. 445; lamented, Phil. 415; Hooper's character of him, 3 Zur. 46 ; slandered and reviled by Popish writers, Coop. 23, 1 Ful. 38, 1 Jew. 106, 216, 3 Jew. 265, 607, 4 Jew. 673, 1040 n, Poet. 278, 3 Tyn. 3, 5, 187 n.; alleged to have been the founder of the reformed churches, 3 Jew. 265, 607, Phil. 3S6; where the church, or reformed faith, was before Lu- ther, Phil. 391, Poet. 286; his reformation not without faults, Poet. 288; a proclama- tion issued by Henry VIII. against his dis- ciples, 2 Lat. 305 ; his doctrine not come to an end, 2 Ful. 377 His works, Jew. xl; hisGerman Bible, the word "only'' inserted in the text (Horn. iii.), 1 Ful. 425; but in his later translation cor- rected, ib. 154; his Exposition of Psalm xxn. (Heb. xxiii.) translated by Coverdale, 2 Cov. 279— 319; his preface to the Romans followed byTyndale, 1 Tyn. 483; Sandys' advertisement to his Commentary on Gala- tians, Sand. 435 ; he wrote on the Apoca- lypse, Bale 258 ; his Kirchen-postilla, and Hus-postilla, 2 Ful. 18 n.; his treatise De Missa Privata, 1 Jew. 105; Brevis Confessio de Coena Domini, 3 Zur. 681 n.; his book Ad Nobiles Old. Teutonic!, 1 Jew. 217; republished Jerome's epistle to Evagrius or Evangelus, 2 Ful. 33; a work by Erasmus ascribed to him, Calf. 314 n. ; at the diet of Worms, 3 Tyn. 185, 186; charged with omitting a passage in 1 Peter, 1 Ful. 551; expounding Zech. xiii. 3, says that Chris- tians must retain pure doctrines, without respect of persons, w hether of kinsman or friend, 1 Whitg. 331, and shews that he who prophesies falsely is to be destroyed, not with iron weapons, but with the word of God, ib. 332; on the term Homoiision, Whita. 611; he distinguishes between the obscurity of passages and the obscurity of dogmas in scripture, Whita. 361 ; the state- ment unjustly blamed by Stapleton, id. 362; lie says that the perspicuity or obscurity of scripture ia either internal or external, i.e. in the heart or in the words, Whita. 363 ; admits that there are many difficulties in scripture, and assigns a reason for them, ib. 364; calls the Bible the book of heretics, ib. 229, 231 ; maintains that all the epistles of St Paul pertain to the universal church, 1 Tyn. 213; accused of rejecting various books of the New Testament, 2 Ful. 130, 384; at one time he erred (in common with some ancient churches) in rejecting certain books, Whita. 105 ; his alleged denial of the epistle of St James, 1 Ful. 14—18, 2 Ful. 384, Phil. 412; his doctrine and conduct censured by More in various particulars, and Tyndale's replies, 3 Tyn. 185—190, 212 ; quoted by bp Fisher (q. v.), 1 Tyn. 213, who feared he would burn the pope if he could, ib. 221 ; his theological defects, 2 Zur. 73 ; he was pre- eminent in preaching justification, 1 Hoop. 29, 144, 246; his doctrine thereon, 1 Ful. 122; misrepresented by Papists, P7«7. 411; defended by Curio, ib. 412; he condemns servile fear, 1 Ful. 573; referred to on the church, 2 Lat. 313, 314 ; says, we honour the church of Rome in all things, only we withstand those that instead of the church, have thrust in the confusion of Babylon, 3 Jew. 223 ; his defence (in an early work) of the pope's supremacy, 1 Jew. 440 ; his opinion of the fathers, 2 Jew. 682, 683, 3 Tyn. 187; his alleged saying, that if the world lasted long, it would be necessary to receive the decrees of councils, Whita. 140; what he thought of the Waldenses, 3 Zur. 694 n. ; cited by Gardiner as condemning the reformed doctrines in Germany, 1 Cran. 13; said to have acknowledged that his followers were worse than they had been when Papists, 2 Ful. 18, 121; speaks of prayer, meditation, and temptation as re- quisite to make up a preacher, 1 Brad. 563 ; he maintains that there are strictly but two sacraments, 3 Jew. 460; his opinions on the eucharist, and the real presence, 1 Brad. 511, Coop. 37, 1 Cran. 19, 281, 285, 2 Lat. 265, 3 Whitg. 328, 1 Zur. 182, 186, 3 Zur. 46; he differed from other reformers as to the manner of Christ's presence in the sacrament, Phil. 401 ; he differed, but not heretically, 2 Ful. 376; on communion in both kinds, 1 Jew. 214, 215; in an early work he disapproves of pronouncing the canon of the mass aloud, 2 Jew. 705; his opinion of confession, as cited by More, 1 Tyn. 263 n.; an opinion on absolution ascribed to him, 3 Jew. 355 ; he allows cere- monies, so that they be not taken for the principal points themselves, 2 Brad. 393, 394; allows images, &c., 3 Whitg. 328; venerated the sign of the cross, Calf. 3U4; whether he believed in purgatory, Whita. 502 LUTHER — LYNDEWODE 541; his views on that subject, Rog. 21.3 n., 21G n. ; his sayings about Jo. Marbach, 2 Zur. 81 n.; on the despair of Dr Kraus, Rog. 142 n.; he calls Aristotle sceleratus nebulo, 2 Ful. 57 n Lutherans : v. Consubstantiation. Censured, 2 Zur. 125, 241, 3 Zur. 251; classed with Papists, 2 Zur. 143; their errors, 3 Whtig. 649, 550, 1 Zur. 109, 177, 342 ; some of them rejected the epistles of Jude, 2 Peter, and 2 and 3 John, WhUa. 296; they hold that infants believe and are therefore to be baptized, Rog. 281; the Lutheran view of the Lord's supper ex- plained, and compared with other views, 1 Tyn. 367, &c; dispute between them and the Zuinglians, 3 Jew. 620, 621, 623, 2 Zur. 245 ; their struggles with the Cal- vinists, ib. 15G n.; their opinion refuted, 1 Zur. 321; they attribute to Christ's humanity properties whic h belong only to his divine nature, 3 Zur. 082 ; the Lutheran controversy on the real presence avoided by Tyndale, 1 Tyn. liii, JJ40 ; Tyndaleand Roye said by Robert Kidley to be manifestly Luthe- rans, ib. 483 ; they retain images, 1 Ful. 204, 205; the term Lutherans reproachfully used by Romanists, 2 Ful. 375, Phil. 417; they give the name to the spiritual, 3 Tyn. 107 ; called Martinists at Antwerp, 1 Zur. 174 Lutterworth: co. Leicester, Bale 15 Luttrell (Sir Jo.): his death, 3 Zur. 496 n Lux mundi : v. Wassalia (Jo. de). Lyall (Lord), i.e. Arth. Plantagenet, (q. v.) vise. Lisle. Lycaonia : "thespeech of Lycaonia," opinions respecting it, Whita. 250 n.; the people there spoke and prayed in their own tongue, 1 Jew. 277 Lychfield (Clem.): v. Lichfield. Lycosthenes (Conrad), or Wolfhart: De pro- digiis, 2 Ful. 148; he abridged Gesner's Bibliotheca, 1 Zur. 305 n Lycurgus, king of Lacedemon: a lawgiver, 2 Bui. 219, 1 Hoop. 351, 4 Jew. 1104; he set down no punishment for ingratitude, Sand. 156; his answer about the bringing up of his children, 2 Bee. 5 Lydd, co. Kent: letter from Parker to the bailiff and jurats on the evil behaviour of Dr Hardiman the vicar, Park. 342 Lydford, co. Devon : Lydford law, 2 Jew. 627 Lydia : sold purple, 2 Bui. 31 ; her heart opened, 2 Hoop. 201, 2 Jeie. 822, 930 ; her baptism, 4 Bui. 300; she sold not her house, 2 Bui. 22; was wealthy, ib. 23 Lydley (Jo.): v. Lidlev. Lygon (Will.): v. Ligon. Lying, Lies, Liars: v. Deceit. Lying forbidden, 2 Bee. 117 ; is forbidden under all circumstances, Hutch. 51 ; cen- sured, 1 Bee. 447, 448 ; it agrees not with love, and is therefore damnable, 2 Tyn. 50; condemned among the Gentiles, 1 Bui. 204; allowed by Turks and Jesuits, Rog. 120; Origen permitted lying in some cases, and Jerome seems to follow him, 2 Bui. 115; Tyndale thinks there are cases in which dissembling is allowable, 2 Tyn. 57 ; scrip- tural examples explained, 2 Bui. 115, Hutch. 52 ; the prevalence of falsehood, 1 Lat. 451, 500; how every man is a liar, 1 Bee. 277 ; what leasing or falsity is, 3 Bee. 004; a lie defined, 2 Bui. 114, Hutch. 52; kinds of lies, 2 Bui. 114; jesting lies, ib.; they should be avoided, 1 Lat. 503; officious lies, 2 Bui. 115; the authors of false setts are liars, 1 Bee. 280; lies openly preached, 1 Lat. 501 ; use of lies among the faithless, 2 Hoop. 271 ; lies do harm three manner of ways, ib. 270; what is gained by lying, 4 Jew. 040 ; falsehood fearfully punished, 1 Lat. 407; why liars are not punished now as they were in the days of Ananias, ib. 503; lying children should be punished with stripes, 1 Ful. 324, 1 Lat. 501 ; Cranmer's play upou lies and adterbs in "ly," 1 Cran. 157 Lyle(Lord): v. Lyall. Lylye ( ), an artist: skilful in supplying wanting portions of MSS., Park. 254 Lymster: B. Leominster. Lvnde (Sir Humph.) : Case for the Spectacles, Calf. 290 n., 2 Ful. 236 n Lyndesay (Dav.), minister of Forfar: 2 Zur. 365 Lyndesay (Dav.), minister of Leith : 2 Zur. 365 Lyndewode (Will.), bp of St David's : Pro- vinciale.seuConstitutiones Angliie, 1 Cran. 143, Jew. x), 1 Tyn. 394 ; this book begins with these words, "Ignorantia sacerdo- tium," 4 Jew. 877 ; refers to the elevation, 1 Jew. 509 ; says the sacrament is exposed that it may be worshipped, 2Jetc. 556; finds fault w ith the canopy over it, 1 Cran. 143, 2 Jew. 557; writes of daily communion, 1 Jew. 199; says, that in small churches only the priests receive the blood, 1 Jew. 261 ; describes Gradales or Grails, Grin. 135 n. ; mentions a constitution of Edmund, archbishop of Canterbury, on tows by mar- ried women, 1 Lat. 54, an injunction of abp Winchelsea respecting church-books, vest- ments, &c, Grin. 159 n. ; a mandate of arch- LYNDKWODE — LYRA 503 bishop Islip forbidding the sale of masses, 1 Lat. 60 n Lyner (Jo.), of St Gall : 3Zur. C03 Lynley ( Mr), prebendary of Husthwaite : en- joined to examine the statutes of the church of York, Grin. 161 Lynn, co. Norfolk: a Scotch preacher there, 'l Zur. 131 Lynne (Gwalter), printer: 1 Brad. 2, 4 Bui. xx, 2 Cran. 218 Lyons : the poor men of Lyons, or pauperes de Lugduno, a sect, 2 Ful. 247, 2 Jew. G89, 3«/ew.8ln.; spoken of by Pius lI.,4Jew. 737; they affirmed that the Romish church was the harlot of Babylon, &c, 4 Jew. 73G, 737 ; the hollow pillar of our Lord's length there, Bale 518 Lyra (Nic. de) : Biblia cum Gloss. Ord. et Expos. N. de Lyra, Jew. xl, 3 Whitg. xxx ; said to have been an Englishman, 1 Jew. 213 ; styled a German, Bale2o8; notice of him, in which he is more correctly stated to have been a Jew, and to have received his name from his native place in the diocese of Evreux, 1 Ty». 151 n.; reference to him, 4 Jew. 982; in the prologue to Genesis he (or Doring?) describes the advantage of a diversity of expositors, 1 Jew. 533 ; remarks about hearkening to " many" injudgment, Exod. xxiii. 2, 2 Jew. G88; on Deut. xvii. he reports the common opinion of the Jews on the expositions of their rabbins, 3 Jew. 248, 4 Jew. 8G4; thinks marriage with a deceased wife's sister (Deut. xviii.) lawful, 4 Jew. 1243 ; shews on Jos. v., why circum- cision was not practised in the wilderness, 1 Jew. 224 ; speaks of the alleged omission of the feast of tabernacles, Nell, viii., 1 Whitg. 31 ; on Esther iii. he mentions an opinion that we may bow one knee to any great man, but two only to God, 2 Jew. 686; on Prov. xxx. he says that the scrip- ture contains all things needful to sal- vation, as a merchant's ship does the neces- saries of life, 2 Cran. 35 ; on Dan. xiv. (apoc.) he affirms that many feigned mira- cles have been wrought in the church, Uew. 105, 2 Jew. GG6, 3 Jew. 143, 197; expounds Uosea i. 11, " one head," 3 Jew. 280; rejects the Apocrypha, Whita. G5; thinks Josephus wrote the rest of Esther, ib. 71 ; expounds the text "Upon this rock," Matt. xvi. 18, that is, says he, upon Christ, 'J Jew. 1000, ijew. 1119; in his exposition of this text he describes the true church, 1 Brad 629, 2 Jew. 819, 1000, 4 Jew. 928, '2 Lat. 313, Bid. 127; and says that many popes have been apostates, 1 Jew. 881, 400, 3 Jew. 345, 4 Jiw. 923, 928, 1117, 1119, 2 Lat. 313, Bid. 127; explains Lu. xi. 29, the text "They have Moses and the pro- phets," Whita. G43; thinks one of the dis- ciples who went to Emmaus (Lu. xxiv.) was Luke himself, 1 Jew. 234; his opinion on Christ breaking bread at that place, Hutch. 283 ; he interprets those words of Christ, "Except ye eat," &c. (Jo. vi.) spi- ritually, and declares that directly they pertain nothing to the sacramental or cor- poral eating, 1 Jew. 212, 453, 454, 3 Jew. 689, 590, 4 Jew. 7GG (the words are really Doring's, 3 Jew. 589) ; on Jo. vi. he writes, bo far as we are united unto God by the sacrament of thanksgiving we live spi- ritually ; but the union that is between him and us is by faith and love, 3 Jew. 49G ; on the same chapter he censures the Greek custom of giving the communion to infants, 1 Jew. 249 ; on Jo. vii. he shews that several prophets rose out of Galilee, 3 Jeio. 242; understands the "one shepherd," men- tioned in Jo. x, to be Christ, ib. 280; ob- serves that the title on the cross, described Jo. xix, was in three languages, that all might read it, Uew. 277; his comment on Jo. xx. nit., Whita. G29 ; on Acts xxiv. he writes of the term " heresy" as applied to the first Christians, 3 Jew. 214 ; expounds 1 Cor. vi. 17, " he that is joined unto the Lord is one spirit," ib. 49G; on 1 Cor. xiv. he remarks that if the people understand the prayer, they can with more devotion say " Amen," and allows that in the primi- tive church the service was in the vulgar tongue, 1 Jew. 57, 289, 309, 333, Whita. 2G4 ; explains blessing "with the spirit," 1 Cor. xiv. 1G, 1 Jew. 329, 330 ; writes upon St Paul being "rude in speech," 2 Cor. xi. 6, Whita. 101 ; on 2 Thess. ii. he declares that it is long since the grace of God has departed from the church of Rome, 3 Jew. 348 ; on the same chapter he says that the wickedness of Antichrist is mystical, that is to say, cloked under the name of godli- ness, 4 Jew. 743, and affirms that he shall be possessed of the devil, ib. 728; expounds "having a form of godliness" (2 Tim. iii.) that is to say, a shew of the religion of Christ, ib. 743; calls Titus archbishop of the Cretians, 2 Whitg. 352 ; on Heb. x. he declares that in the altar there is no doing again of Christ's sacrifice, 2 jBec. 250, 3 Bee. 459; (and the ordinary gloss affirms that what we do is the commemorating of a sacrifice, 2 Bee. 250 n.) ; his statement. I respecting the justification of Abraham, 504 LYRA — James ii, 2 Cran. 209; on 1 Pet. iii. 19, he expresses an opinion that many of those drowned in the flood were saved, 3 Tyn. 134 n. ; he wrote on the Apocalypse, Bale 258; declares that the opinions of the fathers may be rejected in things not deter- mined by scripture, 2 Lat. 248; says there ■were few honest preachers in his time, ib. 347 ; writes upon the proof of doctrine by scripture, Whita. 465 Lysander : his theft, 2 Jew. C28 Lysimachus of Jerusalem : son of Ptolemy and Cleopatra, Whita. 73 Lythe : small, humble, Phil. 392 M. M. (J.), i.e. John Markham, q.v. M. M. : apparently a lady, 2 Zur. 95, 107 n M. (P.) : perhaps P. Morice, 2 Cran. 259 M. (P.): his death, 1 Zur. 324 M. (T.): perhaps Matthew, Massye, or Moor, 1 Brad. 374 Mabillon (Jo.): Mus. Ital., 2 Bee. 25G n. ; Vetera Analecta, Calf. 128 n.; Pr*f. in iv. ssec. Bened., ib. 155 n.; he refutes errors respecting the time when Hegesippus lived, 2 Ful. 338 n. ; his opinion as to the genuine- ness of the Gelasian decree, ib. 221 n Macaber: an imaginary German poet, the alleged author of the verses accompanying the Dance of Death, Pra. Eliz. xviii.n Macarius (St), the Egyptian anchorite : 4 Bui. 514, Pra. Eliz. xviii. n Macarius, a priest of Alexandria : said to have pulled Ischyras from the altar, 3 Jew. 321 Macbee (Jo.), or Machabaeus: chaplain to the king of Denmark, 2 Cov. xiv. Macbrey ( ): in exile, 1 Cran. (9) Maccabees : referred to, Pil. 23, 68, 181, 207 ; examples of valour for the Lord's sake, Rid. 139 ; martyrs, 2 Bui. 413 — The books of Maccabees : not canoni- cal, 3 Bui. 396, 4 Bui. 538, 1 Ful. 20, 77, Grin. 23, 3 Jew. 431, &c; their claims to be canonical examined, Whita. 93, &c. ; they contain doctrinal errors, ib. 97 ; also fabulous and contradictory stories, ib. 98, &c. ; three books set down in the Apostolic Canons, ib. 43, 94, 103, but perhaps the passage is interpolated, ib. 93 n. ; Gelasius allowed only one book, 1 Ful. 24; Jerome denied the books of Maccabees to be canoni- cal, see p. 426, col. 1 ; he ascribed them to Josephus, Whita. 96 ; Augustine's opinion on them, see p. 52, col. 2; the second book is an epitome of a larger work by Jason of Cyrene, Whita. 98 ; it is cited in support MADMEN of prayer for the dead, 2 Brad. 290, 2 Cot;. 271, Grin. 23; the passage w anting in some ancient copies, Grin. 24 ; the third book ascribed to Lysimachns of Jerusalem, Whita. 73 n. ; the third and fourth books rejected by Romanists, ib. 103; the fourth men- tioned by Athanasius, ib. M'Crie (Tho.): Life of Knox, 3 Zur. 760n., 764 n.; Hist, of Reform, in Italy, 4 Bui. xiii.n., xv. Mace ( ) : martyred, Poet. 167 Macedonians: heretics, 1 Jew. 246; their errors respecting the Trinity, Bog. 45 ; they denied the Son to be of one substance with the Father, ib. 48; affirmed the Holy Ghost to be a mere creature, ib. 70, and a servant to the Father and the Son, ib, 72 Macedonius, bp of Constantinople : his heresy, 3 Bee. 401, 1 Bui. 13, 4 Jew. 731, Phil. 382 n., 423, 424 ; he persecuted the ortho- dox, Pil. 637 ; his heresy condemned, 3 Jew. 224, 4 Jew. 1095, Whita. 449 Macedonius, a monk or hermit : appeased the anger of Theodosius, 1 Bui. 305, Calf. 22 Macham (Jo.), sheriff of London: merciful to Philpot in Newgate, Phil. 160 Macheson (Eliz.), the wife of bp Coverdale, q.v. Machiavelli (Nic): Hist. Florent., Jew. xl; prefers statutes, &c, of man to the holy scriptures, Rog. 80 ; censures the bishops of Rome for stirring up wars among Chris- tian princes, 3 Jew. 171, 4 Jew. 679; his policy, Sand. 153; politic Machevils, 3 Whitg. 508; Machiavel government, Park. 391, 414 Machivilian atheists: are doubtful whether there be a God, Rog. 37 ; they cast off all virtue, ib. 118 Mackie (Cha.): Castles of Mary queen of Scots, 1 Zur. 193, 203, 205, 206 tin Mackquhirrie (Alex.), a priest : 2 Zur. 331 n Maclaine (Peter) : bookseller at Basle, 1 Zur. 35, 41 Mac Pheliin (Brian): his rebellion in Ulster, 2 Zur. 223 n Macrobius (Aur.): says the wines of Egvpt are extremely cold, 1 Jew. 248 ; declares that the altar of Saturn was decked with candles, Calf. 302; speaks of images of madness suspended at doors, ib. 333 ; speak- ing of holy garments, says, crafty man, crafty coat, 4 Jew. 614 ; referred to, 2 Bui. 125 n Madew (Jo.) : a Protestant disputant at the disputation held at Cambridge, 1549, Grin. 194, Rid. 169 ; master of Clare hall, Park. 38 n., Rid. 327 n Madmen : on their absolution, 3 Jew. 359 ; MADMEN — the church assoileil them not, but only pro- nounced them to be assoiled before, ii.355 Madness: alleged against Paul and other Christians, 3 Jew. 250 Maestrams (Martialis): 2 Ful. 286 n Maastricht : 1 Tyn. lxx. Magalath : one of the magi, Wiita. 560 n Magdalen : 1 Zur. 302, 305 Magdalene (St Mary): v. Mary. Magdeburg : v. Centuriators. The siege, 3 Zur. 608 n., 679 Magdeburg ( The duke of) : 2 Zur. 214 Magellan (Ferd.), the navigator: 2 Zur. 290 Magi: what they were, 2 Tyn. 227; whence they sprung, 4 Bui. 480 ; there were cer- tain wise men so called in Persia, 2 Jew. 981 ; how many came to Christ, 4 Jew. 695; Chrysostom says there were twelve, ib. ; their offering of gold, frankincense, and myrrh, its mystic import, Hutch. 81, 255, 2 Lat. 132, 154 ; falsely called kings, 2 Lat. 143, Poet. 49, Whita. 560 ; called by various names, Whita. 560; a prayer to the three kings, Rog. 228 Magic: v. Witchcraft. Magister Sententiarum : v. Peter Lombard. Magistrates, Rulers : v. Kings, where the same matters are set forth under the same divisions ; also Judges, Temporalty. i. Their institution, power, and autho- rity : of the civil magistrate, Hog. 334, &c. ; what magistrates are, 1 Bee. 215, 2 Bee. 302, 3 Bee. 610, 611, 1 Bui. 308; three kinds of them, 1 Bui. 309 ; their causes and beginnings, ib. 312; they are needful, 1 Lat. 3'JO ; necessary for the right insti- tution of the common weal, 1 Bee. 214, 215 ; needful because the people cannot rule themselves, 2 Tyn. 95; ordained of God, 2 Bee. 302, 2 Hoop. 53, 85, 86, 103, 104, Sand. 198; the office grounded on God's word, 1 Lat. 298, 299 ; temporal powers not disannulled by Christ, 2 Tyn. 58, but approved by the New Testament, 1 Bee. 213 ; they are God's ministers, 2 Hoop. 107 ; God's lieutenants, even though evil men, Hutch. 331 ; they are in God's stead, 1 Tyn. 25 ; represent the person of a great Lord, 2 Hoop. 54 ; are not only ordained but also preserved by God, ib. 83; the will of God sometimes made known through them, ib. 388 ; God is in them, ib. 85; the magistrate is law endued with life, 1 Bui. 339; temporal rulers have the chief power in all commonwealths, Pil. 23 ; scripture calls them gods, 1 Bee. 212, 2 Brad. 255, Sand. 225, 1 Tyn. 175, 2 Whitg. 82 ; but they are mortal gods, Pit. MAGISTRATES 505 476; they bear the sword, see ii. below; are like the walls of a city, Pil. 348; have authority to abridge external liberty, 2 Whitg. 570; their laws are of two sorts, '2Hoop. 102; the commodities we receive by them, 1 Bee. 216, 2 Bee. 330; of their elec- tion, 1 Bui. 318, 1 Whitg. 372 ; what kind of men to be chosen, 1 Bui. 319; they should be chosen for worthiness, Sand. 47 ; the manner of consecrating them, 1 Bui. 322 ; Christians may be magistrates, ib. 385 (v. Anabaptists) ; good and bad magistrates, ib. 314 ; evil rulers and officers, Sand. 121 ; whether they are of God, 1 Bui. 314; they are given to punish the wickedness of the people, 2 Bee. 302, Hutch. 74, and are a sign that God is wroth with the people, 1 Tyn. 194, 196, 334, 2 Tyn. Ill, 112 ii. Their duty : their office and duty, (q. v.) 1 Bee. 256, 260, 286, 2 Bee. 114, 302, &.C, 1 Bui. 323, 1 Lat. 67, 349, 537, 2 Lat. 6, Pra. Eliz. 235, 1 Tyn. 479, 2 Tyn. 61 ; their duty, with probations of scripture, 2 Bee. 511, &c; what manner of men they ought to be, ib. 303 ; their duty in worldly matters, ib. 306, &c; they are ordained for man's good, 1 Bui. 313, 2 Hoop. 106, 107 ; for the support of the weak, 2 Tyn. 8 ; they owe a debt to the people, Sand. 201 ; must care for them as fathers for their children, 2 Bee. 514 ; how they may become esteemed, 1 Lat. 381 ; must keep their oath, as if they neglect their duty they are for- sworn, 1 Bee. 371 ; qualities required in them, Sand. 201; they ought to be righte- ous, ib. 192; must rule justly, 2 Bee. 307 ; what it is so to rule, ib. ; they must judge equally, ib. 513; they are the keepers of discipline and peace, 2 Hoop. 81; the magistrate called by Aristotle u\a^ vofiov, ib. 86; magistrates must use the law indif- ferently, ib. ; must not oppress or plunder their subjects, 2 Bee. 308, 309, 513, 514 ; may not take away their subjects' goods at their pleasure, ib. 329; those who over- charge their subjects are thieves, ib. 107 ; some magistrates and judges follow gifts, 1 Lat. 140; they must not take bribes, 2 Bee. 512; some are painful and good, 1 Lat. 142 ; they must deliver the oppressed, Pil. 471, 472, 476; must do judgment, Sand. 224; judgment pertains to them, 1 Bui. 346, 4 Bui. 509; they bear the sword, 1 Bui. 351, 352, 2 Hoop. 108; are called to rule with the temporal sword, 2 Bee. 616 ; the sword of government should be wielded with discretion, Sand. 135 ; they must avenge evil and punish the 506 MAGISTRATES wicked, 2 Bee. 310, 311, 5H, 515, 1 Bui. | 351 , 1 Hoop. 3G9, 475, I Lett. 481, 495, 2 Ti/tt. 21; it is their office to punish, not the office of the church, 2 Lat. 195, 19G ; | the punishment inflicted by them is the I very hand and will of God, 2 Hoop. 108, who by them punishes transgressors, Hutch. 307 j when they ought to punish offenders, 1 Bui. 355; they should punish sin with mercy and sorrow, 1 Tyn. 102; must not punish for malice, 2 Tyn. 62 ; must not shew mercy in judgment, 1 Lat. 484; may lawfully punish with death, 2 Bee. 95, 1 Bui. 307, 352, 354, 356, 1 Jew. 228, 1 Lat. 484, Bog. 348—350, Sand. 72; but the magistrate who kills any man that is not worthy by the law to die is a murderer, 2 Hoop. 108; they may make war, 1 Bui. 370 ; when they do so the people must obey them, ib. 373; they may lawfully require an oath, Bog. 3'>7 (and see Oaths) ; must not abuse their power, 1 Lat. 373; nor wax arrogant and proud, 2 Hoop. 106, 107 ; God will revenge the abuse of his office in them, ib. 104 ; some censured for little regarding public affairs, 1 Bee. 253; they are blameable if the people offend through their negligence, Pil. 34; admo- nitions to them, 1 Bee. 272, 380, 2 Tyn. 243 ; they were told their faults in king Edward's days, Rid. 58; the importance of their godly example, Hutch. 7; their sacrifice, Sand. 412 iii. Their office in relation to religion and the church (v. Anabaptists, Church, I. xi. Heretics, Supremacy): whether the temporal magistrates may meddle with matters of religion, 2 Bee. 303, &c. ; whether the care of religion belongs to them, 1 Bui. 323; rulers are appointed to look on divine matters as well as worldly, 1 Bee. 392 ; they ought diligently to read God's word, 2 Bee. 303 ; to be learned in the laws of God, ib. 511; should be sound in religion, 1 Bui. 319; it is their duty to defend religion, Pit. 360, 361; to maintain it, 2 Bee. 511, 512; to support God's word, 2 Hoop. 388 ; they should defend the two testaments as their own life, ib. 87 ; must maintain good and godly people, 2 Bee. 309, 310, 514, Ho; godly magi-t rates would have all men to he saved, 1 Hoop. 472; on the authority of Christian magistrates, 3 Whitg. 160, 165, &c. ; Papists make them no better than swineherds, 2 Bee. 304; what is to be done by them for the conservation of religion, ib. 305, &c, 511, &c. ; what laws concerning religion they ought to appoint, 1 Bui. 333; their duty and authority with regard to the church and matters of reli- gion, 2 Brad. 378, 2 Hoop. 54, 1, 2, 3 Whitg. passim, especially 1 Whitg. SH'J, 406, 3 Whitg. 295, &c, 485, 486 ; they owe a duty to the church, iBul. 434 ; it is their duty to care for it, Pil. 429 ; they should see the people instructed in true religion, 1 Lat. 316 ; should provide preachers, 2 Bee. 305, and schools, ib. 306; no farther liberty granted to them in the church of England than is given by the word of God, 4 Jew. 973; their office not to be con- founded with that of the minister, 1 Bui. 329; when they come within the temple, they are as private men, 4 Jew. 670; what ecclesiastical functions they may not t,ike upon them, 1 Whitg. 22; their ordinances in the church not articles of faith, Pil. 25; magistrates said to bear the sword in the Christian church, iBul. 509; examples of their interference in matters of religion, 2 Bee. 304, &c. ; they condemned Dio6corns, Juvenalis, and Thalassius, and gave judg- ment to put them from the dignities in the church, 4 Jew. 1021, &c. ; and subscribed in councils, ib. 1025; how temporal rulers are above spiritual, Pil. 22, 116, 124; a bishop convented before a civil judge, 4 Jew. 960, &c. ; how far they may constrain tlieir subjects in matters of religion, Sand. 192; whether they may punish for breach of religion, 1 Bui. 357; they must find a remedy that God'sname be not blasphemed, 1 Bee. 380 ; how they should deal with such as are not of the church, 1 Whitg. 386,388; whether they may lawfully punish idolaters and false teachers, 2 Bee. 311, &c., 512; how the old godly magistrates handled heretics, ib. 316; they were desiious of their conversion, ib. 316,317; magistrates should be circumspect whom they punish as heretics, ib. 315; they may punish Ana- baptists for civil considerations, Hutch. 201; have power to command their subjects to fast in urgent cause, 2 Bee. 530, 531 iv. The obedience due to them (v. Obedi- ence, Subjects, Tribute): our duty towards them, 1 Bee. 211, 218; we must honour them, 2 Bee. 88, 89, 1 Bui. 279, 1 Hoop. 357, Xow. (lfi, 17), 130, 131, 3 Tyn. 57, 3 Whitg. 591 ; they are included in the term parents, 1 Bui. 268; the fear and honour we should pay them, 1 Bee. 219 ; obedience must be shewn to them, ib. 216, 1 Brad. 162, 1 Bui. 311, i7>. 390, 1 Hoop. 357, 2 Hoop. 101, 2 Lat. 96, 111, 135; every man should be obedient to the higher powers. MAGISTRATES — MAIDS .507 2 Hoop. 101, 127, 1 Tyn. 50G; the spiritu- alty not exempt from obedience to them, 1 Bee. 216, 217, 2 Bee. 89; ecclesiastical laws cannot exempt any person from obe- dience, 2 Hoop. 101 ; there are many great and weighty causes why they should be obeyed, ib. 103 ; obedience is to be yielded to them because they are ordained of God, Sand. 198; they are to be obeyed for con- science' sake, 2 Hoop. 108, Sand. 199, 3 Whitg. 570; inferior magistrates must be obeyed, 2 Hoop. 101, 1 Lat. 373; examples of obedience to magistrates, 2 Bee. 89 ; scriptural examples of men who have well or ill discharged the debt due to them, Sand. 200: Christ himself was subject to rulers, 1 Tyn. 188, 2 Tyn. 245; he and his apostles never withstood their authority, 2 Bee. 302, but taught obedience to them, 2 Tyn. 211 ; a sermon on obedience to ma- gistrates, 3 Whitg. 58G; the commodities of obedience, ib. 588 ; how far magistrates are to be obeyed, 3 Bee. 285 ; in what obe- dience consists, 3 Whitg. 589, &c; to be obeyed whether Christian or heathen, Sand. 197; obedience to be paid not only to the faithful, but also to infidel and wicked tyrants, 2 Hoop. 54, 80, 102, 104; they must be obeyed, though never so evil, 2 Cran. 188, 4 Jew. 6C8, 1 Tyn. 110 ; they are to be obeyed in all worldly things, 2 Cran. 188, i. e. in all things not contrary to God's word, 1 Brad. 438, Phil. 223, 1 Tyn. 25 ; not to be obeyed if ihey command things contrary to the law of God, 2 Bee. 328, 329, 2 Hoop. 102, 103, 109; to be obeyed when they command war, 1 Bui. 373; tribute a debt due to them, Sand. 199 ; the evils of disobedience to them, 2 Hoop. 109 ; against speaking evil of them, 3 Whitg. 594 ; the sin of seditious talking, Sand. 119; disobedience punished, 2 Bee. 89,90, 3 Whitg. 588; the powers are not to be resisted, 1 Brad. 438, 2 Hoop. 103, 1 Lat. 371, 1 Tyn. 25; we must not strive nor fight with them, 2 Hoop. 102, 104; we must not resist them though they be evil, but submit to them as to God's chastening, 1 Tyn. 19G, 197, 332, 334, 336 ; resistance to them damnable, 2 Hoop. 105 ; rebellion against them worse than against parents, Mow. (18), 132; damnable iniquity for any man to depose them, 2 Hoop. 104; by whom they are to be feared, ib. 100, 108 ; they are not to be flattered, ib, 504; their deeds to be judged of charitably, 1 Lat. 148; authorities to be prayed fur, Sand. 82, 3 Whitg. 590 (t>. Prayers for magistrates, and for the whole church) ; petition for them, 3 Bee. 30 v. Justices of the peace : called justices because they must be righteous, Sand. 192; an unjust justice reproved, 2 Lat. 419, &c. ; they should encourage archery, 1 Lat. 197 ; those of Kent opposed the reformation, 2 Cran. 349, &c, 367 ; whether clergymen should hold the office, 2 Whitg. 394 Magistris (Jo. de) : 4 Jew. 629 Magistris (Mart.de): De Temperant. Lib., Jew. xl ; 4 Jew. 629, 630, 635 Magna Charts : protects church-lands, 3 Whitg. xiv, xv. Magnificat: v. Mary (B. V.). Magog : v. Gog. Magusasi : Persians who abhor the sight of idols, yet worship them, 4 Jew. 949 Mahomet: his rise, Bale 562, Pil. 76, 77; his imposture, Bale 572; the Mahometan apo- stasy, Lit. Eliz. 493, Pil. 337, Pra. Eliz. 463, Sand. 388; when he first spread his religion in Arabia, 1 Jew. 184, 303; his doctrine a pestilence, Phil. 423 ; it spread through the sins of the clergy, 2 Tyn. 254 ; it was established by the aid of false mira- cles, 3 Tyn. 129, 130; he was the deceiver of the world, Grin. 98; a wicked monster and damned soul, Lit. Eliz. 522,533; God's plague in the East, Pil. 75; he overran and oppressed various Christian churches, 4 Bui. 21, 73; his Alcoran, Bale 203, 672, 1 Brad. 329, Calf. 44, Phil. 422 ; its pre- tensions false, Whita. 530; Mahomet com- pared with the pope, Bale 202; he and the pope arose together, 2 Tyn. 259; declared to be Magog, Bale 571; said by some to be Antichrist, 2 Jew. 903; the Turks rejoice and glory in him, 2 Bee. 447 Mahomet II., sultan : takes Athens, 4 Jew. 653 Mahometanism: its antiquity, consent, &c, 2 Ful. 79; w hy Mahometists choose rather to be called Saracens, 4 Jew. 713; Christi- anity not extinguished where they prevail, 4 Bid. 21, 73 Mahounds: mahomets, idols, Bale 438 ; Ma- hometans, ib. 416 (v. Mawmets). Maid of Kent : v. Barton (E.). Maid of Lothbnry : v. Pinder (R.). Maid of Lvmster, or Leominster, q. v. Maid of Saint Alban's, q. v. Maids : v. Prayers, Women. They must have the fear of God before their eyes, and seek to please him, 2 Bee. 307 ; must be obedient to their masters and mistresses, ib. ; must never be idle, ib. 367, 308; must not run to vain spectacles, 508 MAIDS — plays, &c, ib. ; must not keep company with light persons, {6. ; they must observe a discreet silence, ib. 369 ; they must avoid early marriages, ib. ; they must not take in hand marriage without the counsel and consent of parents and guardians, ib. 371 ; their diet, ib. 369; they must content them- selves with seemly apparel, ib. 370, 371 Maidstone, co. Kent: a martyr there, Bale 03, 2 Tyn. 340; certain commissioners meet there, 2 Cran. 301 ; lands there taken from the archbishop in exchange by the king, ib. 318; martyrs there in queen Mary's time, Poet. 102, 169, 170; the grammar- school, Park. 170 ; the rood of grace near Maidstone, v. Boxley. Maienne (The marquis of), or Maine : a French hostage, 3 Zur. 559 n Mainionides: v. Moses. Mainard (Augustin): accused of heresy by Calistus, Phil. 387 Mainarde (Will.): martyred at Lewes, Poet. 170 Maine: an earldom in France, 2 Tyn. 304 Maine : v. Maienne. Mainour : v. Maner. Maintenance: v. Caps. Mair, the Idomite : said to have made the Talmud, Bale 479 Maitland (Sir Will.), of Lethington: one of the confederate lords, 1 Zur. 193 n.; men- tioned, ib. 203 n. ; sent from the queen of Scots, Park. 172 Maitland (Sam. Roffey) : Dark Ages, Calf. 237 n.; Puritan Thaumaturgy, 2 Ful. 76 n.; his note on the prologues to Cranmer's Bible, 2 Cran. 125 n Maitland (Will.): Hist, of London, 2 Bee. 438 n., Grin. 272 n Maizers : v. Bowls, Masers. Major (Geo.), minister at Eisleben : notices of him, 2 Cran. 433, 3 Zur. 26 n. ; he held that Christ ascended with a multitude, Hog. C6n.; says Thomas Monetarius de- pended wholly upon visions and revela- tions, ib. 196 n. ; cited, 1 Whitg. 413 Major (Jo.): v. Joannes. Majoranus (Lud.) : speaks of the Roman pon- tiff as in primacy Abel, in government Noah, Sic; Bog. 347 n. (comp. Bernard, 1 Jew. 438 n. & al.) ; mentions an opinion that the inferior orders are not grounded upon sci ipture, but some come by tradition, Bog. 260 n Majoristae : a sect, 2 Jew. 686 Make : a mate, match, or partner, 1 Tyn. 278 Makebates: quarrelsome persons, 2 Cran. 160 MALVERX Malabar : Nestorian or Chaldean Christians there, Phil. 202 n Malachi : the "pure offering," or " clean ob- lation" foretold by him, 2 Ful. 381, Hutch. 46, 47, 1 Jew. 110, 2 Jew. 712, 713, 722, Sic, Phil. 408 Malachias, an Irish bishop : v. O'Molana. Malcham, or Malcom : 1 Bui. 248 Malcolm (J. P.) : Lond. Rediviv., Grin. 273 n Malchus: his story allegorized, 1 Tyn. 306 Maledicere : Now. (102) Maler (Joshua) : 3 Zur. 459 Malet (Fra.):t>. Mallet. Malice : p. Envy. Against it, with sentences and examples of scripture, 1 .Bee. 458, 459; it blinds men, Pit. 407 ; not to be removed by a penny- worth of ale, 1 Lat. 20; malitia, Xow. (102) Malkin : B. Maukin. Mallet (Fra.): notice of him, 2 Cran. 318 n.; master of Michael-house, Cambridge, ib. 318; employed upon the church-service, ib. 366; prosecuted for saying mass as chaplain to the princess Mary, ib. 318 n., 529; dean of Lincoln, Park, viii, 482 Mallet (James), precentor of Lincoln: 2 Cran. 265 n Malliet ( ) : letter to H. Bullinger the younger, 2 Zur. 199 Mailing (East and West), co. Kent: one of them possibly referred to, 2 Cran. 251 Mailing (South), co. Sussex: the college, 2 Cran. 249; the deanery given by Cranruer to Heath, ib. 399; gathering for repairing the chnrch of [South ?J Mailing, £6. 251 Mallocke (Jo.), fellow of All Souls': Park. 300 Mallot ( ): branded, 2 Ful. 121 Malmesl-ury (Will, of): v. William. Malpas (Edw.): 2 Cran. 390 Malta: besieged by the Turks, Grin. 287 ; the Turkish news of Malta, 1 Jew. 85; prayers for its deliverance ordered in several dio- ceses, Lit. Eliz. 4G0; the form of prayer used on that occasion in Sarum, ib. 519; the island delivered; thanksgivings ordered in the province of Canterbury, ib. 461 ; the form of thanksgiving, ib. 524 ; an invasion feared, 1573, 2 Zur. 246 Malt-horses: slow, dull drudges of horses, 2 Bee. 611 Maltravers (Mr) : v. Matravers. Malveren ( ) : parson of St Dunstan's, Bale 70; he disputes with Thorpe, ib. 112, 115, 121, 122, 123 Malvern (Great), co. Worcester: the priory, subject to the abbot of Westminster, 2 Lat. 410 n. ; the prior (through Latimer) begs MALVERN that the house may continue, ib. 411; St Blesis's heart at Malverne, 1 Lat. 55 Mamelukes : 2 Tyn. 177 Mamercus, bp of Vienne: said to have insti- tuted litanies, Calf. 295—297, 2 Whitg. 480 Mammaea, mother of Alex. Severus : 3 Zur. 6 Mammer : to hesitate, 1 Brad. 432 (in 2 Cov. 275, stagger); mammering, 1 Brad. 47, 2 Brad. 106, 113 Mammets: v. Mawmets. Mammon : the word explained, 1 Tyn. 68, 2 Tyn. 104, IIW. 139; why it is called "un- righteous," 1 Tyn. 69, Wool. 139; it is not to be served, Sand. 182 ; the servants of the great god Mammon, 2 Cov. 305 ; God and mammon cannot be served together, 2 Tyn. 104 — 106; The Parable of the wicked Mammon, by \V. Tyndale, 1 Tyn. 29—126; Mammon; verses by Edm. Spenser, Poet. 29 Mammotrectum : v. Marchesinus (Jo.). Man: v. Heart, Mind, Soul, Reason, Will; Life, Death ; Gentlemen, Noblemen, Poor, Rich ; Aged, Young ; also Duty, Vocation. (a) Of man generally :— of the know- ledge of man, 1 Hoop. 8(j; de microcosmo; man is a little world, &c; verses by T. Bastard, Poet. 306; speculum humanum; verses on man, by S. Gosson, £6. 344; man; verses by Jo. Norden, ib. 459; his different names in Hebrew, &c, Pil. 94, 245; two parts of man, 1 Cov. 503; three parts, body, soul, and spirit, ib. 504; the diversity of his affections, ib. 502 ; the power of man, 3 Bui. 98; what his work is, 3 Bee. 611; what work passes his power, ib.; why he is born a babe, Hutch. 149; his nativity, of itself altogether unclean and defiled with sin, is made holy by Christ's, 2 Hoop. 28; man is born for man, 1 Lat. 81 ; his life a warfare (Job vii. 1, "militia"), Sand. 164, &c. ; what misery and misfortune mankind is continually subject unto; verses, Poet. 478 ; we must shew pity to all men, 1 Tyn. 99 ; all are beggars before God, 1 Lat. 397 ; every man belongs to the temporally, and also to the spiritualty, 2 Tyn. 60, 67 ; the duties of all estates one towards another, 1 Lat. 503 (v. Duty); every man is born either of God or of the devil, 2 Tyn. 190; the most are ever the worst, 2 Lat. 4 ; men to be followed only as they follow Christ, 1 Lat. 514; not to be followed in things which do not pertain to our own vocation, ib. 516; man's nature being now consumed, effeminated, and worn out, is unable, says Hooper, to do what former ages have done, 2 Hoop. 83 ; the last day of man, 3 Bui. — MAN 509 405; wherefore all men are not saved, ib. 33; man is but vanity, 2 Bee. 442 (b) Of man as created (v. Creation) : his creation, 1 Bee. 46, 1 Brad. 120, 141, 149, Lit. Edw. 501, (551), Now. (32, 100), 147 ; to what end he was created, 2 Hoop. 24, 2 Jew. 1004; for God's glory, AW. (32), 147 ; to serve and honour God, Sand. 293; made in the image of God, 2 Bui. 377, 3 Bui. 53, Hutch. 24, 164, Lit. Edw. 501, 502, (551); thereforehe must be loved, 1 Tyn. 18; his soul is an image of God, Hutch. 164 ; he was made God's lieutenant, or deputy, Lat. 375; he is the head of creation, 1 Brad. 352 ; the chief of the works of God, 3 Bui. 151, 175; the head of woman, 2 Bee. 337; the dignity of man, verses by Sir Jo. Davies, Poet. 95 ; in what state God created him, 3 Bee. 614; why created frail, 2 Bui. 375; God foreknew his fall, ib. 377 (c) Of man as fallen (v. Fall, Sin, Wicked) :— he fell from his excellency, 2 Hoop. 24, 71, 1 Tyn. 14, 17, 22; lost the image of God, 1 Brad. 215, 2 Bui. 394, Lit. Edw. 502, (551) ; he is ruined by the devil, 1 Lat. 375 ; his universal corruption and depravity, 2 Hoop. 24, 2.5, 2 Lat. 102 ; what man is of himself, 2 Hoop. 204; pio- bations out of scripture that every man is by nature a sinner and a child of wrath, 3 Bee. 326, 327 ; he is condemned before he is born, 1 Tyn. 89 ; born in sin, 2 Lat. 101; his natural sinfulness, perverseness, and misery, 1 Bee. 97, 126, 277, 3 Bee. 15, 137, 2 Bui. 122, 1 Hoop. 89, 548 ; natu- ral corruption and wilful malice are joined in him, 1 Hoop. 304 ; by nature the devil possesses his whole heart, 2 Tyn. 190; his captivity through sin, 1 Bee. 50, 70, 90 ; by nature he is spiritually dead, 1 Ful. 397, 2 Tyn. 199 ; of his own power he can do nothing according to God's will, 1 Lat. 354, 388, 433, 1 Tyn. Ill; he can do nothing but sin, 1 Lat. 429, 2 Lat. 113; there is nothing in him that might allure or provoke him to the help of his salvation, 2 Hoop. 72; his nature is to go astray, ib. 191 ; to feed on unwholesome and in- fected pastures, ib. 192; his heart is in- clined to evil, 1 Jew. 100, 2 Jew. 1084, 2 Tyn. 85; yet he is not without an incli- nation to religion, 3 Jew. 199; his misery is increased by the malice of the devil, 1 Hoop. 90; his deserving is everlasting damnation, 1 Bee. 49; the old man, 3 Bee. 607, 621, 622, 1 Brad. 297, 2 Brad. 196, 3 Btil. 98—100, Now. (99) ; the carnal man, 2 Tyn. 180; the natural man, Now. (99), 510 MAN — MANICHEES 1 Tyn. 185, 2 Tyn. 132; he understandeth not the things of God, 1 Tyn. 88, 3 Tyn. 6; is unable to do good, 1 Tyn. Ill (d) Of man as restored (t>. Christ, Grace, Predestination, Redemption, &c. ; also Christians, Church, Righteous, Saints): redeemed by Christ, 2 Lat. 109; quickened by grace, 2 Tyn. 199 ; how the old man is mortified and man is renewed by the Spirit, 3 Bui. 104 ; how he is brought to feed in the pastures of God's word, 2 Hoop. 204; he cannot merit heaven, lLat. 521, 2 Tyn. 76; he must be made good ere he can do good, 2 Tyn. 18G, 190; he is as an axe in the carpenter's hand, yet he must be diligent, Pil. 445; his greatest promo- tion in this world is to suffer for the truth, 1 Lat. 294, 361 ; the new man, 3 Bee. 606, 622, 1 Brad. 297, 2 Brad. 196, 3 Bui. 98— 100, Now. (99) ; an unregenerate man is called soul or carnal (if/vxwot), a renewed man spirit or spiritual (Tri/cu/can/cu's), 2 Tyn. 132; the spiritual man, 1 Tyn. 185, 2 Tyn. 180, 3 Tyn. 6, 7 ; Christian faith consists in the consideration of two men, viz. Adam, and Christ, 2 Bui. 401 ; with man all things shall be restored, 1 Brad. 358, &c. Man (Isle of) : order for the removal of rood- lofts, &c, Grin. 154 n Han (Jo.), warden of Merton college : trans- lated the Common Places of Musculus, 2 Zur. 148 n Man in the moon : 4 Jew. 1050, Park. 404, 2 II hilg. 7 Man of Sin : v. Antichrist. Manardinus (Mars.) : v. Marsilius. Manasseh, king of Judah : his history, 2 Bui. 9 ; the apostasy of himself, and the king- dom, 4 Bui. 70 ; a godly remnant remained in the midst of it, ib. 73; the troubles that befel him for idolatry, 1 Bui. 230; mercy shewn on his repentance, 4 Bui. 169, Grin. 106 ; his deliverance, 2 Bui, 95 —The Prayer of Manasseh, Lit. Eliz. 271 ; rejected by Romanists, Whita. 103; its character, ib. 104 Manasseh Ben Israel: Whita. 33 n Manchester: Bradford born, and intended to be burned there, 1 Brad. 434 n., 448, 492 n., 2 Brad. 187, 191, 193, 199, Bid. 369 , 378; Blackley, in Manchester, probably his birth- place, 2 Brad, xi ; his last prayer there, ib. xxviii; Herle desires to surrender the col- lege, to be annexed to some college at Cambridge, Park. 305; a new charter pro. cured for it by dean Nowel; Woolton named the first warden, Wool. iii. Manchet, or Maunchet : a small loaf, a wafer, 2 Tyn. 210, 3 Tyn. 179 ; used in the mass, 2 Tyn. 222 ; used in the communion in prison, Sand. viii. Mancipation : 2 Bui. 229 Mandere, mandi : Now. (102). Manducator (Pet.): v. Petrus Comestor. Maner, or Mainour: a law term, 2 Tyn. 142 Manes, or Manicha?us: founder of the Mani- chees, 1 Lat. 201 n., Phil. 347, 382 n., 421 ; his heresy, 3 Bee. 401, 4 Bui. 77 ; he held that there were in the Godhead two oppo- sing principles, 1 Hoop. 65 n. ; denied the true humanity of Christ, 1 Bee. 320, ib. 412, ib. 418, 2 Bee. 446, 3 Bui. 257, 1 Cran. 277 ; said to have professed to be Christ, Bog. 102; he had twelve apostles and seventy disciples, Phil. 422; called himself the Holy Ghost, 4 Jew. 842, 843, Phil. 421, Boy. 71 ; claimed to be an apo- stle, Phil. 421, 3 Tyn. 49 n.; said the apo- stles saw but as in a glass, 1 Jew. 76; af- firmed that none were saved before the 15th year of Tiberias, Bog. 137, 163, 297; denied free-will, 3 Jew. 166; in what sense, ib. 167 ; condemned marriage and meats, 1 Bee. 278; denied the resurrection, 2 Cov. 186; his mysteries, Bog. 82; he re- jected parts of the New Testament, 1 Ful. 7, 8; his Epistola fundamenti, 2 Cov. 420, 3 Tyn. 49 n Mangering : perplexing, Phil. 315 Mangeur (Pierre le): r. Petrus Comestor. Maniehitus: v. Manes. Manichees: v. Augustine, and some other fathers. Their heresy, 1 Cov. 51, 1 Hoop. 263, 1 Lat. 201 n., Phil. 347 n. ; they yielded more credit to their own devices than to God's word, 3 Jew. 158, Bog. 79; espoused the error of the Gnostics, Grin. 59 n.; were in many respects like the Papists, 3 Jew. 157, &c; their heresy not a fulfil- ment of 1 Tim. iv, 2 Ful. 50 ; how they de- ceived, 3 Jew. 156, 157 ; they were rebuked by Augustine for seeking a cause for the will of God, Pil. 674; maintained that there were two Gods, or contrary princi- ples in the Godhead, 1 Brad. 212, 2 Hoop. 74, Hutch. 170, 1 Jew. 4S4, 1 Lat. 201 n., PAi7.347n.,382n., Bog. 37,il, 1 Whitg. 320; affirmed the world and man to have been made by the latter, Bog. 41 ; denied the true humanity of Christ, 2 Cov. 348, 1 Cran. 277, 289, 1 Jew. 256, 257, 481, 2 Jew. 562, Bog. 51 ; rejected the truth of his passion, Bog. 51; said that demons, and not Christ, suffered on the cross, ib. 57 ; MANICHEES — MANUSCRIPTS denied that tie rose in his own proper body, 1 Jew. 483; maintained that he ascended only to the sun, 2 Cov. 160 n. ; made no material idols, hut ideal ones, Poet. 108; denied a providence, Rog. 41 ; their opi- nion of the soul of man, 3 Bui. 374, Hutch. 124, 3 Jew. 167 ; they denied man's free- will to sin, Rog. 10") ; affirmed that original sin proceeds not from our corrupted nature, ib. 99; thought themselves free from sin, ib. 13.3; although heretics, and false teach- ers, they lived well outwardly, 1 Jew. 399 ; denied the resurrec tion of the flesh, 2 Cov. 184, Rog. 64, 145, 154, and the general judgment, Hog. 67; rejected the Old Tes- tament, ib. 80, 87, Whita. 30 ; publicly at- tacked it, ib. 319 ; declared the law of God to proceed from the prince of darkness, Rog. 92; stated the books of the apostles and evangelists to be full of falsehoods, Whita. 34; rejected the Acts, Rog. 84; preferred their imaginations to the scrip- tures, 3 Jew. 158, Rog. 79; set forth and read apocryphal forgeries, 1 Jew. 113, 2 Jew. 894, 3 Jew. 442, Whita. 315; they did not baptize, 4 Bui. 397, Rog. 275; ministered communion in one kind, 1 Jew. 257—259, 3 Jew. 158, 595; their profana- tion of the eucharist, Rog. 295; their mys- teries, ib. 202 ; forbade marriage, and al- lowed fornication, 1 Ful. 479, 'Ueiv. 1129, 3 Jew. 157, Rog. 261, Sand. 321 ; their elect or priests might not marry, but their hearers might, 3 Jew. 157, Rog. 303 n. ; their fastings, 2 Zur. 122 ; they fasted on Sunday, 1 Jew. 257, 1 Whitg. 229; ab- stained from flesh and wine, hut had all manner of delicate fruits, and liquors more dainty than wine, 3 Jew. 159; condemned magistracy, 2 Hoop. 76, 78, Rog. 337 ; said no man should he put to death for any of- fence, Rog. 349; they thought no man ought to he compelled in religion, 1 Bui. 357; deemed all war unlawful, Rog. 351; enjoined community of goods, ib. 353; re- fused alms to any not of their sect, ib. 355; how they were confuted, Rid. 283 Manilius (Marcus) : wrote a poem on astro- nomy, 2 Jew. 872 Maniple, Fanned, or Fanon : a sort of small scarf worn by a priest on his arm while saying mass, 2 Bee. 300, 3 Bee. 259, 3 Tyn. 73 Manipulus Curatorum : Jew. xl ; opus opera- turn defined, 2 Jew, 751; on the exhorta- tion "Sursum corda," 3 Jew. 534; strange mistake respecting the word " eleemosyna," 4 Jew. 878 Manlius: the name taken away, 1 Ful. 198 Mann (Jo.), warden of Merton college: am- bassador to Spain, Park. 326 Manna: bread from heaven, 4 Bui. 410; a type, Sand. 371; Christ eaten therein, 1 Jew. 545, 646, 2 Jew. 577, 617; manna was eaten by the good and bad, but none eat Christ but they have everlasting life, 1 Cran. 207, 220 Manners (Hen."), 2nd earl of Rutland : Brid- git ( Hussey ) his widow, 2 Bee. 622 n Manners (Edw.;, 3rd earl of Rutland; sent against the rebels in the North, 1 Zur. 214 n Manners (Rog.), 5th earl of Rutland: mar- ried Eliz. daughter of Sir Philip Sidney, 2 Zur. 326 n Manning ( ): Manning's wife, martyred at Maidstone, Poet. 169 Manning (Jo.): v. Manyng. Manning (Rob.): his admission relative to the cross borne by the monk Augustine, 2 Ful. 17 n Manqueller: a murderer, 1 Brad. 56, Phil. 307 Manred : man-rent, Park. 99 Manriq (Tho. ): Censura in Glossas Juris Canonici, Calf. 6 n Manthorp (R.), clerk of St Stephen's, Nor- wich, Park, vi, 481 Mantua: some of Christ's blood was once pretended to be kept there, Pil. C02 Mantuanus: v. Baptista Mantuanus (S.) Mam/.insky (Jo.), a Polish nobleman: 3 Zur. 689 Manuale, or Enchiridion, Manuals. Orarium, or Enchiridion praeclarne Ecclesiaj Sarum, Par. 1528; English verses from it, Pro. Eliz. 139 n., &c. ; a prayer from it, ib. 317 n.; references to it, ib. 201, 387, 392, 538, 546 nn. Manuale ad usum Ecclesiaj Sarisb., Roth. 1555, Jew. xl ; prayer at the hallowing of the font, 2 Jew. 567; words from the marriage service, 4 Jew. 840 n.; prayer for the deliverance of the dead from hell, 3 Jew. 661. Manuale Sarishur., Duaci, 1610; referred to about the con- secration of salt and water, Calf. 17 n.; manuals to be abolished, 2 Cran. 523, Grin. 135, 159 Manuaries : consecrated gloves, 1 Lat. 50 Manumission : 2 Bui. 229 Manuscripts : many dispersed and destroyed, 2 Zur. 79,80; sold by covetous stationers and spoiled in poticaries' shops, Park. 254 ; rare MSS. should be brought together into well-known places, ib. 140 ; letter from the council respecting writings and records formerly kept in divers abbeys, but then in private bauds, ib. 327 ; Bale's and other 512 MANUSCRIPTS MSS., ib. 140; Bale's were purchased by abp Parker, ib. 198, 287, 2 Zur. 78 n.; those of Tilius, Park. 141 ; MSS. at Rome, ib.; no old ones at St David's, ib. 265; a curious one of the Old Testament, or part thereof, in Latin and Anglo-Saxon, ib. 253; one sent by Jewel to Parker, 4 Jew. 1274; Cranmer's written books, 2 Cran. 459, Park. 18G, 187, 191 Manwood (Sir Rog.), afterwards lord chief baron : willing to endow a school at Sand- wich, Park. 187, 188, 192 ; he founds one accordingly, 3 Bee. 601 n. ; letter to him when Serjeant, Park. 338 ; made a justice of the Common Pleas, ib. 405 n Man worth (Mr), of Barking: 2 Lot. 409 Manyng (Jo.) : 2 Cran. 300 Maozim (onjra): guardian deities, 1 Brad. 92; Mauzim, 3 Bee. 240 Mar (Jo. earl of) : v. Erskine Marah : its bitter wate rs made sweet, iBul. 262 Maramaldus (Fabr.): his devastations in Germany, 3 Cran. 233 Marbach (Jo.), a Lutheran : 3 Zur. 251, 334, 663 ; Luther's saying about him, 2 Zur. 81 n. ; he appears to have blasphemed the Marian martyrs, Bog. 163 (v. Marpach). Marbeck (Jo.): notice of him, Poet, xliv; 2 Sam. xxii. 2 — 7 in metre by him, ib. 468 Marburg, in Hesse : sometimes spelled Marl- borowe, Marlborough, and Marborch, &c, 1 Tyn. xxxvii, xl, xlii, 129; Tyndale goes thither, ib. xxxiv; and employs the press of Hans Luft, ib. xxxvii; conference there between Luther and Zuinglius respect- ing the eucharist, 2 Ful. 376, Grin. 251 n., 1 Tyn. xxxviii, 2 Zur. 72 n. ; the Hesse family there, 3 Zur. 719 Marca (Pet. de), abp of Paris: 2 Ful. 71 n.; agrees with Scaliger in his opinion that the Babylon mentioned by St Peter was not Rome, ib. 336 n. :his conjecture with regard to the Donation of Constantine, ib. 360 n ; observes that the words of Pascha- sinus, the papal legate at the council of Chalcedon, have been vitiated, ib. 288 n Marcellians : denied the Trinity, Bog. 43 Marcellina, the partner of Carpoerates: wor- shipped the image of Jesus, and those of Paul, Homer, and Pythagoras, Calf. 188, 2 Jew. 667, 4 Jew. 950 Marcellinus, bp of Rome ; charged with hav- ing sacrificed to idols, 1 Jew. 400, 3 Jew. 339,344, 4 ./euj.833,834, \U7 ,Pil.601, Bog. 181 ; upon what evidence accused of this, and by whom defended, 2 Ful. 364, 365; his martyrdom, 1 Jew. 342 n. ; he ascribes Ecclesiasticus to Solomon (pseud.), Wkila. — MARCION 47 ; the decretal epistles in his name are spurious, 1 Jew. 342 Marcellinus (Amm.): v. Ammianns. Marcellus I., bp of Rome: 2 Ful. 347; calls himself bishop of the holy and apostolic and catholic rhurch of the city of Rome (pseud.), 1 Jew. 426; his decretal epistles spurious, ib. 342 Marcellus, bp of Apamea : how it is said that he drove away demons and effected the burning of Jupiter's temple, 2 Ful. 116 n., 239, Bid. 500, 504 Marcellus, the heretic: 1 Cran. 278, Hutch. 121 n Marcellus, a Latin poet: 2 Cov. 214 n Marcellus Sidetes, a Greek poet: his(?) verses on heaven, 2 Cov. 214; on the goodness of God, ib. 217 Marcellus (Chr.): addressed the pope as an- other God on earth, 2 Jew. 906, 3 Jew. 284 n ; 4 Jew. 831, 843 Marchesinus (Jo.) : his book called Mammo- trectum, cr Mammotrepton, Jew. xl, iJew. 861 Marchetti (Gio.): Official Memoirs, on mira- cles at Rome, 1796—7, Calf. 274 n Marcian, emperor : v. Valentinian. He summoned the council of Chalcedon, 1 Jen: 411, 4 Jew. 992, 1098, Bog. 204; brought Theodoret into it, 1 Jew. 374 ; confirmed the council, ib. 412; forbade a cause once adjudicated to be subjected to fresh disputation, Whita. 437 ; declares that whosoever, after the truth is found, seeks further, seeks for a lie, 1 Jetc. 229 ; his ordinance respecting the sueing of priests in law, 4 Jew. 960, 961 Marcion : his heresy, 3 .Bee. 401,*irfcA. 121 n., Phil. 418; his apostasy, 4 Bui. 77; he espoused the error of the Gnostic*, Grin. 59 n.; maintained that there were in the Godhead two opposing principles, 1 Hoop. 05, 2 Hoop. 74; denied our Lord's true humanity, 1 Bee. 412, 418, 2 Bee. 446, 3 Bui. 256, Coop. 202, 1 Cran. 177, 215, 262, 277, 285, 297, 1 Hoop. 70, 520, 521, 2 Hoop. 73, Hutch. 269, 2 Jew. 578, 601, 609. Bid. 200, 3 Tyn. 254, 259; said that Simon of Cyrene was crucified instead of Christ, 1 Cran. 256 ; was called mus Ponticus for gnawing or corrupting the scriptures, 1 Ful. 11, 42, 138; thought the Old Testa- ment and the New Testament contrary, 1 ./etc. 532; devised a book of contrarieties between them, 2 Jew. 6S7 ; rejected the law and the prophets, Whita. 30, as well as a great part of the New Testament, 1 Ful. 7, 8, TVkiia. 34; is alleged to hare cor- MARCION — MARGARET 513 rupted the epistles to the Corinthians, 1 Ful. 138; charged Paul with opposing ceremonies, 1 Jew. 217 ; of Paul's epistles it is said he accepted only those to Timothy and Titus, Bog. 84; the epistle to which he gave the name of the Laodiceans is that to the Ephesians, Whita. 303; he based his teaching on tradition, Sand, 15; Papists agree with him in this, Whita. G14; he de- feuded his errors by mistaking of the scrip- ture, 1 Hoop. 1G2; erred as to repentance, 1 Ful. 437 ; permitted women to baptize, 2 Whitg. 535; condemned marriage and meats, 1 Bee. 278; taught that the crea- tures of God, as flesh, bread, &c, are nought and unclean, Grin. 69 ; his heresy respecting hell, 1 Ful. 296, 297, 299, 302 ; he denied the resurrection, 2 Cov. 186; said that none should be saved in body and soul together, Bog. 145 n. ; Manifestations (wrongly quoted for the Manifestations of Apelles), ib. 82, 202; his fury against ma- gistracy, &c, 2 Hoop. 76, 78; his heresy confuted by Polycarp, 1 Hoop. 28, and by Tertullian, Coop. 202, 1 Hoop. 168, 282, 621, 3 Tyn. 254, 259 Marcionites: held a plurality of gods, Bog. 44 ; said the world was too base a thing for God to create, ib. 40 ; taught that Christ was man in appearance only, 2 Lat. 98, Bog. 51; referred to (it seems wrongly) as distinguishing between Jesus and Christ, Bog. 162; said to have affirmed that there were two Christs, ib. 163; implied, by their teaching, the sinfulness of Christ, ib. 133; received no Gospel but St Luke's, ib. 84, and rejected passages in that, ib. 85; also rejected the epistles to Timothy, Titus, and the Hebrews, Whita. 35; al- lowed baptism by private persons, and even by women, 2 Ful. 391, Bog. 236; thought that one man might receive a sa- crament for another, 1 Jew. 23; said to have baptized living men as the substitutes of the dead, ib. 23 n., 2 Jew. 744, Bog. 266, 275 ; remark as to this statement, Bog. 266 n. ; they disallowed marriage, 2 Ful. 391, Bog. 261 ; denied baptism to married folks, Bog. 265, 275; their opinion as to the resurrection of the body, 2 Cov. 183; they affirmed that man's body is not capa- ble of happiness, and that no souls should be saved but their own, Bog. 297 ; con- founded with the followers of Marcus, ib. 135 n. ; Papists are plain Marcionists, 3 Bee. 273, 450, 2 Ful. 391 Marcolphus: 3 Jew. 133 Marcosians: deemed themselves as pure as Paul, &c, Bog. 135 n. ; used certain He- brew words at the ministration of baptism, 1 Ful. 89, Bog. 242; their relics, 2 Ful. 390 Marcus, bp of Rome: his alleged additions to the mass, 2 Brad. 308 Marcus, a holy monk : 1 Jeto. 191 Marcus the heretic: espoused the heresy of the Gnostics, Grin. 59 n. ; used Hebrew words in his prayers, 1 Jew. 316 ; held that the wine of the Lord's Supper was con- verted into blood, Bog. 287 ; Marcus, a necromancer, mentioned by Irenaeus (the same person?) enchanted the sacramental cup, 1 Jew. 6 Marcus Antonius Constantius: v. Gardiner (S.) Marcus Aurelius Antoninus Verus, emperor : 4 Bui. 540 Marcus Ephesius, i.e. abp of Ephesus: Jew. xl ; at the council of Florence, 3 Jew. 126 ; cited for transubstantiation, 2 Jew. 574; he denied the proceeding of the Holy Ghost from the Son, ib. ; his reference to the decree falsified by Zosimus, 3 Jew. 341 ; he runneth altogether ad Ephesios, 2 Jew. 579 Mardley (Jo.) : notice of him, Poet. 1; Psalm cxlv. in metre, ib. 497 Mardocheus : v. Mordecai. Mare -lady: May-lady, queen of May, 2 Bee. 346,370 Mares (Rich.): a defendant in Chancery, 2 Cran. 257 Margadud, duke of South Wales : Pil. 516 Margaret, St: invoked for women with child, 1 Bee. 139, Bog. 226; account of her, 1 Bee. 139 n Margaret [of Anjou], queen of Henry VI.: 1 Lat. 119, 2 Tyn. 304 Margaret [of ValoisJ, queen of Navarre : Tyndale says she knew too much of Christ to consent to supersede Catharine of Arra- gon, 2 Tyn. 321 ; she wrote (in French) A Godly Meditation of the Christian Soul, Poet, xiii ; verses were written on her de- cease by the ladies Seymour, 1 Bee. 396 n Margaret, queen of James IV. of Scotland: daughter of king Henry VII., 1 Zur. 144 n Margaret of Austria, governess of the Nether- lands : Henry VIII. urges her to concur in measures for the destruction of heretical books, 1 Tyn. xxxii, xxxvii ; AVolsey directs his agent to request her to give up Tyndale and Koye, ib. xxxiv, at a diplomatic con- ference at Cambray, ib. xxxvii ; another English envoy to her, S. Vaughan, ib. xlii. Margaret, duchess of Parma, governess of 33 514 MARGARET the Netherlands : 1 Zur. 139 n., 204 n., 2 Zur. 206 n Margaret, countess of Richmond : v. Tudor. Margaret, countess of Salisbury: v. Pole. Margarita Decreti : Jeiv. xl, 4 Jew. 637 n Margarite : a pearl, 1 Bee. 16 Maria Theresa, "king" of Hungary: 2 Tyn. 304 Mariale: v. Bernardinus de Busti. Mariana (Jo.) : De Rebus Hisp., Calf. 273 n Marianus, a bishop: 4 Bui. 190 Marianus Scotus : Chronicon, Jew. xl ; speaks of the invention of the cross, Calf. 323; gives an account of the coming of Augus- tine into this country, 1 Jeu: 307 , 4 Jew. 874 ; mentions the death of Benedict, 4 Bui. 515; testifies in proof of pope Joan, 4 Jew. 650, 656; mentioned, 3 Jew. 346 Marie (Honore de S.) : Calf. 211 n Marinarius (Ant.): said, in the council of Trent, if the faith of the gospel were a rule unto our life, then should we be Christians indeed, as now by titles and ce- remonies we are called Christians, 4 Jew. 874; in the same council he affirmed his assurance of salvation, 3 Jew. 245 Mariners : v. Sailors. Marischal (Geo. earl): v. Keith. Marius (Cains): his cruelty, 1 Cov. 194 n. ; he offered up his daughter, 2 Jew. 734 Marius Victorinus, q. v. Mark (St) : report of his preaching by Euse- bius, 1 Jew. 353 ; said to have been bishop of Alexandria, Rug. 328 ; his scholars there, 2 Jew. 9S1 ; popes have of late devised a fast on his day, Pil. 557 ; his day not to be fasted, 2 ( ran. 156; Cranmer's mandate for the celebration of it, ib. 468 — His Gospel : Tymlale's prologue to it, 1 Tyn. 4S0; argument of it, and contents of each chapter, 3 Bee. 570, 571 ; it was rejected by Cerdon, Marcion, &c, Whita. 34, and by the Kbionites, ib. 35; the last chapter rejected by Cajetan, ib. 105 Markeshall, co. Essex : 2 Brad. 98 n Markets and Fairs: wares not to be sold on Sundays in service-time, nor in church- yards, and other like regulations, Grin. 138, 171, 2 Hoop. 136, 137, 142; market-set, i. e. market-stead, or place, 2 Lat. 116 Markham ( ) : preferred to farm Nevv- sted priory, 2 Cran. 384 Markham (Sir Jo.): recommended to Crom- well for support in a Chancery suit, 2 Cran. 315 ; commended to the king's favour, ib. 358 Markham (Jo.) : notice of him, Poet, xxxii ; the betrayal of Christ, ib. 361 — MARRIAGE Markham (Rob.) : 2 Cran. 286 Marks : v. Beast. Sheep marks used by persons who could not write, 2 Cran. 291 Marlborough, in the land of Hesse : v. liar- burg. Marler (Anth.): king Henry VIII. gives him a Bible, 2 Cran. 118 n Marler (AV alter) : Mary his wife makes a shirt for Bradf .rd's burning, 2 Brad, xl, 181 n.; letter to her, ib. 181 ; salutation of her, ib. ; 215 Marley ( ) : called Cecil's old master, Parh. 260 Marloratus (Augustine): notice of him, 1 Bui. 8 n. ; Novi Test. Cathol. Expos., 3 Whitg. xxx ; his comment upon St John translated, 1 Bui. 8, 2 Zur. 148 n. ; his Thesaurus, Park. 455; he cites Calvin's exposition of xopoToveiv, 1 Whitg. 348 Marnix (Phil, de), lord of Mont St Aide- gond : 2 Zur. 289 n Maromaus (Fabr.) : v. Maramaldus. Warotiis ( Fra. de), or de Mayro: notice of him, 2 Cov. 421 ; Super Libros Sentent., Jew. xxxvii; gathers from Augustine that the authority of the church is greater than that of scripture, 2 Cov. 421 ; denies that the sacraments of their own virtue cause grace, 2 Bee. 219, 3 Bee. 469 ; speaks of the pope's plenitude of power, 3 Jew. 600 Marpach ( ), one of the ministers of Strasburgh: 3 Zur. 534; the same (proba- bly) saluted or mentioned, 2 Zur. 19, 23, 52 (C|U. if Jo. Marbach?) Mar-people (Sir Martin): notice of Sir Mar- tin Mar-people; his Collar of Esses; by Jo. Davies, Poet, xxxiii; stanzas therefrom, 10. 303 Mar-prelate (Martin): says the bishops bid battle to Christ and his church, Roy. 170; that bishops are not to be obeyed when they cite, excommunicate, Sac, ib. 310; censures bp Aylmer's Harborough for Faithful Subjects, ib. 338, see 2 Ful. 37 n. ; his speculations opposed to the sufficiency of scripture, Hog. 203; virulence of some writers in the mar-prelate controversy, 3 Whitg. xviii; notice of bp Cooper's Admo- nition,against Martin theLibeller, Coop. xiii. Marpurg: v. Marburg. Marriage : v. Celibacy, Husbands, Unmarried, W ives; also Law (Canon). i. On Marriage generally. ii. Prohibited degrees and times. iii. The contracting of marriage. iv. Its solemnization. v. Duties of the married. MARRIAGE 515 vi. Second marriage, §c. vii. Judicial cognizance of marriage, S/c. viii. The marriage of the. clergy. i. On marriage generally : on virginity, matrimony, and widowhood, 1 Tyn, 313 — 315; of wedlock or matrimony, 1 Bee. 103, 1 Bui. 393, ice, 4 Bui. 509, 1 Hoop. 374, &c, 2 Jew. 1128, 1129 ; what it is, 3 Bee. 611, 618, 1 Bui. 394, 1 Hoop. 380; the teach- ing of scripture respecting it, 2 Cran. 116 ; some passages concerning it examined, 1 Ful. 11.5 — 117; alleged heretical transla- tions against the sacrament of matrimony examined, ib. 492 — 49G ; provisions of the law of Moses, 2 Bui. 226 ; reference to The Christian State of Matrimony, a book translated from Bullinger, 1 Bee. 29 n.; Tyndale wrote a treatise on matrimony, and on 1 Cor. vii, now lost, 1 Tyn. x, xxxvii ; questions about marriage, 3 Zur. 315; matrimony is not (except in a wide sense) a sacrament, Calf. 235—241, 2 Ful. 229, 243, Bog. 260, 1 Tyn. 254 ; not a sacrament, yet not a mere civil contract, 1 Ful. 492; not a sacrament, thougli a sign of the kingdom of heaven, 3 Tyn. 175; sometimes called a sacrament, as in the homilies, 2 Ful. 168 ; in what the alleged sacrament con- sists, Calf 210 ; it is only a sacrament of will, says Durandus, 2 Jew. 1125; it is de- clared by the Canon Law to have two sacraments, Calf. 238; on the word "sacra- mentum" in Eph. v. 32, Wiita. 197,489; marriage represents the union of Christ and the church, 1 Bui. 397, Phil. 246, Sand. 317, 1 Tyn. 254, 3 Tyn. 153, 154 ; the excel- lence or dignity of marriage, 1 Bui. 394 ; it is not unholy, Hutch. 148, 2 Lat. 162, though it is declared to be so by the Canon Law, Calf. 238—241, but honourable in all, 1 Bui. 396, 1 Hoop. 375, 2 Hoop. 55, 1 Jew. 158, 2 Jew. 1128, 1 Lat. 366, 393, 2 Lat. 160, 162, Sand. 313, 314, &c.; chaste and pure, 4 Jew. 803; good in the sight of God, 2 Tyn. 125; sanctioned by Christ's first miracle, 1 Bui. 396, 2 Lat. 160 ; as pleasing to God as chastity, 3 Tyn. 157, 162 ; yet not equal to virginity iu all respects, 1 Ful. 492, 2 Ful. 228, 383, 1 Hutch. 148, 1 Lat. 393, 394, 1 Tyn. 21, 3 Whitg. 293; various notions respecting its lawfulness, Sand. 322 ; it is lawful for all Christian men and women, Bog. 305 — 307 ; no man is forbid- den to marry, 1 Bui. 402; the views of Clement of Alexandria respecting marriage, p. 214, col. 2 ; of Tertullian and Origen, 1 Jew. 157, & al.; of Cyprian, p. 263, col. 2; of Epiphanius, p. 300, col. 2 ; of Ambrose, p. 22, col. 1 ; of Augustine, p. 78, col. 2 ; of Jerome, p. 435, col. 2 ; of Cyril of Alexandria, p. 2G7, col. 2 ; of Gregory Nazianzen, p. 365, col. 2, p. 367, col. 2; of Basil, p. 101, col. 2; of Augustine, p. 196, col. 2; some of t he fathers censured it, 1 Jew. 157,3 Jew. 387, &c. ; the councils of Melchidense and Aquisgranum erred about it, 2 Cran. 37 ; various errors respecting it, Bog. 261, 262 ; marriage disallowed or dishonoured by divers heretics, Bog. 261, 306, Sand. 321 ; forbidden by the Manichees, 2 Jew. 1129 ; likewise by the pope, 2 Tyn. 189 ; the for- bidding of it is a doctrine of devils, 4 Bui. 509, 2 Hoop. 126, 2 Lat. 162 ; God is the author of marriage, 3 Bee. 27 ; why he has ordained it, 1 Brad. 167, 1 Tyn. 254 ; its causes or ends, 1 Bui. 397, 1 Hoop. 381 ; first, for commodity and happiness, 1 Bui. 397 ; secondly, for the begetting and bring- ing up of children, 1 Bui. 400, 408, 1 Hoop. 381 ; thirdly, as a remedy against sin, 2 Bee. 103, 1 Bui. 400, 1 Hoop. 381; marriage regarded as a civil contract, 3 Zur. 517 ; discreditable proceedings respecting mar- riage in the papal courts, 1 Tyn. 170; mar- riage much abused in England, 1 Lat. 243, 214 ii. Prohibited degrees, and forbidden times: on the prohibited degrees, 3 Bee. 199, 532, 533, 2 Cran. 94, 328, 329, 359 n.; kindred may not intermarry, Bog. 262, Sand. 323; a man is forbidden to marry any woman to whom he owes obedience, 2 Tyn. 329, 330; marriage of brother with sister, why forbidden, ib. 331 ; regarded by Tyndale as not absolutely unlawful in all cases, ib. ; of a brother and sister-german, Parh. 353; on marriage with a brother's widow, 2 Lat. 333, 340; Tyndale's argument that such marriage is not unlawful, 2 Tyn. 323, &c. ; marriage betw een uncles and nieces, whether utterly forbidden, ib. 331; on marriage with a deceased wife's sister, 4 Jew. xvii, 1243, 1262, Parh. 176, 2 Tyn. 328, 3 Zur. 166 ; marriage with a wife's niece unlawful, 2 Cran. 328; papal impedi- ments to marriage, 1 Tyn. 245; spiritual kindred (i. e. persons ecclesiastically related to each other through co-sponsorship) for- bidden to intermarry by the church of Rome, v. Sponsors ; the table of affinity to be af- fixed in the parish church and sometimes read, Grin. 126, 143; injunctions and inqui- ries directed against unlawful marriages, 2 Cran. 158, Grin. 143, 175; marriage pro- hibited at certain times, except by licence or dispensation, 3 Bee. 198, 199, 533, 2 Cran. 33—2 in MARRIAGE 364, 3 Whitg. 276, 1 Zur. 164, 358, 2 Zur. 149; ordered to be solemnized at all times in the year, Grin. 189 iii. The contracting of marriage: it ought not to be avoided for poverty, or any such cause, 1 Hoop. 381 ; exhortation for a right choice, 3 Bee. 133; advice to king Edward on thi9 subject, 1 Lat. 243 ; beauty or wealth not to be too much respected, Sand. 324, 325 ; how marriage is to be con- tracted, 1 Bui. 403; contracts to be made soberly, 4 Bui. 510 ; marriage is not to be carelessly or improperly entered on, Sand. 323; it must be begun with religion, 1 Bui. 409 ; against wicked and unlawful mar- riages, 2 Hoop. 149, 1 Lat. 366 ; children should not contract marriage without the consent of parents, 2 Bee. 355, 358, 371, 372, 3 Bee. 199, 532, Sand. 50, 281, 325, 32G, 455, 1 Tyn. 169, 170, 199, 3 Zur. 315; untimely marriages injurious, 2 Bee. 3C9; the marriage of old doting widows objec- tionable, 3 Bee. 131 ; ungodly marriages, and stealing of wards, 1 Lat. 169, an act passed concerning this, ib. 170; privy con- tracts, forbidden or censured, 2 Cran. 82, 159, 2 Hoop. 137, 149, 2 Lat. 243 ; betroth- ing and the use of the ring therein, 1 Zur. 164; breaking a ring as a pledge of mar- riage, 1 Tyn. 361; persons contracted to be compelled to marry with all convenient speed, 2 Hoop. 138; banns required, 2 Cran. 159, Grin. 126, 2 Hoop. 126, 138, 149, Rid. 531, Sand. 434 ; dispensed with in a certain case, 2 Cran. 260 iv. The solemnizing of holy matrimony : marriage valid if contracted in lawful age per verba de praesenti, 2 Cran. 359, 360; Silvester commands that the wife be blessed by the priest, Pit. 569, 686; the popish marriage service partly in English, ib. 500, 544; on the service of the English church, ib. 544 ; forms will be found in the several Prayer-Books, Lit. Edw. and Lit. Eliz. ; the English service described by bp Horn, 2 Zur. 356; matters concerning the solemnization of matrimony, 3 Whitg. 3.53, &c; not to be solemnized except in the parish where the parties, or the woman at least, reside, nor without banns, (synod, 1562), Sand. 434; partly solemnized in the body of the church, 2 Whitg. 461, 462; old marriage customs, 3 Whitg. 353, 357, 493 ; the ring, its signification, ib. 353, 354, and see 1 Tyn. 361, 1 Zur. 164; articles, &c. respecting the solemnization of marriage, 2 Cran. 159, Grin. 126, 132, 163, 2 Hoop. 126, 138, 149, Rid. 531; order for the minis- tration of holy wedlock in the church in Denmark, 1 Cov. 480 ; persons united by Protestants remarried by Popish priests, Bog. 236 n., 262 v. The duties of the married, (v. Hus- bands, Wives): the duty of married persons, 2 Bee. 104, 476; they must dwell together with knowledge, 1 Bui. 406, must not break their marriage vow, but be faithful to each other, 2 Bee. 97, 1 Bui. 406; if they be not true to each other, they are forsworn, 1 Bee. 371; wedlock must be undefiled, 1 Bui. 400; reverend behaviour required in the state of marriage, ib. 405; there must be affection and religion in it, Sand. 329 ; how every man should esteem his ■wife, 2 Tyn. 51 ; the duty of a Christian towards an unbelieving partner, 2 Hoop. 609 ; marriage places the w oman in subjec- tion, 1 Tyn. 171 i married women should be so apparelled as to please their husbands, 2 Bee. 439; the adversities of marriage, 2 Lat. 161 ; poor married men should not despair of a living, or seek it by unlawful means, 2 Bee. 605, 614 ; offences in marriage, 1 Hoop. 381 ; remedies against offences in it, 16. 382 ; admonition to married persons, for faith, 1 Bee. 272 vi. Second and third marriage: second and third marriages, 1 Bui. 405; second marriage condemned by some of old, 3 Jew. 390, Sand. 322; persons twice married call- ed in the Canon Law bigami, Calf. 19, 3 Tyn. 165; and excluded from holy orders, Bog. 241 n., 3 Tyn. 165 n. ; as to Bigamy, and Polygamy, see those titles. vii. The judicial cognizance o f marriage and divorce: to whom the judicial decision of matrimony pertains, 3 Whitg. 543; on the cognizance thereof by the ecclesiastical courts, ib. 267; their jurisdiction in matri- monial causes, 2 Cran. 249, 252, 253; a suit respecting a woman married to two husbands, ib. 364 ; w edlock indissoluble, except for adultery, 1 Bui. 403, 1 Hoop. 382, or (it is said) for infidelity in religion, 1 Hoop. 385 ; what the law should do in the event of husbands and w ives forsaking one another, 2 Tyn. 54; see also Divorce. viii. The marriage of the clergy : the marriage of priests is lawful, 3 Bee. 235, &c, 2 Cov. 483—485, 2 Hoop. 126, 1 Lat. 293, 2 Lat. 77, 162, Pit. 564, Rog. 302— 305, 3 Tyn. 29, 151, 156; in general they should be married, 1 Tyn. 230; the canon law allow s that their marriage is not for- bidden by the authority of the law, the gospel, or the apostles, 2 Jew. 882; it is MARRIAGE — MARSHAL 517 sanctioned by St Paul, Phil. 404 ; his doc- trine on the subject explained, 3 Tyn. 155; Chrysostom's judgment upon his words, "the husband of one wife," 3 Jew. 406, 407; opinions of Augustine and Jerome on the same passage, lVhita. 455; the mar- riage of priests sanctioned even by the Rhemish version, 1 Ful. 71 J translation concerning it examined, ib. 471, &c. ; most of the apostles were married, 3 Bee. 235, 1 Bui. 396, 421, 2 Jew. 727, 989, 3 Jew. 392, 421, 4 Jew. 803 ; the office of a bishop is not contrary to matrimony, 3 Jeic. 404 ; the bishops and ministers of the primitive church were married, 3 Bee. 2:36, 2 Jew. 989, 1128, 3 Jew. 157, 390, &c, 4 Jew. 804, &e. ; so are those of the Greek church to this day, 3 Bee. 236, Coop. 171, Pil. 564; the marriage of the clergy defended from the fathers, 2 Jew. 728; Tertullian a mar- ried priest, 1 Jew. 149; the marriage of the clergy vindicated by Paphnutius in the council of Nice, 2 Ful. 240, Pil. 532 (& al. v. Councils); allowed by that and other councils, 2 Cran. 169; the ordinance as- cribed to pope Siricius, 2 Ful. 243; pope Felix III. or IV. was married, Pil. 527; the marriage of priests forbidden by Boni- face III., 2 Tyn. 258; permitted in the Anglo-Saxon church, 2 Ful. 10; it con- tinued for 1000 years, 2 Jew. 989 ; the epistle of Udalrk- or Ilulderic to pope Nicholas, PH. 568—570; in Latin, ib. 685 — 687; the marriage of priests forbidden by Gregory VII., Pil. 564, 567; opposition to his decree, ib. 567 ; also forbidden by the council of Winchester, (1076), 2 Ful. 23,93; the burden of compulsory celibacy was brought in by violence, 3 Tyn. 158; the epistle of Anselm respecting it, Pil. 671 ; that of pope Paschal, ib. 572 ; mar- riage accounted a sacrament, yet denied to priests of the church of Rome, PH. 553; Antichrist cannot abide it, 3 Bee. 198, 505, 523, 524, 533; a foolish reason against it, SJew. 222; admission into the priesthood refused by the church of Rome to persons who had been married more than once, Calf. 19, Sand. 322, 3 Tyn. 152, 155, 165; Jerome rebukes the error, 3 Tyn. 152; an- swer to the assertion that the Romish church does not forbid to marry, because no man is bound to be a priest, ib. 161 ; priests excommunicated if married, and burnt if they do not forsake their lawful wives, 2 Cran. 39 ; to forbid marriage to any is a devilish doctrine, 2 Hoop. 55, 56 ; consequences of its disallowance, 3 Jew. 417, &c, 2 Tyn. 123, 3 Tyn. 52 (and see Celibacy); unmarried priests often scanda- lous, Hutch. 202; concubinage sanctioned by the papal law, 1 Tyn. 232, 3 Tyn. 40 ; Campegius and Pighius say that the priest who keeps a concubine lives more holily than he who has a wife, 4 Jeiv. 627 ; More says that marriage defileth a priest more than triple whoredom, 3 Tyn. 29 n.; a tax paid by priests to their bishops for permis- sion to keep concubines, 2 Tyn. 295 ; pro- vision of the Six Articles as to the marriage of the clergy, 2 Cran. 393 n. ; Cranmer's efforts to abolish compulsory celibacy, ib. viii; the marriage of the clergy allowed by law in the reign of Edward VI. and their children made legitimate, ib. x, 1 Lat. 529 n., 2 Zur. 159; disliked by Elizabeth, Park. 148, 157, 2 Zur. 61 n.; scarcely allowed in her time, 1 Zur. 164, 179, 358, 2 Zur. 129; proposed to be winked at, not established by law, Park. 66; clergymen were permitted to marry with the consent of the bUhop and two justices, 2 Zur. 359; bishops' wives not permitted to live in the palaces, nor the wives of deans, canons, &c, within the precincts of cathedral churches, ib. ; the marriage of the clergy defended by bp Cox, Park. 151, and by abp Parker, ib. 157; pensionary concubin- age continued in Wales, notwithstanding leave of marriage, ib. 257 Marriage-Feast: sermon on the parable, Matt, xxii, 1 Lat. 455 Marry, or Mary : an oath, 1 Brad. 9, Calf. 82 Marsch (Walter): governor of the English factory at Antwerp, 1 Tyn. lxviii. Marseilles: none admitted citizens of Mas- silia but such as had learned an occupa- tion, 1 Bui. 294 : meeting of the pope and French king, 2 Cran. 462 Marsh (Geo.) : called a Lancashire martyr, 2 Brad. 236 n.; burned at Chester, Pra. Eliz. 373 n Marsh (Jo.) : v. Mershe. Marshal : used by Tyndale as a translation of o*mian iv, 1 Tyn. 408 Marshall (Dr) : with Wolsey at York place, 2 Lat. xxx. Marshall (Mr): at Calais, (perhaps an officer so called), 2 Cran. 411 Marshall (Mr) : he and his wife saluted, Phil. 227 Marshall (Cuthb.) : his Primer noticed, Pra. Eliz. viii, 507 n Marshall (Jo.) : o. Martiall. Marshal (Rich.), dean of Christ Church, Oxon : notices of him, 2 Cran. 382 n., 1 Zur. 12 n. ; MARSHAL — MARTIN 518 mentioned, 2 Cran. 382—384 ; he succeeded I Cox as dean,3 Zur.373 ; laid snares for Jewel, Jew. xi; was at Cranmer's examination, 2 Cran. 543, 54G; his deposition against him, ib. 552, 5G7 ; at Ridley's degradation, Rid. 286 ; he refused to allow him to speak at his martyrdom, ib. 295 ; his brutal treat- ment of the remains of P. Martyr's wife, 2 Cran. 382 n., Grin. 169 (see corrig.) 1 Zur. 12 n Marshall* (Rog.) : keeper at Nonsuch, Park. 387 Marshal (T.), poet: notice of him, Poet. xxviii; verses written in trouble, ib. 313 Marshall (Will.) : servant to abp Grindal, Grin. 357 Marshalsea: v. Southwark. Marsilius of Batavy : a Witness for the truth, condemned by the council of Constance, Phil. 393 (qu. if intended for the next?) Marsilius Manardinus Patavinus: De Trans- lat. Imp., Jew. xl; speaks of the policy of pope Stephen in the translation of the em- pire, 4 Jew. 680; what he says of the errors of pope John XXII., ib. 925; he speaks of the pope as Antichrist, ib. 740, 1115 ; called a heretic by Harding, but de- fended by Jewel, ib. 741, 742 Marsilius of Parma : poisoned Alexander V., Bale 593 Marsus (Gualt.) : founded a religious order, 2 Ful. 103 Marten (Ant.): a witness, 2 Cran. 388 Marten (Ant.), sewer of the queen's cham- ber : wrote a prayer on the Spanish armada, Lit. Eliz. 470 Martha : 4 Bui. 107 Martial, the poet: 1 Bee. 144, Calf. 264, 1 Hoop. 393, 2 Lat. 330 Martial of Limoges : alleged to have been one of the seventy-two disciples, Calf. 69, 271, 2 Ful. 177, 180, 1 Jew. 108; his coun- terfeit epistles, 2 Ful. 141, 142, 177, 180; when first heard of, and published, Calf. 69; his book found at Limoges, 1 Jew. 113; referred to for the mass, ib. 108; on the offering spoken of by Malachi, 2 Jew. 723; on the cross, Calf. 69, 70, 271, 2 Ful. 141, 142, 177, 180 Martiall (Jo.): notices of him, Calf, ix, 88; sometime usher at Winchester, 2 Ful. 150, 152, 163; his treatise of the Cross referred to, ib. 3, 107, Grin, xx ; Calfhill's Answer to the Treatise of tue Cross, edited by the Rev. Rich. Gibbings, M.A. ; his re- ply to M. Calfhill's Blasphemous Answer, 2 Ful. 4; Fulke's Rejoinder to his Re- j ply against the answeb of master, Calfhill to the blasphemous Tbea- i tise of the Cross, edited by the same, ib. 125 212; Fulke's books against him, 1 Ful. ix. bis ; his address prefixed to a revised edition of Harding's Answer, 2 Jew. 812 Martian, emperor: v. Marcian. Martin : v. Martinus, Martyn. Martin 1. pope: established image- worship, 1 Hoop. 47; his council, see Councils, Rome (650). Martin II., pope : an enchanter, Rog. 160 Martin V., pope: his election, 1 Tyn. 325 n., Whiia. 510; stated to have dispensed with an unlawful marriage, 3 Jew. 599 Martin (St), bp of Braga : born in Pannonia, and sometime abbot and bishop of Du- mium, 1 Bui. 427 n. ; canons collected by him, 11(7(^.460 (see Councils, Braga II.) ; his doctrine of continency, 1 Bui. 424—427 Martin (St), bp of Dumium: see the pre- ceding. Martin (St), bp of Tours: his election as bishop, 1 Jew. 298, \Vhita. 226; he found a chapel dedicated to a common thief, who was esteemed a martyr, 1 Jew. 158; crossed himself, Calf. 252; was preserved from death by the sign of the cross, ib. 329 ; his answer to the devil, 1 Jew. 551 ; a foolish tale of him, 2 Cran. 180; he told the em- peror Maximus that it was impious for the temporal judge to take cognizance of an ecclesiastical cause, Whita. 443 ; his prayer when he saw death to be nigh, 3 Tyn. 279 Martin (Ant.): v. Marten. Martin (Greg.): notice of him, 1 Ful. xii ; list of his works, ib. xiii ; discovery, Caif 235 n., 2 Ful. 385 n Martin (Tlio.), or Martyn: probably referred to, 1 Brad. 516; queen Mary's commis- sioner against Cranmer, 2 Cran. 212, 446 n., 447, 542 ; he charges Cranmer with mak- ing a bargain with the king for the arch- bishoprick, ib. 217; Cranmer's letter to him and Story, ib. 446; his controversy with Ponet, 3 Zur. 116; his book on priests' marriages answered by Ponet, Pil. 549 ; Parker also wrote a defence of the marriage of priests in reply to hiui, Park, ix, 483 Martin: Hooper's friend, 3 Zur. 67 Martin, a German: servant to bishop Grin- dal, and recommended by him to Utenho- vius, Grin. 286 Martin ( ) : saluted, 3 Zur. 331 » Marshall and Marl al arc arranged '.oj ilicr. MARTIX — Martin ( ): young- Martin, Park. 470 Martin Mar-prelate, q. v. Martin cliain : one of counterfeit or base metal, 2 Sec. 438 Martinengo (The abbot of): the pope's nuncio to queen Elizabeth, who would not permit him to enter the kingdom, iJew. 1246 n., 1 Zur. 102 n., 105 Martinists: Lutherans so called, 1 Zur. 174 Martinus de Mag'istris, q. v. Martinus Polonus: a Cistercian moid;, iJew. G48 ; made penitentiary by pope Nicholas III., ib. 637 n.; his Chronicon, Jew. xl; reference to it, Calf. 323 n. ; the "true" copy of it in the Vatican, ib. 6 n. ; his Mar- garita Decreti, 4 Jew. G37 n. ; records the history of pope Joan, Calf. 6 n., 4 Jew. 648, 649, 656; gives a reason why she is not reckoned in the calendar of popes, 4 Jew. 650; mentions that pope Boniface VIII. told the French king that he (the pope) was lord both in spiritual and temporal matters throughout the world, and there- fore that the king should hold the empire at his hand, ib. GS5; says the church has blown away many canons, as too burden- ous, ib. 637 Martinus Seholasticus : v. Scholasticus. Martyn (Tho.): v. Martin. Martyn ( ), a goldsmith in Cheapside: Grin. 348 Martyr (Isaac), son of Peter : 1 Zur. 58 Martyr (Pet.), Mediol.: De Insulis nuper In- ventis, Jew. xli ; on West Indian heathen- ism, 3 Jew. 108 Martyr (Pet.), Vermilius: i. His life : once a Carthusian monk in Italy, 3 Zur. 495 n.; Cranmer defends him against Smith's charge of mercenary motives, 1 Cran. 374; he abandoned a great income in his own country, and went into strange countries to promote the truth and glory of God, ib.; expenses of his journey to Eng- land, 3 Zur. 541 n.; resident in England, 1 Lat. 141 ; he lodged with Cranmer be- fore he went to Oxford, 1 Cran. 374; con- fers with llidley, Rid. ix ; his acts at Ox- ford, Jew. viii, 3 Zur. 412, 414, &c. ; regius professor of divinity, Phil. 213 n., 3 Zur. 420; he describes his duties in the univer- sity, 3 Zur. 481 ; he lectures there, ib. 721 ; lectures on the lionians, ib. 401,419 ; con- cerned in a disputation on the eucharist, ib. 344 n., 478; assisted in it by N. Cartwright, '2 Lat. 250 n.; defends Lutheran opinions, 3 Zur. 61 ; as canon of Christ Church he would not wear white vestments in the choir, 2 Zur. 33, & corrig. ; his opinions j MARTYR 519 on the vestments, 2Hoop. xiv, 1 Zur. 158, 2 Zur. 120, 3 Zur. 487, 585 ; in danger of trouble for his opposition to them, 3 Zur. 426; extracts from his letter to Hooper on them, 2 Whitg. 27, 35, 63, 65 ; his opinion of tli e Book of Common Prayer, 1 Zur. 234 n., 235 ; a patron of Froschover, 3 Zur. 7-3, 7-G ; in a commission for reforming tiie ecclesiastical law, ib. 447, 503, 590 ; his illness, and the death of his wife, ib. 99 ; on Mary's accession he is confined to his house, ib. 3G9 ; obtains leave to depart from England, ib. 372,506; his labours at Oxford destroyed by Spanish monks, \Zur. 33; he lectures at Strasburgh, Grin. 239, Jcio. xiii, Hid. 387 ; opposition to him there, 2 Zur. Ill n., 113 n., 3 Zur. 509 n. ; he is invited to Zurich, 3 Zur. 137 n. ; made He- brew professor there, succeeding Pellican, Jew. xiii, 3 Zur. 509 n., 518 ; Sandys dwelt in his house at Zurich, Sand, xvi ; Jewel writes thence, 4 Jew. 1193; on Elizabeth's accession he is invited to return to Eng- land, 1 Zur. 20 n., 45, 55, 71, 77 n., 81; queen Elizabeth desires his return, 2 Zur. 13 ; ha sends a book to her, 1 Zur. 25; her reception of it, ib. 53 ; letter to a noble- man (Tho. duke of Norfolk?) who had invited him to return, 2 Zur. 57 ; he writes to the Dutch church in London against Hadr. Hamsted, Grin. 243 n.; Parker de- sires his attendance at a conference in France, Park. 147 ; he attends the confer- ence at Poissy, Grin. 244 n., 1 Jew. 88, 94, 4 Jew. 1245n., 1 Zur. 99 n. ; salutations of him, 1 Zur. 37, 42, 62, 2 Zur. 90; his death, 4 Jew. 1257 n., 1 Zur. 123, 130, 136, 2 Zur. 94 ; his image in silver [probably a medal] sent by Simler to Jewel, 1 Zur. 12G ; Park-hurst returns for the image, a golden Elizabeth, ib. 13G; commendations of him by bishop Hooper, 3 Zur. 97, by bishop Grindal, Grin. 215; his doctrine slandered by A. Cope, iJew. 760; Martyr vindicated from Gardiner's charge of want of learning, 1 Cran. 195, 196 — Catherine (Dampmartin) his wife: her death, 3 Zur. 99, 582 ; her body brutally cast out of her grave in Christ Church, Oxford, by dean Marshal, 2 Cran. 382 n., 1 Jew. 60, 1 Zur. 12 n. ; Catherine Merenda, his second wife, 4 Jew. 1217, 1218, 1 Zur. 47 n., 66, 74 ; his children by her, ib. 54 n. ; a son of his called Eliperius, who died an infant, 4 Jew. 1232, 1 Zur. 78; his servant Julius, 1 Zur. 41, 61, 232 n. (& al. v. Sancterentia- nus). Anna, saluted, ib. 41, 69, seems to have been the wife of Julius. See Martyrillus. 520 MARTYR ii. His Works: Comm. in Genesin, 1 Zur. 127, 3 Zur. 504; Comm. in Exodium, 1 Zur. 504; Comm. in Lib. Judicum, I Bui. 8, Jew. xii, 4 Jew. C4C, 3 T\hitg. xxx, 1 Zur. 46, 112; Comm. in duos Lib. Sa- muelis, 3 Whtig. xxx, 1 Zur. 46; Melachim, i. e. Regum Libri duo, &c, 3 Whitg. xxx, 1 Zur. 112; Comm. in Ep. ad Romano9, 3 Whitg. xxx, 3 Zur. 504 ; Comm. in I. ad Cor. Epist., 1 Whitg. xxx, 3 Zur. 504 ; writings on the sacrament, 2 Cran. 220 n., 3 Zur. 478 n., 678, 680; Disputatio de Eucharistia; Sacramento, 2 Cran. 220 n.; translated into English, ib. ; Tractatio de I sacramento EucharistiiE, 2 Cran. 220 h., 3 I Zur. 561 ; translated by N. Udall, 2 Cran. 220 n. ; his dialogue on the ubiquitarian question, 1 Zur. 100, 4 Jew. 1215; his adhortatio ad ccenam Domini mystic-am (in his Loci Comm.) is the original of the exhortation in the English communion ser- vice directed to be used when the people are negligent to come, Lit. Eliz. 186 ; his book on vows, against K. Smith, 1 Zur. id, 58 ; his Latin sermons on rebellion, 2 Cran. 190 n. ; apparent reference to them, 4 Jew. 665 ; his reply to Smith, 3 Zur. 495 ; Loci Communes, 2 Bee. 252 n., 266 n., 649 n., 3 Whitg. xxx, 3 Zur. 404 n., 478 n. ; he turned the psalms into prayers, Pit. 670; preces sacra? ex Psalmis i. ii. iii. et li., Fra. Eliz. 419; prayers taken out of Psalms i. and ii., Pra. B. 205 ; A Treatise of the Cohabita- tion of the Faithful with the Unfaithful, ascribed to him, 2 Brad. 297 n. ; Simler prepares an edition of his works, 1 Zur. 137 ; character of them, Pil. 682 ; certain of his writings translated into English, 1 Zur. 162; Gardiner intimates that he did not wish his w ritings to appear in English, 1 Cran. 222, 224; his translation of Chry- sostom, ib. 287 ; he first published Chrysos- tom's epistle to Ca:sarius, Rid. 509 ; books written against him by Rich. Smith, &e., Z Zur. 479 n., 495 n.; Diacosio-Martyrion, an attack on him by bp White, 2 Jew. 590, 1 Zur. 16, 3 Zur. 479 n. ; his letters, 2 Brad. 400, 403, 3 Jew. 3, 1 Zur. 339, 2 Zur. 25, 32, 38, 47, 57, 3 Zur. 468— 519 ; letters to him, 2 Cran. 457, 2 Hoop, xiv, Jew. xii. n., 4 Jew. 1196, 1198, 1201, 1204, 1206, 1209, 1213, 1216, 1221, 1224, 1226, 1228, 1230, 1232, 1235, 1238, 1240, 1245, 1254, 1 Zur. 1,6, 9, 13, 17, 19, 23, 38, 44, 52, 54, 59, 62, 65, 67, 70, 72, 75, 77, 80, 88, 91, 99, 112, 117, 2 Zur. 13, 76, 3 Zur. 29, 30, 118, 139, 181, 182, 768 iii. His opinions : on the declaration that *' no man can say that Jesus is the Lord, but by the Holy Ghost," and on regeneration, 2 Whitg. 591 ; he collected passages from various old w riters on justi- fication, Wool. 35; expounds the text, "Christ sent me not to baptize," &c, 2 Whitg. 457 ; his sentiments upon the eucharist, 3 Zur. 388, 517, 544 u. ; on a pas- sage of Theodoret concerning the conse- crated elements, Phil. 184 n. ; cited by Gardiner as shewing that the doctrine of the real presence was maintained by others as well as Papists, 1 Cran. 20; his part in the Ubiquitarian controversy, 1 Zur. 100n., 307; he writes on the celebration of the Lord's supper at Corinth, 2 Whitg. 548, 3 Whitg. 546 ; approves communion of the sick, 2 Whitg. 545 ; writes of " much speak- ing" in prayer, 3 Whitg. 516; on Rom. x. 15, "except he be sent," he says that St Paul is speaking of extraordinary calling, 2 Whitg. 530 ; on Rom. xii. he asserts that the apostle describes the functions and gifts which are at all times necessary for the church, 1 Whitg. 494; supposes, on Rom. xii. 8, that there were many governments in the church, 3 Whitg. 162; expounding 1 Cor. xii. 28, he states that St Paul is rehearsing the parts which the body, i.e. the church, has, 2 Whitg. 101 ; thinks that Andronicusand Junia w ere called "notable among the apostles," because they had spread the gospel through many places, 1 Whitg. 499 ; writes of deacons with refer- ence to Rom. xii. 8, 3 Whitg. 282 n. ; com- pares the elders and deacons of the apostolic church with Romish taper-bearers, &.C, ib. 539, 540 ; considers it expedient for a min- ister to take the accustomed stipend though able to live of himself, 1 Whitg. 4S4; affirms that the laws of the church are unchange- able, 3 Whitg. 533 ; numbers three kinds of traditions, and shews with w hat cautious the church must be obeyed with respect to those which he calls "neuters," 1 Whitg. 252, 253, 286; would not have the power of excommunication committed to the pope or to one bishop, 3 Whitg. 542; on the civil jurisdiction of bishops, ib. 544; on the union of ecclesiastical and civil jurisdiction in one man, ib. 545 ; he calls Saul rude and ignorant because he did not know Samuel, who was the chief magistrate of Israel, 2 Whitg. 12 ; compares Papists to the idolatrous 1-raelites, 3 Whitg. 148; blames the Lutherans for defending several of their errors, ib. 549 ; his lectures and opinions on divorce, 3 Zur. 404; he tells how courte- MARTYR sans live at Rome, 4 Jew. 646 ; disproves purgatory, 3 Zur. 378 ; says the brasen ser- pent was set up only for a time, 2 Wkitg. 71; speaks of circumcision amongst the Egyptians, 3 Whitg. 147 Martyrillus : a name familiarly applied to a son of the above-named Julius Sancteren- tianus and Anna his wife, 4 Jew. 1214, 1 Zur. 13, 41, 47, & siepe [see the Latin]. Martyrologies : Martyrologium Komanum, 2 Ful. 287 n. ; Martyrologe after the use of the chirche of Salysbury, 2 Lat. 80 n Martyrs : v. Burning, Persecution, Prayers, Saints. The ecclesiastical use of the word is too restricted, 1 Ful. 218 ; some are martyrs though they die not, Hutch. 302; a heart willing to suffer martyrdom is the ines- timable gift of God to his elect, Rid. 397 ; tokens of a martyr, Bale 193; verses on the martyrs by Gef. Whitney, with the motto " Sic probantur," Poet. 207 ; the martyrs, verses by Will. Byrd, ib. 224 ; no small number of God's children are gone that way, 2 Brad. 62 ; they are witnesses for the truth, Sand. 292 ; nevertheless some true martyrs have maintained erroneous opinions on certain points, 1 Whity. 29 n.; they have ever been put to death by the temporal power at the request of false prophets, 1 Tyn. 242 ; cruelly tormented, 2 Jeio. 839; their boldness and constancy, 4 Jew. 1172; examples of it, Bale 586; the stedfast and joyful hearts of them that have suffered for the Lord, 2 Cov. 316; the mar- tyrs of old would not purchase freedom from the cross, 2 Lat. 434 ; their example to us, ib. 438 ; martyrs more than conquer- ors, 2 Tyn. 20 ; martyrdom a cause of re- joicing, 1 Brad. 436; the great power of it, 3 Jew. 558; its blessedness, 2 Brad. 02, Bid. 378 ; the happiness of those who die for God's sake, 2 Lat. 444 ; the crown of martyrdom, 2 Brad. 239 ; death for righte- ousness is not to be abhorred, but rather to be desired, Phil. 219; Satan tempts to vain glory in the hour of martyrdom, 2 Lat. 223; martyrs always much commended, Bale 5 ; death in Christ's cause is a high honour, Rid. 77 ; but not precious in the eyes of carnal men, Bale 52 ; martyrs' birth- days (natalitia), — the days on which they suffered, Calf. 257 ; many blessed martyrs have died without baptism, Coop. 73, 2 Jew. 1107, 2 Zur. 195; such were baptized with blood, 2 Bee. 225 ; the blood of martyrs is the seed of the church, 2 Cov. 313, 2 Ful. 234, Pil. 144, 1 Whity. 381, the seed of — MARY 521 gospel-fruits, 1 Lat. 361 ; martyrs nothing the worse for wanting burial, Pil. 320 ; their shrines or tombs, 1 Jew. 156 — 158; miracles have been worked by their bodies, 2 Cran. 48, 1 Jew. 158; yet their shrines and reliques became instruments of super- stition, 1 Jew. 158 ; their bodies or reliques deposited beneath the altar, 1 Ful. 268, 269; martyrs of the early church, 2 Bui. 105; all the Roman bishops to Sylvester were martyrs, Bale 316 ; a list of early martyrs who w ere hanged, ib. 57 ; of others who were burned, ib. 58; early writers of their lives, ib. 187 ; martyrs of the ancient British church, ib. 188; English martyrs, real or alleged, ib. 190 — 192 ; true martyrs in England, ib. 189; from their ashes thou- sands were stirred up, 1 Lat. 105; Anne Askewe compared with Romish martyrs, Bale 190 ; the martyrs of the English Re- formation, 1 Brad. 283, 288, &c, 2 Jew. 728, Pil. 70; asserted to have sealed the Prayer Book with their blood, 3 Whity. 327 — 330 ; 288 persons burned from 1555 to 1558, Grin. 227 n. ; Tho. Bryce's Register of the Marian martyrs, Poet. 161; account of certain English martyrs, 3 Zur. 772; two godly martyrs mentioned, Phil. 264 ; the martyrs referred to in Rev. xx., Bale 565; false martyrs, Baleb; such were the Dona- tists and Anabaptists, 1 Lat. 160; it is not the death, but the cause that makes a martyr, 3 Jew. 188, 2 Lat. 281, Sand. 378; certain apostates, who thought that their sufferings ought to be accepted as satis- faction for the offences of others, were called by Cyprian the devil's martyrs, 3 Tyn. 199; a common thief regarded as a martyr, 1 Jew. 158; Romish martyrs, Bale 662, 1 Tyn. 291 ; no martyrs ever died to confirm Romish doctrines, 3 Tyn. 113,170; false martyrs in England, J?a/el89; the pseudo-martyr Becket contrasted with lord Cobham, ib. 55, &e. Maruphus (Raphael) : seller of dispensations and indulgences in London, 2 Lat. 349 Marven ( ), of Chichester diocese : Park. 371 Marwin (Eclm.): v. Mervyn. Mary, sister of Moses : v. Miriam. Mary (The Blessed Virgin) : translations re- specting her considered, 1 Ful. 526—538 ; she is " the woman " of the promise made to Adam, 1 Bee. 71, 3 Bui. 14, Hutch. 146, Lit. Edw. 503, (552) ; on the text Gen. iii. 15, corrupted "ipsa conteret caput tuum," 1 Ful. 74, 531, &c., Whita. 163, &c. ; she was a branch of the stock of Jesse, 2 Hoop, 522 MARY 8; lier parents traditionally called Joachim and Anna, 2 Cran. 30, 2 Lat. 223 ; the con- troversy respecting her alleged immaculate conception; divisions in the Romish church thereon, 1 Ful. 36, 3 Jew. CI 1, 4 Jew. 1045, 1053, Rog. 99, 100, 1 Tyn. 91 n., 159, 313, 3 Tyn. 131, Whit a. 504; the doctrine strenuously maintained by Romanists in the time of Whitaker, e. g. by the university of Paris, and in Spain, Whita. 505 on the angelical salutation, "Ave Maria," &c., 1 Ful. 148, 149; it is a greeting, not a prayer, 2 Lat. 229, 3G0 ; its use defended, ib. ; passages relating to it from Marshall's Primer, and L. Lavater, Pra. Eliz. viii; the abuse of it, 2 Lat. 230 ; " Magnificat," its use defended, 2 Whitg. 477, 482, 485; a copy in English verse, by Coverdale, 2 Cov. 505 ; the song of Mary the mother of Christ, &c. (poems), notice thereof, Poet, xl ; ex- tracts therefrom, ib. 422; her blessedness, 2 Cov. 350, Pra. Eliz. 530; her singular gifts and graces, 2 Lat. 227; she was full of grace, 1 Ful. 528; a virgin immaculate, and a vessel elect, 2 Cov. 414; her lowliness, 2 Lat. 92, Pil. 47 ; her faith, 2 Lat. 93 ; she was not without sin, 1 Lat. 383, 2 Lat. 117, 157, 225, 228, 358, Rog. 134, 1 Tyn. 316, 3 Tyn. 207; she confesses this in calling God her Saviour, 1 Bee. 316, 2 Bee. 170; many doctors admit that she was not fault- less, and some of them declare that she was somewhat vainglorious, 1 Lat. 383, 515, 2 Lat. 117, 163, 164, 226, 359, 3 Tyn. 207 ; she was rebuked by Christ, 3 Tyn. 207 ; she was justified by faith, 1 Ful. 529 ; saved through faith, 1 Lat. 384, 2 Lat. 93, 116, 227 ; saved by Christ, 2 Lat. 226 ; not by her maternity, ib. 327j her obedience to the magistrates, 2 Lat. 96, 111; her poverty, ib. 107, 300 ; Mary the mother of our Lord, 2 Cov. 347, 350, Now. (34, 38), 151, 154, 155; the title tSeo-roVos or Deipara vin- dicated by thefathersfrom scripture, Whita. 538; Nestorius would not call her by this name, 3 Jew. 224 ; the term allow ed by Whitaker, Whita. 603; she suffered as other mothers, 2 Lat. 115; it is not so great a grace to be the mother of God as to be the child of God, 3 Jew. 578; she was blessed because she carried Christ in her heart, 2 Jew. 757, 3 Jew. 578; likened to a saffron - bag, 2 Cov. 347, 350, 1 Lat. CO ; her per- petual virginity asserted, Bale 5U8, 4 Bui. 437, 2 Cran. 60, 88, 1 Lat. 517, 2 Lat. 105, Phil. 380, 2 Tyn. 227, 3 Tyn. 33; denied by Helvidius, 4 Bui. 437, 2 Cron. 60, 1 i/oo/<. 161, 3 Jew. 440, 441, 2 Zaj. 105, P/«7. 427, 2 Tyn. 339 n., H'Aifa. 539, and by the Anti- dico-Marianites, Whita. 539 ; defended from scripture by the fathers, 2 Cran. CO, 3 ./etc. 440, 441, Whita. 502, 539; not an article of faith according to Basil, Whita. 502, .7iD : maintained by Henry VIII., 2 Tyn. 339; it is not certain, 2 .FW. 273; no necessary article of faith, 3 Tyn. 9C ; she went to Je- rusalem to hear the word of God, 2 Lat. 15G ; her heart pierced at the Saviour's pas- sion, Phil. 270; some say that at the time of Christ's passion, the w hole faith remained only in her, 3 Jew. 268; the Festival says time was when holiness was in her only, Rog. 172; More says that her faith alone never failed, 3 Tyn. 39 n. ; Salmeron says she offered her Son, as Abraham offered Isaac, Whita. 164 n. ; the story of her as- sumption fabulous, ib. 579, 580; declared by Jerome or his contemporary Sophronius to be apocryphal, ib. 667 ; Romish arguments for it, 1 Tyn. 159 n., 315; scripture does not teach that her body is in heaven, 3 Tyn. 28 ; she is not the " woman clothed with the sun " mentioned in the Apocalypse, Bale 404 ; old English verses on the lite of the virgin Mary, from the Enchiridion Eccl. Sarum, Pra. Eliz. 139 n., 151 n., 155 n.; she is to be honoured, 2 Cov. 351 ; her true honour, 2 Lat. 228: superstitious honours paid to her, ib. 227 ; she is not to be wor- shipped, 3 Jew. 576, 2 Lat. 153 ; if a living woman loved God as much as our lady, her prayers would avail as much, 3 Tyn. 184 ; cardinal Bembo calls her our lady and god- dess, 3 Jew. 577, 4 Jew. 949 ; she was called by a speaker in the council of Trent, God's most faithful fellow, 3 Jew. 121; said to be the saviour of men and women through her virginity, Rog. 29S ; Lipomanus fays, no man may be saved but by her, 4 Jew. 949; a form of salutation of the virgin from the Hora? B. V. M., secundum usum Sarum, Rog. 220. 221 ; blasphemous addresses to her, 2 Jew. 899, 900, 1044, 1083 ; prayer offered to her for women with child, Hutch. 172; besought to command her Son,l Tyn. 316 n. ; prayer for heaven through her compassion, Rog. Ill ; her relies wor- shipped, ib. 225; address to her girdle, 1 ./etc. 535 ; popish images of the virgin, Rog. 223 (see Images, p. 411, col. 2); Of- ficium Beata? Virginis, 1 Lat. 426 n.; Lady Psalters or Rosaries, 1 Brad. 45, 5S8, 1 Lat. 425; ascribed to Urban II., 1 Whitg. 482: injunction against them, Grin. 163; the blasphemous Psalter of Bonaventure, 1 Brad. 5S8, 1 Ful. 528, 2 Jew. 899, 900, MARY 523 10815, 3 Jew. .571, 1 Tyn. 150 n.; that of Brigit, Pit. ">;!."> ; a blasphemous book called Mariale, by Bernardinus de Busti, 1 Ful. 528, 2 Jew. 900, 3 Jew. corrig. ; The Mir- ror of our Lady cited, Pra. Eliz. 2G n.; the two St Mary days, the Conception and Purification,! Tyn. 91, 2 Tyn. 98; the feast of the Visitation of our Lady, commonly called the new-found Lady-day, decreed by Urban VI., Pil. 535 Mary Magdalene (St): mentioned as an ex- ample of repentance, Poet. 408, Sand. 310; notice of Mary Magdalene's Lamentations, . (a poem, perhaps by Sir Nie. Breton) : Poet. xl ; extracts, ib. 434 ; w by persuaded to implore Christ's mercy, 2 Hoop. 259; for- given by Christ, Hutch. 92; we all be Magdalenes in falling into, but not in for- saking sins, ILat. 16 ; said to have anointed Christ's feet, Hutch. 330, 1 Lat. 15; men- tion of the same event, 1 Tyn. 50 ; question whether Mary Magdalene was indeed the woman referred to as a penitent and spoken of in Luke vii. as anointing the Saviour's feet, 1 Cov. 329 n.; on the Lord's appearance to Mary Magdalene after his resurrection and his words "Touch me not," I Cov. 330, 1 Jew. 499, Pra. B. 150 ; images of her, Calf. 340 Marv, sister of Martha : chose the good part, 1 Tyn. 87 Mary, mother of John Mark : 2 Bui. 21 Mary (St), of Egypt: 1 Jew. 102 Mary, queen of England, v. Philip II., Privy Council, Statutes. Reference to the lady Mary, afterwards queen, 1 Lat. 91 ; a prayer translated by her in the eleventh year of her age, Lit. Eliz. 250, Pra. Eliz. 107, 201 n. ; a prayer commonly used by her, Pra. Eliz. 202 n.; the same in English, ib. 109; Rid- ley's interview with her at Hunsden, Rid. x. n. ; letter from the council of Edward VI. to her w hen princess, on her using the mass, and admonishing her to conforniitv, 2 Cran. 520; two of her chaplains prosecuted for saying mass, ib. 520, 529; baptism per- formed in her house contrary to law, ib. 528 ; her mass-priests tolerated by Somerset, but sent to prison by Northumberland, 3 Zur. 439 ; attempt to carry her out of the kingdom, 3 Zur. 504 n., 508; she had been declared illegitimate, 2 Cran. 280, 3 Zur. 273; her accession and proclamation, IBrad. 10 n., 40 n., 2 Brad, xxx, 34 n., 3 Zur. 3GG, 367; her proclamation in Norfolk, Sand. ii; proceedings on her accession, 3 Zur. 100; she was styled supreme head of the church of England, 1 Jew. 61; she consents to Sandys being set at liberty, Sand, x; submits herself to the pope's authority, 2 Cran. 10, 2 Lat. 280 ; recalls cardinal Pole, 3 Zur. 741 ; letter from her to bp Gardiner, about disorders in the university of Cam- bridge, Park. 54 n. ; her coronation, 3 Zur. 373; contradictory oaths taken by her, 2 Cran. 454; her precept to bp Bonner for the dissolution of the convocation, Phil. 214; proposals and preparations for her marriage, 2 Tyn. 319, 3 Zur. 343, 509, 510 ; her marriage solemnized, 1 Brad. 399 n., 580; it was a plague to England, Now. 228; Philip and Mary, their style, 2 Cran. 543 ; called Ahab and Jezebel, 3 Zur. 115; they issue a proclamation against books opposed to the pope, Bid. 280 n.; state of religion in queen Mary's days, contrasted with that of king Edward's days, ib. 49, &c. ; the perse- cution under her, 2 Zur. 1G0, 249 n., violent, but of short duration, Bog. 5; a congrega- tion of the faithful in London in her time, 1 Brad. 434 n., 2 Brad. 187 n., Grin. 203, 1 Lat. 313, 1 Zur. 7 n., 2 Zur. 29, 100, 3 Zur. 300 n. ; she issues a procla- mation for the apprehension of heretics, 3 Zur. 773 ; a compendious register in metre of the martyrs in her reign, by Tho. Bryce, Poet. 101; 288 persons burned from l.">55 to 1558, Grin. 227 n. ; declaration of the prisoners, addressed to her, 1 Brad. 399 ; Bradford acknowledges her to be the Lord's anointed, ib. 370, and prays for her, ib. 1G4; his letter to her sent with a supplica- tion, ib. 401; the supplication to the king, queen, and parliament, ib. 403; Ridley's letter to her in behalf of certain poor men, tenants under the see of London ; and of his sister, Bid. 427; Cranmer's letter to her, excusing the part he took under the will of Edward VI., 2 Cran. 442 ; his letter to her council on the same, and on his con- demnation at Oxford, ib. 445; his letter to her on his being cited before the pope, and protesting against foreign jurisdiction and popish doctrines, ib. 447; his letter to her concerning her contradictory oaths, ib. 451 ; question whether God would change her heart or take her away, 3 Bee. 214, 215; her message to Elizabeth, shortly before she died, 1 Zur. 3; her death, ib. ; her funeral, ib. 7 ; her tomb, Now. 229 Mary, queen of Scots: concealed in the moun- tains, 3 Zur. 37 ; her proposed marriage with Edward VI., 2 Cran. 154 n., 155 n. ; carried into France, 3 Zur. 387 n., 643 n.; the wife of Francis II., king of France, 524 MARY — MASS 1 Zur. 89, 102 ; she banishes Jo. Knox, ib. 24; disputes between the queen and her subjects about the fortifying of Leith, ib. 59; she defends Leith, ib. 60; she retains the mass, ib. 104, 116, 124, 140, 167, 169, 2 Zur. 116; her intended marriage with Edm. Pole, Lit. Eliz. 6.55 n.; she seeks an interview with Elizabeth, 1 Zur. 115; their intended meeting at York, ib. 109; she sends queen Elizabeth presents, ib. 115, 120; de- mands of her parliament permission to hear mass, to declare war against England, and to retain her German guards, all which is refused, ib. 132 ; the conduct of her nobles, 3 Jew. 170, justified, ib. 173, 174 ; she marries lord Darnley, 1 Zur. 144; the heir presump- tive to the crown of England, ib. 102 ; her devotion to popery, ib. 149 ; the murder of David Rizzio, 4 Jew. 1147, 1 Zur. 166 n., 170; birth of her son, afterwards king James, 2 Zur. 120; she is suspected of the murder of her husband lord Darnley, 1 Zur. 193, 197, 229, 251 ; marries the earl of Both- well, ib. 192; escapes from Borthwick castle to Dunbar, ib. 193 n. ; confined in Lochleven castle, ib. 196; she resigns the crown to her son, ib. 197, 2 Zur. 168; escapes from Lochleven, 1 Zur. 202; flees to castle Hamilton, ib. 203; association of nobles for her defence, ib. 205 n.; her letter to the laird of Nether Polloc, ib. 203 n. ; her arrival in England, after the battle of Langside, Park. 325 ; she escapes to Car- lisle, and is detained there, 1 Zur. 203 ; a prisoner in England, ib. 229, 239, 2 Zur. 308; at Bolton castle, 1 Zur. 210 n.; at Tuthury castle, ib. ; transferred to Coventry, ib. 217, 247 n.; at Sheffield castle, ib. 260 n., 2 Zur. 223 n., 262 n. ; the earl of Shrews- bury's regulations respecting her imprison- ment there, 1 Zur. 260 n.; her intended marriage with Tho. duke of Norfolk, Lit. Eliz. 655 n., 1 Zur. 216, 229, 2 Zur. 172; rising in Norfolk for the deliverance of the queen and the duke, Lit. Eliz. 656 n., 1 Zur. 229 ; report of her being sought in marriage by the brother of the French king, 1 Zur. 239; she is declared the enemy of the kingdom, it. 269; proposal to charge her with treason, ib. 278 n.; a plot for her deliver- ance, Lit. Eliz. 656 n.; reference to her, Park. 398, 446 n. ; her character by Jewel, 4 Jew. 1279 ; her wickedness, 3 Jew. 173 Mary [of England], wife of Louis XII. of France: married by proxy to the emperor Charles V, 2 Tyn. 312 ; the marriage broken off, and the princess w edded to Louis XII., ib. 313 Mary [of Guise], 2nd wife of Jame9 V. of Scotland : 1 Zur. 39 Mary [of Portugal], 1st wife of Philip II. of Spain : 3 Zur. 510 n Mary, queen dowager of Hungary, and gover- ness of the Netherlands : 2 Cran. 231 ; she remonstrates with her brother, the emperor Charles V., against the establishment of the Inquisition in the Low Countries, 3 Zur. 417 n.; expected at Calais, ib. 343, 509; about to visit England, £6. 133; notice of her, ib. 343 n Mascall (Rob.), bp of Hereford: Bale 7, 44 Mascall (Rob.), servant to R. Hilles : 2 Zur. 196 Masearegnas (Ferd. Mart.): v. Indexes. Mascelzer : a godly general, 1 Bui. 381 n Masers: v. Bowls. Maskell (Will.): Lit. Edw. xiii, Lit. Eliz. xxiii, Pra. Eliz. xi, &c. ; Ancient Liturgy of the Church of England, 1 Brad. 8, 160, 2 Brad. 299, 310, 311, 2 Cov. 525 nn., Lit. Eliz. xxix; Monumenta Ritualia, \ Brad. 46, 58, 589, Lit. Eliz. 250 n., Pra. Eliz. 26, 27, 57, &c. nn Mason (Fra.): Works, by Lindsay, 2 Fill. 118 n., 128 n.; Of the Consecration of Bishops, by Lindsay, Jew. xl; his error with regard to the deposition or banish- ment of Abiathar, 2 Ful. 265 n Mason (Sir Jo.): chancellor of Oxford, 1 Bee. 232 n. ; mentioned, 3 Zur. 370 ; privy councillor to Mary and Elizabeth, 1 Zur. 5n.; signature as such, Park. 155; ap- pointed to examine into a complaint against bishop Bonner, 1 Zur. 7 n. ; extract from a letter by him, ib. 183 n. ; prayers by him, Lit. Eliz. 508 n., 516 n Mass: v. Altars, Host, Intention, Liturgies, Massmongers, Missale, Opus operatum, Priests, Sacrifices, Transubstantiation ; also Supper of the Lord. The name unknown in the time of the apostles, 2 Cot;. 469, 3 Tyn. 96 ; not used in the early church, 2 Ful. 81, 82; the old doctors used not the name, 1 Jew. 109, 110, 114, 3 Jew. 338, 4 Jew. 887 ; the word alleged to be taken from the Hebrew, 2Brad. 304, 1 Hoop. 243, Phil. 94, Pil. 505, 506, 3 Tyn. 177, not from the Syriac, 2 Brad. 305; not used in Greek, ib. 304,305; it is Latin, denoting the dismissal of the non- communicants, 2 Bee. 256, 3 Bee. 482, 2 Brad. 304, 2 Jew. 640, Phil. 94, Pil. 507 ; when first employed, 1 Hoop. 226; not named till c. a.d. 400, and then it meant a communion, 2 Ful. 81, 1 Jew. 23, 2 Jew. 640 ; first used by Ambrose, 2 Ful. SI n., MASS 525 Pil. 507 ; employed by Augustine for the dismissal of the catechumens, 2 Ful. 82 n. ; anciently used for the holy communion, ib. 7 ; sometimes it means an assembly of the people, 1 Jew. 180; alleged to mean a send- ing of Christ to his Father, 2 Bee. 454 ; the term used in reformed liturgies, Lit. Edw. 4, 76; the Romish doctrine of the mass, 2 Bee. 454, 3 Bee. 228, 229, 1 Brad. 373, 1 Tyn. 373; its four pillars, 1 Brad. 431 n., 2 Brad. 271, 2 Cov. 248, 250; its marrow- bones, 2 Lat. 257, Bid. 112, 122 ; it is no cere- mony of God's appointment, 1 Hoop. 174; not a sacrament of Christ, 2 Hoop. 451; very far from his institution, Bale 028; it is not, neither can be, the holy supper of the Lord, 1 Brad. 450, 2 Brad. 157, 1 Cov. 530, 531, 2 Hoop. 50, 51 , 394, 413, but it is a horrible profanation thereof, 1 Brad. 85, 160, 2 Brad. 315, 1 Hoop. 31, 181, Phil. 221, 409, Bid. 401, 2 Tyn. 217, &e. ; a mere enemy against God's word and Christ's institution, 2 Hoop. 126; it is not the Lord's supper, being deficient in several essential points, Phil. CO, 96; it is not a communion, Rid. 104; not the sacrament of unity, but of singularity, ib. 123; it doth not shew forth the Lord's death, ib. 104 ; the mass and the Lord's supper cannot go together, 2 Brad. 316, 345; contrast be- tween the Lord's supper and the mass, 2 Bee. 455—457, 3 Bee. 283, 284, 356, &c, 387, &c, 2 Hoop. 465; A Comparison BETWEEN THE LORD'S SUPPER AND THE Pope's Mass, by T. Becon, 3 Bee. 351; Christ compared with massniongers, 2Bec. 451, 3 Bee. 267; the mass is no sacrament, Phil. 92, 118; it overthrows the sacrament, 1 Brad. 456 ; Papists assert that the first mass was said by Christ, Pil. 504 ; they re- port that Peter said mass at Rome, and James at Jerusalem, 1 Jew. 23; but the mass is never mentioned in the New Testa- ment, Rid. 112; it is a new kind of sacrifice, 3 Bee. 265, Rid. 52; a yesterday's bird, \Hoop.\l2; never heard of in early times, 2 Cov. 469 ; there were no papistical masses in the primitive church, 1 Cran. 352; how they entered, ib. 353; authorities alleged for the mass, 1 Jew. 108, 109 ; it is not catholic, ib. 80, Pil. 548; not sanctioned by true councils of the universal church, Rid. 130; it is the invention and ordinance of man, 1 Cov. 531, 2 Hoop. 32 ; set up by Antichrist, 3 Bee. 523; the sacrifice of Antichrist, 2 Hoop. 32; the device and doctrine of the devd, 2 Brad. 312, 1 Cran. 422, 1 Lat. 411 ; a delusion, Rid. 409 ; the blindness of Papists in celebrating it, 2 Hoop. 392; its sinfulness, 3 Bee. 207 ; to be abhorred of all good men, ib. 257 ; a monster of lies, ib. 263 ; sacrilegious, 2 Hoop. 508 ; horrible and blasphemous, 2 Bee. 448, 2 Brad. 231, 1 Cran. 348, 1 Ful. 241, 1 Lat. 445, Rid. 52, Sand. 43 ; masses are blasphemous fables and dangerous de- ceits, Roff. 299—301; the mass is a foul abomination, 1 Lat. 237 ; abominable and idolatrous, Bale 171, 215, 235, 236, 3 Bee. 253, 264, 267, 270, 274, 275, 278, 1 Brad. 280, 392, 2 Brad. 44, 48, 141, 227, 317, 318, 1 Cran. 229, 349, 350, 2 Cran. 172, 1 Hoop. 152, 311, 312, 2 Hoop. 395, 451, 518, 589, 610, 1 Jew. 10—13, 2 Lat. 440, Rid. 401, 409, 1 Tyn. 248, 2 Tyn. 217, 220; it makes the creature into the Creator, Rid. 51 ; it is a fellowship with devils, 2 Brad. 334, 3 Bee. 352 ; the table of devils, 3 Bee. 352, Phil. 250; the sacrifice of the devil, Calf. 231, 2 Ful. 166 ; like the groves in the old law, 2 Brad. 337 ; forbidden in scripture, Grin. 211 ; it does not appease, but provoke God's wrath, Sand. 12; Christ is thereby crucified afresh, Bale 393; there is nothing in the mass after God's word, 2 Brad. 3j6, 337, 1 Hoop. 140; it is a destruction of the true worshipping of God, 2 Brad. 313 ; it has no preaching, 3 Bee. 256; true preaching and massing cannot go together, 2 Brad. 314, 324 ; of the mass as a sacrifice, 2 Jew. 708, &c. ; against the sacrifice of the mass, 2 Bee. 246, 414, 3 Bee. 196,232, 265, 366, 1 Brad. 6—8, 2 Brad. 270, 285, 290, &c, 2 Cov. 249, 264, 269, &c., 1 Cran. 81, &c, 345, 362, 2 Hoop. (500), Rid. 206, &c. ; the mass is neither a sacrifice propitiatory, nor of laud and praise, 1 Cran. 352 ; it agrees not with God's word, 2 Bee. 449, 450; the prophet Malachi spoke nothing of any offering propitiatory to be made by the priests when he said that everywhere should be offered unto God a pure sacrifice and oblation, 1 Cran. 351 ; St Paul's say- ing that " every high priest is ordained to offer gifts and sacrifices for sins," refers not to priests of the new testament, but of the old, ib. ; on the doctrine that the priest has authority to offer up Christ to his Father, 3 Bee. 372, 377, 2 Jew. 708; difference between the sacrifice of Christ on the cross and that of the priests in the mass, 2 Hoop. 509 ; the lat- ter cannot be propitiatory, 1 Cran. 345, 2 Hoop. 517 ; it is styled an unbloody sacri- fice, Rid. 276; probations out of the old fathers that the mass is no propitiatory 526 MASS sacrifice for the sins of the quick or dead, 3 Bee. 4.50, &c. ; it is an enemy to Christ, his priesthood and sacrifice, being opposed to the all-sufficiency thereof, 2 Bee. 247, 248, 2 Brad. 312, 2 Cov. 204, 1 Cran. 348 —350, 1 Ful. 241, 2 Ful. 381, 1 Hoop. 500, 2 Hoop. 513, 1 Zat. 275, 445, Rid. 23, 52, 107, 275; on application of the virtue of Christ's passion thereby, 2 Jew. 740, &c; refutation of the doctrine that the sa- crifice of the mass is the principal means to apply the benefit of Christ's death to the quick and dead, 2 Cov. 200; questions concerning some abuses of the mass, with answers, 2 Cran. 150; questions and an- swers on some points connected with it, ib. 1.52; causes which moved Ridley to abstain from it, Bid. 103—110, 119; his answers to certain queries touching the abuses of the mass, ib. 310; arguments against the mass by Latimer, ib. 110; Romanists have a plurality of masses in one church in one day, 2 Jew. 025; but mass may be said by a priest once a day only, fasting, Bid. 50 a.; not to be said at night except on that of the Nativity, 1 Jew. 117 ; not to be said by married priests, Pil. 574; The Displaying of the Popish Mass, by T. Recon, 3 Bee. 251 ; its histrionic character, Phil. 408; it is an acting of the sacrifice of Christ, 3 Tyn. 149 ; is a foolery and of no avail, 2 Zat. 58, 192 ; its manifold abuses, corruptions, and abominations, Bale 230, 1 Brad. 513, 1 Cran. 353, 354, 302, 1 Jew. 7, 8, Rid. 401 ; admitted even by its de- fenders, 1 Jew. 7, 8; the people are mocked at it, 3 Bee. 257, 258; the absurdity of saying it in Latin, 2 Cran. 109, Sid. 103; trilling forms, ceremonies, and gestures used in it, 3 Bee. 200, 205, 275, 270, 282, 283, 301, 302, 1 Jew. 15, 10, 2 Jew. 991, 2 Zat. xxiii, Pil. 498, Rid. 107, 108, 109, 110, 1 Tyn. 220, 247, 248, 2 Tyn. 220, &c, 3 Tyn. 73, 74, 96 ; it is full of prayers to saints, Pil. 498, 502; the massmonger's trinkets, 3 Bee. 302 ; apparel worn at mass, ib. 259, 262, 301, 2 Tyn. 221 n., 3 Tyn. 73, 117 ; the mass ascribed by the canon law to St James and Eusebius of Ca>sarea, Pil. 501, 502; its antiquity denied, ib, 502; it was not complete till 700 years after Christ, ib. 504; it took longer in patching than Solomon's temple in building, Hutch. 21 ; its parts, and their origin, 2 Brad. 305, &c, 3 Bee. 257, 203, &c, Pil. 503 ; the conhteor, 3 Bee. 263, 2 Brad. 306, 2 Tyn. 220; the introit, 3 Bee. 263, 2 Brad. 305, 1 Jew. 302; the Kyrie, 3 Bee. 263, 2 Brad. 306, 1 Jew. 302, Pil. 503; the gloria in excelsis, 3 Bee. 263,-2 Brad. 307, Pil. 503 ; the collects, 3 Bee. 263, 2 Brad. 307 ; the epistle, 3 Bee. 263, 2 Brad. 307 ; the grail, 3 Bee. 264, 2 Brad. 300 ; the alleluia, 3 Bee. 204, 2 Brad. 300; the tract or se- quence, 3 Bee. 204; the gospel, 3 Bee. 204, 2 Brad. 307; the creed, 3 Bee. 204, 2 Brad. 308; censing of the altar, 3 Bee. 204; the offertory, 3 Bee. 204, 2 Brad. 308; the prayer, "suscipe Sancta Trinitas," 3 Bee. 204; the washing of hands, 3 Bee. 205; the address, "orate pro me fratres," 3 Bee. 265, Rid. 108; the secreta, 2 Jew. 707 ; the preface, 3 Bee. 266, 2 Brad. 308; the sanctus, 3 Bee. 266, Pil. 503; the canon, by whom made, 3 .Bee. 200, IBrad. 613, 2 Brad. 308, 1 Jew. 9, 96, 97, 302; attributed by a bishop of Sidon to the apo- stles, 3 Jew. 235, 4 Jew. 783; it recog- nizes the sacrifice of the people, 2 Jew. 737 ; abuses and blasphemous petitions in it, 1 Jew. 9, 10, 2 Jew. 738, Rid. 109, 110; ringing to sacry, 3 Bee. 266; memorial of the living, ib. ; the words of consecration, 3 Bee. 269, 1 Hoop. 518, 1 Tyn. 96, 97 ; of consecration under silence, 2 Jew. 097, &e. ; (v. Transubstantiation) ; the eleva- tion, 3 Bee. 267, 270, 2 Brad. 310, 1 Jew. 507, &c. ; hot ordained by Christ, Hutch. 230 ; the adoration of the sacrament, 3 Bee. 207, 270, 1 Cran. 228, 229, 234, 23 i, 1 Jew. 514, &c, Rid. 106 ; it is a new de- vice, 1 Jew. 10; the memorial of the dead, 3 -Bee. 276; prayer for them, 1 Hoop. 518, 535; the second sacring, 3 Bee. 277; the breaking of the host, 16. 267, 278, 1 Jew. 18 ; the Agnus Dei, 3 Bee. 278; the kissing of the pax, ib. 279; of the priest recei?ing for others, 2 Jew. 739, &c. ; commence- ment of the custom, 2 Cran. 151; the lan- guage of the mass itself implies a com- munion, 3 Bee. 279, 2 Cran. 171, 172; the cup denied to the laity, Rid. 105, 2 Tyn. 222 ; the rinsing of the chalice, &c, 3 Bee. 282; the post communion, ib. 279; the ad- dress "Ite missa est," ib. 282, Rid. 108; St John's gospel, 3 Bee. 282 ; hanging the host over the altar, a modern practice, and not used in Italy, 2 Cran. 172, 173; of the canopy, 2 Jew. 553; of private mass, 2Bec. 453, 3 Bee. 365,367, 4 Bui. 417, 1 Jew. 504, &c. ; the term denotes sole receiving by the priest, Coop. 8, 9 ; an article de missa pri- vata, 2 Cran. 480; An Apology of Pri- vate Mass, Coop. 1 — 41; An Amswbb thereto, by bp Cooper, ib. 43 — 224; against private mass, 1 Jew. 16, &c.,80, 104—203 : it MASS 527 is of the devil, not of God, 3 Bee. 280; can by no means stand with the institution of Christ, 1 Cm. 531 ; not catholic, 1 Jew. 80 ; there was none in the primitive church, as Harding acknowledges, ib. 118; it is contrary to ancient canons, 2 Cran. 38; all the ancient liturgies bear witness against it, 2 Bee. 25C, 3 Bee. 482, 483, 1 Jew. 19 ; the mass-book itself testifies against it, 1 Jew. 18; the ancient church of Home knew j none, 2 Bee. 239; it is of late origin, 2 Brad. 312; no mention made of it before pope Gregory I., 3 Sec. 418, to whom its institution is asc ribed, Butch. 227; said to have proceeded first of the negligence of the people, 1 Jew. 117, 118; the negligence of the people not a sufficient argument for it, ib. 121 ; the practice chielly sprang from lucre, 1 Cran. 353; it is not used by the Eastern churches, 1 Jew. 18; the Greeks have none, 2 Bee. 239; the Armenians and Indians know it not, ib. 240; question re- specting the practice of the Eastern churches and the Greeks at Venice, 4 Jew. 887, 1269, 1270; against the opinion that the priest's receiving of the bread and wine is the application of Christ's merits to us, 1 Cov. 530; private masses do not help the dead, Bale 152, 171 ; different kinds of masses, 3 Bee. 372, 1 Lat. 50, Pit 80, 49G; forenoon masses at St Paul's, Pil. 483, 528; a morrow-mass chaplain, Phil. 93; Good Friday mass, 1 Jew. 128, 245, 246, Pil. 507, 508; mass of requiem, Pil. 80, 496 ; mass for the dead, 2 Cran. 151 ; in- troduced by a delusion of Satan in the time of pope Gregory, 3 Zur. 212 ; it cannot help the dead, Bale 152, 171, 1 Tyn. 424, 425 ; (see Annals, Minds, Trentals; also Prayer for the dead) ; mass of scala-cceli (q. v.), 1 Bee. 191 n., 1 Lat. 50, 97, Pil. 80, 496 ; missa sicca, 3 Bee. 372; mass of the Holy Ghost, Rid. 129; the term explained, tft.Sll ; the sale of masses, and their price, 3 Jew. 552, Pil. 606 ; masses forbidden to be sold, 1 Lat. 65; why masses serve, 3 Bee. 229; the sup. posed virtues of the mass, ib. 283, 284; it serves for all purposes, ib. 284 ; all fortu- nate events ascribed to the virtue of it, ib. 242 ; it is alleged that masses purchase the assistance and favour of God, 1 Cov. 530; that being present at the sacrifice will give us speed in all our affairs, ib. ; on " hearing mass," 1 Jew. 177 — 179; against so doing, 2 Hoop. 577; no goodness is learned at it, 3 Bee. 256 ; no man is the better for hear- ing it, ib. 256, 257 ; letter on the mass, to Hopkins and others at Coventry, 1 Brad. 389; The IlrRT of Hearing Mass, by J. Bradford, 2 Brad. 297—351; reasons used to prove that a man may go to mass, ib. 301—303, 335—350 ; we must not par- take of it, and why, Pil. 171, 633; it is not to be attended by those who profess the gospel, 2 Whitrj. 34 ; the sin of attending it, 2 Brad. 49, 52, 53, 125, 230—232, 317, 2 Lat. 441 ; the like question as to matins and evensong, 2 Brad. 200; going to mass is a breach of all the commandments, ib. 317 — 327 ; other scriptural reasons against going to it, ib. 327—334; to partake of it is idolatry, 1 Hoop. 152, 312 ; exhortation to cease from it, 3 Bee. 284, &e. ; it is bet- ter to read the Bible than to hear it, Bale 149; how many mass-hunters there are, 2 Bee. 448; if a man attend mass he is deemed a good catholic, though his life be evil, 2 Brad. 314 ; the mass admired by the people, 3 Bee. 354 ; defenders of it trans- gress the commandments of God for the traditions of men, 2 Hoop. 390; against trusting in the popish mass, 1 Bee. 42U ; vi by Papists are loth to forego it, 2 Bee. 448; theincommodities that follow of it, ib.; it is the nurse of all vices, 3 Bee. 256; the fruits of it, ib. 366, 389; poison has been administered therein, Sand. 66; the mass ought to be overthrown, and the true use of the Lord's supper restored, 3 Bee. 394, 335; the epistle and gospel directed to be read in English, 2 Cran. 601 ; the mass abolished in England, 3 Zur. 377 ; mass- mongers thereupon caused the insurrection in Devonshire, 2 Bee. 596 ; a priest im- prisoned for celebrating mass at Oxford, and the hearers fined, 3 Zur. 467; verses, de missa apud Anglos per evangelium e medio sublata, 3 Bee. 352; epitaphium missie, ib. 395; all the rites of it should be taken away, 1 Hoop. 440 ; it should not be counterfeited in the communion, 2 Hoop. 127; imitations of it in king Edward's time, 3 Zur. 72; the mass established again on the accession of queen Mary, 2 Hoop. 589, 3 Zur. 373; its abolition on the acces- sion of Elizabeth, 1 Zur. 29, 2 Zur. 19 ; its rites still imitated by some in England, 2 Zur. 26 ; names of hearers or sayers of mass to be presented to the ordinary, Grin. 144; Mistress Missa, a book ascribed to Dr Turner, Rid. 108,510; its proper tiile is, A new Dialogue wherein is contained the Examination of the Mass, . Mayence. Merarites: their service, 2 Bui. 132, 142 Merati ( ): on the mass, 2 Brad. 306, &c. n Mercator (Marius): some books among the works of Augustine ascribed to him, 1 Bee. 316 n Mercerus (Jo.) : well skilled in Hebrew, Whita. 172; he supposes the "one pastor" of Eccles. xii. 11 is Christ, ib. 423 Merchandize (Monstrous) of the Romish Bishops : referred to, 3 Bee. 198 n Merchants: v. Prayers. Too covetous, 1 Lat. 98; their craft, 1 Bee. 253 ; merchants and chapmen who deceive in trade are thieves, 2 Bee. 108; what they should do, 1 Bee. 256, 2 Bee. 115; they must deal truly, Sand. 204; merchants of the staple, and merchants- adventurers, 3 Zur. 272 n Merchant-Taylors' school : v. London. Merciable : merciful, 1 Bee. 421 Merciful : v. Mercy. Mercurius Trismegistus : 2 Bui. 218, 3 Bui. 385, Jew. xl, 2 Jew. 577 Mercury: 4 Bui. 68; way-side crosses sub- stituted for images of Mercury, Calf. 66 Mercury (St) : 1 Jew. 190 Mercy: v. God, Magistrates, Prayers. God's mercy the only source of Israel's blessings, 1 Hoop. 257 ; the sole cause of our deliverance, Sand. 180; ready to all that are repentant, Pil. 101 ; means to pro- voke it to him that shall pray, 1 Bee. lfin, &c. ; mercy and truth meeting together, ib. 148; former mercy a pledge of future mercy, Pil. 136; we must love mercy, Sand. 228; mercy better than oblations, 1 Lat. 23; where it is, there are all good things, 1 Bee. 158 ; its fruits, Sand. 228, 229; without justice it is folly, ib. 147; the blessedness of the merciful, 1 Lat. 481, 2 Tyn. 23; blessed be the merciful, &c. ; verses by Jo. Davies, Poet. 249 Mercy-seat : 2 Bui. 154 Mercy-stock : propitiation, 2 Bee. 459 Mere: a boundary, 2 Bui. 38, 230 Mere (Jo.): letter to Parker, Park. 17; notice of him, ib. 19 n. ; mentioned, ib. 38 Mere (Jean Poltrotde): v. Poltrot. Merell ( ) : 2 Zur. 298 Merenda (Cath.): second wife of P. Martyr, q. v. 531 MERE WORTH — METHODIUS Mere worth, co. Kent : 1 Bee. 61 n Merick (Row].), lip of Bangor : consecrated, Sand, xviii, l Zur. 63 n Mering (Sir Will.), or Merynge: letter to C'ranmer on bishop Longland's oppression of him, 2 Cran. 316 n. ; recommended to Cromwell for support against the bishop, ib. 316 Mering ( ) : saluted, Phil. 227 Mering (Marg. ): mart) red in Smithtield, Poet. 171, 2 Zur. 160 n Merit: v. Grace, Works ; also Saints. Translations concerning merit examined, 1 Ful. 343—374; of merits, 2 Bui. .342; what they are, 3 Bee. 608; angels have none, 2 Tyn. 109 ; the merits or deserts of man, 1 Bee. 49, 70, 3 Bee. 170, &c, 2 Bui. 342; merit and mercy, 3 Jew. 583, &c. ; the former not compatible with grace, 1 Tyn. 436; merit disclaimed, 2 Bui. 342, Hutch. 95, Lit. Eliz. 257, Note. (57), 176, (62), 182, Poet. 515, Pra. B. 156, 1 Tyn. 75, &e., 2 Tyn. 76; there can be none between us and God, IVhiia. 198, 199; the merits of man are the mercies of God, 1 Bee. 54 ; merits are of God, not of men, 1 Ful. 353; God crowns his gifts, not our merits, Bale 590, 1 Ful. 341 ; Abraham had no deserts when the promise was made him, 1 Bee. 311 ; the word often used by the Catholic doctors, but in a sound sense, 1 Ful. 352; thus Augustine, Bale 590; Bernard on the term, Sand. 214 n. ; dispute of the Scotists and Thomists about meritum congrui and meritum condigni, 3Jeu\ 611; the Romish doctrine, Sand. 25; merit-mongers, 1 Lat. 521 ; their arrogance, ib. 368 ; they are niurmurers against God, 2 Lat. 200; monks and friars were such, ib. ; to claim merit is treason against Christ, 1 Lat. 419; trust in men's merits leads to desperation, 3 Jew. 247; remedies against the want of merits, 3 Bee. 169, &c. ; Christ has pro- mised all his to them that repent and be- lieve, 3 Tyn. 204 Merle d'Aubigne ( J. H.): Hist, of the Re- formation, 4 Bui. viii, &c. Merley (Sir Rob.): takes lord Cobham to the Tower, Bale 45 Merlin : his prophecies, 2 Jew. 880, Sand. 67, 1 Tyn. 305, 2 Tyn. 141 Merlinus ( Jac): Concilia, 2 Ful. 90n., 105n. 107 n.; shamefully corrupts an old canon, ib. 42 n Mermaids: 2 Brad. 288, 2 Cor. 267, Hutch. 178 Mersburg: conflict there, 1080, Lit. Eliz. 449 Mershe (Jo.) : an ecclesiastical commissioner, Park. 383 '. Merston, co. Kent : v. Shorne. , Merton, co. Surrey: the provision of Mertjii, 4 Jew. 904 Merula (Gaud.): on the gods of Egypt, ic, Rog. 37 n Mervyn (Edm.): 2 Cran. 382-384 Merynge (Sir Will.) : v. Mering. Meslin : mixture, 1 iVhitg. 201 Messages of God : how sent, Pil. 222 Messalians, Euchites, Psallians: founded by Simeones, 1 Jew. 245; their heresy, 1 Brad. 23, 1 Cran. 172, 173, 1 Jew. 188, 193, 458, Phil. 425, Sand. 263, 2 Whitg. 561; they acknowledged a plurality of gods, Rog. 37 ; trusted to their own lying revelations, ib. 158; hence they were called Enthusiasts, 4 Bui. 94, 345; did nothing else but pray, ib. 182 ; said that prayer only should be used, not the sacraments, Rog. 251 ; thought that sacraments should be received only for obedience to magistrates, ib. 246, 251 ; their error on baptism, 2 Ful. 388, Rog. 277 ; they set it at nought, 4 Bui. 345, 397 ; affirmed that the regenerate cannot sin, Rog. 141 ; their error respecting the Lord's supper, Rid. 9, Rog. 284; the sect vanquished by Letoius and others, 1 Jew. 188, 193 ; confuted by Amphilo- ihius, 2 Whitg. 165 Messiah: v. Christ. Metaphors: v. Figures., Similitudes, not images, are used bv Christ for instruction, 1 Hoop. 45; he often used them, but chiefly when he spoke of the sacraments, 1 Cran. 135; argument upon the use of them, ib. 124, 127 ; whether God's mysteries can be thoroughly express- ed by them, ib. 89; they are not to be pressed in all points to purposes for which they are not used, ib. 2&i, 284; Christ's words in the sacraments are not to be taken without a trope, 1 Hoop. 115 ; papists deny a trope, but use one, ib. 121, 528 Metaphrastes (Sim.;: v. Simeon. Metcalfe ( Nich.), master of St John's college, Cambridge : opposes Latimer, 2 Lat. xii. Metcawffe (Jo.), skinner: Park. 211 ' Metellus, a Roman uoble: choked by a hair, \ 2 Jew. 980 Meteors: fiery, airy, and watery ones, 3 Bui. 183; great and strange lights seen, Lit. Eliz. 570; Fulke writes on tbeni, 1 Ful. vi. Metherk (Adolph.) : 2 Zur. 290 n Methodius : on the martyrdom of Dionvsius, Whita. 578 METHODIUS — M1LCIADES Methodius : r. Cyril the monk. Methonensis: v. Nicholas. Methusaleh : length of his life, 1 Bui. 40 Metonymy: the figure often used in scripture, Coop. 199, 2 Hoop. 48 Metropolis: a metropolis, 4 Bid. 118; the name anciently conferred on cities by the prince, 3 Jew. 315 Metropolitans: c. Archbishops. Metusiasts: believed in transubstantiation, Bog. 2S9 Metz: besieged and taken, 2 Zur. 305 n., 3 Zur. 456 n., 590 n Meuccius (Sylv.) : wrote on the Apocalypse, Bale 257 " Mey (Will.) : v. May. Meyer family : saluted, 1 Zur. 305 Meyer (Jac), or Maiorus : 1 Bee. 391 Meyer (Seb.): wrote on the Apocalypse, Bale 258 Meyer (Wolfg.) : account of him, 2 Zur. 322 n. ; De Vulneribus Eccles. Rom., Calf. 6n. ; letter to him, 2 Zur. 322; salutation of him, 1 Zur. 30 Meyer de Knonati (Gerold) : 1 Zur. ix, x. Meyrick (Dr): v. Myrrick. Micah : instituted a strange worship, 3 Bui. 237 Michael, the archangel: the nation of the Jews committed to him, 3 Bui. 348, 1 Jew. 430; he fights with the dragon, Bale 411 ; meaning of his name, ib. 412; images of him, Rug. 223; painted as weighing souls, 3 Tyn. 163; his balance, .Bate 523; temple erected to him in mount Garganus, 3 Bui. 348 Michael, an emperor of the East: made a law that no monk should serve the ministry in any cure, 4 Jew. 1030 Michael 111., emperor of the East: rebuked by pope Nicholas I., 1 Jew. 267 Michael VIII. [Palasologus], emperor of the East: it is said that his clergy would not suffer him to be buried, because he would have submitted to the pope, 1 Jew. 404, 4 Jew. xli n., 740 Michael Angelo : v. Buonarrotti. Michael Angelo, minister of the Italian church in London : 2 Cran. 440 Michael Anglus: v. Coverdale. Michael Choniates, bishop of Athens: 4 Jew. 653 Michael (The): one of Frobisher's ships, 2 Zur. 291 n Michael house : ti. Cambridge. Michaelis ( ) : 1 Zur. 305 Michal, David's wife : her lie, 2 Bui. 115 Micher : a pilferer, Pil. 290 I Miehovia (M. a) : v. Matthtnus. I Michtam : 2 Bui. 290 i Microcosm : man is a little world, &c, verses by T. Bastard, Poet. 306 Micrologus : De Eccles. Observat., Jew. xl ; he describes how communicants alone were wont to be present at the divine mysteries, 2 Bee. 255, 256, 3 Bee. 481 j says, it cannot justly be called a communion, unless many receive together, 1 Jew. 135; declares ir. not a thing authentic that the bread should be dipped in the wine and so distributed for a perfect communion, 3 Bee. 415 Micronius (Mart.): his preaching at the German church in London, 3 Zur. 587; supports Hooper in his opposition to the vestments, 2 Hoop, xiv ; complains of his severity, ib. xxi; letters to Bullinger, 3 Zur. 557—581, see 4 Bui. 142 n Middleburg: invaded by the Walloons, 1 Zur. 273 Middlemore ( ) : v. Mydelmore. Middleton, co. Lancaster : 1 Brad. 454; How- ell went to school at Middleton, Now. i. ; and afterwards founded a free school there, ib. viii. Middleton (Conyers): letter from Rome, Calf. 66 n., 67 n Middleton (Erasmus) : Biographia Evan- | gelica, 2 Brad. xii. n Middleton (Hen.), printer: 2 Hoop. 177 Middleton (Humph.) : letter to him, 1 Brad. 591, 2 Brad. 194; he is martyred, Poet. 162 Middleton (Rich.): v. Media Villa (R. de) Middleton (Tho.) : notice of him, Poet, liv ; a portion of his Wisdom of Solomon Para- phrased, ib. 534 Midsummer: the cressets on Midsummer j night, Calf. 301 Midwives: were licensed by the archbishop or bishop, Grin. 174 n., 2 Lat. 114 n. ; their superstition, 2 Hoop. 141, 2 Lat. 114; whether they may baptize, 4 Bui. 370; in- quiries respecting them, Grin. 174, 2 Hoop. 141 j those of the Egyptians, 2 But. 115 Mieczlaus, king of Poland : Grin. 56 n Milan : the use of the church granted by Jus- tina to the Arians, Calf. 301 ; Ambrose forbade Theodosius to enter the church there, 3-Bec. 478, Sic, Coop. 140n.; he took order for the service there, 1 Jew. 265 ; his liturgy still used there, Pil. 508; taken from the French by Ferdinand, the em. peror's brother, 2 Tyn. 315; the duchy invaded by Charles V., 2 Coo. 612; the motto " Vel in ara," Calf. 339 Milciades : v. Melciades. 536 MILDEN — MINISTERS Milden, co. Suffolk : the rectorial library, 1 Cov. 198 Mildenham (Tho. de), prior of Worcester: 2 Lat. 371 n Mildmay ( Tho. ) : arrests Sandys, Sand. vi. Mildmay (Sir Walter): a privy councillor, Grin' 417, Park. 357, 457 n. ; mentioned, Grin. 392 n.; dwelt in the precinct of St Bartholomew the Great, ib. 272 n.; his monument in the church there, ib. Milerus, an Irish priest: committed to the custody of bishop Grindal, Grin. 307, 315 Sides Monopodios : Rog. 331 Miletus: 4 Bui. 30, 44, 10C Milhoft'en: the church there, 2 Cov. 522 Millenary petition: Rog. 21 Millennium : on the reign of 1000 years, Bah. 560, 5G7 ; controversy respecting an earthly l sign, ib. 587; ancient opinions concerning the millennium, 2 Cov. 184; most of the 1 ancient bishops and fathers believed that the kingdom of Christ would be on earth for 1000 years after the resurrection, 2 Whitg. 434; this was held by Justin, Lac- tantius, Iren.'eus, and many other fathers, but generally denied by the reformers, 4 Bid. 537, Coop. 147, 3 Jew. 600, Whita. 391 ; the chiliastic doctrine keenly defend- ed by Justin Martyr, tVhita. 583 ; Iremeus was a Chiliast, ib. 585; the sentiments of Lactantius, 3 Zur. 233, 234; the ancient Chiliasts, 2 Cov. 18G, 1 Hoop. 161, 3 Jew. (JOG; this doctrine asserted to have been invented by Papias, 4 Bui. 537, Whita. GG4 ; article of 1552 against certain heretics designated millennarii, Lit. Edw. 537, ( 582) ; these are stated to have denied the eternity of happiness, Rog. 154 ; opinion that Satan was loosed 1000 years after Christ, Bale 94, 559, 1 Brad. 92, 2 Brad. 274, 312, 2 Cov. 253, 2 Hoop. 48 Miller (Simon), or Milner: martyred at Nor- wich, Poet. 170 Miller (Walter), a martyr in Scotland : 1 Tyn. 277 n Miller (Will. Hen.): his library, Poet. vii. Milles (Mr): 2 Cran. 260 Milles (Jo.), of Chevening : 2 Cran. 319 Milles (Tho.): martyred at Lewes, Poet. 168 Mills (Mr), of All Souls' college: Park. 297 n Milner (Jo.), bp of Castabala : Calf. 21 n Milner (Jos.) : Ch. Hist., 1 Bui. 363 Milner (Simon): o. Miller. Milton, co. Kent: the vicarage, 2 Cran. 265 Milwright( ): martyred, Poet. 1G7 Miinnermus: 2 Cov. 109 Mincl.3, Minhah, (nrno, nnw): 2 Brad. 304, 1 Hoop. 241 Mind: v. Affections, Contentment. The office of the mind: verses by Tho. Howell, Poet. 25G; no joy comparable to a quiet mind, verses by one Candish, ib 308; the mind must be lifted up to heavenly things in prayer, 4 Bui. 178 Mind: to desire, Sand. 40 Minds: days' minds, Grin. 136, Pit. 31 S; months' minds, 3 Bee. 126, 1 Brad. 49, Grin. 136, Pil. 318, 1 Tyn. 238; month ends, 2 Hoop. 146; years' minds, 3 Bee. 126, Grin. 136, Pil. 318, Pro.. Eliz. 59 n., 1 Tyn. 238 Miner ( ): his butchery of the Walden- ses, Pil. 653 Minge ( ): martyred at Maidstone, Poet. 162 Mingle-mangle: 4 Bui. 201, Hutch. 346, 1 Lat. 147, 290 Minhah : v. Mincha. Mining: 2 Zur. 292 Minion : darling, delicate, 1 Bee. 285 Ministers: v. Apostles, Bishops, Clergy, Curates, Deacons, Evangelists, Preachers, Prelates, Priests, Prophets. i. The ministry in general: ordinary and extraordinary ministers, 1 Whitg. 471 ; minister Dei, seu ecclesia!, what, Now. (102); an article, de ministris ecclesia-, 2 Cran. 477 ; of ministering in the congre- gation, Rog. 229 ; there is a lawful ministry in the church, ib. 236; the ministry of the word of God remains therein, 4 Bui. 103; wherefore God useth the ministry of men in the building of his church, tft. 93; the beginning and worthiness of the ministry, ib. 102; it is not appointed in vain, £6. 97; the end of it, ib. 101 ; it is the means « here- by the elect are brought to the obedience of Christ, Sand. 342 ; zeal for mail earning it, and the contrary, Pil. 'J ; some exalt the ministry too much, 4 Bui. 96; some take from it, ib.; it must be duly limited. ib.\ the scripture makes a difference between it and the operations of the Spirit, ib. 273 ; minis- ters are no better than records and testimo- nies and servants of God's word and sacra- ments, 2 Hoop. 91 ; they are tied to the word of God alone, 1 Hoop. 22 ; names given to ministers, 2 Bee. 91 ; they are called angels, ambassadors, overseers, 1 Bee. 13; pastors, see iv. below; watchmen, see iii. below; "stewards of the mysteries of God "(a ser- mon), 2 Jew. 1016; the names of ministers are interchanged, 4 Bui. 108; "minister" a more fit name than " priest,'' 2 Lat. 264; use of the word by English translators, 1 Ful. 4G0, &c; Cranmer signs himself MINISTERS 537 "minister of the eliurcli of Canterbury," for which he is rebuked by Dantiscus, a Polish bishop, 2 Cran. 400 — 403; ministers said by Cartwright to be the mouth of God to the people, and of the people to God, 2 Whitg. 490; their office a holy service, 2 Jew. 1129 ; the importance of it, 1 Cov. 250, 359 ; their charge the greatest of all charges and voca- tions, 2 Hoop. 118; they are appointed to rule with the sword of the Spirit, 2 Bee. 616; they have the keys of the kingdom of neaven, ib. 56G, (v. Absolution) ; they alone should administer the sacraments in the congregation, Rog. 234; the ministration of sacraments properly belongs to those to whom public teaching is committed, Now. (94) 217 ; how curates should administer the Lord's supper, 3 Ttjn. 205, &c; minis- ters are not sacrificing priests, 2 Jew. 1131; they are not Christ's vicars, 1 Hoop. 22; preachers called so, 1 Lat. 349; their office not a lordly one, 2 Brad. 255; unprofitable, in a worldly view, Pil. 10.3, 593; on the equality of ministers, 2 Whitg. 401, &c.; whether Christ forbids rule and superiority, 1 Whitg. 14S; he forbids ministers to exalt themselves above each other ; the pope's doctrine is exactly contrary, 1 Tyn. 207 ; the ministry is of equal dignity in all, Pil. 493, 494; all have one authority, 2 Bee. 319; all are equal as to their ministry, but not as to order and polity, 3 Whitg. 53.5, 530 ; not all equal in every respect, 2 Zur. 233 ; there are divers degrees in the church, 3 Jew. 271 ; three orders are allowed by scripture, bishops, priests, and deacons, Butch. 50; the litany of 1544, (like several subsequent litanies) has, " bishops, pastors, and ministers," Pra. Eliz. 572; another reckoning; ministers, seniors, and deacons, 3 Whitg. 2'Jr>; the seven orders of the church of Home, Hutch. 50; the sacrifice of minis- ters, Sand. 412; persecution comes upon them first, ib. 379 ; the discipline and correc- tion of them ; 4 Bui. 135, 504 ; of ministers having no pastoral charge, 1 Whitg. 4G9; cha- racter of the ministers of England, 2 Zur. 103; Harding calls them tinkers, tapsters, fiddlers, and pipers, 4 Jew. 873,909; Jewel admits their want of learning, ib. 910; many of them made of " the basest sort of the people," 1 Whitg. 316 ; many had been idolatrous sacrificers and mass-mongers, ib. 317, &c; artificers and unlearned men ad- mitted to the ministry, Park. 120 ; many come out of the shop into the clergy, 2 Ful. 118; order to ordain no more artificers, Grin. 241 n.; some beneficed ministers neither priests nor deacons, Park. 128, 154, 308, (v. Lowth); laymen presented to benefices, ib. 311, and made prebendaries, £6. 312; an archdeacon not in orders, ib. 142 n. ; the names of counterfeit ministers to be certified to the bishops, Grin. 186; there was however a learned ministry in England, Sand. 245; some ministers refuse conformity, Park. 268, 269, 270, 272, («. Declaration, Puritans); certain London minUters summoned to Lambeth, ib. 233; dedication to the ministers of Norfolk and Suffolk, 3 Bee. 290 ii. The calling of ministers : their mis- sion (Bom. x. 15), 2 Whitg. 530; their or- dinary and extraordinary calling, 1 Hoop. 447 ; they must be lawfully called and sent, 2 Bee. 318, 319, 4 But. 128, &c, 2 Hoop. 123, 3 Jew. 320, Rog. 229, 1 Whitg. 84, &c. ; must not run unsent, 2 Lat. 28, Phil. 315, nor usurp the office of preaching, 2 Whitg. 531; if they thrust themselves into office they are thieves, Pil. 102 ; against calling by favour and gifts, 4 Bui. 129, or of private affection, ib. 131 ; the lawful calling of God, Calf. 230 ; heavenly or secret call- ing, 4 Bui. 128 ; ministers must be lawfully sent, as Christ was, i. e. prepared by the Holy Ghost, Sand. 285; on the election of ministers, 4 Bui. 128, &c, 1 Whitg. 296, &c., 3 Whitg. 9, 501, 537; they must be chosen and called before ordination, Rog. 339 — 241; fit persons ought to be chosen, 1 Bee. 8; two ways for providing for their fitness, 2 Hoop. 118; what sort of persons should be appointed curates, and what their work should be, 3 Tyn. 265; their office, and requisites for it, 1 Lat. 35 ; who may choose them, 4 Bui. 131 ; of their elec- tion by the people, 4 Bui. 128, 1 Whitg. 339, 370, &c, 1 Zur. 280, 292, 2 Zur. 2:'9, 233; the opinion of Calvin respecting it, 3 Zur. 758 n.; how they were appointed in the apostles' time, 2 Cran. 116; on their election in the early church, 1 Bee. 7, 1 Ful. 4G6, 1 Jew. 408; the people's consent re- quired in many places, to Cyprian's time and later, 1 Whitg. 358; why their election was taken from the people, ib. 403; Whit- gift says that ministers are chosen by the people, in England, for they are chosen in a way allowed by the parliament, ib. 372, and that the diversity between the apostles' times and ours requires a different govern- ment, flee, ib. 378 ; popular election not necessary, the contrary sometimes conveni- ent, ib. 456 ; no certain form of election and calling commanded, ib. GG3, 457 ; censtrre 538 MINISTERS and examination of ministers, 4 Bui. 135, 501; their examination in the church of England, 1 Whitg. 299; articles of convoca- tion touching their admission. Grin. 185; curates not to be made hastily, 1 Lat. 152 ; what manner of men should be ordained, 4 Bui. 134 ; the ordination (g. v.) of minis- ters, ib. 128, 138: they ought to be ordained by men lawfully appointed for that purpose, Bog. 238; there is no promise that grace is given with the office, 2 Cran. 110; minis- ters are not made by chance, Sand. 334 ; rulers should provide that there be learned curates, 1 Bee. 254; on their presentation and nomination, [v. Patronage), 2 Cran. 97, 98; ministers not allowed to preach without licence, Grin. 340, (v. Preachers); churchwardens, &c. not to suffer unlicensed persons to minister, Park. 383 ; as to lay- men occupying the place of ministers, see i. above ; the ministers of the reformed churches do not preach without commission, 2 Ful. 377 iii. Their duty generally (see also Bishops, Prelates) : the duty of ministers, 2 Bee. 317, &c, 1 Hoop. 26, 1 Lat. 35, 350, 2 Lat. 38, 120, Sand. 99 J their study, ib. 333 ; they are commanded dili- gently to study the scriptures, Whita. 523; they cannot be learned unless they know Christ, 2 Lat. 258; their duty is to pray incessantly, Sand. 38, and to teach, ib. 39; what they must pray for, 1 Bee. ICC; the life required of a minister, 2 Lat. 26, Sand. 332 ; he must take as much heed to a virtuous life as to his doctrine, 1 Bee. 16; ministers must not only teach well, but live well, Sand. 246; the people are narrow- eyed in considering their lives, 1 Bee. 18; how ministers should behave, ib. 257; what sort of men they ought to be, ib. 101, 2 Bee. 319, 320; they must be righteous, Sand. 193 ; they are to be the salt of the earth, 3 Bee. 290, &c; lights, 2 Bui. 157; the light of the world, 3 Bee. 293, &c, 2 Tyn. 34; they are trumpeters, Sand. 1C">; i their duty as watchmen, ib. 383, 439, i 1 Whitg. 511 ; they must be witnesses to the truth, Sand. 291; must not flatter for bene- fices, 2 Lat. 28 ; must accuse sins, 4 Bui. 54G ; may not use violence to turn the peo- ple to goodness, 2 Lat. 195; must be vigi- lant that Satan sow not his tares, 2 Bee. 526, 2 Lat. 189; must not forsake their flocks, Pil. 441, 1 Whitg. 506 ; should not be long absent from them, 2 Lat. 121 ; the evils of non-residence, Hutch. 33S, 2 Jew.'JSi, 2Lat. 384 ; spiritual men do not sufficiently shew hospitality, 2 Bee. 432; they should be more liberal to the poor, id. 590, 591 ; their office especially in time of pestilence, 2 Huop. 174; they must not flee from their flocks then, 1 Lat. 416; they should not be occupied with secular business, 3 Whitg. 430, &c. j nor be tenants-at-will,2 Whitg. iGO; on their exer- cise of civil offices, 1 Whitg. 153, 2 Whitg. 394, &c, 3 Whitg. 544; they ought not to wear delicate apparel, 2 Lat. 82,83; minis- ters exhorted, 2 Jew. 108-3, 1 Lat. 05, 286, they will have to give account, 1 Lat. 38, Sand. 245 ; who they are that occupy the ministry faithfully, 1 Bee. 2; true ministers are few, 1 Lat. 31 iv. The pastoral icorh: pastors, their office, 4 Bui. 88, 106, 1 Ful. 486, Pil. 4S9, 490, &cc, 1 Whitg. 512, &c. ; it is not a lordly dignity, 4 Bui. 89; the term applied by Komanists to bishops only, Whita. 415; "pastors and teachers" (Eph. iv.) re- garded as the same order by several fathers, 1 Whitg. 474, 504, but not by Cartwright, 503; the word "pastors " means feeders, 1 Bee. 22, 26, 3 Jew. 281 ; Christ's charge to them, 2 Bee. 325; the scope and drift w hereunto they should aim, 4 Bui. 153; they should desire nothing but the weal of the flock, Sand. 242; the authority of pas- tors, 4 Bui. 160; they must feed the people faithfully, Sand. 342 ; the feeding of Christ's sheep, various kinds thereof, 1 Bee. 3, Ac, 3 Bee. 33, 2 Hoop. 197 ; they must preach and teach out of the scriptures, 1 Bee. 3, &c, 2 Bee. 320, 2 Hoop. 277, (see v. below); their condemnation if they preach not, 2 Bee. 321 ; must administer the sacraments duly and faithfully, 1 Bee. 11, 2 Bee. 320, 322, (seei. above) ; must edify in work and life, 1 Bee. 12, &c; the need of p.tstoral watchfulness, 1 Bui. 3; the rod as needful as the staff, Sand. 247 ; must be hospitable, 1 Bee. 19, (see iii. above); must pray for the people, 2 Bee. 322, 323; must have earnest consideration of the lambs of Christ, 1 Bee. 9; must drive away wolves, 2 Bee. 322, Sand. 397 ; must lead a virtuous life, 2 Bee. 323, 324, (see iii. above); their debt to the flock, and the flock's to them, Sand. 202 ; of the residence of the pastor (with his flock), 1 Whitg. 506, &c.,(see also iii. above); a true shepherd described, 3 Bee. 21, 23 v. The office of preaching : the preach- ing of God's word, 2 Bee. 320; the minis- try of the word is God's ordinance, ib. 318; a mark of the church, iBul. 17, 18; termed the mystery of the kingdom, 4 Bui. 237; not a sacrament, 1 Ful. 459 ; the excellency MINISTERS 539 and utility of if, Boy. 323; errors respecting it, ib. 230, 234 ; it is the ordinary means of salvation, 1 Lat. 200, 291, 306, 349, 418 (v. Faith, c.) ; a means of regeneration, ib. 202; by it we are called to God's kingdom, t'6. 358 ; the power of it, 4 Bui. 40 ; it is com- pared to a fisher's net, 1 Lat. 285 ; preach- ers cannot tell who will receive the word, and who not, 2 Tyn. 181; they can only call sinners to repentance, 1 Lat. 285 ; God alone can make it fruitful, ib. 155; the preaching of Christ himself brought forth little fruit, ib., 2 Lat. 209; it is the chief kind of feeding, 1 Bee. 3 ; the preaching of Christ's benefits is a provocation to live well, ib. 44 ; makes us new and bold men, Pit. 117; moves more than plagues, ib. 183; conquers more than fighting, t'6. 265; what preaching should be, 1 Ful. 402 ; it must be in a language that the people understand, 2 Cran. 170; what kind is most effectual, 3 VVhitg. 1, &c. ; the gentle kind wins most to God, Pil. 354 ; what ministers should teach, Sand. 39 ; how they should teach, 1 Bee. 42, 43 ; they should employ similitudes suited to their hearers, 2 Lat. 210; on written sermons, 1 Bid. 9, 3 Whitg. 40, 42, 1 Zur. 281 ; preaching compared with reading, 3 Whitg. 28, &c. ; reading homilies not comparable to preach- ing, Grin. 382 ; of ministers that cannot preach, 1 Whitg. 538, &c. ; the word may be preached privately as well as in public, t'6. 207, &c. ; preaching should not be con- fined to sacred places, 1 Lat. 207 ; the utility of daily preaching, 2 Hoop. 80; of preaching before the administration of sacraments, 3 Whity. 14, &c. ; a sermon should be preached before the holy supper, 1 Hoop. 177, 178; of sermons at funerals, 1 Zur. 2SI (and see Burial); secular princes | should command or suffer true preachers of God's word to preach the gospel purely i and plainly, and that once or twice in the week, 3 Tyn. 265 ; there should be some preachers among soldiers in time of war, 1 Bee. 252 ; sermons should be made in time of war, with admonitions for amendment of life, ib. 259; also after the victory, with praises to God, ib.; the high titles of preach- ers, Pil. 106, 107 ; said to be Christ's vicars, 1 Lat. 349; are but God's instruments, t'6. 155, and servants, Pil. 21 ; the properties of true preachers, 3 Bee. 243, 244, 1 Lat. 290, &c; n faithful preacher is a great jewel to a Christian commonw ealth, UBec. ."98 ; better than ten thousand massmongers, t'6. 160; the ollice, work, and duty of preachers, 1 Bee. 353, Calf. 229, 2 Cov. 308, 1 Lat. 61, Lit. Edw. 618, (565) ; how great, hard, and difficult it is, 1 Hoop. 450, 549, Hutch. 200; it requires the whole man, 1 Tyn. 207; their most necessary qualifi- cation for it is love, Hutch. 103 ; not every man should take the office, but only such as are called thereto, 1 Tyn. 283, 2 Tyn. 36; none may preach except he be called, 2 Lat. 38; none should preach without the allowance of the church of God, Phil. 315; preachers should be chosen after Paul's rule, 1 Tyn. 283 ; how to know who are sent of God, t'6. 282; preaching is the bounden duty of all prelates, &c, t'6. 101, 207; the old fathers were diligent preach- ers, Hutch. 6 ; preaching scandalously neglected by some bishops, 1 Hoop. 143 ; ministers are bound to preach, Boy. 232; it is the duty of priests, Bale 84—88, the curate's office, not that of monks and friars, 1 Tyn. 300; laymen permitted to preach in the ancient church, v. Laity ; every man should be a preacher in his sphere, 2 Tyn. 36; preachers and teachers most necessary, Now. (3), 116, Pil. 112; they ought to be provided by magistrates, 2 Bee. 305, 2 Tyn. 265 ; preachers have two offices, to teach and to confute, 1 Lat. 129; what they must preach, Pil. 59, 218 ; how and what they should speak, 2 Jew. 952, &c. j their duty is to teach what God com- mands, Sand. 274; they should always be able to say, " my doctrine is not mine, but his that sent me," 1 Hoop. 508; must neither add to, nor take away from God's law, 2 Cran. 25, 27 ; Christ commands his precepts to be taught, not man's inventions, 2 Lat. 355 ; preachers ought to be sure of the truth of their preaching, t'6. 336, and have deep knowledge thereof, t'6. 338; their discourse should be salt, 2 Tyn. 31, 32 ; they require boldness, and should never fear, 1 Lat. 86, 507, 2 Lat. 26 ; must speak the truth (hough it give offence, 2 Lat. 77; must rebuke sin without respect of persons, t'6. 420 ; must rebuke all estates, 1 Lat. 468, 506,509; may admonish judges, 2 Lat. 32.5; must rebuke wicked magistrates, 1 Lat. 374, 381; must be bold, even to princes, Bid. 95 ; may correct the king, 1 Lat. 86 ; what they should rebuke, Sand. 274 ; hearing of vice they ought to reprove it, 2 Lat. 40; they must rebuke prevalent false doctrines and superstitions, 2 Tyn. 32; must call the nation to repentance, t'6. 95; must not use violence against oppressors, t'6. 68; have no other sword than that of 540 MINISTERS the Spirit, ib. 19G ; when preachers rebuke sin, sinners are displeased, 2 Bee. 598; true preaching stirs up persecution, 2 Tyn. 32 ; Satan (q . v. ) greatly opposes it, Nurd. 115, 11G; faithful preachers slandered in England, 1 Lat. 240; they will be perse- cuted, 2 Lat. 302, 303; to abolish preach- ing is against the fourth commandment, J Hoop. 345; in queen Mary's days preach- ers were miserably handled for speaking truth, 3 Bee. 240, 244 ; they were thrust out of their livings and compelled to flee, ib. 239; those only that flattered were allowed to preach, t'J.243; preachers slan- dered as though they caused rebellion and trouble to the state, 2 Bee. 596, 1 Lat. 249, 2 Tyn. 245; it was thus in the primi- tive church, 2 Bee. 597, 598, and in queen Mary's time, 3 Bee. 240 ; the cause of igno- rance and rebellion is the lack of preach- ing, 2 Bee. 595, 1 Lat. 273; preaching God's word makes loyal subjects. Grin. 379 ; preachers must be of good life, 2 Lat. 26 (seeiii. above); ought to be mouth -stoppers, 1 Lat. 131 ; how to stop their mouths, ib. 374; there were few preachers in the time of popery, ib. 130 ; preaching was super- seded by the mass, ib. 203; the lack of preachers lamented, Hutch. 5, 1 Lat. 269, 291, 3 Zur. 485; when the people will not learn, God sends no preachers, Pil. 184; preaching begun to be renewed in England, Hutch. 6; preachers persecuted in queen Mary's time, see above; the true preachers of God's word banished, 3 Bee. 240; the scarcity of preachers lamented in the time of queen Elizabeth, 2Jeu: 999, 1000, Sa?id. 154; papists and false prophets were better provided for formerly than true preachers afterwards, 2 Bee. 585, 58G ; learned ones should be placed in parishes, or sent to itinerate, ib. 422 ; preachers directed to be appointed in vacant dioceses, Park. 119; certain godly preachers were preserved in persecution, 3 Bee. 563, &c. ; God has special care over them, ib. 564; they are encouraged by the comfortable histories of God's liberality, 2 Bee. 611, 614; their wives encouraged that God will not let them lack, ib. 612; preachers must be reverenced, ib. 475, Sand. 270; but not unduly honoured, Sand. 271 ; they were reverenced under the reformation, 3 Bee. 238 ; their office worshipful, Pil. 106; not to be despised, 1 Lat. 470; they are not to be disdained for their simplicity, Pil. 99, 100; the world neglects and sets nought by them, 2 Bee. 611 ; preaching must be maintained, Hutch. 201, 1 Lat. 504 ; it is not to be despised, Pil. 12, 114; all men ought to hear it, ib. 114; scruples against hearing it reproved, Sand. 271 ; preachers are to be followed only as they follow Christ, 1 Lat. 514 ; not in false doctrine, ib. 523 ; what he is that neglects preaching, 1 Bee. 3; strawberry preachers, 2 Brad. 9, 1 Lat. 62 ; of ministers that cannot preach, 1 Whitg. 538 ; the scriptures ad- monish us to beware of false preachers, 3 Bee. 501 ; the craft and subtilty of such, ib. 501, 502; their intermixture of false doctrine with true, ib. 502; the popish preachers wolvish shepherds, ib. 236 ; mas- terly curates preach their own doctrine, and endeavour to make the people sleep, 2 Lat. 344; preachers of human imagina- tions break the third commandment, 1 Hoop. 325; covetous preachers are always false prophets, 2 Tyn. 17 ; negligent preach- ers bring in popery, 1 Lat. 153; they are worthy of double dishonour, ib. 154; worldly-minded preachers are enemies of the cross, ib. 529 ; those who have lost their salt are disallowed of God, 2 Tyn. 33; evil preachers to be refused, 1 Lat. 87; he that preaches truly the scriptures is to be heard, whatever be his life, 1 Bee. 386 ; if preach- ers live ill, but preach well, their word is not to be despised, 2 Bee. 324; the punish- ment of unfaithful preachers, 1 Lat. 524, 52!t ; false preachers shall be confounded at Christ's coming, 2 Tyn. 184 vi. Unworthy ministers ( see also in v. ) : of their unworthiness and evil life, 4 Bui. 161, 2 Jew. 755 ; there are many evil walk- ers among them, Sand 120; careless and slothful pastors, 1 Whitg. 517 ; idle and negligent ministers reproved, J hitch. 224, Pil. 35; ad pastores otiosos et somnolentos, verses (in English) by And. WiUet, Poet. 394; their slackness in their office cen- sured, 1 Bee. 254 ; curates who neglect their duty are thieves, 2 Bee. 107 ; if they regard their vocation only as a way or trade to live by, they steal what they receive, Sand. 242, 243 ; the lack of good curates is the cause of all mischief, 2 Lat. 307 ; mischiefs of ignorant ministers, 1 Bee. 9 ; unable ones are unprofitable, PH. 36 ; popish guides, and they who cannot or will not teach, are no pastors, Sand. 344; many curates come unto their benefices for the desire of filthy lucre, 1 Bee. 854; spiritual men are covetous of rich benefices, 2 Bee. 431, 587 ; some flatter for them, 2 Lat. 28 ; curates, vicars and parsons often leave their MINISTERS - flocks in time of sickness, 1 Lat. 416; non- residence the cause of much evil, Hutch. 338, 2 Lat. 384 ; if ministers teach not the truth which saveth, they are murderers, Hand. 244 ; the blind curate and his blind parishioners fall together, 1 Lat. 523; negli- gent curates should be complained of, ib. 304 ; prayer a remedy against them, ib. ; wicked ministers not to be allowed, Sa?id. 240 ; they must be deposed, 1 Bee. 6, Rog. 272, 273, Sand. 40 ; ministers should retain their office only so long as they behave well therein, 1 Hoop. 481; whence the ministry is contemned, 1 Bee. 2; the un- worthiness of ministers derogates not from the service of God, 4 Bui. 22 ; their wicked- ness impairs not Christ's ministry or sacra- ments, 2 Brad. 345, 2 Hoop. 125, PiL 170, G3G, Rog. 269—272, 2 Whitg. 520; whether the minister be a good or an evil man, a heretic or a catholic, &C., the effect of bap- tism is all one, 2 Jew. 1106; good doctrine is not to be rejected for the scarce good life of them, 4 Bui. 161 ; whether the prayers of an evil priest are profitable, 3 Tyn. 148; the error of the Donatists and Anabaptists respecting evil ministers, Hutch. 97 ; opinion of the Anabaptists on the ministry, 1 Whitg. 412 vii. Duty towards ministers : the duty of the flock to their pastors, Sand. 202; ministers are to be had in honour, 2 Bee. 91, 565, 1 Bui. 283; they are included under the term parents, 1 Bid. 269; how to be esteemed, 1 Hoop. 20; they should not only be reverenced of the people, but also honoured by the magistrates, 2 Hoop. 91 ; pastors are to be honoured of parish- ioners, 2 Bee. 330 ; obedience to be paid to them, ib. 91, 2 Jew. 876; disobedi- ence to them punished, 2 Bee. 92; how far they are to be obeyed, ib.02, 93; though unworthy, must be obeyed and honoured in their office, 2 Lat. 316; teaching con- trary to God's word, they are not to be obeyed, 2 Bee. 332 ; the order not to be despised for the faults of some, Hutch. 310; if good, they are entitled to double honour, 1 Lat. 153; how to be heard, i Bui. 102; how far they are to be followed, 1 Hoop. 21, 2 Hoop. 371; not blindly, 2 Tyn. 129; they are to be believed only so far as they preach God's word, 1 Hoop. 28; their words, when according to the word of G"d, are to be taken for an oracle, 2 Bee. 566 ; on contempt of ministers, 1 Bui. 284; their office highly esteemed by Christ, though contemned by men, Sand. 35,350; ministers - MIRACLES 543 must be provided for, 1 Lat. 303, Sand. 45, 96, 412 ; they ought to be rewarded, 4 Bui. 488 ; those who fulfil their office have a right to maintenance, 1 Tyn. 230,236,437; Hezekiah careful for their stipends, I Bui. 335; the duty of the laity towards un- learned curates, 1 Lat. 503; ministers must be prayed for, 1 Bee. 165, 1 Cov. 250 (v. Prayers, including those for the whole church). Ministry : v. Vocation. Minories : t). London. Minorites : v. Franciscans. Minos : 2 Bui. 219, Calf. 13, 14, 4 Jew. 1164 Minshull ( ) : 2 Bee. 438 n Minstrels: their use, 1 Lat. 546; such should be chosen by men of honour, as would sing David's songs, 1 Bee. 267 ; their chief point is to lie and flatter, ib. 276 ; minstrels and morris-dancers in church, 1 Zur. 259 n Minstrelsy : v. Music. Mints: that in the Tower, and the abp's mint at Canterbury, 2 Cran. 294; the latter, ib. 357 ; that at Bristol, 3 Zur. 649; bishops made comptrollers of the mint, 1 Lat. 67 ; minting priests, ib. 68 Minucius Felix : remarks that we put a differ- ence between nations and people, but to God the whole world is one house, 3 Jew. 200; says, crosses we neither worship nor wish for, Calf. 178, 184, 380, 2 Ful. 206; on the worship of God, in reply to the objection that Christians had neither tem- ples nor altars, Ca(/.'183; on heathen pro- cessions, &c, ib. 295 Minutes : small coin, mites, 1 Bee. 194 Miracle-plays: 2 Bui. 194 Miracles : v. Antichrist, Constantine, De- mons, Host, Julian, Prophesyings, Signs, Witchcraft. What, 2 Hoop. 411 ; they are the extra- ordinary will of God, 1 Brad. 359 ; not to be supposed without necessity, 1 Cran. 255; those of the Old Testament, their signifi- cation, Calf. 334—337; those of the New Testament, ib. 337; miracles joined to the word of God as seals, 4 Bui. 451 ; they were not always employed to confirm the teaching of the prophets, 3 Tyn. 131 ; those recorded in scripture were not done to sanctify the place, but for the sake of the people, ib. 87 ; they led not to idolatry, ib. 83; Christ's miracles were seals of his doctrines, 1 Lat. 211, 2 Lat. 160; yet Christ and his apostles, for all their mira- cles, required not to be believed without scripture, 3 Tyn. Ill; Christ's miraclfs have a spiritual signification, 2 Lat. 170; 542 MIRACLES miracles are in some respects like sacra- ments, Calf. 320 ; they are no proof of doctrine, ib. 316, &c, 333, 334, 2 Cran. 45, 47, 48, 64, 3 Jew. 197, Sand. 17, nor a sure probation of holiness, 2 Cov. 477, 478 ; they who consent to the word only because of miracles, will fall away, 3 Tyn. 132; the use of miracles, 1 Tyn. 184; true and false ones distinguished, ib. 286; distinguished by their purposes, £6. 287, 289, 3 Tyn. 89— 92 ; some miracles are sent to confirm men in the truth, others to try how they will stick to it, 1 Brad. 428 ; true miracles are done to draw men to God's word, false ones to confirm doctrine that is not God's word, 3 Tyn. 91 ; true miracles to be known from false ones by the scriptures, 2 Cran. 66, 3 Tyn. 128; miracles are wrought by faith, 1 Tyn. 274; but the faith which works miracles is not necessarily saving faith, 3 Tyn. 197, 199 ; the working of them neither makes nor hinders holiness, 2 Cran. 50; there is none in the sacrament of the eucharist, 2 Hoop. 410; if transubstantia- tion were a miracle, it would be such a miracle as scripture never knew, 3 Tyn. 261,202; miracles are always cognizable by the senses, Coop. 195; miracles were at the first wrought through ceremonies, as anointing, 1 Tyn. 226 ; miracle on the reception of the sacrament by an apostate, related by Cyprian, 2 Jew. 761, 785; the cure of Gorgonia, sister of Gregory Na- zianzen, Grin. 48 n. ; Chrysostom affirms that true miracles had utterly ceased in his time, 2 Cran. 46 ; yet mention is made of a hypocrite miraculously discovered at Con- stantinople in the time of Chrysostom, 1 Jew. 246; some in the time of Augustine, 2 Cran. 48 (see p. 77, col. 2 ; and see in like manner the names of other fathers); it is related that w hen Deuterius, an Arian, was about to baptize a man, the water dried up, 2 Jew. 7G1 ; Marceilus stated to have miraculously burned Jupiter's temple, 2 Ful. 116; Germanus said to have stilled the sea, ib. ; miracles alleged to have been wrought by the cross, Calf. 316, &c, 2 Ful. 1S9, 3 Tyn. 84; miracles wrought by the bodies of saints, or at their tombs, Ucw.\58, 3 Tyn. 83; miraculous dreams or visions (q.v.), Calf. 117,119; miracles declared to have ceased, ib. 217 ; true ones said to have ceased as soon as the faith was spread abroad, 1 Tyn. 287; opinion that they endured only till the scripture was authentically received, 3 Tyn. 128, 130, 136; the church, says Tyridale, knew true scripture from false by miracles, ib. 135 ; why there are none, or but few, now, Calf. 333, 2 Hoop. 45, 2 Lat. 160, Rid. 75; Tyndale says those whom the pope calls heretics shew no miracles, be- cause they bring no new learning, 3 Tyn. 103, and that miracles are not needed to prove doctrine drawn from scripture, ib. 128, 129 ; those which are adduced to con- firm false doctrine are either feigned, or done of the devil, 2 Jew. 922, 1 Tyn. 325 — 327 ; false ones wrought by demons to turn men from the truth, 3 Tyn. 92; mira. cles wrought by the working of Satan to confirm idolatry and error, 2 Hoop. 45, 3 Tyn. 128, 129; such have been permitted by God to try the faith of the elect, 3 Tyn. 89—91, or sent to call men to repentance, 1 Hoop. 417, or permitted as a punish- ment, 1 Tyn. 195; God sends false miracles to those who believe not, as in the case of the Mahometan apostasy, 3 Tyn. 129, 130; those of the heathen, wrought by evil spirits, Calf. 316, Sec, 2 Cran. 41, 1 Tyn. 287; such were those of the Egyptian sorcerers, 2 Tyn. 85 ; those of the priests of Serapis, Calf. 274; of a priest of Saturn, ib. 275; some related by Piiny, 1 Hoop. 328, 329 ; the imposture of Agesilaus, 1 Jew. 101; diseases have been healed by charms, 2 Ful. 157 ; a deceptive transformation of wine mentioned by Irenseus, 2 Cran. 45; Augus- tine speaks of delusive miracles wrought at tombs, ib. 47 ; a false miracle wrought by illusion of the devil, and exposed by the prayer of Astyrius, 2 Brad. 341 ; Lyra says many feigned miracles have been wrought in the church, 1 Jew. 105, 3 Jew. 197 : More claims a continued succession of miracles for the church of Rome, 3 Tyn. 100; his confidence that they prove its doc- trine, ib. 127, 130; the alleged miracle con- cerning the Gregorian and Ambrosian missales, Pil. 508; false popish miracles, Calf. 274, 2 Cran. 64—66 ; they would make a horse laugh, Pil. 587; miracles alleged to have been wrought in proof of saint-worship, 3 Tyn. 127, 128; some wrought by the devil in the preaching of purgatory, 1 Lat. 212; false ones wrought with roods and images, Bale 98, Calf. 134, 171, 2 Jew. 665 , 666; miraculous roods, 2 Ful. 210 ; the rood of grace, an image in Kent which used to weep, move its eyes, &c, 3 Zur. 604, 606, 609 ; a false miracle at Dublin, Park. 95 n.; false juggling ones in the West of England, 1 Lat. 55 ; miracles of the Jesuits, 3 Jew. 179, 195..197, &c. ; many of the miracles in the last times MIRACLES — wrought by the devil, Bale 98; in these latter days they have oftener been wrought by the devil than by God, Calf. 316; false miracles performed at Rome in 1796, 97 (Marehetti), ib. 274 n. ; the lying won- ders of Antichrist, 2 Hoop. 45, 2 Jew. 922, 923 Mirwus (Aubertus) : Calf. 69 n., 2 Ful. 282 n Mirammelinus : 1 Bui. 416 Mirandola (Jo. Picus) : v. Picus. Miriam : Sand. 148 ; called Mary, 1 Bui. 48, 2 Bui. 176, Pit 361 Mirror: a mirror of mutability, by T. Proc- tor, Poet. 400 Miscreants : unbelievers, 1 Bee. 22 Miseries : against the temptation to complain of the miseries of the faithful ; with sen- tences and example of scripture, 1 Bee. 463, fee. Misers: miserable persons, 1 Bee. 172, 1 Brad. 73, 150, 2 Brad. 85 Mishnah : exceedingly foolish, Whita. 611 Misrule (Lords of): account of them, Grin. 175; injunction against them, ib. 141 Missa : v. Mass. The word anciently used for a dismissing, 1 Jew. 202; sometimes employed for a meeting of the people, ib. 180; sometimes for any kind of prayers, ib. 180, 185 Mistress Missa : 2 Brad. 287, 2 Cov. 266, Bid. 108, 510 Missah (nro): its meaning, 2 Brad. 304, 1 Hoop. 243, Phil. 94, J'il. 505, 3 Tyn. 177 Missale : v. Mass. Missale Romanum : referred to, 1 Hoop. 2*3, 284; the cross in it, Calf. 202; an alteration in the instructions prefixed to it, 2 Ful. 21 n Missale ad usum Sarum : cited or referred to, 2 Bee. 72 n., 1 Brad. 8, 2 Brad. 298, 299, Jew. xl, 2 Jew. 597, 4 Jew.'. 818, 859, Phil. 148, Ptf. 81, Pra. Eliz. 232 n. ; the prayer of oblation, 1 Brad. 8; prayer that God would look favourably upon the offer- ing, 2 Jew. 773; rubric on mixing the wine with water, 1 Lat. 138 ; the missale shews that the papists have changed the words of consecration, 3 Bee. 357, 2 Bee. 456 ; it calls the eucharist bread after consecration, 2 Bee. 208; shews that anciently there was a communion, and not a private mas9, ib. 240, 1 Jew. 18, 19; and that communion was in both kinds, 2 Bee. 245; quoted for the worship of the host, 3 Bee. 359 The other English uses, viz. Hereford, Bangor, York, and Lincoln, 2 Brad. 298, 299 ; the uses of York and Bangor, Pil. 81 ; the Lincoln missale not known to exist, MONETARIUS 548 2 Brad. 299 ; mass-books to he abolished, Grin. 135, 159 Mis-sense: to misunderstand, or pervert, 1 Jew. 3 Missions: of Papists, Nestorians, &c, 2 Ful. 60; of the Jesuits, 3 Jew. 179, 195, 197, &c; of Protestants, 2 Ful. 61 Mitch (Mr): tries to pull Sandys from the vice-chancellor's chair, Sand. v. Mitchell (Mr) : apprises Sandys that he may escape from the Tower, Sand. vii. Mitford (Will. ) : Hist, of Greece, Calf. 13 n Mithridates, king of Pontus: knew twenty- two languages, 1 Jew. 276; his stratagem, Mitres : Bale 526, 1 Tyn. 252 ; why cloven, 2 Jew. 1020, or horned, Pil. 584, 1 Tyn. 233 ; the two-horned order of bishops, Bale 615; mitres worn by some abbots, 2 Tyn. 288; Pilkington had neither cruche nor mitre, Pil. 580 Moabites: build with the Jews, Pil. 384; overthrown for sins, 1 Bui. 374, 4 Bui. 496 Moazim ( ) : altars built to them, 3 Bee. 210 Mocket (Rich.), warden of All Souls' college, Oxon : reference to his Doctrina et Politia Ecclesia; Anglicana?, 1617, Lit. Eliz. xxxii. Mocking: v. Scoffing. Mudwina (St), account of her : 3 Bee. 240 n. ; altars built to her, ib. 240 Moevius, a foolish poet: 2 Bee. 419 Mohais : the battle there, Grin. 14 n Moichers : perhaps mouchers. Coop. 221 Moile (Sir Tho.), a Kentish justice: 2 Cran. 349 n Molanns (Jo.): affirms that the laity need not read the scriptures, Whita. 210; refers to the letter Than, Calf. 107 n.; quotes the spurious epistle of Lentuhis, ib. 40 n. ; mentions the release of the pseudo-Abdias from censure, ib. 126 n. ; speaks of the sub- stitution of crosses for images of Mercury, ib. 66 n. ; referred to, ib. 202 n Molineux ( ), chaplain to the duchess of Norfolk: 2 Cran. 255 Molvneux ( ) : cousin to Cranmer, 2 Cran. 295 Momus : 1 Cran. 294, 2 Jew. 554, Pil. 312 Momus, or Zoilus : opposes Bale, Bale 381, 515 Monarchies : v. Kingdoms. Monarchy : 1 Bui. 309, 1 Whitg. 390, 2 Whitg. 244, 3 Whitg. 181, 190, 197 ; Christ and the gospel no enemies to it, 3 Whitg. 192 Monasteries: v. Abbeys. Monday : named from the moon, Pil. 16 Monetarius (Tho.) : depended upon visions, MONETARILY — MONTACUTE Bog. 196 ; took upon himself the ordering and reformation of the church, ib. 343 Money : v. Coinage, Covetousness, Restitu- tion, Eiches. Generally sought, 1 Sec. 222; Aristotle thereon, 3 Zur. 284; it will not buy mercy in the day of judgment, 1 Lat. 107, but may witness against us, ib. 108 Money {v. a.) : to bribe, 2 Tyn. 302 Monger (Mr): in Bread-street counter, 2 Hoop. 613 Monhemius ( ) : attacked by the Cen- sors of Cologne, Whita. 360 Monica, mother of Augustine, 2 Bee. 343, 344, 1 Brad. 540, 2 Cov. 218, Pil. 557 Moniepennie (David), dean of faculty at St Andrew's: 2 Zur. 333 n., .335 Monks : v. Abbeys, Benedictines, Carthu- sians, &c. ; also Friars. Of monasteries and monks, 4 Bui. 513; their origin, ib. 514, 2 Lat. 196; differences between ancient monks and modern ones, 2 Ful. 17, 18, 25, 102; anciently very few, if any, of them were priests, 4 Bui. 113, 514, 3 Tyn. 149 n. ; laws about monks made by Justinian, 4 Bui. 515 ; those of the ancient British church, Calf. 306; religious orders and their founders, 4 Bui. 515, 516; the infinite number of monastical sects, Bale 352, 1 Bee. 180, 2 Bee. 413, 3 Bee. 40, 41, 3 Jew. 611, Pil. 550; their orders said to be from the prophets and apostles, 3 Jew. 235, 4 Jew. 784; monks styled the apo- stles' vicegerents, Calf. 220; their pre- tended service of God, 4 Jew. 798, &c. ; their "rules" praised as though Christ's rule were lost, or were' not sufficient, ib. ; these rules were directed to be accessible in the vulgar tongue, for the benefit of monks who knew no Latin ; but not so the scriptures, 1 Tyn. 162 n.; why monks run to the cloister, 2 Tyn. 32, or, as they call it, into religion, ib. 22; they praise their profession or solitary life, 1 Bui. 2S0; their lip labour, 2 Tyn. 81; their preaching, 1 Tyn. 300 ; their habits, ib. 160; monachisin, not acceptable to God, ib. 279, 280, but repugnant to Christ's gospel, i Bui. 516; monks resemble the Pharisees of old, 2 Tyn. 42 ; their counterfeit holiness, 1 Bui. 406, 2 Tyn. 91 ; their professed zeal for righteousness, 2 Tyn. 24; they sell an in- terest in their merits, 1 Tyn. 212, 227, 2 Tyn. 24 ; their hypocrisy, 1 Lat. 392; their false professions of poverty, chastity, and obedience, 2 Cran. 147, 1 Tyn. 430 (v. Vows); their profession and their prac- tice, 2 Tyn. 276 ; they do the devil's w ork, 2 Cran. 64; they are covetous, and stir up rebellion, 2 Lat. 301 ; they love their neighbours in proportion to their gifts, 1 Tyn. 299, 343; their love is extended only to their order and benefactors, 2 Tyn. 71; they fulfil not the law of love, there- fore their prayers avail not, ib. 41, 42; their god is their belly, 1 Tyn. 299 ; they are forbidden by the canon law to taste any kind of flesh, 2 Tyn. 276 ; a story of one who was a great faster, 2 Bee. 634; the merry monk of Cambridge, 1 Lat. 153, 170; monks accounted dead in law, 2 Tyn. 182 [Co. Litt. 132 a.]; brought into the cathedral churches, Pil. 574 ; profession under twenty-four years of age prohibited by Henry VIII., 2 Cran. 317, and monks forbidden to quit their precincts, ib. 312; Russian monks of St Basil persecuted, 3 Zur. 600 Monmouth (Hum.), sheriff and alderman of London : anecdote of him, 1 Lat. 440 ; his good example, ib. 441 ; a friend of Latimer, 2 Lat. 387 n. ; persecuted for befrieuding Tyndale, 1 Tyn. xxii — xxiv, xxvi. Monophvsites: heretics, Phil. 185 n Monopolies : hurtful, 2 Brad. 396 Monothtlites: their heresy, 1 Bui. 14, 3 Bui. 261, Calf. 137; they denied two wills, di- vine and human, in Christ, Bog. 54; pope Honorius maintained their heresy, ib. 181 Mons, or Bergen : 2 Zur. 305 Mons Garganus: the church of St Michael there, iBul. 348 Monson (B. *): an ecclesiastical commis- sioner, Park. 390 Monson (Gilb.) : v. Mounson. Monson ( ) : v. Munson. Monsters : monstrous births frequent, 4 Jew. 1253, 1 Zur. 116; both of children and cattle, Lit. Eliz. 569 ; horrible and mon- strous shapes, Pra. 2?. 84; a maid with two heads, etc., Hutch. 81; a supposed monster set up by Papists to amuse the people, Grin. 306, bis. Mont (dir.): a diplomatic agent of Henry VIII., Edward VI., and Elizabeth, 2 Cran. 377 n., 1 Zur. 173 n., 212, 242, (142), 2 Zur. 91 n., 173 n., 174, 186, 3 Zur. 1, 51, 52S, 671, 675, 6S2, 683, 717 ; letters by him, 2 Zur. 168, 171, 206 ; his death, ib. 210 Mont-St-Aldegonde (Phil, lord of): e. Mar- nix (P. de) Montacute (Hen. lord): v. Pole. * R. in Strype. Doubtless Robert Monson, judge of the Common Pleas. MONTAGUE — MOllDAUNT 515 Montague (Ant. vise): v. Browne. Montallinus ( ): burned at Rome, 1 Zur. 182 n Montanists, called also Cataphrygians, and Pepuzians: their heresy, 1 Ful. 84, 2 Fid. 38!J ; their name Cataphrygians, 2 Ful. 375, Phil. 420, 421 ; their name Pepuzians, 4 Bui. 371, 410, 2 Ful. 375; they relied on their own dreams, &e., and left the word of God, Rog. 158 ; denied the Trinity, ib. 43; held that Christ ascended only in soul, ib. 65; taught that sin after baptism is unpardonable, ib. 141, 208, 312; baptized dead men (C), ib. 200; added blood to the elements in the eucharist (C), ib. 295; observed stated fasts, 2 Ful. 390; con- demned matrimony, Rog. 261, 300; held that women might be bishops and elders (P.), ib. 236 n., 240; took bribes commonly under the name of oblations, 'A Jew. 347; originated the idea that the sign of the cross protects from evil spirits, Whita. 591; believedina purgatory, 2 Ful. 390, Rog. '2H Moutanus, a heretic: 1 Sec. 278, 3 Bee. 401, 2 Ful. 238, 3 Jew. 337, Phil. 419; pre- tended to have a better revelation than the apostles, 1 Jew. 76 ; said he was the Holy Ghost, Phil. 421, 3 Jew. 335, Rog. 71; added many things to scripture, Whita. 6S8; invented and maintained various tra- ditions, Calf. 257 ', Whita. 599; appointed set days and rules of fasting, 1 Bui. 434, 2 Ful. 388, Phil. 405, Whita. 590, 605, 1 Whitg. 224; called second marriage for- nication, 3 Jew. 335 ; prayed for the dead, 2 Ful. 388 Montanus (Jo. F.) : v. Fabricius. Montanus (Phil.): corrects Theophylact, 1 Ful. 234 Montauban: Protestants tolerated there, 2 Zur. 224 n Montcontour : the battle there, 2 Zur. 250 n Monte Regio (Jo. de) : v. Regiomontanus. Montfaucon (Bern, de): Diarium Italicum, 2 Ful. 110 n., 372 n. ; Bibliotheca Biblioth. MSS., ib. 361 n. ; his statement respecting the Samaritan thau, Calf. 107 n. ; his opi- nion of the counterfeit Liber de passione Imaginis Christi, attributed to Athanasius, 2 Ful. 200 n.; on the Opus Imperfectum, Calf. 96 n Montford (Tho.): v. Mowntforde. Montgomerie (Gabr. count): a French Pro- testant exile, Park. 420 Montgomery (Hugh), earl of Eglinton : arms in defence of the queen, 1 Zur. 205 n.; mentioned, ib. 262 n Months: v. Days, Minds. How reckoned in scripture, Pil. 287, 307 ; their names and reckoning amongst the Jews and in England, ib. 15; on the names now used, ib. 16 Montjoy (Lords) : v. Blount. Montmorenci (Ann, 1st duke of) : constable of France, 2 Zur. 115 Montmorenci (Fra. 2nd duke of): probably referred to, 3 Zur. 559, 683 ; governor of Paris, 2 Zur. 115; ambassador to queen Elizabeth, 1 Zur. 34, 273, 2 Zur. 201 Montmorenci (Philip de), count of Horn : executed at Brussels, 1 Zur. 204; some account of him, ib. n Montpellier : miraculous sights seen about it in 1573, Lit. Eliz. 509 Montreuil: " Muttrel journey," the siege by the duke of Norfolk, 1 Brad. 493 n., 2 Brad. xiii. Montrose (Will, earl of) : v. Graham. Moon : v. Signs. Darkened by the earth intercepting the sun's light, 1 Tyn. 58; the new moon, 2 Bui. 102 ; the moon a figure of the church, Bale 327, Sand. 360 ; turned into blood by persecution, Sand. 360 ; signs of the moon, 4 Bui. 231 ; if suppositions be allowable, the moon may be supposed to be made of green cheese, 3 Whitg. 390; the man in the moon, 4 Jew. 1050, Park. 404, 2 Whitg. 7 Moor (Tho.), a Protestant member of Parlia- ment : 1 Brad. 374 n Moore (The): a manor of Cranmer's, 2 Cran. 493 Moore family, of Ireland : originally of Kent, 3 Bee. 563 n Moore (Jo.): professed to be Christ, Rog. 162 Moore (Tho.), parson of Wethringset : dedi- cation to him, 3 Bee. 563; conjectures as to his family, ib. n. ; his diligence, ib. 566 Moore (Will.), or More, prior of Worcester : account of him, 2 Lat. 371 n Moore (Mr): a bedel at Cambridge, and a friend of Sandys, Sand, iii, vi. Moore ( ),the king's servant : 2 Lat. 415 Moors : v. Spain. Moors: in noblemen's houses, 3 Whitg. 134 Moot-hall, or Mote-hall: 1 Brad. 198 Mopsuestus (Theod.) : v. Theodorus. Moptyd (Lau.), master of C.C. C. C: Park. viii, 482 Moquot ( Etienne) : Calf. 236 n Morant (Will.): martyred in St George's Field, Poet. 169 Moravia: v. Church, II. ii. g. Moray : v. Murray. Mordaunt (Sir Jo.) : one of queen Mary's 35 546 MORDAUNT privy council, Phil. 88, 1 Zur. 5n.; one of Pliilpofs examiners, Phil. 88 Mordaunt (Lewis, 3rd* lord): at the duke of Norfolk's trial, 1 Zur. 207 n Mordecai, or Mardoeheus : 2 Bui. 102, 2 Hoop. 297, Pil. 384, 423, 600 Morden ( ), a monk of Feversham : Sale 118 Morden (James): 1 Tyn. 13 n Morden (Marian): 1 Tyn. 13 n More : greater, 2 Tyn. 228 Mure (De la) : a family long seated at Ivy- church in Kent, 3 Bee. 563 n More (Avys): Hutch, x. More (Sir Tho.): at St Anthony's school, London, 3 VYhitg. v; he inquires about the cause of Goodwin sands, 1 Lat. 2">1 ; is pro- posed as high steward of Cambridge, but gives place to Sir R. Wingfield, 2 Lat. 290; knew the truth, and forsook it, 2 Tyn. 100; Cromwell meets Coverdale in his house, 2 Cov. 490, and see 491; he perse- cutes H. Munmouth, 1 Tyn. xxiii; has a licensefrom Tonstal to read heretical books, ib. xxxvi, 34, 3 Tyn. 2; engaged in col- lecting alleged heresies from the works of Tyndale and Frith, 1 Tyn. 34; his objec- tions to Tyndale's version of the New Tes- tament, 3 Tyn. 14 n. ; is sent ambassador to Cambray, with Tonstal, 1 Tyn. xxxvii; persecutes Jo. Tew kesbury, ib. 32; examines G. Constantine, ib. xxxviii; made lord chancellor, 2 Tyn. 335, 3 Tyn. 2 ; his severity to Bainham, who was racked in his presence, 2 Lat. 221, 1 Tyn. 35; referred by Henry VIII. to bishop Stokesley as to the divorce, 2 Lat. 333 n.; for a time he credited the holy maid of Kent, 1 Tyn. 327 n. ; his fool, 4 Jew. 860 n. ; he refuses to swear to the preamble of the act of succession, 2 Cran. viii, 285; a false martyr, Bale 139; his works, Jew. xl ; he writes against the gospel, 2 Lat. 307 D. ; his Dialogue, 1 Tyn. xxvi, 41 n., 286 n., 325; Tyndale's Answer onto Sir T. More's Dialogue, 3 Tyn. 1 —215 ; references to it, 1 Tyn. xlii, xlv, 1; More's Confutation of Tyndale's Answer, ib. xxvii, 1, Hi, 4, & passim, 2 Tyn. 134, 3 Tyn. 2, 3, & passim ; his writings against Tyndale referred to, 1 Lat. 251, 2 Lat. 374 ; his attack on Frith, and Frith's reply, 1 Tyn. lvi ; his Supplication of Souls, 1 Tyn. 41n., 2 Tyn. 297, 3 Tyn. 203, 208 n., for which Tyndale calls him " the proctor of purgatory," 2 Tyn. 297 ; his opinion on the torments of purgatory, 3 Jew. 5G7, ling. — MORGAN j 216; his History of Richard III. quoted, 1 Tyn. 326 n.; his Utopia referred to, 1 Bui. 385, 4 Bui. 52, 2 Tyn. 84, 100, 225, 302, 3Tyn. 1G6, 193, 203, & sa?pe; allu- sion to his Book of the fair Gentlewoman, Lady Fortune, Park. 60; imploratio divini auxilii contra tentationem, ex Psalmis Da- vidis, Pra. Eliz. 318 n.; precationes ex Novo Test., perhaps collected by him, ib. 353; he acknowledges that papal pardons may prove to be of no use to the purchaser, 3 Tyn. 28 n. ; his abusive language w hen speaking of Luther, ib. 3, 5, 187. n. ; he asserts that Bilney died a Roman catholic, 1 Lat. 222 n.; says Barnes ought to have been burnt, notwithstanding the king's safe-conduct, 1 Tyn. 3; affirms that no reformer would abide by his faith to the death, 2 Tyn. 340; declares that there should have been a great many more burned than there had been, 3 Tyn. 97 n.; com- plains of the confusion produced by scholas- tic metaphysics, 1 Tyn. 157 n. ; speaks of the prevalence of open adultery, 1 Lat. 244 n. ; his eloquence and wit, Park. 315 ; his juggling with words,3 Tyn. 79, and with scripture, ib. 82; styled M. Mocke, ib. 267 More (Will.): v. Moore. Morecroft (Rich.), a Londoner: examined before the ecclesiastical commissioners, Grin. 201 Morelius ( ) : interprets scripture mys- tically, Bog. 197 Morell (Claude): 2 Ful. 110 n Moreman (Jo.), dean of Exeter, and coad- jutor to the bp: some account of him, 2 Cran. 181 n., Phil. 107 ; perverted justice Hales, Rid. 363; required by the Devon rebels as a teacher, 2 Cran. 183; his answer in the convocation house, Bid. 36 n. ; he affirms that Christ ate his own body, Phil. 190 Moren (Jo.): v. Morwen. Moreri (Louis) : 2 Ful. 74 n., 1 Lat. 42G n Mores (M.) : v. Griffith (M.), bishop of Rochester. Moresinus (Tho.) : Papatus, Edinb. 1594, Bog. 266 n Moreton (Jo.) : t>. Morton. Morgan (Hen.), bp of St David's: notice of | him, Phil, xxix; one of the examiners of ! Philpot, ib. 88, 104; sharply rebuked by him, ib. 122 Morgan (Phil.) : Bale 28 Morgan ( ): disputes with P. Martyr, Jew. viii. • Qu. John 2d lord J MORGAN - Morgan (Sir Rich.), chief justice of the Com- mon Pleas: went mad after the execution of lady Jane Grey, whom he condemned, Rid. aG2 Moriah : v. Jerusalem. Morian : a follower of More, Pil. 638 Morice (James), of the household of Margaret, countess of Richmond: father of Ralph and William, 2 Lat. 222 n M[orice?J (P.): 2 Cran. 259 Morice (Ralph), secretary to ahp Cranmer: 2 Cran. 2.">9 n. ; probably referred to, ib. 349 n. ; his account of Latimer's conversion, 2 Lat. xxvii. Morice (Will.): 2 Cran. 389, 2 Lat. 222 n. ; letter from Latimer to him, 2 Lat. 357 Mories (Margery): she and her son, martyrs at Lewes, Poet. 170 Morinus (Jo.): on the writings ascribed to Dionysius the Areopngite, Calf. 211 n Morinus (Steph.): on the Ethiopie thau, &e., Calf. 107 n Morison (Sir Rich.): mentioned, 2 Zur. 69; a commissioner at a dispute at Oxford, 3 Zur. 391 n.; letter from him to Calvin, ib. 147; one to Bullinger, ib. 148; dead, ib. 173; Bridget his widow, 2 Bee. 622 n Morison (Tho.): v. Moresinus. Morley (Hen. lord): v. Parker. Morley (Sir Rob.), lieutenant of the Tower: brings lord Cobham before abp Arundel, Bale 23, 29 Mornay (Phil, de), sieur da Plessis: his work on the eucharist, Rid. 509 ; Tract, de Ec- cles., Rog. 298 n. ; his character of H. Lan- guet, 2 Zur. 289 n Morning: v. Meditations, Prayers. How a man should behave when he rises in the morning, I Bee. 401 Morocco : the straits, 1 Bui. 416 Mori-ice (i.e. Moorish) dance : 1 Cov. in., Grin. 142, 175, 1 Zur. 259 n Morris (Mr) : slandered, Park. 368 Morrison (Sir Rich.): v. Morison. Morrow-priest : one who said morrow-mass, 3 Bee. 530 Mortification : v. Meditations, Prayers. Mortifico, mortificatio, Aoio. (102) ; mor- I tification of sinful affections, Aord. 60 ; verses thereon, ib. 77 ; that of Christians, represented in baptism, 4 Bui. 329 ; a me- ditation for the exercise of true mortifica- tion, Pra. B. 96 Mortlake, co. Surrey : letters thence, 2 Cran. \ 240,241; exchange thereof between Cran- : mer and Cromwell, ib. 333 Mortmain: statutes of mortmain, 1 Lat. 522 ; repealed in queen Mary's time, 2 Cran. 17 I - MOSES 547 Morton (James, earl of): V. Douglas. Morton (Jo. card.), abp of Canterbury: men- tioned, 2 Tyn. 302 n. ; licensed by the pope to study necromancy, ib. 305; said to have betrayed the confessions of the nobility to Henry VII., ib. 305 Morton ( Tho. ), bp of Durham : Works, Calf. 6, 64, 96, 202, 255, 290, 2 Ful. 49, 70, 71, 82, 86 nn Morton (James), or Mourton : a rebellious priest, 2 Cran. 187 n Morton (Nic.) : stirs up a rebellion in the North, Lit. Eliz. 657 a Mortuaries : what, 1 Tyn. 235 n. ; a satis- faction for forgotten tithes, 2 Tyn. 43; oppressively exacted, 1 Tyn. 237, 338 ; checked by statute, 2 Lat. 301 n., 1 Tyn. 235 n., 3 Tyn. 269 Morwen (Jo.), or Moren : notice of him, 2 Cran. 383; his estimation of Jewel, Jew. vi; his Addition, &c, a libel upon the burning of St Paul's, Pit. 481— 486; Pil- kington's Confutation of it, ib. 487, &c. Morwent (Rob.), pres. C. C. C. Oxon. : Jeir. vi, 2 Jew. 952; concerned in Cranmer 's examination, 2 Cran. 547 ; sent to the Fleet, Jew. ix. Morwin (Pet.): in exile, Grin. 221 Morynge (Sir Will.) : v. Mering. Moschus (Jo.) : v. Joannes. Moscow : persecution there, 3 Zur. 600 Moses: v. Genesis, Exodus, &c. ; also Law. His age, 1 Bui. 42; references to him, 4 Bui. 28, 37, 102, 122, 133, 165, 180, 434, 479, 487 ; the Finding of Moses, a poem by M. Drayton, Poet. 130; he forsook Pha- raoh's court, Pil. 341, 425; his marriage, Rid. 84 ; his punishment for neglect of cir- cumcision, 4 Bui. 345, 306, 372, Calf. 335; God appears to him in a bush, Calf. 334 ; his miracles, 4 Bui. 232 ; his rod turned into a serpent, ib. 202; the song of Moses (Exod. xv), versified by M. Drayton, Poet. 124; his office extraordinary, Wkita. 416, 417; he was a type of Christ as supreme ruler, ib. 418; a captain, 1 Bui. 384,386; a worthy magistrate, Sand. 147; the lifting up of his hands, and what it prefigured, Calf. 104—106 ; whether he was a priest, 2 Ful. 270, 4 Jew. 982, &c. ; not a priest subse- quently to the unction of Aaron, Whita. 417 ; he and Aaron were associated ns rulers, Pil. 35 ; his reception of the law, 2 Bui. 169, 4 Jew. 1164; bp Fisher says, Moses in the mount and Aaron below were types of Christ and of Peter or the pope, 1 Tyn. 208, 209; the true meaning of the type, ib. 209; his desire to see God in bis 35—2 548 MOSES — majesty, 3 Bui. 144 ; liow God shewed him- self to him in the cleft of the rock, ib. 145, 4 Bui. 253; Moses represented with horns [through the rendering of the Vulgate, Exod. xxxiv. 30], Hog. 223 ; his making of the tabernacle, PH. 8, 78; how he did sanctify, 4 Bui. 273; his character, 1 Tyn. 412; his afflictions, 2 Bui. 103; his hope, ib. 89; his prayers, 4 Bui. 170, 224, 225; he was the earliest writer, Whita. 114; though some suppose that there were scrip, tures before his time, ib. 114, 516; he was the 6rst of the holy writers, I Bui. 39; wrote by the Spirit, ib. 4b'; requires a high and perfect righteousness, 2 Bee. b'30; in- culcates the teaching of God's word, Pil. 26; is jealous for God's word, ib. 24 ; his authority very great, 1 Bui. 47 ; he not only slays, 2 Bui. 239; but also leads to Christ, ib. 240; hi3 smiting of the rock, Calf. 336; he offend? d, so that he entered not into the land of promise, 1 Hoop. 23; why God hid his body, 3 Tyn. 125; his sepulchre con- cealed, Calf. 312; how the devil has at- tempted to subvert the credit of his mission, ib. 13, 14; to be baptized into Moses, what it means, 4 Bui. 299 ; what it is to sit in the chair or seat of Moses, 1 Bee. 386, 4 Bui. 161, 2 Cran. 54, Whita. 426 Moses Ben Maimon (R.), or Maimonides : Bale 479, 3 Bui. 135, 1 Hoop. 350, Whita. 33 n., 3 Whita. 343 Moses (Miles), B.D. : Bog. vii. Mosheim (Jo. Lau.) : 2 Bee. 379, 3 Bee. 401, 2 Brad. 382 n., 2 Ful. 5, 101, 225, 319, Grin. 21, 251, 254, 256, 1 Hoop. 47, 246, 263, 375, 524, 2 Hoop. 76, 4 Jew. 656, 1106, 1 Lai. 160, 274, 425, 465, 2 Lat 98 Pil. 19, 513, 681 nn Mosse (Jo.) : 2 Brad. 10, 22 Mote-hall : v. Moot-hall. Moten : meted, Bale 386 Mothers: v. Parents. Mottram, co. Chester: called Mottrine, 1 Brad. 454; the parson of Mottram, 2 Brad. 77 Mouchers : self-will moichers, or mouchers, Coop. 221 Moulin (P. du): v. Du Moulin. Mounson (Gilb.) : notary to Cranmer and Ridley at their examination at Oxford, Rid. 194 ; see Jew. xiv. Mounson (Rob.): v. Monson. Mount (dir.) : v. Mont. Mount of Olives: v. Olivet. Mountains: the word, in Micah vi. 2, said to mean the angels, Sand. 216; alleged to denote, in Matt, xxiv, the holy scriptures, MUNCER 2 Cran. 24, 25, 1 Jew. 327, Whita. 634, & al. Mounteyn (Tho.?) : in exile, 1 Cran. (9) Mountjoy : v. Montjoy. Mourning: what sort maketh blessed, 1 Lat. 479, 2 Tyn. 18; mourning for the dead, to be bridled, Pil. 319 (and see Dead); on mourning apparel, 3 Whitg. 368, &c. ; mourninggounscommonly used at funerals, 3 Bee. 120, 124; not meet to be worn for those who have entered the kingdom of God, ib. 120, &c. Mourton (James) : v. Morton. Mouse (Dr): v. Mowse. Mow : a heap of corn, 2 Bui. 231 Mower (James), of Milton shore: Sandys lodged at his house, Sand. xv. Mowing : making grimaces, Bale 352, 1 Brad. 283, 1 Tyn. 226 ; mows, grimaces, 1 Brad. 395, 1 Cran. 226 Mowling : moulding, 2 Brad. 285, 2 Cov. 264 Mowll (Edw.): chaplain to Dr Benet, the king's ambassador in Italy, 2 Cran. 289, 290 Mownt ( ): servant to Cecil, Park. 258 Mownteforde (Tho.) : committed to the Fleet, 2 Cran. 291 Mowse (Will.), master of Trinity hall: one day a Protestant, the next a Papist, Sand. iv ; mentioned, 2 Cran. 437 Moyne (O. and S. le): v. Le Moyne. Mozzelini (Sylv.)i otherwise Prierias, q. v. Mucktar (mpo) : its meaning, 1 Hoop. 241 Mugnos (Giles de): v. Clement VIII., anti- pope. Muhlberg: battle there, 3 Zur. 260 n Mule: I Lat. 140 Muller (Jo.): called Regiomontanus, g. v. Mullins (Jo.): in exile at Zurich, 3 Zur. 752 n.; dean of Booking, archdeacon of London, &c, 2 Zur. 307; bp Grindal's letter to him about the plague, 1563, Grin. 78 ; mention of him, Park. 377 Multitude : not always to be followed, 1 Hoop. 84; no proof of truth, 1 Brad. 426, 2 Cov. 243 Mumble-matins: V. Sir John. Mummoth (Hum.): v. Monmouth. Mumpsimus: 2 Lat. 16, 211 ; origin of the ex- pression, 2 Lat. 16 n., 2 Tyn. 320 n Muncer (Tho.), or Munzer: a leader of un- godly Anabaptists, 1 Hoop. 246 n.; said the Anabaptists only were the elect of God, Bog. 169 ; taught that scripture is not the true word of God, ib. 78 d. ; pretended to have revelations, 2 Ful. 73; condemned preachers, 1 Whitg. 83 n. ; affirmed that MUNCER — MUSCULUS 54-9 the word is not taught by preaching but by revelation, Bog. 231; his rebellion, 4 Jew. 670, 671, Park. 426, 2 Tyn. 244 n. j he declared that the sword of Gideon was given to him for the overthrowing of all tyrants, and setting up the kingdom of Christ, liog. 343 Mundani, mundus, seculum : Now. (102) Munday (Ant.): notice of him, Poet, xxi; a ditty declaring the uncertainty of our earthly honour, the certain account that we must all make of death, &c, ib. 226; a ditty shewing that neither strength nor any transitory things can save from the stroke of death, ib. 228 ; a ditty wherein the brevity of man's life is described, &c, ib. 230; stanzas from his Complaint of Jonas, ib. 231 Mundt (dir.); v. Mont. Mungey (Mrs), sister to bp Bonner, Rid. viii. Muilion (Giles de): ». Clement VIII., anti- pope. Munmouth (Hum.): v. Monmouth. Munson ( ): Jew. xiv. (perhaps G. Mounson). Munster: seized by the Anabaptists, Grin. 256 n. ; the rebels there not gospellers, but enemies to the gospel, 4 Jew. 665 Munster (Seb.) : writes to Henry VIII., 2 Cran. 340 ; his character as a translator of scripture, Park. 257 Munzer (Tho.): v. Muncer. Mural t ( ): 1 Zur. 9, 25 Mordach (Hen.) abp of York : Pil. 588 Murder: v. Commandments. Forbidden, 1 Brad. 164, 1 Lai. 9, Now. (10), 133 ; how murder is committed, 1 Bui. 304, 1 Hoop. 474 ; it may be of the heart, 1 Hoop. 372, or of the tongue, ib. 373; hatred is murder, 2 Tyn. 192; all things in which it consists are forbidden, 1 Bui. 299, 1 Lai. 10 ; its causes, 1 Bui. 304 ; how great an offence it is, ib. 305 wilful murder un- pardonable, 2 Bee. 94 ; there are several kinds of murder, 2 Bui. 233; on the killing of tyrants, 1 Bui. 318; murder distinguished from chance-medley, 1 Lat. 195; murder condemned among the Gentiles, ib. 203; the pope's doctrine commands it, 1 Tyn 166; its proper punishment, Now. 226; it must be punished with death, 1 Hoop. 474, 1 Lat. 190 Murderer : a name of the devil, 3 Bui. 356 Murray (James earl of): t>. Stuart. Murray (Will.), of Tullibardin : one of the confederate lords, 1 Zur. 193 n Murray ( ) : 2 Zur. 333, 335 Murus : a British river named by Bede, 1 Jew. 303 Musams : 3 Bui. 385 Muscovy : v. Russia. Musculus (Abr.) : letters to him, 2 Zur. 298, 301 Musculus (Andr.) : said that Christ suffered in both natures, Bog. 57 Musculus (Wolfg.) : notices of him, 2 Zur. 3 n. ; 3 Zur. 335 n. ; mentioned, 4 Jew. 665; perhaps named, 1 Zur. 84, 2 Zur. 301 ; in • vited to England, 3 Zur. 336, 680, 725 ; Comm. in Matthaum, 3 XVhitg. xxx; Comm. in Evang. Joannis, Jew. xl ; Comm. in Ep. ad Philipp.,3 Whitg. xxx; Loci Communes, 1 Bui. 8, 3 Whitg. xxx ; translated by Man, 2 Zur. 148 n.; his book called Proscems, 3 Zur. 572; his Precationes, Pra. Eliz. 442, 507, 513 nn. ; a work of his referred to, 3 Bee. 375 ; notice of his translations, 2 Zur. 299 n. ; his version of Eusebius, &c. Calf. 28, 69, 111, 269, 299, 2 Ful. 112, 115, 347 , 358, 366, 379 nn. ; an argu- ment of his in support of scripture, Whita. 351; his division of the judicial law of Mo- ses, 1 Whitg. 268 ; he gives a reason for the Jews' ceremonies, ib. 271 ; he says that the law of Moses has given place to the law of Christ, ib. '21 4; explains the command "Tell it unto the church," 3 Whitg. 170; considers that Timothy was a bishop, 2 Whitg. 298; denies that Timothy and Titus ordained by their own authority, 1 IVkitg. 428, 435; defines an evangelist, ib. 493, 2 Whitg. 299; considers pastors and doctors the same, 1 Whitg. 474, 504 ; de- fends the discontinuance of apostolic church government, ib. 418,420,3 Whitg. 215—217; shews how, though there must be inequality in the church, &c, Christ forbids that men should desire greatness, 1 Whitg. 148, 155, 158, 159; thinks the episcopal honour was the first step to the papacy, 3 Whitg. 536 ; interprets Acts xiv. 23, they ordained those chosen by the faithful, 1 Whitg. 345 ; allows that the election of ministers remained until Cyprian's time, ib. 360; states why they are not chosen by the people, as at first, ib. 414, 421 ; does not think it conve- nient for any to take upon him public office in the church, without the magistrate's authority; if it was otherwise in the primi- tive churches, it was, says he, because they had not a Christian magistrate, ft. 394, 414, 422; writes about apostolic times, 3 Whitg. 195; writes of the magistrate's duty with reference to the election of ministers, ib. 397, 398; censures those who being chosen of none, get ordained for a sum of money, 1 Whitg. H\,ii2; describes the election of 550 MUSCULUS ministers in the cliurch of Berne, ii. ZOO, 418, 421, 422; commenting on the text, "Chriat sent me not to baptize, &c.," he declares that in some churches some were admitted to minister the sacraments who were not admitted to preach, 2 Whity.ioT; notes that communion of the sick is retained in many reformed churches, ii. 545, 54G ; writes of Christ and his disciples singing a hymn, ib. 491 ; speaks of fervour in prayer, 1 Lat. 344, 302, 370; commends the public reading of scripture, 3 Whitg. 49 — 51 ; says that the epistle of the Laodiceans was publicly read in the primitive church, Hut/. 324 ii.; expounds texts on binding and loosing, 3 Whitg. 236; censures schism and contention, 1 Whitg. 42, 138, 196 ; speaks of the authority of Christian magistrates, 3 Whitg. 298,300; disapproves a distinc- tion between the church and a Christian commonwealth, 1 Whitg. 388,389; denies that things which concern religion may be done without the magistrate's consent, ib. 393, 394, 420; distinguishes three kinds of idolatry, ib. 335; denies that Lucifer is Satan, 3 Bid. 350 n.; censures Millenaries, Bog. 154; records two verses about pope Alexander, 4 Jew. 8G7 ; letter from him to 3ullinger, 3 Zur. 330; letters to him, ib. 334, 336 Musgrave ( Sir Will.): Eliz. his wife, 2 Cran. 368 Music, Psalmody, Singing: >•. Minstrels, Psalms. Music declared to be a vain and trifling Bcience, 2 .Bee. 429; the delight of it is soon gone, ib.; it may be used, if not abused, ib. 430 ; a lesson for musicians, 1 Bee. 134; ditties and descants, 1 Brad. 100; descant and plain song, 1 Tyn. 307; descant, prick song, counterpoint, faburden, Bale 536, Rid. 511 ; harps, lutes, fiddles, virgi- nals, viols, chimes, recorders, flutes, drones, trumpets, waites, shawms, organs, bells, BaleoZG; Lincolnshire bagpipes, ii. 102; bagpipes, harps, lutes, fiddles, 3 Whitg. 322, 353; singing and piping, ib. 100; pip- ing, playing, and curious singing, 2 Lat. 348; the music and minstrelsy of David to be interpreted ghostly, Bale 102; Christ put out the minstrels, ib.; the right use of singing, 2 Cov. 536, &c; on singing in the church, 4 Bid. 190; the ancient manner, ii. 193; always free in the church, but not universal, ib. 194 ; agreement in it, ii. 195; what things to be discommended in it, ii. 196 ; on the spiritual songs of the apostolic church, Whita. 260 ; remarks on the singing — MYSTIC of the church of old, 1 Jew. 2G5, &c ; Gre. gory*s singing, 4 Bui. 196; singing after the Roman manner taught in Britain, 1 Jew. 303; directions of the council of Aix respecting psalmody, TTAiVa.273; sing- ers in the Romish church, 4 Bui. 114; the singing of children on Palm Sunday, I Bee. 113, 114, 116; song and instruments ap- proved, Hutch. 285; Cranmer's opinion on the composition of church music, 2 Cran. 412; on organs in the church, and curious singing, Bale 102, 2 Lat. 348, Rid. 611, 3 Whitg. 392; allusions to organs, Phil. 235, 1 Tyn. 234 ; music not expelled from the church of England, Park. 215 ; congre- gational singing encouraged; its beneficial influence, 1 Zur. 71; part-singing and or- gans commonly used, ii. 164 (see corriir. 2 Zur. x.); organs and chanting disapproved of by Grindal and Horn, 1 Zur. 178, as well as by Bullinger and Gualter, ii. 358; and objected to by the Puritans, 2 Zur. 15'l; singing in the reformed churches, 3 Whitg. 107 ; music on pilgrimages, Bale 102. 103 Musonius: on marriage, 1 Bui. 396 Musselburgh: v. Pinkie. Mutability : v. Mirror. Muttrcl : v. Montreuil. Muzta, a Saracen captain : 1 Bui. 416 Myconius (Fred.): an envoy from Germany, 2 Cran. 377 n., 378 n., 3 Zur. 612 n Myconius (Mr): perhaps the same, 3 Zur. 218, 223 Mydelmore (Mr): 1 Zur. 204 n Myrrh : v. Magi. Myrrick( ): an unlearned Welsh doctor of law beneficed in Cheshire, Grin. 346 Mysteries: v. Sacraments. What mysteries are, 4 Bui. 236 ; myste- ries in religion, Whita. 614; "the mysteries of God,'* 1 Fid. 495, 490, 2 Whitg. 519 ; Gar- diner deprecates inquiry into them, 1 Cran. 334; the mystery of the kingdom, 4 Bui. 237; sacramental mysteries, ii. 233, &c. ; Christ our chief interpreter of mysteries, ii. 237 ; mystical divinity, ii. 238 Mysteries, or Miracle Plays : 2 Bui. 194 n Mystery of Iniquity : what, 2 Jew. 909 ; its pretence of chastity, ii. 91 1 ; the practice of single communion, ii. ; the doctrine of the keys, ii. ; its abuse of prayer, ii. ; the doctrine of purgatory, ii. 912 ; its use of the name of the church, ib. ; the supremacy of Rome, ii. Mystic sense: v. Scripture. N. — NAUCLERUS 551 N N. (H. ) : v. Nicholas. N. (T.) : v. Norton. N. (W. ): author of a work not found, Roy. 73 n Nnaman : reply of the king of Israel to the king of Syria's message, 3 Bui. 208; he is healed, Calf. 337 , 4 Bui. 255; Elisha refuses his gift, 4 Bui. 124, 489; he is sent away in peace, 2 Brad. 338, 3 Zur. 39 Nabal : his death, Grin. 8 Naboth : 1 Bui. 307 Naelantus (Jac.), bp of Ohioca: Ennar. in Epist. ad Rom., Jew. xl ; on the worship of images, 2 Jew. 607, 3 Jew. 121,4 Jew. 950 ; compelled to crave the pope's pardon, 4 Jew. 955 Nadab, and Abihu : 2 Bui. 187, 4 Bui. 239, 408, Pit. 629 Nag's head : r. London. Nahash, king of the Ammonites : 1 Bui. 379, Grin. 29, 4 Jew. 1066 Nails : v. Cross. Naioth, in Ramah : 4 Bui. 481 Naiton, king of the Picts, 2 Ful. 8 Nalle : an awl, 1 Bee. 5 Name, Names: v. God. A good name passes all worldly riches, 2 Bee. 116; prayer for a good name, 3 Bee. 83; names in scripture not given in vain, Pil. 216; names given in circumcision, 2 Bui. 176; also in baptism, 4 Bui. 329, 2 Jew. 1108; many surnames in England derived from the names of foreign coun- tries, 4 Jew. 651 ; names of blasphemy, Bale 422, 496 Namely: especially, expressly, Grin. 8, Pil. 34, 40, 2 Tyn. 83 Nanchiantes (Jac): v. Naelantus. Nangis (Guillermus de) : I Bee. 390 n Santwich, co. Chester: a great 6re there in 1593, Poet. xxi. Naomi : a good eNample, 1 Bui. 285 Naper (And.), a Papist in Edinburgh : 2 Zur. 331 n Napes : v. Jack. Naples: 40,000 killed there, Pil. 607 ; taken by Louis XII., 2 Tyn. 310; strange things which befel there in 1566, Lit. Fliz. 569 : poverty of its bishoprieks, 4 Jew. 971 Narbonne: an abp or archdeacon thereof, 4 Jew. 685 Nares (R.): Bale 294, 3.94, 2 Bee. 345, 488, 3 Bee. 260, 276, 282, 284, 535 nn., 1 Whitg. 516 n., 3 Whitg. xxxi. Narses: 2 Bee. 441 Nash(Tho.): on English hexameter verses, Poet. xxii. Nashe (Tho.) : his Christ's Teares cited, Roy. 78 n., 148 n Nash (T.): Hist, of Wore, 2 Lat. 372, 375, 370, 387, 389, 394, 398, 400, 401, 403, 409, 410, 414 nn Nasica : Hutch. 51 Nassau : the family, 2 Zur. 207 n (v. William). Natalibus (Pet. de): v. Petrus. Natalis, or Natalius, a martyr: his penance, 3 Bui. 76 Natalis Alexander, q. v. Natalis (Herv.): v. Hervanis. Natalitia : the days on which martyrs suffered, Calf. 257 Nathan: reproves David, 2 Hoop. 358, Pil. 12, 112, 161 ; speaks of Christ, 2 Bui. 159 ; none of his writings lost, Whita. 525 Nathanael, i. e. Rob. Harrington, q. v. Nathaniel : said to have preached at Treves and Bourges, 1 Jew. 162 Nations: v. Sin. Nativity: v. Christmas. Natolia : 4 Bui. 20 Natural Man : v. Man. Nature: what it is, 1 Bui. 194, Hutch. 277, 278; it is nothing but the ordinary will of God, 1 Brad. 359 ; Plato's definition, 1 Jew. 500, 501 ; how far it can teach men, 3 Jew. 198, 199; its corruption, 1 Bui. 194; the law a light of nature corrupted by sin, Lit. Edw. 499, (548); the nature of man (q. v.) is not the cause of sin, 2 Bui. 362 ; how greatly it is corrupted, 1 Bee. 46, 47, 3 Bee. 605, 2 Bui. 393, 394; nature powerless without grace, 1 Bui. 205 ; arguments upon transnbstantiation from the operation of nature, 1 Cran. 250, 251, 252, 253, 254; whether the natures of things are changed by consecration, 4 Bui. 201 Nauclerus (Jo.) : Memorabilium Chronic. Comment., Jew. xl ; referred to on Constan- tine's Donation, 2 Ful. 301 n. ; on the in- vention of the cross, Calf. 323 n. ; he men- tions the disinterment of Formosus, Pil. G52; tells how the Roman missale was ap- proved, and the Ambrosian missale rejected by a miracle, ib. 509; speaks of a decree of Gregory VII. against priests' marriages, and the opposition of the clergy to it, ib. 567; declares that the clergy said that the pope, for good causes, was excommuni- cate, &c., 3 Jew. 129, 347 ; refers to the poisoning of pope Victor III., 1 Jew. 105 n. : what he says of pope John XXI. or XXII., or bothj 4 Jew. 931, 932, 933, 934, 936; he tells how the French king 552 NAUCLERUS — NEIGHBOUR treated the ins olent demands of Boniface VIII., ii. 685; mentions the poisoning of the emperor Henry VII., 1 Jew. 105 n., 4 Jew. (186 Naumberg (Julius bp of) : v. Pflug. Navarre : taken by the king of Spain, 2 Tyn. 310 Naveta, or Navieula : 1 Tyn. 238 n Navy: greatly increased bv queen Elizabeth, Sand. 81, 2 Zur. 67; the Christian navy; by Anth. Nixon, Poet. 543 Na worth castle, co. Cumb.: the rebels there, 1 Zur. 214 n Nay and No : More's remarks on the differ- ence between them, 3 Tyn. 25 n Nazarene : the quotation in Matt. ii. 23, re- ferred to Judges xiii. 5, but as it seems erroneously, Whita. 302 ; the opinion of pseudo-Chrysostom, ii. 525 Nazarenes : were both circumcised and bap- tized ; Bog. 275; observed Jewish cere- monies, ib. 314 ; the Gospel of the Naza- renes, Whita. 108 Nazarites: 2 Bui. 207, 271, 4 Bui. 113, 481, 3 Jew. 170; complained of by Amos, 4 Bui. 494; the Greek forms of the word, Whita. 302 n Nazianzen (Greg.) : v. Gregory. Neal (Dan.): Hist, of the Puritans, 2 Ful. 37 n Neale (Shan O'): v. O'Neale. Neander ( Aug. ) : 2 Brad. 379, 382, 2 ful. 101, 1 Lat. 201 n Neare : nearer, 3 Jew. 260 Nebridius : a courtier commended by Jerome, Pil. 294 Nebuchadnezzar, king of Babylon : carried the Jews captive, 2 Bui. 11,4 Bui. 20, Pil. 8, 12, 75; offended God though he was his instrument, Pil. 221 ; his golden image, v. Shadrach ; his decree for the worship of God, 1 Bui. 325, Pil. 361; his vision, 3 Bui. 314; he is exhorted by Daniel to repentance, ib. 92, 2 Cov. 367; his pride, punishment, and restoration, 2 Bui. 72, 343, Grin. 106, 2 Hoop. 303, Pil. 231, 233 ; his prosperity, 2 Bui. 13; his death, Grin. 8 Necessary Doctrine: v. Doctrine. Necessity : v. Fortune. It sets aside law, 3 Tyn. 18 ; every one may lawfully pray for his own necessities, 2 Bee. 160 ; God allows us to hope for the supply of corporal necessaries, ib. 614, 615 Neck verse : v. Clergy (Benefit of). Necromancy: v. Witchcraft. Nectarius, patr. of Constantinople: his elec- tion, 1 Jew. 407, 409, 1 Whitg. 410 ; he de- sired the blessing of his bishop on his departure, 2 Ful. 108; his jurisdiction, 2 Whitg. 315 ; he abolished private con- fession, and the office of penitentiary, 3 Bui 77, 2 Ful. 91 •, Pil. 553, 1 Tyn. 263 n. ; advised how to bring men to unity of faith, 4 Jew. 1019 Need: v. Necessity. Negatives : examples of negatives by com- parison, 1 Cran. 313, 314, 315; when a negative argument is of force, 1 Jew. 175 Negelin ( ), a consul : 2 Zur. 3 Negelin (Matth.) : notice of him, 3 Zur. 333 n Negligence: in building God's house, Pil. 11, 13, 90; deprecated in captains and preachers, ib. 438 Negroo (Sir Peryn) : his death, 3 Zur. 496 n Nehemiah : meaning of his name, Pil. 285; he asked nothing before he prayed, 4 Bui. 225: his prayer for the sins of the people, Lit. Edw. 479; his prayer paraphrased, Pil. 296 — 305; his promotion in the Per- sian court, ib. 310, 325 ; his reverence to his prince, ib. 314 ; his love to his country, ib. 315; his prayer for divine guidance, ib. 322 ; he requests permission to go to Jewry, ib. 327 ; his zeal in leaving the court, ib. 332; his conduct on arriving at Jerusalem, ib. 337, 338 ; his secresy, ib. 341, 349; his zeal inspired by God, ib. 342; he views Jerusalem, ii. 345; his boldness in with- standing its enemies, {6. 360, 362; he seeks comfort in prayer, ib. 403; his labour in building, ib. 425, 450; he was a wise cap- tain, ib. 426 ; his address to the nobles, ib. 430, 443; his diligence, ib. 444; his ex- ample recommended, ii 2^6, 443; especi- ally to courtiers, ii. 440 — Book of Nehemiah : otherwise called the second book of Esdras, 2 Cov. 18; Pilkington's exposition or certain chapters, Pil. 276 — 468 (see above). Neighbour : v. Duty, Love. Who is our neighbour, 3 Bee. 610, 616, 1 Bui. 184, Now. (23), 102, 137, 138, Sand. 205, 1 Tyn. 85 ; our duty towards him, 1 Bee. 223, 1 Tyn. 98, 2 Tyn. 119, 3 Tyn. 57, 58; this duty not to be deserted by voluntary seclusion, 1 Tyn. 279, 280; our neighbour to be loved, and how, 1 Bee. 227,228, 2 Sec. 111,112, 1 Bui. 186, \ Lat. 20, 1 Tyn. 25, 2G, 404, 2 Tyn. 46 ; to be loved for God's sake, 2 Tyn. 47 ; as our- selves, 1 Bui. 187 ; as Christ loved us, ii. ; • Nestorius in this place is an error for Nectarius. NEIGHBOUR — NEVILLE how we ought to stand our neighbour in stead, ib. 188; we should do good works to win him to Christ, 1 Bee. 347 ; God's gifts are bestowed upon us for our neighbour's benefit, 1 Tyn. 24 Neither nother: neither the one nor the other, 2 Tyn. 129, 342, 3 Tyn. 125 Nelson (Tho.): notice of him, Poet, lv; a godly prayer (in verse) given to her ma- jesty, ib. 551 Nemesis: 1 Bui. 273, 1 Whitg. 166, 167 Neophytes, or Novices: 1 Ful. 463 Nepos, a bp in Egypt: a chiliast, Rog. 154 n Nepotian, a presbyter : 1 Ful. 263 Nere nother: neither nor other; or more probably, never neither, Calf. 73 Nero, emperor: 4 Bui. 124, 4 Jew. 1117; caused his mother to be slain, 2 Bee. 441 ; saw gladiators in an emerald, Calf'. 47; whether Simon Magus practised sor- cery before him, 2 Ful. 338, 339; he called Rome Neronopolis, 4 Jew. 918 ; his cruelty and persecutions, 2 Bui. 105, 108, 2 Jew 1008, 3 Jew. 155, 189, 1 Lat. 27, 129, Pil. 254; Paul submitted to him, 2 Hoop. 80, 102, 4 Jew. 973, Pil. 314; Peter and Paul were martyred under him, 1 Bui. 315, 2 Bui. 105 ; he was deposed by the Romans, \ Hoop. 284; lamented his love of music, 2 Bee. 429; supposed in- scription to him (apud Gruterum), 2 Ful. 217 Nerva, emperor: 2 Bee. 437 Nestorians : their heresy, 2 Jew. 759, 3 Jew. 450; their doctrine respecting Christ's two natures, Bid. 314, Bog. 55; they denied that he had a natural body, 2 Lat. 253; said that he became God by merit, Buff. 48; corrupted the 1st epistle of John, 1 Ful. 11; alleged the council of Nice, 1 Jew. 83; pope Anastasius favoured them, 3 Jew. 343; they converted great nations, 2 Ful. 60; the Nestorians or Chaldean Christians in Malabar, Phil. 202 n Nestorius, sometime patr. of Constantinople : his heresy, 1 Bui. 14, 3 Bui. 261, 267, 4 Bui. 455, Calf. 46, 141, 1 Cran. 22, 25, 278, 280, 289 , 293, &c, 1 Hoop. 64, 65, 1 Jew. 525, 527, 529, 3 Jew. 536, 4 Jew. 731, Phil. 202 n., 423; he divided Christ's flesh from the Deity, 1 Cran. 172, 338, 3 Jew. 638 ; held that there were two Christs, one very God, and the other very man, Bog. 163; said to have allowed Christ to be God in the sense in which he himself could be, 2 Jew. 593; his opinions on the eucharist, 1 Cran. 22, 25, &c, 1 Jew. 220—222; he alleged the council of Nice, 1 Jew. 22; his 553 heresy condemned by councils, 1 Bui. 14, 2 Hoop. 74, 3 Jew. 224, Phil. 185 n.; con- futed by many, 1 Jew. 221 Nether Court, in the Isle of Thanet : 3 Bee. 487 n Netherlands : v. Alva (F. duke of), Margaret, Mary. The Inquisition set up there, 3 Zur. 417 n., 568, 670; disorders there, 1 Zur. 139 n.; religious wars, Lit. Eliz. 578 n., Bog. 236; various affairs, 1 Zur. 183, 273 —275, 2 Zur. 165, 303, 321 ; children re- baptized by Papists, Bog. 236; embassy to England from the churches of Flanders, Park. 332; the duke of Alva's cruelty, 1 Zur. 204, 205, 208, 209, 273 n., 274, 2 Zur. 165, 207 ; inundations, 1 Zur. 233 ; the earl of Essex sent there with an army, Lit. Eliz. 467 Nethinims : Pil. 391, 392 Nets : to be used by ministers, Hand. 70, &c, 437,441 Netter (Tho.), a Walden : what he was, Bale 28, 51; disputes with lord Cobham, ib. 28, 33, &c. ; opposes Wiekliffe, 3 Jew. 215; speaks of his disinterment, Bale 394 ; the Fasciculus Zizaniorum Wiclevi is not his, ib. 43 n. ; his falsehood exposed, ib. 54; his Doctrinale, Calf. 63 n., 2 Ful. 22 n., Jew. xliv; Sermones, Calf. 81 n.; writes on the cross, ib. 63 n., 81 n. ; his strange argument respecting fragments thereof, ib. 95 n.; on the canon of scrip- ture, Whita. 330 ; on transubstantiatiori, Bale 154; he says that he is the more faithful catholic, and more agreeable to the scriptures, who denies merit, 3 Jew. 587 ; on heresy, Bale 217 ; he condemns Epipha- nius, Calf 42 n Nettesheym (Hen. Corn, de) : v. Agrippa. Neuberg : conference there, 2 Zur. 177 Neubrigensis (Gul.) : v. William. Neuserus ( ) : revolted unto Turcism, Bog. 162 Neuters, Uterques, Omnia :Pil. 344 Neve (Will.), of Norwich : Park, vi, 481 Nevinson (Cha.): editor of the later writings of bp Hooper, 2 Hoop. Nevinson (Chr.), Nevyson, or Newinson : notice of him, 2 (Van. 394 n. ; commissioner in a disputation at Oxford, 3 Zur. 391 n. ; dead, ib. 150 Nevinson (Steph.): letter to him as commis- sary of Canterbury, Parh. 165; he had certain MSS. of Cranmer, ib. 191, 195; prebendary of Canterbury, ib. 319 Neville (Geo.), abp of York : his great feast, Grin. 328 554 NEVILLE — NEWTON Neville (Rob.), bp of Salisbury: of noble birth, 3 Jew. 410 Neville (Rich.), earl of Warwick : sent am- bassador to Spain, 2 Tyn. 304 n Neville (Ralph), 1st earl of Westmoreland: 1 Bee. 61 n Neville (Hen.), 5th earl of Westmoreland : a commissioner, Park. 105; case of his mar- riage, Jew. xvii. Neville (Gha.), 6th earl of Westmoreland: his rebellion, 2 Jew. 874, Lit. Eliz. 462, 538, 657, 1 Zur. 213, 217, 222, 227, 247 ; he escapes into Scotland, 1 Zur. 214, 22:', 227, dies in the Netherlands, ib. 214 n Neville (Geo.), lord Abergavenny: his daughter Elizabeth, 1 Bee. 191 n Neville (Geo.), next lord Abergavenny: no- tice of him, 1 Bee. 61 a. ; he investigates the case of the maid of Lymster, 2 Cran. 64 ; commissioner for a subsidy, ib. 301 ; letters to him, ib. 253, 270 Neville (Hen.), lord Abergavenny: his sup- posed rights under the see of Canterbury, 2 Cran. 387—389; he claims the steward- ship of the liberties of the archbishops of Canterbury, Park. 285 n.; an ecclesiastical commissioner, ib. 370 n. ; letter to him, Park. 285 Neville (Edw.), lord Abergavenny : 2 Cran. 3S9 Neville (Jo.), lord Latimer: his daughter Dorothy, 2 Bee. 480 n Nuville (Sir Edw.) : 2 Cran. 64 ; high steward of the franchises of the see of Canterbury, &c, ib. 386, 388, 389 ; executed, ib. 386 n., 3 Zur. 625 n. ; Katherine his (?) daughter, 1 Bee. 307 n Neville (Sir Jo.) : heads a rebellion in the North, 3 Zur. 219 n Nevelle* (Sir The): dedications to him, 1 Bee. 61, 87 ; his descent and history, ib. 61 n., 307 n Nevile (Alex.): Parker gave him £100 for writing the story of Kelt's rebellion, Park. xiii. Nevell (Ant.) : 2 Cran. 348 Nevil (Edm.) : an accomplice of Will. Parry, whom he betrayed, Lit. Eliz. 465 Nevell (Iiich.): Cranmer's servant, 2 Cran. 332; the same apparently, ib. 297, 348, 374, 388, 400 Neville (Tho.), master of Trin. coll. Cam- bridge, 2 Zur. 323; letter to him, 3 Wlritg. 615 Nevell ( Mr), fellow of St John's college, Cam- bridge : 2 Cran. 338 n., 2 Lat. 377, 380, 383, 389, 391, 393, 409 ; his suit for friars' lands, &e, 2 Lat. 393 n., 395; he takes a pardoner, ib. 400 Newark, co. Notts. : 2 Cran. 316 n Newberrie (Raph.) : 4 Bui. xxviii. Newburgh (Hen.de), earl of Warwick : in- tended to make, and Newburgh (Rog. de) earl of Warwick: made St .Mary's church, Warwick, collegiate, 2 Lat. 396 n Newbury, co. Berks: Coverdale there, 2 Cov. xi ; popish books there, ib. 499, 500 ; Co- verdale asks whether they shall be burned at the market cross, ib. 502; martyrs there, Poet. 168 Newbury (Will, of) v. William. Newcastle upon Tyne, co. Northumberland : proposed to be made a bishop's see, Grin. iii ; rebels executed there, Lit Eliz. 538 n Newcourt ( R.) : Repertoritim, 1 Bee. x, xiii, Grin. 272 n., 2 Lat. 323, 324, 365, 370 nn Newdigate (Fra.): married the w idow of the protector Somerset, 1 Bee. 396 n Newell (Mr) : v. Nevell (Rich.). New-fangled men : 1 Lat. 90 Newgate : 0, London. Newhaven : v. Havre de Grace. Ncwhaven, co. Sussex: the French land there, 2 Cran. 495 n Newington, co. Surrey : the advowson, Grin. 462 ; this or another Newington referred to, 2 Whitff. 147 New life : v. Life. New man : D. Man. Newman ( ): a friend of Cranmer's, 2 Cran. 237, 239 n., 262, 2G9 ; received into Cromwell's service, 1*6. 309 Newman (Jo.): martyred at Walden, Poet. 163 Newman (Jo. Hen.): Calf. 110 n., 287 n.; he cites a spurious epistle of Pius I., 2 Ful. 81 n Newman (Rog.): letter to him, 1 Brad. 591, 2 Brad. 194 Newmarket, co. Carubr.: the heath, 3 Bee. 277 News oft of Heaven, by T. Becon, 1 Bee. 35 ; the occasion of making it, aud its profit, ib. 43 Newsham, co. Lincoln: the monastery, 2 Cran. 290, 291 New>tead (probably Newstead in Axholme, co. Line): the priory farmed by Markham, 2 Cran. 384 Newton (Frances), wife of Will. Brooke, (q. v.) lord Cobham. * The difleient forms of the name Neville are arranged together. NEWTON — Newton (Francis\ clean of Winchester: made prebendary of Canterbury, in the room of his brother, Park. 341 Newton (Theodore), prebendary of Canter- bury : Park. 340 Newton (Tho. ): notice of him, Poet, hi; verses from his epitaph on Lady Knowles, ib. 553 Newton Longueville, co. Bucks: Phil. xxix. New-year's day: 1 Bui. 260 New-year's gifts : 2 Lai. 412 : a godly custom to give them, 1 Bee. 307 ; A New- Year's Gift, by T. Becon, ib. 304— 349; reference to it, 2 Bee. 446 Nibley (North), co. Gloucester: Tyndale's birthplace, 1 Tyn. xiv. Nicagoras : 4 Jew. 842 Nice : v. Councils. Nicephorus I., emperor of the East: was against images, Phil. 407 Nicephorus Callistus: Eccl. Hist., Jew. xl, 3 Whitg. xxxi ; calls the scriptures ivdia- Qi'ikovs, Whita. 28 ; on the Old Testament canon, ib. 64; on the date of Matthew's gospel, ib. 519 ; he says that Matthew de- parting, recompensed hisabsence by present writing, 3 Jew. 436; refers to the fable of Abgarus, king of Edessa, Calf. 41 n.; tells a story about Paul communicating with Denis, 3 Whitg. 110; says Paul, what things being present, he had plainly taught by mouth, the same things afterward being absent, he shortly called to remembrance by writing an epistle, 3 Jew. 436; referred to on Paul's expression, "true yoke-fellow," 1 Ful. 476; he witnesses that Andrew went into Scythia, Calf. 128 ; records the martyr- dom of Bartholomew, ib. 133; speaks of the labours of Simon Zelotes, 1 Jew. ■>'•'> ; says he preached in Britain, £6.305, 3 Jew. 129, 164; writes of the preaching of Mark, 1 Jew. 353 ; referred to about Abdias, Calf. 126 n. ; calls Timothy bishop of Ephesus, 2 Whitg. 294; speaks of the translation of the bones of Andrew, Luke, and Timothy, ib. 303; relates the martyrdom ofPolyearp, Pil. 365 n.; records the building of iElia, Pil. 375, and its miraculous interruption, ib. 376; how he speaks of Victor bishop of Kome, 2 Whitg. 134, 135; he relates that Adauctus, lieutenant under Diocletian, overthrew idols in Phrygia, 2 Bee. 305 n.; describes the banner of Constantine, 2 Jew. 650 ; speaks of the conversion of Helena, Calf. 322; refers to messengers sent to the council of Nice by pope Julius, 4 Jew. 1000; says Athanasius, being one of the chief deacons of Alexandria, was not NICEPHORUS 555 the least part of that council, ib. 912 ; re- lates how Gregory Nazianzen saw the apostasy of Julian in his countenance, Pil. 312 ; tells of a miraculous event in that emperor's history, Calf. 87 n. ; gives the saying of Athanasius, when banished by the same prince, Pil. 410 ; tells of the request of Terentius to Valens, ib. 324; imagines Valentinian to say, "For me, being thus occupied with business, and public cares, it is not easy to inquire of (ecclesiastical) matters," 4 Jew. 1001 ; narrates the excommunication of Thcodo- sius, Pil. 381 ; writing of Gregory bishop of Nyssa, he says, although he had a wife, yet in other things he was n< thing inferior to (St Basil) his brother, 3 Jew. 391, 416; relates a miracle at Constantinople, in the time of Chrysostom, 1 Jew. 247; records that Chrysostom's name being erased from the calendar of bishops of Constantinople was restored by Theodotus at the request of the people, 4 Jew. 650 ; tells yvhat Simeones said when he saw Arsacius placed in the room of Chrysostom, ib. 1070; gives the history of the council of Ephesus, 1 Jew. 66; shews that Cyril of Alexandria sat in that council in the stead of pope Celes- tine, 4 Jew. 995; declares that in the fifth council of Constantinople, Menna the bishop of the same city was president, and not the pope, ib. 1003; mentions the condemnation of Theodoret by a general council at Constantinople, 1 Jew. 374 ; addresses the emperor Emmanuel Paleo- logus as leader of the profession of our faith, &c, 4 Jew. 1016; tells a story of a Jew baptized by laymen, 2 Whitg. 528 ; says that what remained of the sacrament wasgiven to children, 2 Jew. 554 ; speaks of prayers at Alexandria on Wednesdays and Fridays, 1 Jew. 185; referred to on the names of various bishops, 3 Jeia. 410; he de- clares the dignity and honour of the bishops of Rome and Constantinople to be equal, 3 Jew. 307, 4 Jew. 841 ; reckons that the pope has no possessions or privileges, which he received not from princes, 4 Jew. 835; states the succession of Constantinopolitan bishops, Whita. 510; says the bishop of Alexandria was entitled the judge of the whole world, 1 Jew. 427; mentions the prerogative of Justiniana Prima, 4 Jew. 707; speaks of Phiheas, a bishop expert in civil matters, 3 White. 455 ; mentions mar- ried priests, 4 Jew. 805 ; referred to about the tonsure, 2 Ful. 115 n. ; on the use of the cross among the Egyptians, Calf. 05 u. ; 556 NICEPHORUS — NICHOLAS he intimates that the Acep hal ian s would not yield obedience unto bishops, Rog. 330 n. ; says the Contobaptites allowed of no bishops, ib. ; speaks of the heresy of Eutyches, ib. 61, 54, 57 nn. ; writes of the Jacobites, ib. 58 n.; on the Mace- donians, ib. 72 n.; on the heresy of Nes- t orius, ib. 55 n. ; his account of No vat us, or Novatian, 1 Whitg. 173; he records an epistle of Dionysius Alex., to Novatus, 4 Jew. 872 n. ; says that Socrates the histo- rian favoured the Novatians, 2 Whitg. 18-5; on the Severites, Rog. 53 n., 04 n.; on the Theopaschites, ib. 52 n Nicephorus Gregoras : Hist. Rom., Jew. xl. ; Byzant. Hist., 3 Whitg. xxxi ; records a saying of Andronicus, ib. 572 ; mentions sundry dukes of Athens, 4 Jew. 653 Nicetas Choniutes : Annales, Jew. xl, 4 Jew. 653 Nicholas: v. Nicolas, Nicolaus. Nicholas (St) : account of him, 2 Bee. 536 n.; invoked for little children, Rog. 22G ; also to save from drowning, 2 Bee. 536 Nicholas I., pope*: claims supremacy for Peter, 1 Lot. 209 ; calls himself the prince over all the earth, 1 Jew. 403 ; declares that the pope cannot be judged, ib. 69, 443, 4 Jew. 847, 919, PH. 602; says neither emperor nor king may judge the pope, for the servant is not above his lord, 4 Jew. 834, 847 ; asks, shall the saw boast against him that draweth it? i. e. the pope, 1 Jew. 442, 3 Jew 222, 4 Jew. 834; declares that the pope was called God by Constantine, 4 Bui. 125, 1 Jew. 96, 438, 2 Jew. 906, 4 Jew. 843; says the church of Rome does not derive its privileges from any council, 1 Jew. 356 ; reproves Sigedodus, arch- bishop of Narbonne, for the assumption of judicial power, 3 Bee. 510 n.; decreed that no secular prince should assist at church council*, 2 Tyn. 206 ; says Christ by several duties and sundry dignities hath severed the offices of eilher power, 4 Jew. 826 ; allows that faith is universal, and pertain - eth not only unto priests, but also laymen, ib. 913, 1026, 1029; forbids the laity to judge ecclesiastics, 1 Tyn. 178 n., 2 Tyn. 272 n. ; states that he that is excommuni- cated cannot communicate, 4 Jew. 890 ; says we must sprinkle the heavenly seed, to whom the distribution is enjoined, 1 Bee . 3, 384 ; remarks that evil custom is taken by the ungodly for law, 2 Cran. 51 ; denies that the Latin tongue is barbarous, 1 Jew. 267 ; he is the first who mentions the synod of Sinuessa, 2 Ful. 364 n.; cer- tain Anabaptists say that he invented bap- tism, Rog. 280 Nicholas II., pope : 2 Ful. 372; forced Beren- garius to recant, 3 Bee. 360, 1 Cran. 14, 46, 1 Hoop. 193, 524, Wool. 27 ; was the first to coi.demn the true doctrine of the sacrament, 1 Cran. 14; brought in tran- substantiation, 3JSec. 232, 261,274; teaches that Christ's body is torn in the sacrament, 2 Bee. 264 , 290, 3 Bee. 361, 1 Cran. 113, 203 ; would have made transubstantiation the thirteenth article of faith, Grin. 73, 1 Jew. 95 ; declares that Christ has given to blessed Peter the right as well of the worldly as of the heavenly empire, 4 Jew. 677, 682, 825, 958; says, not any worldly sentence, but the self-same word whereby heaven and earth were made, was it that founded the church of Rome, ib. 726, 1036; asserts that whosoever attempts to abridge the authority of the church of Rome falls into heresy, 1 Jeic. 95, 2 Jew. 692, 3 Jew. 152, 211, 296, 4 Jeic. 1148, 1 Whitg. 283 ; Udalric, bp of Augsburgh, writes to him against his decree forbidding the marriage of priests, 4 Jeic. 926, Pil. 568—570, 685 — 687 ; he forbids attendance on the mass of an adulterous priest, 1 Jew. 70 n., 401, 4 Jew. 801, 802 Nicholas III., pope : extols Peter, 3 Jew. 300; says our Lord took Peter into the fellowship of the undivided I'nity, and would have him called the same that he was himself, 1 Jew. 439 n., 3 Jew. 287 ; the same words are in an epistle b; Leo I., g. v. ; his decree in regard to the decretals, 3 Bee. 513 n Nicholas (Dr): 2 Cov. 513 Nicholas (Hen.), or Nicolai: founder of the Familists, or Family of Love, 1 Ful. 37, Grin. 360 n., Rog. 13 n., 82, 202, Sand. 130n., Whita. 298 n.; his writings, Rog. nn. passim; his F.vangclium Regni, ii>. 13; Instr., a woik not met with, £6. 58; main- tains that Christ's sufferings must be ful- filled in us, ib. 59, 163; calls the Holy Ghost the being of Christ, &c, ib. 73 ; says the scripture-learned preach the letter, but not the word of the living God, ib. 194, 325; censures all interpretations and writ- * It is rather uncertain to w hich of the popes named Nicholas some of the passages from the Canon Law should be ascribed. See Law (Canon). NICHOLAS ten commentaries upon the scriptures, ib. 196; says the word is not taught by the sermons of ministers, but only by the reve- lation of the Spirit, ib. 231 ; styles public preachers, scripture-learned, liccntious- scripture-learned, good- thinking- wise,cere- monial and letter-doctors, teaching mas- ters, ib. 78, 177, 194, 233; says it is great presumption, that any man, out of the learnedness of the letter takes upon him to be a preacher, ib. 2'13 ; would have none i to be preachers who have not been trained up in the Family, ib. 241; declares that | to the elders of the Family it is given to know the truth, &e., ib. 104 ; says no man | can minister the upright service or cere- monies of Christ but the renewed, ib. 271 ; thinks that the Jewish priesthood and ser- vice are to be observed of Christians, ib. 89, 315; dislikes and labours to make con- temptible the outward admission of minis- ters, ib. 333; calls our liturgies and manner of serving God, foolishness of taken-on services, ib. 180; terms churches common houses, ib. 186, 320; calls the Family of Love a free people, &c, ib. 185; considers them alone as the people of God, ib. 109; affirms that they have no several religions or ceremonies, ib. ; maintains that the regenerate do not sin, ib. 101, 141 ; teaches that men may be saved in any religion, if their affections are with the Family, ib. 1G0; calls the water of baptism elementish water, ib. 177, 278 ; teaches that there is no true baptism except in his sect,i6. 275; speaks of the ceremonies of the church of Rome as the prefiguration of true Chris- tianity, ib. 188; calls a king the scum of ignorance, ib. 337 ; condemns war, ib. 351; says no man among the Familists claims anything as his own for his own private use, ib. 354; speaks of the general judgment as a doctrine mystical, £4. G8 ; denies the re- surrection, ib. 145; allegorizes the land of promise, ib. 88, 351 Nicholas (Jo.) : v. Nycholas. Nicholas bishop : a mock bishop, 2 Bee. 320, 1 Ful. 218 Nicholls (Jo.), a recanting Jesuit: letter of archbishop Grindal for him, Grin. 421; notice of him, ib. n.; letter from the coun- cil about him, ib. 422 Nicholls (Will.): Comm. on the Common Prayer, 2 Cov. 316 n Nichols (Benedict), bp first of Bangor, then of St David's : Bale 28 Nichols (Jo.) : Hist, of Leic, 2 Lat. 375 n., 410 n.; Royal Wills, ib. 290 n — NIEM 557 Nicholson ( ): in prison for the truth, c. 1531, 2 Lat. 321 Nicholson (James): u. Nycolson. Nicholson (Jo.), alias Lambert, q. v. Nicholson (Tho.) : v. Nicolson. Nicholson (Will.): editor of the Remains of archbishop Grindal, Grin. Nicodemus: his dialogue with Christ by night, 3 Bui. 37, 98, 4 Bui. 157, 243, 378, 2 Hoop. 171 ; Nicodemes can speak of Christ in the night, but openly they will confess nothing, 2 Hoop. 357 ; he and the Capernaites un- derstand not Christ, nor any spiritual act, 1 Cran. 185 ; story of an image of Christ made by him, 2 Jew. 051 — Gospel of Nicodemus : v. Apocrypha, ii. Nicol ( ): martyred at Colchester (?), Poet. 107 (see also Nicoll). Nicolai (Hen.): v. Nicholas. Nicolai (Jac.) : v. Nycolson. Nicolaitans: allowed open lechery, Phil. 418; would have women to be common, Bale 275, 280, 1 Cran. 145, Rog. 307; they ascribed the creation to angels, Hutch G8 ; rejected the Psalms, Whita. 31 ; John wrote his gospel against them and Cerinthus, 2 Brad. 263 n Nicolas, the deacon : spoken of as founder of the sect of the Nicolaitans, Bale 275, 1 Tyn. 42 Nicolas (Dr), i. e. N. de Burgo, q. v. Nicolas (Sir N. H.): Privy-purse Expenses, 1 Lat. v; Synopsis of the Peerage, 2 Lat. 382 n., 386 n.; Testam. Vetust., ib. 388 Nicolaus: v. Nicholas. Nicolaus de Alsacia : wrote on the Apoca- lypse, Bale 257 Nicolaus Cabasilas, q. v. Nicolaus de Clamengiis, q.v. Nicolaus de Cusa, q.v. Nicolaus Gallus, q. v. Nicolaus Gerbellius, q. v. Nicolaus Leonicus, q. v. Nicolaus de Lyra, q.v. Nicolaus Methonensis : Jew. xl ; cited for transubstantiation, 2 Jew. 574 Nicoll (Will.): martyred at Haverfordwest, Poet. 172 (see also Nicol). Nicolson (Will.), abp of Cashel : Engl. Hist. Lib., Calf. 296 n. ; Correspondence, 2 Ful. 20 n. ; on Bale's conversion, Bale viii. Nicolson (Tho.): usher of Grindal's hall, Grin. 462 Nicostratus : called himself Hercules, 4 Jew. 842 Niem (Theodoric. a): De Schism, inter Ur- ban. VI. et Clement., Jew. xli ; he says tho pope cannot commit simony, 1 Jew. 78 n., 558 NIEM — 3 Jew. 147, 4 Jew. 868 ; relates the history of pope Joan, 4 Jew. 054, 055 Nifels: things of nought, Coop. 22 Niger (Bernard): one of the Magdeburgh centuriators, 2 Zur. 77 n., 70 n Night : v. Bed, Darkness, Prayers. In Rom. xiii. it may signify the time of false doctrine, 2 Hoop. 114; far spent, ib. Nile : turned into blood, 4 Bui. 262 ; its source, Whita. 370 Nill : to lie unwilling, 1 Brad. 417 Nilus, abp of Thcssaionica : Libell. de Piimat. Papa;, Jew. xli, 1 Jew. 133 ; refers to the Nicene decree respecting patriarchs, and denies that the other patriarchs are under Rome, 3 Jew. 307, 308, 4 Jew. 707, 841 ; says the bishop of Constantinople doth order the bishop of Cresaria and other bishops under him, but the bishop of Home orders neither the bishop of Constantinople nor any other metropolitan, 3 Jew. 330 Nimiety : over-abundance, 1 Bee. 67 Nineveh: on its dimensions, 1 Tyn. 460; Jonah's preaching there, 1 Hoop. 509, &c, 1 Lot. 239, Pil. 89, 1 Tyn. 460 ; the re- pentance of the Ninevites, 3 Bui 109, 4 Bui. 167, 179, 554, 2 Cov. 368, 1 Hoop. 512; they were spared partly for the sake of the children, 4 Bui. 373 ; their subse- quent punishment for cruelties, 1 Bui. 374 Nisan : a Jewish month, Pit. 307 Nisnies: Protestants tolerated there, 2 Zur. 224 n Nix: a nag, Grin. 400 Nix (Rich.), bp of Norwich: an expression used by him, 2 Brad. 160 n. ; he opposes Tyndale's New Testament, 1 Tyn. xxxiii. n.; Latin letter to him from queen Anne Boleyn, Park. 4 Nixon (Ant.): notice of him, Poet, liv; the Christian navy, ib. 543; stanzas from his Elisa-'s Memorial, ib. 550 Nixon (Tho.): v. Nyxon. Nixson fWUl.)j a Londoner: examined be- fore the ecclesiastical commissioners, Grin. 201 No : v. Nay. No: Alexandria so called, 4 Jew. 094 Noah: a righteous man, 4 Bui. 177 ; his time wicked, ib. 162; his ministry, ib. 102; he warned the world, Pil. 89; was delivered when the world was drowned, 2 Bui. 95, 3 Bui. 193 (t>. Ark, Flood); the covenant renewed with him, 2 Bui. 109, 4 Bui. 434; God's covenant with Noah, a poem by W. llunnis, Poet. 159; the law in his time, 1 Bui. 210; he offered sacrifice, 2 Bui. 187 ; the rainbow a sacrament to him, 2 Jew. NORDEN 1100; the conduct of Ham, 1 Bui. 210, 287, 1 Tyn. 311 ; length of his life, 1 Bui. 41 Noailles ( ): French ambassador to queen Mary, 2 Cran. 508 Nob: 2 Bui. 149 Nobilitatula: 1 Zur. 305 Nobility, Noblemen: v. Gentlemen. Rejoicing in nobility is vain, 2 Bee. 435, 43G ; wherein nobility really consists, ib. 436, 437, GOO, 1 Cov. 513, 4 Jew. 1147; noble birth not of absolute necessity in princes' counsellors, 4 Jew. 1146 ; the no- bility of England diminished by the wars of the Roses, 2 Tyn. 53 ; Ridley's reverence for nobility, Bid. 257; the oHice and duty of noblemen, Sand. 99 ; the chief point of great men's calling, 2 Lat. 37 ; they should admit poor suitors, [1 Lat. 255; were not in general sufficiently educated to be lords president, ib. 09; their sons become un- preaching prelates, ib. 102; the favour of noblemen uncertain, and not to be rejoiced in, 2 Bee. 441,442; men desired to wear their livery, Pit. 191, 193; not many of them called, 2 Brad. 79, 85, 13-5, 246; some, however, have set forth God's word, 1 Lat. 141 Nod : the land of Nod, Whita. 174 Noel (Alex.) : ». Nowell. Noe'tians: their heresy concerning the Trinity, Bog. 45 Noetus : his heresy, 3 Bui. 156 Noil'ull : noisome, injurious, guilty, 2 Jew. 856 n Nominalists: their disputes with the Realists, 3 Jew. 611, &c, 1 Tyn. 157, 1 Zur. 53 Nonce : occasion, purpose, 1 Cov. 128 Nonconformists : v. Puritans. None : v. Honrs. Nonest : nonce, purpose, Pil. 644 Nonnus, a Christian Greek poet : 1 Ful. 316 Non-residence : D. Benefices. Censured or treated of, 2 Jew. 984, 1 Whitg. 506, &c. Nonsuch park : the earl of Arundel's, Park. 387 Noosel: (v.n.) to find shelter, 1 Tyn. 505; (v. a.) to bring up, ib. 508 Norden (Jo.) : notice of him, Poet, xliii ; fur- ther notice of him, Aorrf. vi; probably the same as the topographer, ib. (and see 176) ; list of his works (not topographical), ib. vii; his Progress of Piett, ib. passim; poems by him,— man, Poet. 459 ; a psalm, wherein is set forth the love of God towards us, &c, Aord. 32; a praise for her majesty's most gracious government, ib. 44; to the praise of God for the forgiveness of our NORDEN — sins, ib. 63, Poet. 4G0 ; this tendeth to a i true denial of ourselves, in mortifying our I affections, &c, Nord. 77; for the kingdom of God, ib. 85, Poet. 461 ; a praise of God's favour in protecting his church, Nord. 104; against false prophets and deceitful teach- ! ers, ib. 123, Poet. 4C2 ; for God's direction | in our callings, Xord. 133 ; a song of praise j for God's present help in trouble, being an acrostic of his name, ib. 1.50; before we go to bed, (verses), Nord. 1G0, Poet. 403 Bores (Will.) : 2 Cran. 301 Norfolk : the insurrection there at the begin- ; ning of king Edward's reign, Bale 245, 2 Bee. 593 n., 596, 2 Cran. 188 n., 189 n., Hutch. 7 n., 1 Lat. 247 n., 265, 371 ( v. W. j Ket) ; reference to this rebellion, Mount Surrey, and the oak of reformation, 4 Jew. 915; those w ho remained faithful suffered miserably, 1 Lat. 376; rebellion in 1570, for the rescue of the duke of Norfolk, &c, 1 Zur. 229, 24Sn.; inundations in Norfolk, ib. 233 ; a late harvest and scarcity, ib. 301 ; dedication to the ministers there, 3 Bee. 290 Norfolk (Dukes of): v. Howard. Norgate (Rob.), master of C. C. C. C. : ex- tract from a letter to abp Parker, Park. 469 ; letter to him, ib. Norham castle, co. Northumb.: rebuilt by means of a pardon from Rome, 2 Ttjn. 278 Nori, Sardinia: taken by the French, 3 Zur. 741 Noriture : nurture, Calf. 72 Norlingen : surrendered, 3 Zur. 638 n Norma Concilii : see Flacius, Jew. xxxvii. Normandy: lost by England, 2 Tyn. 304; it belongs of right to England, 2 Zur. 293 Normandy ( ) : 3 Zur. 144 Noimanton, near Southwell, co. Notts. : the benefice, 2 Cran. 254 Nornburg : v. Nuremburg. Norrie ( Jo. ), minister of Lorn : 2 Zur. 365 Norris (Sir Hen.): writes to queen Elizabeth, 2 Zur. 1G5 n. ; ambassador in France, 1 Zur. 231 Norris (Jo.) : his gallantry in Flanders, 1 Zur. > 325 n Norris (Silvester) : Calf. 190 n North: v. England. North (Edw. 1st lord): mentioned as Sir Edw. North, Rid. 505 ; a privy councillor, 2 Cran. 505, 511, Hutch, v. n North (Rog. 2nd lord): requires a Lent li- cence, Park. 108; at the duke of Noi folk's trial, 1 Zur. 2G7 n.; he obtains letters or- dering the bp of Ely to sell him the manor of Somersham, ib. 319 n NORWICH 559 North. (Will.), i. e. Will. Parr (q. v.), marq. of Northampton. Nurtham, (qu. Norton, co. Kent?); Fren- sham's bequest, 2 Zur. 21 n Northampton (Hen. earl of): v. Howard. Northampton (Will, inarq. of): v. Parr. Northfolk (Will.): deprived by bp Sandys, Park. 125 Northumberland : the kingdoms of Northum- bria and Deira, 1 Lat. 271; Northumber- land many years without bishop, pall, or altar, Pil. 583; the people instructed in singing by Eddi, 1 Jew. 303; the dialect, Rid. 488, 492 ; Tyndale, a border country, Rid. 145, 1 Tyn. xiii ; fights frequent in the borders, Rid. 398 Northumberland (Jo. duke of): v. Dudley. Northumberland (Tho. earl of): v. Percy. Norton, co. Kent : v. Northam. Norton, co. Durham : Pil. 574 Norton (C'hr.) : executed for rebellion, 1 Zur. Norton (Jo.) : printer, 4 Jew. 1128 Norton (Rich.): cross-bearer to the rebels in the North, 1 Zur. 214 n Norton (Tho.) : executed for rebellion, 1 Zur. 225 n. ; notice of and extract from a broad- side by W. Gibson, called A Description of Norton's Falsehood of Yorkshire [1569J, and presumed to refer to him, Poet, liv, and 542 Norton (Tho.), a lawyer: notice of him and his works, Now. viii, Poet, xlviii ; he trans- lates Nowell's Catechism, AW. viii; his dedication thereof to the archbishops and bishops, ib. 107; Psalm cxlvii. in metre by him, Poet. 487 ; letter from him (as it is supposed) to Calvin, 3 Zur. 339 Norton (Tho.): called by Strype a minister, but probably identical with the last, Aroio. viii; his advice respecting the Admoni- tion, ib. ix, 3 Whitg. x. Norway: a dispensation given to consecrate the sacrament there without wine, 1 Jew. 137, 222 Norwich : the martyrdom of Will. W.yght, 1428,.Bafel2; this city was Parker's birth- place; mention of some localities, Park, vi, 481; martyrs under Mary, Poet. 170, 171, 172, 173; heretics burned there under Eli- zabeth, Roy. 49; the Green Yard, a place for preaching, Park. 313 The cathedral, iSfc: injured by light- ning, 1 Zur. 132; funeral of the duchess of Norfolk, 1564, without candles or torches, ib. 137; a serving man made prebendary, Park. 312; miserable state of the church, only six prebendaries, only one at home, 560 NORWICH some of them Puritans, ib. 450; the diocese visited by Parker, ib. 473 ; dispute between the archbishop and the chapter about visi- tation, ib. 476 Foreign churches : foreigners at Nor- wich, Park. 247 n.; a church assigned to them, ib. 255; the Dutch church, dis- turbances in it, 1 Zur. 256, 266; peace re- stored, ib. 278 ; cases of possession there, ib. .'303; the French church, peaceable, ib. 256 Nosegay : A pleasant new Nosegay, by T. Becon, 1 Bee. 188—229; written in a few days, ib. 195 Nose of wax; the scriptures so called (by A. Pighius, q. v.), 1 Ful. 8, 539, Hutch. 236, 2 Tyn. 103, and al. Nosel, or nowsle : to nurse, 1 Tyn. 318, 384; noosel, 1 Tyn. 508; nosylled, 2 Cran. 119; nousled, nuzzled, 2 Bee. 350 Nosocomia : 1 Bui. 286, 4 Bui. 498 Nostradamus (Mich.): threatened the world with peculiar evils in 1559—60, Park. 59 n.; Fulke wrote against him, 1 Ful. v. Notaries : their marks or devices, 2 Cran. 556, 557 ; application of one to be a notary, Park. 392 Notaris (Dr), master of Clare hall: opposes Latimer, 2 Lat. xii. Nottingham : great storms there, Pit 607 ; a royal visitation commenced at St Mary's church, 1 Zur. 73 n Nottingham (Cha. earl of): o. Howard. Nottingham (Hen. earl of), afterwards duke of Richmond : v. Fitzroy. Nourises: nurses, 3 Whitg. 189 Nourry (Nich. le) : t>. Le Nourry. Nourtring: nourishing, chastening, Grin. 101 Nousled : v. Nosel. Nova Villa (A. de) : v. Arnoldus. Novatian : one of the founders of the Nova- tian sect, 1 Lat. 425 n.; styled Catharus, J Bee. 94, 95, 278; compared by Cyprian (q.v.) to an ape, 3 Jew. 150, Whita. 667 ; his heresy, Coop. 147 : he professed to be a bishop, which Cyprian denied, 3 Jew. 322; his remains, in Tertullian's works, Jew. xli ; extracts from his abridgment of Tertullian's book on the Trinity, 3 Bui. 129, 141, 142, 176, 177, 252, 310, 324, 325 nn Novatians : called also Cathari, and why, 4 Bui. 59, 2 Ful. 375, 1 Hoop. 169, 547, Bid. 120, 1 Whitg. 114 n., 171, 172; they separated from the church, and why, iBul. 59, Bid. 120; they said the regenerate can- not sin, Bog. 138; thought themselves — NOWELL perfect, ib. 257; imagined that they could not sin even in thought, ib. 135, 138, 257; taught that sin after baptism is unpardon- able, 3 Bui. 66, Hutch. 113, 117, Bog. 141, 298, 312; denied repentance and re- mission to the fallen, 2 Bui. 424, 1 Ful. 437, 438, 1 Hoop. 169, 647, 3 Jew. 353, 1 Lat. 425, 2 Whitg. 202, 203; abused the passage in Heb. vi. on apostasy, 1 Ful. 31, Hutch. 113, 117; their views respecting ab- solution, 1 Ful. 272; they rebaptized in- fants afore baptized, Bog. 266, 277 ; their pretended purity, and straitness of living, Phil. 419,420; they condemned marriage, Bog. 261 n., especially second marriages, ib. 262, 307; maintained that the righteous have Christ inherent within them, t'6. 115; Cyprian (q. v.) opposed them, 2 Whitg. 202, 203; their opposition to him, Whita. 441 Novatus: one of the founders of the No- vatian sect, 1 Lat. 425 n. ; his errors, 1 Bee. 94, 95, 278, 3 Bee. 401, 412, 3 Jew. 353, 354, Bid. 120; he would not receive the chrism after baptism, 2 Ful. 389 ; how he ministered the communion, 1 Jew. 153; his first coming into Italy, ib. 173 n. ; he made a schism at Rome, ifc. 348; desired the bishoprick of Rome, 1 WTiitg. 172; forsook his ministry, ib. 173 Novell*: o. Law (Civil). Novellius Tricongius: made proconsul, 4 Jew. 659 Novelty: to be avoided in doctrine, Phil. 316 Novices : v. Neophytes. Noviomagus ( ) : chaplain to the king of Denmark, 3 Zur. 512 n Novus homo : Xord. (99) Novus Orbis : Basil 1537, Jew. xli, 4 Jew. 1055, 1056 Nowell (Alex.), dean of St Paul's: memoir of him, Now. i — ix; his birth and early education, ib. i; sent to Oxford, ib. ; mas- ter of Westminster school, and prebendary there, ib. ; returned member for Looe, but displaced, ib. ; goes into exile, 1 Cran. (9), Xow. ii ; at Strasburgh, ./etc. xiii, Xow. ii ; the troubles at Frankfort, Xow. ii ; on queen Mary's death Nowell returns to England, and is appointed a royal visitor, archdeacon of Middlesex, &c, ib. ; made dean of St Paul's, ib. iii; his preaching, ib. ; he preaches at the consecration of Grindal, Sandys, and other bishops, Grin, vi, Sand. xviii ; prolocutor of the convocation, Xow. iii ; he assists at the funeral solemnity of the emperor Ferdinand at St Paul's, Grin. 32; approves rules for Tonbridge school, 561 Park. 211 n. ; the queen is offended with a sermon by him, ib. 235; offended with him on another occasion, Pra. Eliz. xvii. n. ; he will not preach before her unless she will favour him, Park. 251; being occupied ag.iinst Doi'tnan, (see be- low), he begs to be discharged from Lent preaching, ib. 200; at Hadharn with Grin- dal, Grin. 320; he attends the duke of Norfolk at his execution, 2 Zur. 198 n.; signs a warrant for the apprehension of Cartwright, 1 Zur. 313 n.; he and others confer with Campion, Now. vii; he will not answer the book De Disciplina, Grin. 353; he obtains a new charter for the col- legiate church of Manchester, Wool, iii ; his contribution in aid of Geneva, Grin. 432 n.; legacy to him, ib. 459 ; president of Bra- senose, Now. i, and a benefactor to that college, ib. viii ; his death, ib. ; mention of him, Park. 145 ; he was nearly related to Whitaker, WhUa. ix ; bishop Woolton was his nephew, Wool. iii. His writings : — a sermon preached before queen Elizabeth, at the opening of parlia- ment, Jan. 15C3, (appended to the P. S. ed. of his Catechisms), A'oic. 223; he composes a homily for the plague of 1503, Grin, vi, "9, 258; viz. an homily concerning the jus- tice of God, in punishing of impenitent sinners, &c, which is printed in Grin. 90, Lit. Eliz. 491 ; his controversy with Dor- man, Calf. 2, 1 Ful. 75 n., 2 Ful. 3, Jew. xx, Now. iii, 3 Whitg. xxxi ; controversy with Sanders, 2 Ful. 3, 356, Now. iv; his Catechism in Latin, and the same Cate- chism translated by Tho. Norton, edited by G. E. Corrie, D.D., master of Jesus col- lege, Cambridge, Now. ; notice of this Cate- chism, Now. iv — vii ; whether sanctioned by convocation, ib. v; letter from Nowell to Sir Will. Cecil on its being printed, ib. vi; editions and abridgments of it, ib. vii; Whitaker translated it and the abridgment of it into Greek, Whita. xii ; articles, &c., respecting it, Grin. 142, 152,174; ministers enjoined to learn it, 1 Whitg. 3 0, 3 Whitg. 471; references toit.l Whitg. G8,09;Nowell supposed by some to have been the writer of king Edward's Catechism, Phil. 180 n. ; letter by him, Park. 251 ; his opinion on a place of Cyprian, 2 Whitg. 217, 218 ; on the pope's supremacy, ib. 245 ; he regards the Jewish high priest as an authority for an archbishop, ib. 348; declares the history of Paul's cross, Pil. G07 ; his view of Jewel's challenge, 2 Ful. 58 Nowell (Jo.), the dean's father: Now. i. Nowell (Lau.), brother of Alexander : an exile, 1 Cran. (9) Nowls : heads, Pil. 292 Noy: to hurt, to annoy, Bale 559, 1 Bee. 117 Nuffield, co. Oxon : the manor of English, 2 Brad. 45 n., Jew. xi. Nullatenses : bishops without sees, some at Trent, 4 Jew. 997 Nullifidians : 3 Bui. 112 Numa Pompilius, king of Rome : 1 Bui. 201, 2 Bui. 219, Calf. 13, 14, 302, 303, 1 Hoop. 284, 352, 4 Jew. 1047, 1164, 1 Lat. 104 Number: v. Beast, Six, Seven, &c. Numbers: what the book contains, 2 Com. 17 ; Tyndale's prologue to it, 1 Tyn. 429 Numenius: styles Plato an Attic Moses, Whita. 118 Nunc dimittis: v. Simeon. Nuns: their beginning, 2 Bee. 370; nuns in the time of Augustine, 2 Ful. 100; in the Anglo-Saxon church, ib. 12; popish ones, ib. 99 ; at least 10,000 in England in Henry VIIL'stime, 3 Zur. 36 Nuremberg : diets or assemblies there, 3 Jew. 182, 4 Jew. 737, 3 Tyn. 40 n. ; the Centum Gravamina, v. Germany; Tyndale there, 1 Tyn. lvii ; he mentions it as Nornburg, 3 Tyn. 218; the city consents to the con- fession of Augsburg, 2 Zur. 15 n. ; the Nu- remberg Chronicle, v. Schedel (H.) Nussbaum (Valentine) : 3 Zur. 644, 607, 009, 677, 681 Nycholas (Jo.) : 2 Cran. 390 Nycols ( ) : sent to preach at Calais, 2 Cran. 320 Nycolson (James): printer in Southwark, 2 Cov. x, xi, 2, 23, 319, 2 Lat. 465 (Jac. Nicolai); he seeks a privilege, 2 Con. 498 Nyssen (Greg.): v. Gregory. Nyxon (Tho.) : Rid. ii. n o O : a superstition of the fifteen oos, 2 Cran. 148 (v. Brigit). O. (I.), i.e. Jo. Old, q.v. Oaths, and Swearing : v. Perjury, Prayers. Jurisprandum, juramentum, Now. (101) ; of an oath, 1 Bui. 244 ; w hat it is, ib. 246 ; how swearing first came up, 1 Bee. 377 ; it is the ordinance of the Lord, 2 Hoop. 54 ; a special honour to God, \Bul. 248; whether it is lawful, ib. 244 ; whether all oaths are taken away from Christians, 1 Bee. 378; how and for w hat causes we may swear, and how 36 562 OATHS and for what causes we may not, 1 Bee. i 378, 2 Bee. 76, 78, 1 Bui. 245, &c, 1 Hoop, j 324, 47G, 477, 2 .r7oo/>. 55, 1 Jew. 228, 2 Zaf. C4, Note. (13), 127, 2 Tyn. 56, 57, 229 ; conditions of a holy oath, 1 Bui. 249; the faithful may holily and justly use oaths ! in matters of controversy, 2 Hoop. 54, 124; a Christian may swear for the health of himself or his neighbour, 1 Bee. 379; reli- \ gious oaths are to be kept, 1 Bui. 252; large reward to those who keep them, ib. I 253; oaths may not be taken vainly and rashly, '2 Hoop. 124, Rog. 350 ; needless ones are sinful, 1 Hoop. 335; the name of the Lord abused by vain oaths and by perjury, 1 Bui. 241 ; magistrates may lawfully re- quire oaths of their subjects, 1 Bee. 380, 2 Bee. 78, 2 Hoop. 54, Rog. 357 ; how we may swear, and with what ceremonies, 1 Bui. 247 ; an oath ought to have three companions, 1 Bee. 374 ; on swearing by God, 2 Tyn. 55; why God suffered the Jews to swear by him, 1 Bee. 377 ; what is meant by the scripture expression, "swear in God," ib. 376, 377; God only to be sworn by, Hutch. 21 ; w hy men swear uncovered, 2 Ful. 210; against swearing by the saints, or any creatures, 1 Hoop. 477, Hutch. 21, Now. (14), 128; saints sworn by at sessions and courts, Hutch. 21 ; swearing by the mass, ib. ; swearing by or on a book, Bale 74, 110, 111, by the go- spels, by bread, salt, &c, ib. 56 ; bishops (says Bonner) may swear by looking on the gospel book, without touching it, Phil. SO; to make men swear by compulsion is not agreeable to God's word, lBec. 3S0; com- pulsory oaths as to the amount of a man's property condemned, 1 Tyn. 187; no man should be compelled to swear against him- self, ib. 203, 2 Tyn. 56; Tyndale says no man ought to be compelled to swear against another, 3 Tyn. 147 ; violation of oaths allowed by Papists, Rog. 119, 359, 360; pope Julius said they were binding on mer- chants, but not on princes, 2 Zur. 173; oaths dispensed with by the pope, 2 Hoop. 240; swearing lightly thought of by various heretics, Rog. 357 ; what kind of oaths may be broken, 1 Bee. 372, 1 Bui. 250, 2 Cran. 215, 2 Hoop. 55; it is our duty to repent of and break all oaths and vows which are sinful, 1 Tyn. 206, 240, 246, 2 Tyn. 57 ; errors about swearing, Rog. 358—361 Oaths: — that of Roman soldiers was termed a sacrament, 4 Bui. 235; tyrannical oaths exacted by the see of Home from the emperors, 2 Cran. 74; the oath to the pope taken by Otho, the first German emperor, 3 Bee. 512, 513 n., 2 Tyn. 269 ; the oath of obedience to the pope, taken by Romish bishops, 4 Bui. 141, 530, 2 Jew. 99G, 3 Jew. 205, 4 Jew. 948, 1113, Pit. 555; Cranmer's oaths of fidelity to the pope, on his consecra- tion, 2 Cran. 539, 561, 562; his protestation, ib. 5G0; his oath to (he king for his tempo- ralities,!^. 400; the English coronation oath, 2 Cran. 126, 454; oath of fealty to Henry VIII. and his heirs according to the act of succession, ib. 285 n.; dispute as to oaths against the pope's supremacy, IBrad. 468, 475, &c, 483, &c. ; Gardiner calls them Herod's oaths, ib. 408; the oath of the king's supremacy, Lit. Edw. 168, 338 ; the form in king Edward's ordination book objected to by Hooper, and altered by the king with his own hand, 2 Hoop, xii, 3 Zur. 81, 87, 416, 559, 566; the oath of the queen's sovereignty, Lit. Eliz. 281 ; reference to the oath taken by the council to queen Elizabeth, ijeic. 1144; a bishop's oath of obedience to the metropolitan, Lit.Edic. 182, 350, Lit. Eliz. 294 ; the oath of church- wardens, Grin. 177 ; oath to be taken by every governor of Rivington school, Pit. 664; that of the schoolmaster and usher, ib. 667 ; that of a midwife, Grin. 174 n.; the Book of Oaths, 4 Jew. 1144 n., 2 Lat. 114n Profane swearing censured as an evil practice, 1 Hoop. 476, 2 Lat. 79 ; forbidden, 1 Bee. 357, 358, 2 Bee. 77 ; opposed to the word of God, 1 Bee. 38; against it, with sentences and examples of scripture, ib. 446, 447 ; An Invective against Swear- ing, by T. Becon, ib. 350; it and idola- try are most grievous sins, ib. 359 ; the world and God's word judge diversely of swearers, ib. 302; among the faithful oaths need not, among the unfaithful profit not, ib. 378; excuses made for swearing, ib. 375, &c. ; what evils chance of vain swear- ing, ib. 389 ; swearers are enemies to God's word, ib. 366; they shall not escape un- punished, ib. 363; they are like thieves con- demned to be hanged, ib. 365; examples of their punishment, ib. ; there is enough swearing in England to bring destruction on the realm, ib. 355; profane oaths, 1 Brad. 10, 1 Lat. 231 ; laws for the punish- ment of swearing, 1 Bee. 390, 391 ; remedies against it, ib. 392 ; an exhortation to swear- ers, Hutch. 20; swearers of custom, and for other reasons, must leave the practice, 1 Bee. 3S8, 3S9 ; swearers to be excluded (after admonition) from the communion OATHS — (ECOLAMPADIUS 663 (synod, 15(12), Sand. 434; to be presented to the ordinary. Grin. 143 Obadiah the prophet : 1 Bui. 374, 4 Bui. 95; some think him the same as Ahab's steward, Pil. 217 ; meaning of his name, ib. 216 ; commentary on his book, ib. 201—273 Obedience : 0. God, Kings, Law, Magistrates, Parents, Vows. What it is, 3 Bee. 621 ; when and to whom it is due, 2 Tyn. 61—63; it is re- quired of us by the law of God, 3 Jew. 579, 580 ; it is thereby required alike of all, 1 Hoop. 415 ; it is better than sacrifice, Sand. 144; a principal part of Christian religion, Note. (6, 7), 118, 120; instant obe- dience due to God's commands, Sand. 269; it is due to God rather than to man, Bid. 143, 144; God rewards it, 1 Tyn. 175 ; The Obedience of a Christian Man, by \V. Tyndale, ib. 127—344; summary of its contents, ib. 331, &c. ; references to it, ib. 32 — 36, 41 n. ; obedience to powers ; faith- ful obedience a pleasant flower, 1 Bee. 211 ; it is due to rulers, ib. 216, 1 Bui. 390, Nord. 167, 1 Tyn. 173, 332—336 ; the spi- ritualty must pay it, 1 Bee. 216, 217; none are exempt from it, ib. 216; the limit of our obedience to the civil power, Sand. 199, 2 Tyn. 245; therule of obedience, 3 WhiUj. 590; canonical obedience not to be kept if opposed to the obligations of baptism, Pil. 621, or to our allegiance to our prince, ib. 622 ; popish obedience, 2 Cran. 147, 2 Tyn. 123; obedience of servants to their masters, 1 Tyn. 172; that of wives to their husbands, ib. 171 ; that of children to their elders, ib. 168; its reward, ib.; inobedien- tia, Now. (101) Object : an obstacle, 3 Bee. 380 Object (adj.) : obvious, Sand. 252 Oblations: v. Offerings, Sacrifices, Supper of the Lord. Obruted : overthrown, 1 Bee. 57 Obsecrations : entreaties, 1 Bee. 187 Observants: a division of the Franciscans, 2 Cran. 292, 330 n., 333, 384, 1 Lai. 287, 1 Tyn. 301 n., 2 Tyn. 42, 44; the mode of profession, 1 Tyn. 227 ; they set Christ but little above Francis, 2 Tyn. 5; were Romish spies, Bale 221, 1 Lat. 287 ; their vigilance and tyranny, 2 Tyn. 249; their treacherous practices, ib. 305; one of them sent by Wolsey in search of Tyndale, 1 Tyn. xxxiv; they were not permitted even to handle a penny, ib. 301 ; banished the kingdom, ib. 38 n.; their house at Greenwich, ib. \v, 38 n.; the Cistercian w ere called White Observant monks, Pil. 509 Observare leges: Now. (102) Obsign : to seal or ratify, 1 Brad. 262, 395 Occam (Will, de): his opinion on Maccabees, Whita. 97; he refers "Hoc" to the body of Christ, 2 Jew. 788; wrote on the errors of John XXII., Jew.'x\i, Bog. 181 ; con- demned as a heretic, 1 Jew. 52, 4 Jew. 925 Occamists: 1 Zur. 53 Occupations: sundry kinds, 2 Bui. 30 ; need- less ones, ib. 28; what occupation a godly man ought chiefly to use, ib. 31; men of occupation do not fear to swear bargain- ing, 1 Bee. 359; they must abstain from swearing, ib. 388 Ochinus (Bernardine) : notice of him, 3 Zur. 334 n.; being invited into England by abp Cranmer, he came with P. Martyr, 4 Jew. 1224 n., 1 Zur. 22, 25, 26, 40, 58, 64 ; expenses of his journey hither, 3 Zur. 641 n.; his pension, 1 Lat. 141; Bradford goes to his house, 2 Brad, xxi, 352, 353; mentioned, 1 Zur. 30, 47, 60, 72, 78, & ssepe, 2 Zur. 31, 48, 76, 3 Zur. 353 ; his dangerous opi- nions, 4 Bui. xiv; he impugned the deity of the Holy Ghost, Bog. 70, and said that he is God's favour and virtue, ib. 73 ; de- fended polygamy, ib. 307 ; his opinion on a book ascribed to Clement of Rome, Calf. 368 n. ; his Dialogi xxx, 2 Zur. 261 ; a Dialogue of his translated by Ponet, Calf. 368 n. ; two letters from him to Musculus, 3 Zur. 334, 336 ; his wife, ib. 55 Oeivity : indolence, 2 Hoop. 92 Ockam (Gul. de) : v. Occam. O'Cullen (Pat.) : hanged at Tyburn for trea- son, Lit. Eliz. 658 n Odible : hateful, Bate 518 Odo (St), or Odilo : notice of him, Bale 320 n Odoacer: 2 Bui. 109, 4 Jew. 952, 1001 Q'colampadius (Jo.): referred to, 2 Lat. 314, 3 Zur. 414 ; called by More friar Hus- kyne, 3 Tyn. 5; his part in the conference at Marpurg, Grin. 251 n.; his doctrine, 2 Ful. 377 ; cited about the fall of Satan, 3 Bui. 350 n. ; his views on the sacrifice of Christ set forth by Gardiner, 1 Cran. 355; he speaks of Christ's converse with the disciples after his resurrection, Whita. 548; his controversy with Luther on the Lord's supper, 1 Cov. 463—466, 3 Zur. 46; his opinions with regard to the presence of Christ therein, 1 Cov. 469, Phil. 401 ; he wrote an epistle or treatise on the words, " This is my body,'' 3 Tyn. 258 n. ; denied transnbstantiation, Bid. 158 ; quoted upon justification, 2 Cran. 211 ; he explains how St Paul was "rude in speech," Whita. 101; expounds his anathema against those who 36—2 561 CFCOLAMPADIUS — OFTFOR should preach another gospel, ib. 627 ; he censures factious opposition to the custom of the church, 1 Whitg. 137 ; speaks of indifferent ceremonies, 3 Whitg. 107, 108; says the Jewish priests when not minister- ing wore the same kind of garments as laymen, 2 Bui. 133 ; desires the revival of excommunication, 2 Zur. 252; his opinion respecting the divorce of Henry VIII., 3 Zur. 551 n.; his commentary on Daniel, &c. (the copy given by Bradford to Rob. Harrington), 2 Brad. 55 n.; Parkhurst advises Simler to translate his German j works, 1 Zur. 110; he is defended against the charge of falsifying fathers, 1 Cran. 171, 172, 3 Jew. 491, 494, 495; letter from him to Zuinglius, 3 Zur. 551 ; reference to an epistle of Melancthon to him, 1 Cran 20 CEcumenius : notice of him, 1 Ful. 340 n.; Opera, Jew. xli ; he enforces the duty of searching the scriptures, Whita. 210; men- tions a tradition concerning Judas, ib. 664; on Acts xiv. 23, he affirms that Paul and Barnabas created and ordained the elders, 1 Whitg. 349; speaks of the conduct of Peter in the council at Jerusalem, 2 Whitg. 273, 275 ; says James was bishop of Jeru- salem, ib. 277 ; on Rom. iii. he calls the flesh of Christ the propitiation of our sins, 2 Jew. 752; does not understand Rom. xii. 8, of deacons, 3 Whitg. 283; writes of the benediction of the cup, 1 Cov. x, I Ful. 501, 502; writes of unknown tongues, Whita. 2G2, 204 ; understands " the place of the unlearned," 1 Cor. xiv. 16, to mean the place assigned to the laity, ib. 260; expounds 1 Cor. ii. 10, " the savour of life," &c., 1 Cran. 202, 206 ; explains the text, *' If our gospel be hid," &c, 2 Cor. iv. 3, Whita. 388; explains how we are "made meet," or counted worthy, Col. i. 12, 1 Ful. 363,364; states his opinion on "the epistle from Laodicea," Col. iv. 16, Whita. 303; on 2 Thess. i. he says that suffering for Christ procures the kingdom of heaven according to justice, not by grace, 1 Ful. 339; says Paul, in writing to Timothy, calls bishops presbyters, 1 Whitg. 433, 487 ; styles Timothy and Titus bishops, 2 Whitg. 296 ; states that Paul would not have the whole island of Crete governed by one, t'6. 283, 315, 317; allows the promotion of deacons, 3 Whitg. 70; writing on Heb. v. he shews (from Psa. ex.) how Christ is offered in the holy supper, 2 Jew. 732, 733; expounds Heb. x. 1, "the very image of the things," ib. 614, 616; speaks of Jacob und his staff, Heb. xi. 21, 1 Ful. 541 ; com- ments on the text, " Marriage (is) honour- able in all," £6. 478, 479; dotes on the place, " we have an altar," ib. 519 ; tells why some epistles are called catholic, t'6. 223 ; expounds James i. 13, " God cannot be tempted," ib. 560; on 2 Pet. i. 15, he mentions the opinion that the saints in heaven remember us on earth, ib. 537, 2 Ful. 88; cites Photius, irAira. 662 ffidilred, king: v. Edilred. QSpinus (Jo.): B. ^Epinus. Gitenbaeh: the convent, 4 Bui. xi. Offence : of offences, 2 Bui. 315 ; they are to be avoided, 2 Brad. 327, 328; we most walk without offence, Sand. 310, &c; dis- tinction between offence given and offence taken, 2 Brad. 343. 2 Bui. 318, 2 Lat. 77, 78, 2 Whitg. 60 ; to give offence is a great sin, 2 Bui. 319 ; how and by w hat means offences are given, ib. 316; they arise not of the gospel but of its enemies, t'6. 319 Offenders : o. Punishment. How they are to be dealt with, 2 Tyn. 46 Offendicle: a stumbling-block, 3 Bee. 610, Pil. 484 Offendiculum Sacerdotum : t>. Anselm. Offerings, Oblations : v. Sacrifices. What the word "oblations," includes, 1 LatA't; what oblations we ought to offer, i6.74; forgiveness of enemies needful before offering them, t'6. 18; they must be our own property and not another man's, ib. 22; offerings to the clergy, 1 Tyn. 237, 2 Whitg. 557 ; oblations anciently divided into four portions, 2 Ful. 93 ; offering-days, 2 Hoop. 145, 1 Lat. 23 n., Lit. Eliz. 185 Offertory : its first appointment, 3 Bee. 264, 2 Brad. 306, 308 Office : p. Duty. The humblest office is received from God, 1 Tyn. 101 ; offices not to be sought, 2 Lat. 26, 27 ; the sale of them censured, 1 Lat. 185, 2 Lat. 26, Sand. 47 ; of civil offices in ecclesiastical persons, 3 Whitg. 404, &c. ; Cartwright's reasons against them examined, ib. 421, &c. Officers: v. Judges, Magistrates. How they should be chosen, 2 Lat. 26; what they ought to be, t"6. 27 ; their duty to those under them, 3 Tyn. 58; they dis- honour God when they abuse their power, t'6. ; some give and take bribes, 1 Lat. 261 Officina: v. Textor. Orticium Beata? Virginis: v. Mary. Oftfor, bp of the Vidians : consecrated at the command of king Edilred, 2 Ful. 17, 24, 1 19 OG — O'NEALE 565 Og, king of Bashan : 1 Bui. 378 Oglethorp (Owen), bp of Carlisle; sometime vice-chancellor of Oxford, 3 Zur. 448 ; let- ter from him to Bullinger, ib. 124 ; he is imprisoned for superstition, ib. 187; dis- putes with Ridley at Oxford, Rid. 191 ; also with Cranmer, 1 Cran. 391, 400, 1 Jew. 53; mentioned, 1 Zur. 10 n., 3 Zur. 4:25; his death, 1 Zur. G9 Oil : v. Unction. What is meant l>y oil in the scriptures, 2 Hoop. 228, 22'J ; how it is used in East- ern countries, Pit. 52G; hallowed, ib. 525; two sorts thereof, ib. 52G ; prayer on blessing it, 2 Jew. 1127, 1136, 3 Jew. 177; lofty terms applied to it, 2 Jew. 575, 57G; address to it, — "Ave sanctum oleum," Una. 631, 3 Jew. 243 Ointment: v. Unction. Meaning of the similitude, 2 Cur. 314 Okenfold wood, co. Kent : 2 Cran. 312, 313 Old (Jo.): notices of him, 1 Bee. ix, '2 Bee. 422, 424 ; in exile, 1 Cran. (9) ; J. O. (i. e. Old): translates a book on Antichrist, 2 Cran. 03; J. O. (perhaps the same): signs a conclusion to Ridley's Conferences, Rid. 151 Old Faith : translated from Bullinger by bp Coverdale, 1 C'ov. 1, &c. Old man : v. Man. Old men and women : v. Aged. Old wa_\s: Pil. 537 Oldcastle (Sir Jo.), lord Cobham : notice of him, 1 Bee. 2G4 n. ; Polydore Virgil's ac- count of him, Bale 9; his father (?), and his youth, ib. 7; verses from his first book in the parliament- house, ib. 53, 54; lie circu- lates the works of Wickliffe, &c, ib. 11; accused by the synod of 1413, ib. 1G; abp Arundel complains to the king of him, ib. 17; his conference with the king, ib.; being cited by archbishop Arundel he refuses to appear, ib. 18; is excommunicated, ib. 19; his confession of faith, ib. 20; he offers to purge himself by combat, ib. 23 ; appeals to the pope, ib.; sent to the Tower, ib. ; brought before abp Arundel, ib. ; his first examination, ib. 21 ; his words respecting the real presence, 3 Tyn. 213; again brought before the archbishop, Bale 28; his latter examination, ib. 29; sentence against him, ib. 41 ; he speaks to the people, ib. 44; his manifesto from the Tower, ib. 45 ; an ab- juration counterfeited by the bishops, ib. 4G; he escapes from the Tower, and conti- nues four years in Wales, ib. 51 ; retaken, condemned, and executed, ib. 52, 351, 394; A brief Ciibonicle concehnim; his Examination and Death, &c , by bp Bale, ib. 1—59; causes of his condemnation and death, ib. 4, 10; his death compared with that of Tho. a Becket, i6.55, &c; England punished for it, ib. 12 Olearius (Jo. Gottf.): Biblioth. Scriptt. Eccles., 2 Ful. 336 n Oleastro (Hieron. ab) : prescribes rules for the interpretation of scripture, Whita. 495 ; on Deut. xvii. 12,— the judgment of the priest, ib. 421; on Deut. xxx. 11— "For this commandment," tScc.i6.382 Olesnicki (Nic), lord of Pinczov: notice of him, 3 Zur. 690 n Olcvianus (Gasper) : minister at Heidelberg, 2 Zur. 238 n Olfridde: v. Ethelfride. Oligarchy : 1 Bui. 310 Oliphant (Lau. lord): taken prisoner by the English at Solway, 3 Zur. 239 n Olisleger (Hen.) : vice-chancellor to the duke of Cleves, 2 Cran. 409; his letter to Cran- mer in the cause of Anne of Cleves, ib. 410 Olive leaves: what they signified on the cross in ceremonies on Palm- Sunday, 1 Bee. 113, 114 Olive tree: never without leaves and fruit, 1 Bee. 114, 343; the Christian compared to it, ib. 347 Oliver (Jo.): consulted by the king about Cranmer's scrupling to swear to the pope, 2 Cran. 224; counsellor for the king in the matter of the divorce, ib. 244; mentioned, ib. 261 Oliver (Friar): v. Olyver. Olivet: 4 Bui. 191 Olivetan (Pet. Bob.): notice of him, 3 Zur. 622 n Olympia: her sufferings, Pit. G37, G38 Olympiodorus : says that a man shall continue in the state in which he dies, 3 Jew. 568 Olympius: confesses original sin, 2 Bui. 390 Olysleger (Hen.) : v. Olisleger. Olyver (Friar), prior of the Black Friars in Cambridge: preaches against the king's cause, 2 Cran. 295 O'Molana(Malachias), bp of Ardagh: Park. 421 Omri, king of Israel : 1 Bui. 336, 2 Bui. 12 On: used for against, 2 Tyn. 119 Once : at some time, 2 Hoop. 292 O'Neale (Con), earl of Tjrone: 1 Zur. 186 n O'Neale (Matt.), illeg. son of Con, earl of Tyrone : 1 Zur. 186 n O'Neale (Shan), illeg. son of Con, earl of Tyrone : his rebellion in Ireland, Pil. 74 n. 566 OW'EALE — ORDER 1 Zur. 186 n.; his submission, 1 Zur. 186 n., 194 n. ; his death in an affray, ib. 18G n., 195 O'Jseale ( ), earl of Tyrone : his rebel- lion suppressed, Lit. Eliz. 473, 2 Zur. 335 Onerate : to load, 1 Bee. 67 Ongar (Chipping), co. Essex : the benefice, 2 Lot. 222 n Onkelos : his Targum, 1 Hoop. 351, Whita. 117, 3 Whitg. 343 On-live, on-lyve : alive, 1 Cob. 465 Onslow (Fulke), and Mary (Whetenhall) his wife : 1 Bee. 191 n Onslow (Rich.), solicitor-general: "Mr Ons- sley," Park. 302, 303 n Onuphrius Panvinius: Epitome Pont. Rom., Jew. xli; Annot. in Platin. de Vit. Pont., ib. ; cited, 4 Jew. 648, 659, 686, 698, ;700, 934, 936 Opere operato (Ex) : r. Opus. Opitius (Mart.) : Calf. 135 n Oporinus (Jo ), or Herbst : a printer at Basle, 2 Zur. 112 n., 3 Zur. 106, 595 n., 638 Oppression : two sermons of oppression, af- fliction, and patience, Mutch. 295, &c. ; Dr Somes' godly treatise against oppression, Pil. 468, &c. ; what it is, ib. 469 ; why God suffers it, Hutch. 304; it is unlawful, and a grievous sin, Pil. 649, Sand. 135; complain, ed of in Nehemiah's time, Pil. 4">4— 458; various kinds in England, ib. 461, 462; practised by many classes of men, ib. 464, 465, brethren and countrymen, ib. 459 ; oppressors have no religion in them, ib. 474; restitution required of them, ib. 470, 471 ; the voice of the oppressed cries for vengeance, ib. 463; oppressors shall be punished, ib. 473; magistrates should deli- ver the oppressed, ib. 471, 472, 476 ; it is better to suffer than to oppress, Hutch. 302; how the oppressed should behave themsehes under tyrannical princes, 1 Bui. 316 Opsopaeus ( ): Wliita. 112 n Optatus, bp of Milevis: Opera, Jew. xli; in a question concerning rebaptizing, he as- serts that scripture must be the sole judge, Whita. 464; calls the sacrament of the Lord's supper a pledge of everlasting sal- vation and hope of the resurrection, 3 Bee. 387, 388; speaks of the body and blood of Christ as wont to be laid upon the altar, 3 Jew. 601 ; enumerates the bishops of Rome from Peter, 2 Ful. 348, 349, 3 Jetc. 326; cited about Peter's primacy, 2 Ful. 311, 331, 332; an unfounded allusion to the ! origin of the name Cephas, supposed to be < an interpolation in his text, 2 Ful. 302 n., which has been otherwise corrupted, ib. 348 n. i he says there are four sorts of heads in the church, bishops, priests, deacons, and the faithful, 3 Jew. 270; affirms that in apparel there is a token of the will, not a help towards chastity, ib. 428; the seventh book De Schismate Donatistarum referred to, though Optatus wrote but six, 2 Ful. 323 Opus aureum : 2 Bee. 472 n Opus operans : 2 Jew. 750, 754 Opus operantis : 2 Jeic. 750, 754 Opus operatum : remarks on it, Bale 159, 2 Brad. 278, 2 Cov. 257, 2 Hoop. 125, 2 Jeic. 749, &c, Rog. 248, (and see Sacraments) ; the mass held profitable ex opere operato, 2 Bee. 454, 3 Bee. 358, 380 Opus Imperfectum : v. Chrysostom. Opusculum tripartitum : v. Councils, Lateran in. Or: ere, Grin. 16, Pil. 86 Oracles : those of the heathen the work of Satan and evil spirits, 3 Bui. 362, 2 Cran. 41; that of Apollo, 4 Jew. 1068; that of the Pythian Apollo said to Philippize, ib. 1113; Sibyllarum Oracula, Jew. xliii; who the sibyls were, and whence their name, Hutch. 177; their oracles often alleged by the fathers, 3 Jew. 132, 4 Jew. 737 ; sibylline utterances respecting God, Hutch. 177 ; testimony of the sibyls respecting the tower of Babel, cited by Josephus, Whita. 112; their utterance respecting the cross, Calf. 'Jo n. ; they say that Antichrist shall be iro\i6npavo%, and that his name shall be like pontus, 2 Jew. 914 ; declare that his greatest wo shall be by the banks of Tiber, 2 Jeic. 915, 4 Jew. 743 Orange (Princes of): v. Rene", William. Orarium : v. Horarium. Orarium : a vestment, 2 2'yn. 221 n Oratio: Xow. (102) Orator: one who petitions or prays, 2 Brad. 241, 2 Bui. 16, Phil. 157, 1 Tun. 331 Oratories : v. Chapels. Oratory: a fair and well-ordered oration very persuasive, 1 Hoop. Iu2; custom and manner of orators, ib. 413 Orbellis ( Nich. de ), commonly called Dor- bel: notices of him, 2 Lot. xxwi, 1 Tyn. 151 n.; passages on faith and justification, 2 Cran. 204 Orbis (Novus) : v. Novus. Order: what it is, 3 Bee. 618; what manner of it remains in the church, 4 Bui. 10S Order (Book of Common): v. Book. Order of the Church in Denmark, q.v. Obdkr of the Commi' n'ion, 154S, Lit. Edw. 1 — 8 ; reference to it, and to Latin versions of it, 2 Cov. 525 n ORDERS — ORIGEN 567 Orders, Ordination : i>. Ministers, Bishops, Priests, Deacons, &c. What orders the Lord hath instituted in his church, 4 Bui. 104; translations con- cerning orders examined, 1 Ful. 4G0, &c. ; ecclesiastical orders said to be an apostoli- cal tradition, Whita. 508; discussion as to the number of holy orders, 3 Jew. 271, &C. ; they are variously reckoned by an- cient writers, ib. 272, 273; the offices of apostle, bishop, priest, deacon, and widow, are of God, 3 Tyn. 176; five orders are mentioned in the so-called Apostolic ca- nons, and by Ambrose, Whita. 509; Ro- manists make seven, Hutch. 50, Roy. 258, four lesser, three greater, 3 Jew. 271, Rog. 258 ; clerks of the minor orders carry tapers, &c, and drive dops out of church, 3 Jew. 273; on the ordination of ministers, 4 Bui. 128; of consecration of bishops and mi- nisters, Rog. 327; it must be lawful, ib. 238—241 ; power of ordination, 4 Bui. 43 ; on the authority of bishops to ordain mi- nisters, 1 Whitg. 425 ; it is the only pecu- liar work of a bishop, according to Jerome and Chrysostom, ib. 439, 440; bishops must be most careful in it, 1 Bee. 4 ; ordi- nation by the bishop and presbyters, 1 Ful. 249, 250, Sand. 434; ordination by bishops without the concurrence of the church dis- approved by Beza, 2 Zur. 129 ; the people should consent, 1 Ful. 247 ; the alleged sacrament of orders, 4 Bui. 247, Calf. 227 — 231 ; some call it the sacrament of priest- hood, of bishopdom, or of arehbishopdom, Rog. 259; the doctrine of the Institution on the sacrament of orders, 2 Cran. 96— 98 ; orders not a sacrament, 2 Hoop. 127, Roy. 258, 1 Tyn. 254; but a holy service, 2 Jew. 1129; each order called a sacra- ment, Rog. 259; how ordination may be termed a sacrament, Calf. 229; the order of it, 4 Bui. 138 ; the scripture method, Pil. 580; divers modes of appointment and ordination in the apostles' time, I Whitg. 428 ; on the signification of xf ipoTuvia, and some other words, 1 Ful. 246, &c, Pil. 680, 1 Whitg. 345, &c; putting on of hands is a sign, but not essential, 1 Tyn. 259 (v. Hands); ordination as described by ancient writers, Pil. 584, 585; popish rites, ib. 581 ; Homanists cannot agree as to what makes the priest, 1 Tyn. 258; Tyn- dale knew priests who went through the form of ordination a second time, because the bishop had omitted some ceremony, ib. 277; shaving, oiling, and vestments, and minor orders, are men's traditions, 3 Tyn. 176; ordination said to confer character, which is affirmed to be indelible, Calf. 230, 1 Tyn. 255; who are excluded from orders by the church of Rome, Roy. 241 ; why orders are not to be received at the hands of popish bishops, 4 Bui. 140; on the calling of ministers in the church of Eng- land, 1 Whitg. 299, &c. ; The form of making and consecrating archbishops, Bishops, Priests, and Deacons, 1549, Lit. Edw. 159; the preface to it, ascribed to Cranmer, 2 Cran. 519; some things in this form attacked by Hooper, 1 Hoop. 47, 2 Hoop, xii, 3 Zur. 81, 87, 559, 566, G73 ; The form of making and consecrating Bishops, Priests, and Deacons, 1552, Lit. Edw. 329; The form and manner of making and consecrating Bishops, Priests, and Deacons, 1559, Lit. Eliz. 272; notes respecting it, ib. xxi; of the services and ceremonies used in ordaining ministers, Grin. 340, 1 Whitg. 485, 2 Whitg. 408, 409; on the words " Receive the Holy Ghost," 1 Whitg. 488-491, 3 Whitg. 2S0, 487 ; on giving authority to preach, 3 Whitg. 40, 41; the English service censured by Romanists, Pil. 484, 578; the orders of the English church denied by Harding, 3 Jew. 320 ; Bradford's orders, for example, were not acknowledged by his judges, 1 Brad. 492; defence of the orders of the English church, Poet. 288, 289; the Book of Consecration is lawful, Rog. 327 , 332; no bishop to ordain any without consent of six learned ministers, who should all lay on their hands (synod, 1562), Sand. 434; di- rections about ordination, Grin. 1S6; in- quisition to be made for forged letters of orders, ib.; irregular ordinations by Lan- caster, archbishop elect of Armagh, iJew. 1274 Ordinate, or Directorium Sacerdotuni : Lit. Eliz. 304 n Ordinances: v. Advertisements. Ordinaries: ecclesiastical rulers, 3 Tyn. 169 Ordination : v. Orders. Ordo Romanes : 2 Bee. 256 n., 3 Bee. 482 Orenburg (The count von): killed at Gro- ningen, 1 Zur. 205 Orestes: 1 Hoop. 184 Organs: v. Music. A pair of organs, (the stocks), Phil. 2 J5 Orichovius (Stanisl.) : Chimsera, Jew. xli; lie says that as God is above the priest, so the priest is above the king, 3 Jew. 117, 4 Jew. 674, 675, 1036 Origen : i. His life and worhs. 568 ORIGEX ii. On God. iii. Scripture, Tradition. iv. Sin, Grace. v. The Church, and its Ministry. vi. Baptism. vii. The Eucharist. viii. Ceremonies and Worship, both legal and ecclesiastical. ix. Fasting, Marriage, Confession, Absolution. x. The Soul, a Future State, Sfc. xi. Images, the Cross. xii. Cclsus, Heretics, Antichrist, fyc. xiii. Miscellanea. i. His life and works : his father Leoni- das a martyr, 2 Bui. 105; he was sometime a student in Athens, 4 Jew. 652; a disciple of Clement of Alexandria, Whita. 580 ; preached while jet a layman, 1 Whitg. 452 ^454, 2 Whitg. 531; was a eatechist, 2 Jetc. 673; called to Antioch by Mamma-a, 3 Zur. G n. ; his ordination, 1 Whitg. 4G0; his high reputation, Bid. 28; he was called the informer or master of the churches, ijew. 1045; his error respecting a saying of our Lord, 1 Jew. 228; he held a provincial council against Beryllus in Arahia, 4 Jew. 1125; the year of his death, Calf. 81 n. ; his works, Jexo. xli, 3 Whitg. xxxi; his Tetrapla, Hexapla, and Octopla, Whita. 124, 125; the Hexapla, 2 Jew G92; he is the first known commen- tator (at least the first whose works re- main), Whita. 391 ; the Homilies on Levi- ticus sometimes ascribed to Cyril of Alex- andria, 2 Jew. 553 n. ; his commentary on John vi. mangled by Romanists, 4 Jew. 78S, 789; some of his works condemned, 1 Tyn. 154; errors and perilous doctrines in them, Calf. 78, Coop. 147, 2 Cov. 185, &c. j Bid. 30, 1G3, 1 Tyn. 220, Whita. 587, and see several places below ; they were translated by Ruffinus, who was therefore charged with heresy, 4 Jew. 1006 ; cited by the Arians, 3 Jew. 226; falsified by Hard- ing, ib. 515 ii. On God : he says we must first be- lieve that there is one God who created all things, 3 Jew. 256; asserts that the power of God is the soul of the world, &c, 1 Jew. 501 ; says God is with us by the preaching of the evangelists and apostles, by the sa- crament of his holy body and blood, by the glorious sign of the cross, ib. 492, 499. 5.'!G; mentions a tradition that our Lord's counte- nance assumed diverse appearances accord- ing to the worthiness, if I he beholders, Whita. 687 ; declares that Christ is in one sense every where, in another absent from us, 1 Jew. 492, 50G ; proves that Christ as to his divinity is present every where, as to his humanity gone from us into heaven, 2 Bee. 272, 273, 3 Bee. 427, 1 Cran. 94, (47); says it is not (Christ as) man that is wherever two or three are gathered to- gether...but the Divine power that was in Christ, 1 Jew. 506, 3 Jew. 258 ; declares that the power of Jesus is present with them that are gathered in his name, 1 Jew. 492,500; shews how Christ speaks in every congregation, ib. 493, 499; declares that, if we desire to follow any man, Christ is set before us, that we should follow him, 4 Jew. 882 ; says they are not to be heard which shew Christ in houses, Grin.oi; yet shews how, in a mystical sense, Christ en- ters into our house (see vii, below); states why Christ is called the Light, the Word, the Bread of life, 1 Jew. 451, 452, 2 Jew. 1042; says he that betrays Christ's disci- ples betrays Christ, 2 Jew. 760 ; denies that the darkness at the crucifixion was caused by an eclipse, Whita. 578; says Christ is the truth, Antichrist the truth counterfeit, 3 Jew. 159: speaks of some who thought that Christ should be crucified in the world to come, see iv, below ; says the Holy Ghost is not changed into a turtle, but is made a dove, ib. 566 iii. Scripture, Tradition : he counts twenty-two books of the Old Testament, 4 Bui. 540, Whita. 57 ; says the books of the Old Testament were delivered by the apostles to he read in the churches, 4 Jew. 856, 3 Whitg. 47 ; teaches that no man ought, for the setting up a doctrine, to use any books but the canonical scriptures, 2 Cran. 23: speaks of honouring the bodies of the prophets, laid in their books and letters, as in graves, 2 Jew. 618; says that Paul sets an example to the teachers of the church, to bring forw ard what they have to say fortified by divine testimony, Whita. 676; calls him circumcised and clean who brings forward sound doctrine fortified by the rules of the evangelists and apostles i'6.677, 67S; declares that our judgments and expositions without the scriptures have no credit, 1 Bee. 87, 2 Bee. 2G1 , 3 Bee. 390, 391, Coop. 189, 2 Cran. 23, 3 Jeic. 228, 231, 239, 4 Jew. 1173, Whita. 676; affirms that the discussing of our judgments must be taken only of the scriptures, 3 Jew. 239 ; says that if the scriptures do not establish anything, we ought to leave it to God, 2 Cran. 23; his way of interpreting scrip- ORIGEN 569 ture, Whita. 403, kc. ; he compares scrip- ture to the temple of God, and its mean- ing to the gold in the temple, ib. 677 ; says that as whatever sold was outside the tem- ple was not sanctified, so every sense which is without the divine scripture is not holy, 3 Jew. 248; he is noted for drawing his text to allegory, 1 Cran. 113, (5G), 1 Tyn. 307; a mystical exposition of his followed by Cyril, Whita. C87 ; though too much given to mystic interpretations, he under- stood some texts literally, and that in a v ry absurd manner, ib. 405; cautions that certain things w ritten in John vi.are figures, 2 Jew. 591, 592, 1112 ; says there is even in the gospels, a letter which killeth, e. g. "Except ye eat my flesh and drink my blood," &c, 2 Bee. 287, 3 Bee. 430, 1 Cran. 113, 158, (5G), Grin. G3, 2 Hoop. 499, 1 Jew. 45G, 525, 2 Jew. 776, 4 Jew. 790, Rid. 31 j admits obscurities in scripture, Whita, 371 ; shews how simple folks are deceived in the understanding of scripture, 1 Jew. 452, 2 Jew. 572, 1121, 3 Jew. 526; recommends the collation of parallel places, Whita. iSi; speaks of scripture being read in the church, 1 Jcio. 271 ; blames the people for not attending to the scripture at church and meditating on it at home, Whita. 247 ; says it had not been necessary to have the-e things read in the church unless thereof might grow some profit to the hearers, 4 Jew. 857 ; exhorts the people to read the scriptures, 1 Jew. 270, 326, 328 ; frequently admonishes all to search them, 2 Jew. 670, 696, 4 Jew. 796, 1186, Whita. 247 ; says we should come daily to the well of scripture, Whita. 677 ; affirms that the word of God is not only called flesh, but bread, milk, and herbs, 1 Jew. 526, 2 Jew. 762, 1042; says we must seek to understand the scriptures not only by study, but by supplication, Whita. 467 ; speaks of scrip- ture as shut from the negligent, but opened to those who seek, 2 Jew. 634; warns of the danger of neglecting to be exercised therein, ib. 689, 3 Jew. 228, Whita. 700 ; says souls unskilled in the word of justice cannot stand before the abomination of desolation, 2 Jew. 688; admonishes that there is no less danger in despiiing the word of God, than the body of God, ib. 771; held singular views respecting the leading of scripture, supposing that it might be profitable, after the manner of a spell, even to those who did not under- stand it, Whita. 266 ; says, the very reading and hearing of God's word, though without understanding it, profits much, rejoices the angels within us, preserves us from ser- pents, &c, 1 Jeiv. 325; states that even they are saved -who follow the letter of scripture, 1*6. 326, 327; says it is to the demons a torment above all kinds of tor- ment if they see any man reading the word of God, ib. 57, 327, 2 Jew. 800, 4 Jew. 1178; shews how all that are like Pharaoh cry out that men are seduced, if Moses and Aaron (whom he takes mystically) call them to the service of God, i Jew. 1153; speaks of the shadows of the law, and "the very image," 2 Jew. 613, GIG; agrees with our division of the commandments, 1 Bui. 213; numbers the second commandment among the ten, and holds it a moral law, 2 Bee. GO; expounds it, Calf. 372; referred to about " the least" precepts, 2 Lat. 314 ; plays with the word "begun," in Matt, xxvi. 37, 1 Lat. 218; on St Paul's quota- tion from Psa. xiv, in Mom. iii, 1 Jew. 314 ; quotes the book of Wisdom, 2 Jew. G04 ; whether he defended the history of Su- sanna, Whita. 78; mentions the gospel of the Hebrews, 1 Jew. 238; testimonies from him against traditions, Whita. G75, &c;. cited in favour of them, ib. 586, 5S7 iv. Sin, Grace: he declares that all men being in the loins of Adam deserved death in him, 1 Bee. G8; some particular sins are mentioned in other divisions; he says that forasmuch as all men are shut up under sin, the salvation of man stands not in man's merits, but in God's mercy, 3Jeu\ 587,588; says Christ only is the sacrifice for sins ; he is the sacrifice, the holy of holies, ib. 574; speaks of Christ as the priest, the atonement, and the victim, and says that his atonement comes to us by the way of faith, 1 Jew. 23, 3 Jew. 556 ; exhibits the profit of faith, 3 Jew. 5S4 ; maintains ju-tification by faith alone, 2 Bee. 639; ex- pounds that doctrine, referring to the penitent thief, and other examples in the scriptures, 2 Bui. 339, Wool. 34 ; some other passages, 2 Cran. 205, 211 ; he is not at all times consistent on this doctrine, Calf. 78 ; says with the holy shekel, viz. faith, we must buy Christ, who puts away our sins, 2 Jew. 748, 3 Jew. 559; declares the doctrine of St Paul to be that a man only believing may be justified though he have done no good works at all, 3 Jew. 244 ; will not allow any good deed of ours to be called good, rightly or duly, but only by abuse of speech, ib. 587 ; does not believe that there can be any work that may of £70 ORIGEN duty require reward, ib. ; mentions an erro- neous opinion of some men that in the world to come Christ must suffer in his body, or be crucified again, 2 Jew. 719, 3 Jew. 560, 623 v. The Church, and its Ministry: he says the apostles were the heavens, 1 Jew. 408; calls Peter that great foundation and most sound rock whereon Christ has built his church, 2 Ful. 282; shews that the gates of hell prevailed not against any of the apostles, and that what was said to Peter was common to all, 2 Ful. 282, 2s:;, 299, 1 Jew. 340, 401, 3 Jew. 288, 4 Jew. 929 ; teaches that the promise to Peter of the heys of the kingdom of heaven is common to the other apostles, 1 Jew. 3G0, 3 Jew. 289, 297, 4 Jew. 711, 717, 977 ; says that to Peter were given the keys of many heavens, Calf. 78, 3 Jew. 384; he does not limit the keys to Peter, 3 Jew. 384 ; says, let no man think we set John before Peter, 1 Jew. 428 ; declares that if we speak what Peter spoke we are made Peter, 3 Jew. 384, 4 Jew. 977, 1 Tyn. 218 n. ; states that the rock is whoever is a disciple of Christ, 2 Ful. 273, 298, 1 Jew. 340, 385, 3 Jew. 297, 384, 4 Jew. 1118, 1 Tyn. 218 n.; speaks of all priests as the foundation of God's church, 1 Jew. 434; says that that against which the gates of hell prevail is neither the rock nor the church, ib. 338 a. ; says all who are anointed with the holy unction are made priests, as Peter saith, 2 Jew. 737, 3 Jew. 336 ; he explains "no people," as meaning those who believe in Christ, a few in this city, and a few in another; and asserts that there never was any nation that was taken whole at the first begin- ning of the faith, 3 Jew. 595; says that Britain was subject to Christ in his time, 1 Jew. 305; mentions it as having agreed in the religion of one God, 3 Jeic. 165 ; ob- serves that the wise men of this world seeing the walls of the gospel rise up with- out grammar and profound knowledge in philosophy, say scornfully amongst them- selves, that all this, by subtlety of speech, crafty shifts, and logical arguments, may easily be shaken down, 4 Jew. 911 ; refers to the danger of a church without the gospel, 2 Jew. 994; mentions bishops, priests, and deacons, 2 Whitg. 205; speaks of their duties, and on those of laymen, 1 Jew. 350 ; declares that the presence of the people is required in the admission of a priest, 1 Bee. 7, 8; says, that if Paul thcught his authority not sufficient for a doctrine, how much more Bhould others take heed what they teach, 2 Cran. 23; desires the lay-people to examine and judge whether he speaks well or otherwise, 2 Jew. 696; says a bishop is called not to a principality but to the service of the whole church, 1 Jew. 350, 365, 426; re- bukes bishops for pride and stateliness, 4 Jew. 912; complains of the corruption of the clergy, 3 Jew. 424, 425 ; censures their worldly ambition, 1 Jew. 442 ; his erroneous opinion respecting evil ministers, 3 Jew. 385, 2 Lat. 347, Bog. 270 vi. Baptism : he says the (Red) sea is baptism, the cloud is the Holy Ghost, the lamb the Saviour, 2 Jew. 705 ; speaks of John's baptism as seen, but of Christ's as not seen, ib. 596 ; affirms that the baptism of infants was the doctrine of the apostles, 2 Bee. 209, 4 Bui. 392, Phil. 278; shews that the grace of the Holy Ghost does not always accompany baptism, 3 Bee. 407, 468; considers that baptism will be needed after our resurrection, 3 Jew. 5G0, 502, Bog. 275 vii. The Eucharist : although he says that manna signified Christ to come, who is now come indeed, and is manifested to us in the sacrament of his word, in the sacrament of regeneration, and of bread and wine, yet he meant not that Christ is corporally either in his word, in the water of baptism, or in the bread and wine, &c, 1 Cran. 154, (68); he calls the Lord's supper the bread of life, and banquet of salvation, 3 Bee. 387 ; says the Lord gave bread to his disciples, 2 Jew. 006; speaks of the bread remaining as material sub- stance, 2 Bee. 263, 3 Bee. 423; calls the sacrament very meat, 1 Cran. 24 ; declares that the words of eating Christ's flesh and drinking his blood must be understood spi- ritually, and that if we follow them after the letter, this letter killeth, 2 Bee. 287, & al., see iii, above : says, the bread that is sanctified by the word of God and prayer, enters into the belly, &c, and shews that it is not the bread that profits, but the word of God said over it, 1 Brad 589, Coop. 508, 509, 1 Cran. 261, 266, (30), Grin. 69, 70, 2 Hoop. 421, Hutch. 40, 272, 2 Jew. 506, 771, 1115, 3 Jew. 146, 452, 48 {, 515, 516, Phil. 183, Bid. 29, &c, 100; affirms that the bread which God the Word confesses to be his body is the nourishing word of souls, 3 Bee. 439, Grin. 08; calls the words he speaks the flesh of Christ, 1 Jew. 547, 548 ; says that Christ is called the bread of ORIGEN 71 life, that the taste of our soul may have what to taste, 3 Jeic. 532; cautions against abiding in the blood of the flesh, 3 Bee. 439, Grin. Gfl; says, he was wounded whose blood we drink, that is to say, the words of whose doctrine we receive, 3, ib. ; the devising of them said to be a godly guile, &c, ib. 852 ; they are sold by the popes, ib. 848, &c, 1 Tyn. 74 ; on the alleged power of the pope to sell indulgences, 1 Tyn. 74 n.; the sale of pardons has turned godliness into gain, 4,/eic.852; their price, &c., Bog. 219; par- dons or indu'gem-es reprehended, 1 Brad. 49, 3 Brad. 93, 1 Tyn. 48; they are the cause of much sin, 2 Lat. 306; they are filthy and detestable, 3 Bui. 95; the pope's pardons help not, 2 Tyn. 84; some popi-h writers are ashamed of them, 2 Jew. 920, 4 Jew. 851, 852; More acknowledges that the purchaser cannot be sure that they will profit him, 3 Tyn. 28 n. ; Latimer preached against them, 2 Bee. 425; the Romish In- dulgentiary, 2 Bui. 153; examples of indul- gences, 2 Bee. 72, 1 Tyn. 122 n., Bog. 220, 221 ; pardons or indulgences were buried with the dead, Cri'ti. 29, 2 Hoop. 147 Parents : v. Children, Commandments, Duty, Obedience, Prayers. Whom the name includes, 1 Bui. 268 ; the fifth commandment extends to all supe- riors, Cran. 104, Note. (16), 130, 2 Tyn. 325; meaning of the word "parentes" among civilians, 3 Jew. 392; parents are in God's stead, 1 Tyn. 168; on being born of holy ones, 2 Bui. 389 ; good and evil chil- dren born of the same father, Pil. 219 ; the duty of parents, 1 Bee. 287 , 2 Bee. 346, &c, 1 Bui. 291, 1 Hoop. 360, Pra. Eliz. 236 ; their duty to their children, with pro- bations of scripture, 2 Bee. 519; they should be present at their baptism, ib. 347 ; must take care that no harm chance to them, ib. 348; ought not to be too careful of them, nor too careless, 2 Lat. 157, 158; how they must teach them to speak, 2 Bee. 348; they are commanded to bring their children up virtuously, ib. 8, 481 ; they must train them in the knowledge cf God's word, ib. 348, 349, and in the fear of God, Sand. 263, 264, 270; must give car- nest diligence that they reverence God's name, 1 Bee. 388; their general corrupt and negligent education of their children 37—2 580 PARENTS — PARISHIONERS lamented, Wool. 103 ; they must devise convenient pastimes for them, 2 Bee. 349; must take heed with whom they keep com- pany, ib.; must teach their children good manners, ib. ; must send them to school to a good school -master, ib. 350, &c. ; must train them in good letters and knowledge of God's will, 1 Bee. 396, 397 ; must pre- pare them godly books, 2 Bee. 351; must let them read the Bible at dinner and sup- per, ib. 351 ; should correct them if they do amiss, ib. 353, 354; must put them into some honest godly way of life, ib. 355 ; must provide proper marriages for them, ib. 355, 35G; must give them a portion in marriage, ib. 356; some abuse their autho- rity in marrying their children for gain, ib. 372 ; it is their duty to lay up for their children, ib. 1G4; prodigal parents are thieves, ib. 108; they must set their chil- dren a good example, ib. 3,~6, 357 ; must commend them in prayer to God, ib. 357; examples of their godly bringing children up, ib. 352, 353; those who neglect the godly bringing up of their children are wicked, ib. 4 ; the love of parents to their children, Pit. 45G ; their affection for their children less than God's for us, 1 Lat. 535, &c. ; some love the bodies of their children better than their soul>, Sand. 339; parents are sometimes unnatural, 1 Lat. 530; Jai- rus an example to them, ib. 537 ; the duty of children to their parents, 1 Bee. 287, 1 Bui. 297, 2 Bui. 225; their duty, with probations of scripture, 2Bvc. 519; parents are to be honoured, 2 Bee. 357, &C, 1 Brad. 161, Note. (16), 130, 1 Tyn. 168; com- mands in scripture to honour them, 2 Bee. 86; what it is to honour them, ib. 85, 357, 358; the honour due to them, 1 Bui. 271 ; the honouring of parents among the Gen- tiles, ib. 202 ; promise to them that honour, and threateningsto them that despise them, ib. 286; examples of obedience to them, 2 Bee. 86 ; how far they are to be obeyed, ib. 87, 2 Lat. 158, 164, 203; not to be fol- lowed further than thfy follow the scrip- tures, Phil. 129; children who are disobe- dient to their parents ought to be punished, 2 Bee. 88 Fathers: their duty, 1 Bee. 287; their power and authority, 2 Bui. 226; the office of a father, and how he should rule, 1 Tyn. 199; the sick man's exhortation to his chil- dren, 3 Bee. 131—134 Mothers should nurse their own children, 2 Bee. 347 ; their turmoils, 1 Bui. 274 Parfew (Kob.), alias Warton, q. v. Paris: the synod, a.d. 825, Calf. 42 n. (as to others, see Councils); persecution there, five doctors taken, 1 Tyn. lix ; the reformed worship prohibited, 1 Zur. 250 n. ; the massacre of St Bartholomew, Lit. Eliz. 462, 569 n., Parh. 399,401, Bog. 7, 8, I Zur. 276 n., 291, 2 Zur. 210 n.; the constable of France burned the pulpits of the Huguenots, 4 Jew. 988; blockaded by king Henry IV., Lit. Eliz. 471 University, &c. : the university erected by Charlemagne, 2 Jew. 981 ; it3 appeal from pope Leo X., 4 Jew. 916, 923; Rid- ley went there, Bid. iii; it strenuously maintained (in Whitaker's time) ihe im- maculate conception of .Mary, Whita. 505 ; the doctors of the Sorbunne reproved John XXII., 1 Jew. 400; they censure Luther, ib. 66; their declaration on Christ's body in the sacrament, Bid. 509; on oaths of allegiance, Bog. 360 ; on councils, 4 Jew. 1057; a dispute respecting the Hebrew language and professorship, 3 Zur. 416; clamours there, Rid. 303 Montmartre (Mons Martyrum), 1 Hoop. 314 n.; St Lewis's mantle in the Grey Friars, Bale 518; the Holy Chapel; part of the cross there, Calf. 326 Paris (Matth.): D. Matthew. Paris (Kob. de) : 1 Brad. 31 Paris (W.) : speaks of the sacrament of arch- bishopdom, Bog. 259 Paiis Garden : V. Soathwark. Parish-priests: iBul.9, 116 Parisheus: parishioners, 1 Tyn. 257 Parishes: v. Rogation week. What, 4 Bui. 9; on the meaning of the word -rapoucia, 1 Jew. 159, 160; the word used by T} ndale for " God s heritage" (1 Pet. v. 3), 1 Tyn. 235; elsewhere he says "•parisheus," ib. 257, 1 Whitg. 534; irapoi- Kia formerly meant a diocese, 1 Jew. 161; Alexandria and Egypt called parishes by Eusebius, 2 Whitg. 205; parishes said to have been divided by pope Dionysius, 1 Whitg. 534, 535; Sandys enjoins that no parishes receive strangers to the communion, Sand, xx ; the perambulation of parishes, 1 Zur. 259 n. (see Gang days). Parishioners: their duty, 2 Bee. 114; their duty to ministers, with probations of scrip- ture, ib. 517, 518; they one their pastors honour and reverence, ib. 330, 331, and all things necessary for their living, ib. 331, 332, and obedience, ib. 332 ; they must dis- semble their pastors' faults, ib. 333; those who withhold their lawful payments from ministers are thieve*, ib. 108; parishioners PARISHIONERS to be exhorted to contribute to the relief of the poor, Grin. 128, and to obedience towards their prince, and all in authority, and to charity and mutual love among themselves, ib. 130 ; their custom of sw ear- ing censured, 1 Bee. 362; petition for them, 3 Sec. 37 Parisiensis : v. Peter. Parisiensis (Jo.), or Angelus, q. v. Parisiis (Jo. de) : i>. John. Park (Will.) : registrar of the Court of Facul- ties, Grin. 446 Parke (Rob.): translates from the Spanish a history of China, Poet, xxvii. Parker family : the archbishop's parents, Park, vi, 481 ; his descendants, ib. x, xi, 484 Parker (Matt.), abp of Canterbury: his autobiographical memoranda in English, Park, vi ; the original Latin, ib. 481; notice of him, Poet, xiii; his birth, education, and ordination, Park, vi, vii, 481; he is sum- moned to court by queen Anne Boleyn, ib. vii, 1, 2, 482; being recommended by the king, he iselected master of Corpus Christi college, Cambridge, ib. viii, 1C, 17, 482; chosen vice-chancellor, ib. viii, 17, 482; dean of Stoke by. Clare, ib. vii, 4. 482; often appointed to preach at Paul's cross, 2 Cran. 418, Park. 5, 39, 45, Rid. 335; chaplain to Henry VIII., Park, vii, ix, G, 482; article against him sent to lord chancellor Audley, ib. 7 ; his preferments, {6. vii, viii, 482; his letter to the council of queen Catharine Parr against the dissolution of Stoke col- lege, ib. 31 ; minute of an interview with Henry VIII., ib. 34 ; his marriage, ib. x, 46 n., 484 ; again chosen vice-chancellor, ib. viii, 37, 38,482; appointed to preach before king Edward, 2 Cran. 425, 429, Park, ix, x, 40, 41, 43, 483; he preaches at Bueer's funeral, 3 Zur. 492n.; extract from his ser- mon on that occasion, 2 Brad, xxiv ; he was one of Bueer's executors, Park. 4G, 3 Zur. 361 ; made dean of Lincoln, Park. viii, 482; with the duke of Northumber- land at Cambridge, Sand, ii ; deprived of his deanery, 2 Cran. 318 n., Park, viii, 482 ; his retired life in queen Mary's time, Park. viii, 199, 483; his version of the Psalter, ib. ix, 483, Poet, xiii, xiv; Psalms xcii.and ex. versified by him, with arguments and col- lects, Poet. 2, 4; summoned to London on the accession of Elizabeth, on the queen's service, Park. 53; he preaches before the queen, ib. ix, x, 2 Zur. 16 n.; a commis- sioner for the revision of the Prayer Book, Grin, v; unwilling to accept thearchbishop- — PARKER 581 rick, Park. 57, &c. ; resolution that he should be archbishop, ib. 68, 1 Zur. 23; he is summoned to court, Park. C8, 69 ; he writes to the queen begging to be dis- charged from the office, ib. 09 ; but refers himself to the queen's pleasure, ib. 71 ; a second resolution that he should be arch- bishop, ib. ; the queen assents to his elec- tion, ib. 76; his consecration, 2 Cov. xv, Park, x, 484, 1 Zur. 63; Tonstal com- mitted to his custody, Park. 77, 78; con- secrates Sandys, Sand, xvii; an exchange effected between the queen and the arch- bishop, Park. 102 n.; he takes part in a disputation concerning images, 1 Zur. 67 (see Park. 79, &c); in a commission for reformation, Grin, vii; he and others write to the university of Cambridge for the restoration of Bucer and Fagius deceased, 2 Zur. 51 n. ; he is displeased with Sandys, Sand, xviii; he and other bishops advise Elizabeth to marry, Grin. 19 n., Park. 129; he is nominated a commissioner for the revision of the Calendar, 1501, Lit. Eliz. xxxiii; refuses a dispensation to allow a child to hold a benefice, Park. 136; gives directions to search out those who do not comply with the true religion, 1 Zur. 122 ; the queen thought him too easy, his brethren thought him too sharp, Park. 173; the queen grants him permission to retain forty persons with bis livery badge, ib. 175; he appoints days for prayer on account of war, pestilence, and famine, Lit. Eliz. 4.'8, &c, Park. 182; assists at the funeral solemnity of the emperor Ferdinand, at St Paul's, Grin. 32 ; his armoury, Park. 216; he pub- lishes Jewel's Apology, translated by lady Bacon, Jew. xviii; his dedicatory letter to lady Bacon, with her translation, 3 Jew. 51, Park. 219; he wasa principal contriver of uniformity in religion, Bog. 6 ; perplexed through want of support in his endeavours to enforce it, Park. 262 ; his measures for that purpose, ib. 270, 272 — 274, 278; he (it is supposed) published a book on the law- fulness of vestments, 2 Zur. 120; he desires the suppression of the Court of Faculties, 1 Zur. 180 n.; intercedes on behalf of Sampson, 2 Zur. 118 n.; sets forth the Saxon Paschal homily, together with parts of the two epistles of ^Elfric, 2 Ful. 7, 20, 247 ; his two editions of the Flores Histo- riarum of Matth. of Westminster, ib. 119n.; his part in the Bishops' Bible, Park. 335 n., 336 n. ; he refuses a dispensation to make a child a prebendary, ib. 362; his lances at York, ib. 388 ; he sanctions the publication 582 PARKER — of the Reformatio Legum Ecclesiasticarum, Hutch. 6 n. ; letters forged in Ins name, Park. 418; he sends the Antiquitates BritannicaB Ecelesise to lord Burghley, ib. 425; meaning and object of that book, ib ; he intends to keep it private during his life, ib. 42G ; suspects a remarkable interpolation in Bede's EcelesiaUieal History, Calf. 306 n. ; Acad. Hist. Cant., ed. Drake, 2 Lat. 378 n. ; he has various artists and workmen in his house, Park. 420 ; selects Whitgift to answer the Admonition, 3 Whity. x ; his seal, Park. 452 n. ; statement of his yearly expenses, ib. 455; his son's statement of his revenue and expenditure, ib. xii; his illness, ib. 4G4, 477 ; he publishes Asser's iElpedi Kes Gesta?, ib. 4G8 ; disliked by the precisians, {6. 472 ; he spends his time in copying books, devising ordinances for scholars, in genealogies, &c , ib. 474; re- ceives the queen at Folkestone and Canter- bury, ib. 473; visits in the diocese of Win- chester, ib. 478, 1 Zur. 323 n.; cared neither for cap, tippet, surplice, nor wafer bread, but for the laws established, Park. 478; how addressed by Sanders, 2Ful. 215,216; advised by him to revolt to the popish church, ib. 247 ; references to him, 1 Zur. 61, 2 Zur. 20, 282, &c; his death and burial, Grin. 856 n., Park, xi, Sand, xxi, 1 Zur. 317; his character, 1 Zur. 317 n. ; dates of sermons preached by him on re- markable occasions. Park, vii, ix, 481, 483; his Correspondence, edited by Jo. Bruce, esq., and the Rev. Tho. ThomasoD Perowne, A.M., Park.; letters by him (and in the Correspondence), 2 Zur. 77, 3 Zur. 3G1 ; letters to him, 1 Bee. xiii, 2 Cuv. 529, 2 Cran. 418, 42.5, 429, Grin. 252, 267, 290, 294, 299, 326, 347, 353, 4 Jew. 1262, 12G5, 1273, 1274, Park. v. n., 1, & passim, Pit. vii, 3 Wh.it g. 600, 3 Zur. 3G4 ; dedications to him, Xutt: i", 107 — Margaret, his wife, daughter of Rob. Harleston, Park. 46 n., 483, 484; Mere's legacy to her, ib. 19; her death and burial, ib. 369 U., 484; the archbishop's children and descendant-, ib. 484 Parker (Hen.), lord Morley : a fugitive beyond sea, 1 Zur. 309 n Parker (Sir Jo.), son of the abp : his birth, Park, x, 484; More's legacy to him, ib. 19 n. ; his statement of his father's revenue and expenditure, ib. xii; a note by him, ib. 115 n. ; he marries Joanna, daughter of bp Cox, i*. x, xi, 4S4 ; his children, ib. xi, 484 Talker (Sir Jo.), the abp's grandson : a note by him, Park. 103 n PARKHIIRST Parker ( ) : one of the disputants at Cambridge, 1549, Grin. 194, Rid. 169 Parker ( ): decoys Story into a ship, and brings him to England, 1 Zur. 253 n Parker(Mr),dean of Taran worth: brother to the abbot of Gloucester, 2 Cran. 380 Parker (Greg.), martyr at Canterbury : called by Bryce, Greg. Paynter, Poet. 165 Parker (Jos.), 4th son of the abp : died an infant, Park. 484 Parker (Matt.), 2nd son of the abp : died an infant, Park. 484 Parker (Matt.), 3rd son of the abp: his birth, Park. 484; Frances (Barlow), his wife, afterwards married to abp Matthew, 3 Bee. 501 n., Park. 484 , 2 Zur. 263 n Parker (Tho.), chancellor of Worcester: sum- mons Tyndale, 1 Tyn. xvii; reviles and threatens him, ib. 395 ; burns Tracy's dead body, t'6. xviii, 3 Tyn. 270, 271, 282; is heavily fined for it, 3 Tyn. 270 Parker (Tho.), mayor of Norwich, the arch- bishop's brother : Park. 19 n Parker (Will.): he and Alice his wife were the archbishop's parents, Park. \ i, 481 Parkhurst (Ant.) : Jew. vii. Parkhur:-t (Jo.), bp of Norwich : was Jewel's tutor at Oxford, Jev.yi; a document signed by him, 2 Brad. 397 n. ; his escape from England, Jew. xi. n.; in exile, 1 Brad. 374 n., 1 Cran. (9) ; a friend of P. Martyr, 3 Zur. 518; at Zurich, Jew. xi. n., xiii, 1 Zur. II n. ; at Baden, with his wife, 4 Jew. 1196; he returns from exile, 2 Zur. 12, 55; references to him about this period, 1 Zur. 9, 2 Zur. 7, 10, 12. 37 ; he becomes rector of Cleve, 1 Zur. 48, 51 n., 61, 69; refuses a b^hopriek, ib. 61 ; is made bishop of Norwich, ib. 61 n., 76, 79; preaches at the funeral of the duchess of Norfolk at Norwich cathedral, ib. 137; behaves wi:h moderation towards the Puritans, 2 Zur. 141, 144 ; said by Cecil to wink at schis- matics and anabaptists, Park. 149; to be pressed to execute the laws, ib. 234; his share in the Bishops' Bible, ib. 248. 335n.; he interposes in the dissensions in the Dutch church at Norwich, 1 Zur. 256 n. ; is embarrassed by the misconduct of his agent, ib. 265; patronizes R. Gualter, 2 Zur. 218. 222; his death, Park. 446 n., 1 Zur. 317 ; his character, 3 Bee. 294, 2 Zur. 7, 10; note respecting his Ludicra, sive Epigranimata Juvenilia, 1573, Pra. Etiz. 238 n., and see 1 Zur. 49; Latin poems by him, viz. decern plagae .Egvpti, Pra, Eli:. 415 ; decern precepta, decern versibus coiu- prtheiisa, ib. 404; ad Deum Opt. Max. FARKIIURST precatio, ib. 238; ad Jesum Christum precatio, ib. ; curaus vitfe D. N. Jesu Christi, ib. 413; distichs,— ira? Dei adver- sus pios brevis, ib. 238; ad Christianum, ib. 239; de morte, ib. 418; verses prefixed to Crannier's Answer to Gardiner, 1 Cran. 8; verses addressed to Becon, 1 Bee. 33; his commendation of queen Elizabeth, Roy. 5, 6; bis letters, Park- 247, 1 Zur. 29, 31, 49, Gl, 90, 94, 97, 98, 107, 109, 110, 121, 128, 131, 136, 143, 165, 194, 205, 232, 256, 266, 277 , 300, 302, 303, 304, 2 Zur. 117, 127, 177, 199; letters to him, 4 Jew. 1190, 1191, 1193, 1195, Park. 389, 401, 403, 415, 416, 417, 457, 459, 2 Zur. 140 ; letter to him, Grindal, and Sandys, from Bulliuger and Gual ter, 2 Zur. 166 Parks: v. Commons. Parliament : v. Statutes. On parliament, 4 Jew. 902, &e. ; the term explained to a foreigner, 2 Zur. 181; the parliament represents the nation, 1 Whiig. 372; its use, Sand. 34 ; its autho- rity, Grin. S39 ; it has been variable in its decisions, Rid. 130 ; may err, 1 Lat. 148, 182; how managed by the private councils of kings, 3 Tyn. 159 ; on liberty of speech in parliament, 1 Lat. 183, Phil. 33, 51; the consent of the bishops not needful to make a law, Pil. 627 ; convocation no part of the parliament, Phil.5'2; plain parlia- ment, pleno parliamento, 2 Tyn. 256; par- liament religion, 4 Jew. 903, 904; the parliament at St Edmund's Bury, temp. Edw. I. , ib. 904 ; from a parliament held in this reign the clergy were excluded, ib. ; one at Cambridge, 12 Ric. II., Park. 300 n.; one at Leicester, 2 Hen. V., Bale 4, 49; its proceedings, ib. 50 ; meetings of parlia- ment in king Edward's time, 3 Zur. 468n., 508 n.; proceedings in the time of queen Mary, 4 Jew. 904 ; meetings and proceed- ings in the reign of queen Elizabeth, 1 Zur. 185 n., 2 Zur. 13, 17, 114, 132 n.; a sermon before the parliament, 1503, Now. 223; a sermon before a parliament at Westmin- ster, Sand. 34 ; abp Parker and lord Cob- ham ordered by the council to confer with theshcritt'and principal persons in boroughs that tit persons might be chosen, Park. 380 ; the judgment compared to a parliament, 2 Lat. 55 Parma ( Dukes, &c. of) : v. Alexander, Mary, Peter Aloisius. Parmenian : opposed by Augustine, 4 Bui. 60; he made the bishop a mediator betw een God and the people, 3 Jew. 575, 576 Pannenides: believed in one God, Hutch. 176 — PARSONS o83 Parnell (Tho.): Barnes at his house in Lon- don, 3 Zur. 617 Parochia : v. Parish. Parr (Catherine), queen : v. Catherine. Parr (Will ), earl of Essex, afterwards niarq. of Northampton: brother to queen Cathe- rine, 3 Zur. 93n.; he questions Anne As • kewe, Bale 201 ; a privy councillor (some- times he signed " W. North,"), 2 Cran. 496, 523, 524, Park. 73, 75, 76, 106, 122, 155, 328 n., 330, 357, 381, Rid. 508, 1 Zur. 5 n. ; ambassador to France, 3 Zur. 497 n.; lord chamberlain, ib. 93; active in the cause of Christ, ib. 88; his death, 1 Zur. 207; a book dedicated to him, as it appears, but not published till after his decease, Poet. xxviii. — Elizabeth (Brooke), his 2nd wife, 1 Bee. 264 n. ; Helen (Suavemberg), his 3rd wife, 1 Zur. 257 Parr (Will.), lord Parr of Horton (?) : ques- tions Anne Askewe, Bale 201 Parr ( ): "young Mr Parre," 2 Cran. 367 Parr ( ) : an exile, 3 Zur. 144 Parret (Tho.): died in the King's Bench, Poet. 168 Parry (Sir Tho.): a privy councillor, Park. 74, 75, 76, 77, 103, 106,117, 122, lZur.Sn.; letter from him and Cecil to Parker, Park. 104 Parry (Hen.) : in exile at Frankfort, 3 Zur. 763; a commissioner for visitation, 4 Jew. xv, 1 Zur. 39 n Parry (Will.) : tried and convicted for at tempt- ing to murder Hugh Hare, but pal donei!, Lit. Eliz. 5S3 ; engages to shoot the queen, ib. 465, 466, 658; thanksgiving on the dis- covery of his plot, with an extract from his confession, ib. 583 ; his execution, ib, 4(5, 466 Parrys (Thos.) : imprisoned, 2 Zur. 160 n Parse : to pierce, Pil. 273 Parsonages : v. Benefices. No taverns, alehouses, or the like, to be kept in them, Grin. 130, 166; to be kept in good repair, ib. 131 Parson (St) : S. Parson's breech, Calf. 287 Parsone (Anth.): v. Person. Parsons: v. Clergy, Cuiates. Rectors so called in distinction from vicars, 2 Tyn. 37 n., 260 ; persons, Bale 321; the practice of little master parson, •1 Tyn. 293 Parsons (Rob.), or Persons, alias Cowbuck : notice of him, Lit. Eliz. 658 n. ; sometime provincial of the Jesuits in England, Roy. 10 ; his Warn-word, Calf. 5 n. ; his Three 584 PARSONS — Conversions of England, Calf. 53 n. ; Phil. [ iii; A brief Disc, containing certain Rea- sons, &c, pub], nnder the name of Jo. Howlet, Rog. 239; Fulke answers this, 1 Ful. x, 96 n ,and seeift. 113,189, 190; A Treatise tending to Mitigation, &c, by P. R., Jew. xli. 4 Jew. 1309 ; his account of I Jo. Philpot, Phil, ii ; he says all or most part of the ministers of England are merely laymen, Rog. 239 Parthians: Augustine supposed that John wrote his first epistle to them, Whita. 218 ; origin of the mistake, ib. n Partiality : v. Judges, Persons. Participation: 2 Hoop. 11 Partlet: v. Pertelet. Partridge (Sir Miles) : hanged, 2 Brad. xxvii, 3 Zur. 579 n Partridge (Nich.), of Eenham, Kent: at I Zurich, 4 Bui. xii ; Gualtcr came to Eng- land with him, 2 Zur. 7 n., 3 Zur. 124, COS n. ; about to return to Switzerland, 3 Zur. 617; afterwards in the service of Barlow, bp of St David's, ib. G08 n., G2G, and in that of a mayor of Dover, ib. 608 n. ; his death, ib. 60S n., G37 ; three letters from him to Bullinger, t'6. 608, Gln,G14 Parvis : v. Oxford. Paschal I., pope : his history, 2 Tyn 2GG Paschal 11., pope: stirred up rebellion, Grin. 21 n., 3 Whitg. 592; constrained the empe- ror Henry V. to sui render his authority to him, 2 Hoop. 238 ; condemned the marriage of priests, Rog. 181 ; his letter to Anselm on the promotion of priests' children to holy offices, Pit. 572 ; his (?) decree for the j authority of the see of Rome, 3 Bee. 52G n. ; he places the pope's authority above all councils, 1 Jew. 93 n., 442, 4 Jew. 919, 1115 Paschal lamb: v. Passover. Paschal taper : r. Candles. Paschal time : v. Easter. Paschasinus : 4 Jew. 1021 Pasehasius Radbertus: Opera, Jew. xli; he says we believe the church as the mother of regeneration, not in the church as the au- thor of salvation, 1 Bui. 159, 1G0, 3 Jeic. 2 "6; declares that baptism and the budy I and blood of the Lord are the sacraments in the catholic church, 3 Jeic. 459; says, Christ is mystically offered for us daily, 2 Bee. 250, 3 Bee. 458; was one of the au- thors of the doctrine of transubstantiation, 1 Hoop. 118; tells of a priest who beheld the real presence, ib. 291 n. ; considers that Christ's words "Drink ye all of this," apply as well to the lest of the faithful as to PASSOVER ministers, 3 Jeic. 470, 480, 4 Jew. 7GG; af- firms that Christ did not give his body to be reserved, 2 Bee 252, 3 Bee. 45C ; Bertram and Jo. Scotus wrote against him, 1 Hoop. 118 n., 524 n Pasetes, the juggler : his banquet, 3 Jew. 474 Pashur, the false prophet : advanced by the people, 2 Hoop. 2G9 Pasquils : w hence the term is taken, 2 Bui. 117 ; pasquyls, 1 Lai. 110; pasquil poets, Rog. ISO Pass: to care, 1 Brad. 402, Calf. 248, Phil. 8, Rid 3G7 ; past upon ; cared for, 2 Brad. 42 Passalorynchita; : a sect of heret es described by Augustine, PJUf. 421 n Passau : the pacification of Passau, 2 Cran. 437,3 Zur. 450 n Passe-lamb : paschal lamb, 3 Tyn 24"> Passion : suffering, 2 Tyn. 110 ; passio, passus, Now. (102) Passion Sunday, otherwise Dominica Judira: the Sunday before Palm Sunday, 1 Jeic. 107 Passions: The Passions of the Spirit (a poem); notice thereof, Poet, xxxv; stanzas there- from, ib. 381 Passover: what it was, 2 Bui. 164, 178, &c; meaning of the name, 1 Tyn. 353 n. ; the author and beginning of the ordinance, 2 Bui. 179; its institution, 1 Tyn. 353; the time of it the same as that of Christ's death, 2 Bui. ISO, Now. (41), 158; the place for eating it, 2 Bui. 181, 186 ; it was celebrated only at Jerusalem, 4 Bui. 431,1 Hoop. 172; the guests at it, 2 Bui. 181 ; none were ad- mitted to eat it who could not demand what it meant, 1 Jew. 230 ; the manner of eating it. 2 Bui. 181 ; why the Jews stood at the eatingof it, 3 Bee. 2G0; the end whereto it tended, 2 Bui. 182 ; it was eaten in me- mory of the great benefit of God, when he destroyed the Egyptians, Grin. 42; it kept the Lord's benefit in memory, 2 Bui. 182; was a testimony of God's good-will to his people, ib. ; a badge and confession of faith, ib. 185; it warned the communicants of their duty, ib. 1SG ; its signification and fulfilment in the death of Christ, 1 Tyn. 853—366; the lamb was called the passover, yet it was only a remembrance of the pass- over, 4 Bui. 280, 441, Grin. 41 ; it was a type of Christ, 2 Bui. 183, 1 Cov. 39, 211 ; a token and figure of the shedding of Christ's blood then to come, 1 Cran. 135, 136; the passover compared with our eu- charistic sacrament, 4 Bui 246, 402, 427, PASSOVER Coop. 112, 1 Hoop. 125, 190, Hutch. 217, | 3 Tyn. 242, 246, 247, 250; the Christian | passover, i.e. Easter, 2 Bui. 2G5 Pastance : pastime, or feasting, the state of i one bene pastus, 2 Bee. 427 Pastimes : v. Sports. Pastor Nuntins, i.e. Hermes, q. v. Pastors : v. Ministers. Pasture: used for the word of God, 2 Hoop. 198 Patch : an appellation commonly bestowed on fools, 4 Jew. 8G0 n Pate (Rich.), or Pates, bp of Worcester : notice of him, Phil, xxvii; made bishop, 4 Jew. 905 n., Phil, ix; mentioned as such, 2 Brad. S3, Hid. 359, 1 Zur. 10 n. ; at the council of Trent (twice), 4 Jew 905, 105G, Phil, xxvii, 1 Zur. 79 n.; sent to the Tower (twice), 4 Jew. 1233. Park. 122, 1 Zur. 79 ; " patesing," a supposed allusion to his name, Park. 124 Pater-noster : v. Prayer (The Lord's). Pater-nosters numbered up on beads, 4 Bui. 205; a still pater-noster as good as a loud, 2 Con. 399; th • devil's pater-noster, 1 Lat. 350, 377 Pathway: A Pathway into the Holy Scripture, by W. Tyndale, 1 Tyn. 1 — 28; THE Pathway unto Praykk, by T. He- con, 1 Bee. 123 — 187; reference to it, 2 Bee. 492 Patience: v. Affliction, Cross, Prayers. What it is, 3 Bee. G21; thers are two kinds, Hutch. 299, 320; the image of it, 2 Bui. 8G; the need of it, 4 Bui. 553; it is necessary for all, Hutch. 295; Christians must have patience, and be long sufferers, 3 Tyn. 36; its original, 2 Cov. 9G; its fruit, f6. : its force and effects, 2 Bui. 87 ; its commodity, 2 Cov. 125; exhortations to it, 1 Brad. 375 , 2 Cov. 94, 227, &c, 1 Hoop. 578; one in verse, by H. C, Poet. 479; en samples of it, 2 Cov. 123; the patience of the godly, Pil. 248 ; patience in adver- sity, 1 Cov. 1G9 ; patience under scoffing, Pil. 402; patience under the cross, the will of God, 2 Bee. 156, 157; examples of it, ib. 157 ; our best service is sometimes to bear the cross patiently, 2 Lat. 185; "the word of thy patience," what, Phil. 253; impatience of the mind many ways known, 2 Hoop. 249 Patmore (Tho ) : in prison for the truth, 2 Lat. 321 Patraca (Stepb. abp of) : 0. Stephen. Patriarchs : D. Fathers before Christ. Patriarchs (in the church): their dignity. 4 Bui. 117, Hog. 329; Gratian sa)s they and — TAUL 5S5 primates are the same in office, though not in name, 3 Jew. 313; their origin, 2 Tyn. 257; Cyprian said to refer to them, Phil. 74 ; what the council of Nice decreed re- specting them, 1 Jew. G9, 386, 3 Jew. 304, ttc, Phil. 43, 2 Whitg. 142, 148, 220, 380; the word does not occur till above a century afterwards, 2 Zur. 228 n.; in the time of Augustine there were four, — Alexandria, 263; these were stairs to the popedom, 2 Whitg. 379, 1 Tyn. 257 ; the council of Chalcedon (451) mentions the patriarchs of every diocese, 2 Zur. 228 n.; examples of the title universal patriarch, 1 Jew. 427; four titular ones still appointed by the pope, Alexandria, Constantinople, Antioch, Je- rusalem, 4 Jew. 842; other mock patri- archs in the church of Rome, ib. 1056 Patrick (St): his fast, 2 Tyn. 98; his purga- tory, 2 Bee. 600, 1 Hoop. 290, Hog. 215 n., 1 7>n.290;amodern Romish prayer through "hismeritsand intercession," 3 Tyn. 117 Patrick (Jo.) : Devotions of the Romish Ch., Calf. 287 n Patripassians : the name, 2 Ful. 375; their heresy, Hog. 45, 57, 3 Bui. 156, Hutch. 121, 128, 207; Cyril called men back from their council, 4 Jew. 951, and appealed therefrom, ib. 1101 Patritius (Lud.) : v. Ludovicus. Patronage, Patrons : v. Benefices. How patronage came to bishops, abbots, &c, 2 Zur. 230; how controlled in Zurich, ib. 230, 231; the duty of patrons, 1 Lat. 290, 2 Lat. 28, Pil. 36; their sin in pre- senting unfit persons, 2 Bee. 423; their corrupt practices, 1 Bui. 7, 2 Jew. 999, 1000, 1011 ; they sell or shamefully abuse their benefices, 1 Lat. 290; story of one, ib. 186; many of them believe not in he'l or heaven, ib. 187; covetous ones a plague, 3 Whitg. i~iG; Christ an example to patrons, ' 1 Lat. 292 Patrons (Htavenly) : v. Angels, Saints. Pattalornichites : v. Pas«alorynchita\ Pattenham (Patr.): l>; Packingham. Pattenson (Tho.) : fool to Sir T. More, 4 Jew. 860 Paul : p. Paulus. Paul (St): v. James, .Justification, Peter. He was brought up at Gamaliel's feet, 4 Bui. 482; his conversion ascribed to the prayer of Stephen, 1 Lat. 338; thrown down a persecutor, raised up a preacher, 2 Jew. 1134: joined to the twelve apostles, 1 Bat 53; his vision of Christ, Bid. 219 ; he "tut to Jerusalem, to see 1'eter, 1 Jew. 5S6 PAUL 375; not merely to confer with Peter, IVhita. 432; he was nothing inferior to the chief apostles, 1 Jew. 384; called head, prince of the apostles, &c., ib. 438, 3 Jew. 270, 288, 4 Jew. 824; not inferior to Peter, 4 Bui. 123; in labours his superior, 1 Tyn. 210, 217; the whole world said to be com- mitted to him (see p. 190, col. 2, of this Index); he was the apostle of the Gentiles, 3 Jew. 327, &c. ; struck Elymas blind, 1 Bui. 359, 363, 377 ; withstood Peter to the face, 1 Jew. 384, 4 Jew. 834; his preaching at Philippi by the water side, Pil. 2G3 (t). Lydia); his imprisonment j there, ib. 14.5; handkerchiefs brought from him to the sick, who were healed thereby, Calf. 337, 1 Tyn. 226; he restores Euty- chus to life, More says by his merits, 3 Tyn. 145; his vow in the Temple, 3 Whity. 550 ; he availed himself of the protection of the magistrate, 1 Bui. 377, 4 Bui. 35, 3 Zur. 747; delivered from the Jews, Pil. 423; his preaching and doctrine, 3 Bui. 39, 1 Tyn. 96, 210, 211, 219, 288, 292, 312, 2 Tyn. 148, 170 ; his preaching roisreported, 2 Lat. 326, 327; he might have borne a fagot at Paul's cross, ib. 326; his doctrine commended to the churches, 2 Bui. 274; he cites profane authors, 2 Jew. 680, 3Jeiv. 132, 4 Jew. 737, Whita. 70, 2 Whitg. 36; his life and conversation an example, IBec. 14; his zeal, Pil. 24, 343; his weeping, 1 Lat. 518; his prayers, 4 Bui. 226; his example in afflictions, 2 Bui. 104; how he was delivered out of tribulations, ib. 96; his holiness or prayers are not to be our confidence, 1 Tyn. 288; how he used means, Pil. 328; he exercised discipline, Pil. 7 ; his doctrine of the sacrament of the Lord's Supper, 4 Bui. 60, 3 Tyn. 251, 255, &c. ; he rebuked not them that sung in churches, 4 Bui. 192; received wages, ib. 493 ; used the benefit of judgment, ap- pealing unto Oesar, 1 Bui. 351; early writers say he was married, 1 Ful. 117, 2 Jew. 727 ; whether he preached in Britain, 1 Jew. 280, 305, 3 Jeiv. 164, Poet. 289 ; his martyrdom, 1 Bui. 315, 2 Bui. 105, 4 Bui. 32, 2 Cov. 132, Bid. 76; his tomb, Calf. 130; his sword and handkerchief worship- ped, Bog. 225 His epistles: some things in them are hard to be understood, 1 Ful. 558, Whita. 369; Eliion rejected them, 1 Ful. 7, Whita. 35; most of them were disallowed by Slar- cion, Buy. 84; as to spurious writings in his name, v. Apocrypha, ii. — Romans ; its excellency, Phil. 362, 1 Tyn. 484, 507 ; it is an epitome of the gospel, ib. 508; the manner of his teaching in it, ib. 495 ; its alleged obscurity, Whita. 373; Tyndale's prologue to it (taken in a great measure from Luther's), 1 Tyn. 483 —510; argument of this epistle, and con- tents of each chapter, 3 Bee. 580, 581; St Paul's conflict (Rom. vii), 1 Tyn. 503, 2 Tyn. 159; on his expression "lam car- nal, sold under sin," Whita. 455; how he wished himself "accursed from Christ," Pil. ill — 1 Corinthians: Tyndale's prologue, 1 Tyn. 511; argument of the epistle, and contents of each chapter, 3 Bee. 581 ; Paul's doctrine of the Lord's supper, 4 Bui. 60, 3 Tyn. 251, 255, &c. — 2 Corinthians: Tyndale's prologue, 1 Tyn. 512; argument of the epistle, and contents of each chapter, 3 Bee. .582; Paul's farewell to the Corinthians, Sand 418 — Galatians : Tyndale's prologue, 1 Tyn. 513; argument of the epistle, and contents of each chapter, 3 Bee. 583, 584 — Ephesians : Tyndale's prologue, 1 Tyn. 514; argument, and contents of each chapter, 3 Bee. 584, 585; this is the epistle which Marcion called the epistle to the Laodiceans, Whita. 303 n., and which Ter. tullian supposed to be " the epistle from Laodieea," ib. 304 — Philippians : Tyndale's prologue, 1 Tyn. 514; argument, and contents of each chapter, 3 Bee. 585 — Colossians : Tyndale's prologue, 1 Tyn. 515; argument, and contents of each chap- ter, 3 Bee. 586 — 1 Thessalonians : on the date of this epistle, Whita. 552; Tyndale's prologue to it, 1 Tyn. 516; argument, and contents of each chapter, 3 Bee. 5S6 ; Jewel's Expo- sition upox the Two Epistles to the THtSSALONIANS, 2 Jetv. 813, &c. — 2 Thessalonians : on the date of this epistle, Wliita. 552 ; Tyndale's prologue to it, 1 Tyn. 517 ; argument, and contents of each chapter, 3 Bee. 587; what Paul taught in this epistle, Phil. 363; Jewel's exposition of it, 2 Jew. 887—946 — 1 Timothy: Tyndale's prologue, 1 Tyn. 517 ; argument, and contents of each chap- ter, 3 Bee. 587 ; this epistle is supposed by Theophylact to be "the epistle from Lao- dieea," Whita. 304; rejected by the Mar- cionites, ib. 35 — 2 Timothy : Tyndale's prologue, 1 Tyn. 519; argument, and contents of each chap- ter, 3 Bee. 588; this epistle was rejected PAUL — PAULET 587 by the Marcionites, Whita. 35; on the sub- scription to it, 2 Whitg. 294 — Titus : Tyndale's prologue, 1 Tyn. 619; argument, and contents of each chap- ter, 3 Bee. 589; this epistle was rejected by the Marcionites, Whita. 35 — Philemon : Tyndale's prologue, 1 Tyn. 520; argument, and sum of the epistle, 3 Bee. 569 ; it has been rejected by some, Whita. 35; vindicated by Chrysostom, ib. 35, 36 — Hebrews: whether written by Paul, 1 Ful. 8, 1 Tyn. 521, Whita. 106, 107; various opinions as to its authorship, 1 Ful 28-30, 3 Jew. 186; some affirm it to have been written in Hebrew, Whita. 125; it is thought to have been written or translated by Clement, 2 Whitg. 120; Tyn- dale's prologue to it, 1 Tyn. 521 ; argu- ment of the epistle, and contents of each chapter, 3 Bee. 589, 590 ; it was once dis- allowed, or at least doubted of, by the church of Rome or some therein, 1 Ful. 30, Whita, 505; it was rejected by Marcion and the Arians, 1 Ful. 8, Whita. 35, 323; and by Cajetan, Whita. 105; its canonicity and authority defended, 1 Ful. 29 n., 30, 1 Tyn. 522, &c. Paul I., pope: 2 Ful. 360 n Paul II., pope : reduced the interval between the jubilees, 2 Bui. 2G8, 1 Lat. 49 n. ; his arrogance, Pil. 99, 602 n. ; his inconti- nency, Bug. 304 Paul III., pope: v. Clement VII. He accursed king Henry VIII., 4 Jew. 1131; his message to that king, 2 Cran. 126;. he consulted with Reg. Pole about a general council, ib. 331 ; appointed some cardinals (including Pole) to consider of the state of the church, 1 Jew. 469, 2 Jew. 728, 807, 1019, 4 Jew. 800, 1107 ; set forth a new portus, Pil. 535; his epistle to Charles V., Jew. xli ; in it he asserts ex- clusive authority over wicked priests, 4 Jew. 959, 1030 ; the council of Trent held under him, ib. 1051 ; in his bull for the summon- ing of it he left out the name of Christ, ib. 1052; decrees of his confirmed by the council, i Bui. 29, 529; he would not punish the wickedness of his son Peter Aloisius, 4 Jew. 658; derived a revenue from prostitutes, Bog. 181 ; his death, 8 Zur. 344 n Paul IV., pope [Giampietro CarafTa, nuncio in England for three years]: he would not admit the validity of the renunciation of the emperor Charles, nor the election of his brother, Grin. 20 n.; cast Muronus into prison, iJew. 1146; imprisoned cer- tain Augustine friars, &c, for religion's sake, ib. 661 ; maintained stews at Rome, 3 Jew. 337 ; reproached king Sigismund Augustus of Poland, 3 Zur. 599 n. ; his bull " Rescissio alienationum," ib. 149 n. ; his Index Romanus, Calf. 95 n., 126 n Paul, bp of Apamea: 4 Jew. 974 Paul of Burgos : his comments are with Lyra's, Jew. xxxiv; referred to, Whita. 148; what he says of light, 2 Jew. 581, 582 ; he wrote on the Apocalypse, Bale 256 Paul, bp of Constantinople: 2 Ful. 112 Paul the Deacon : De Gestis Longobard., Jew. xli; he says the bishop of Ravenna prepared the way to Antichrist, 2 Hoop. 235; tells how Phocas gave the supremacy to Rome, ib., 1 Jew. 361 ; relates how when an Arian bishop would have baptized a man, after his blasphemous sort, the water dried up, 2 Jew. 761 ; tells of princes who banished idols, 2 Bee. 71 n.; his ad- ditions to Eutropius, Calf. 71 n Paul the Deacon, monk of Cassina: said to have chosen lessons, 4 Bui. 201 Paul the Hermit: 4 Bui. 514, Calf.V&l, 3 Jew. 435 Paul of Samosata: v. Samosatensians. His heresy, 1 Bee. 278, 3Bec. 401, 3 Bui. 267, 1 Cran. 278, 1 Hoop. 83, 2 Hoop. 74, Whita. 27 ; he denied the Holy Trinity, Hutch. 132; impugned the deity of the Holy Ghost, Bog. 70; his train of attend- ants, 2 Whitg. 384; he was condemned in the council of Nice, 1 Hoop. 64; the pope likened to him, Phil. 423 Paul (Father): his history of the council of Trent cited, 2 Tyn. 272 n. ; adduced to shew that Romanists depressed the power of bishops, 2 Bee. 319 n Paul ( ): saluted, 1 Zur. 75; and Paul- lus (probably the same), 4 Jew . 1235, 1 Zur. 80 Paul (Sir Geo.), or Paule : 3 Whitg. v, xi. Paula (St): her daughters instructed by Je- rome, 3 Zur. 5; her abode in Bethlehem, 1 Jew. 540, 543; her visit to the stable, 2 Jew. 740; her conduct alleged for the use and worship of the cross, Calf. 252, 253, 255, 256, 2 Ful. 174 : a fool for Christ's sake, 3 Jew. 251; Psalms sung in various languages at her funeral, 2 Ful. 224, 1 Jew. 268, 2 Jew. 692, Pil. 321, mdta. 222 Paulet ( Will ), lord St John of Basing, then earl of "Wiltshire, and at length marq. of ■Winchester : in an embassy to France (mas- ter Paulet), 2 Cran. 246, 605, 511, 523, 524, 530 ; privy councillor, Park. 46, 155, 588 PAULET Rid. 508, 1 Zur. 6 n. ; lord treasurer, Grin. 32, 1 Zur. 5 n., 7 ; chief mourner at the funeral of the emperor Ferdinand, Grin. 32 ; letter from him to Parker, Park. 119 ; his religious character, 3 Zur. 341 Panlet (Jo.), 2nd marq. of Winchester : while lord St John he was one of the examiners of Philpot, Phil. 50; present as lord St John at the dulse of Norfolk's trial, 1 Zur. 267 n Paulet (Sir Amias) : amhassador to France, 2 Zur. 277, 281 n., 282, 283, 283 Paulet (Sir Hugh) : being governor of Calais he had the Common Prayer translated into French, 2 Cran. 4y9 Paulet (Mr): see the 1st marquis, above. Paulians, or Samosatenes: disciples of Paul of Samosata, 2 Hoop. 74 ; the former name used, Hutch. 134, 161 ; they thought that Christ was not the Son of God before his incarnation, Ruff. 48; declared the Holy Ghost to be nothing but the motion of God in his creatures, ib. 72 Paulianus : Jerome's brother, 1 Fvl. 263 Paulicians: held that the wicked are nof to be excommunicated, Rog. 309 ; corruptly called publicans, Bale 322 Paulinus, bp of Antioch : Grin. 53 n Paulinus (St), bp of Nola : was rich for the poor, 1 Hoop. 397; by his voluntary cap- tivity he obtained liberty for his Hock, Calf. 117—119, Pil. 411 ; he brought images into the church, Calf. 26, 29 ; praised painted images, 2 Jen: 654 ; set up the cross in certain churches, 2 Ful. 158; speaks of a church, &c. , saved from fire by a piece of the cross, Calf. 329; writes to Alypius, 1 Jew. 365 ; Jerome writes to him, 4 Bui. 540; he sent loaves to Augus- tine, 1 Jeic. 145, 2 Jew. 588; the year of his death, Calf. 188 ; Opera, Jew. xli ; his life of St Ambrose, 1 Jew. 242; remarks j of Erasmus thereon, ib. 243; his language on the water of baptism, ib. 537, 2 Jew. 576, 763; he refers to the union of Chris- I tians through the eucharist, 1 Jew. 140; J speaks of the Trinity as contained in bread, 2 Jew. 604; says we are incorporate in Christ by faith, 1 Jew. 140; shews how j Paul was present by his letters, 2 Jew 604; speaks of the force of evil habit, Wool. 106; questions Augustine concerning burial, 3 Tyn. 272 n. ; held some erroneous opi- nions, Calf. 189 Paulinus, bp of Trier : refused to attend the council of Milan, 4 Jew. 931 Paulinus (St), abp of York: baptized in the j rivers Gweni and Swale, Pil. 518 — PAYVA Paullus : v. Paul Paul's cross: v. London. Paulsen (H. C), and J. L. Mosheim : HM. Tartar. Eccl., 2 Ful. 225 n Paulus : v. Paul. Paulus JEmylius, q.v. Paulus .lEmilius, the Roman : 2 Cov. 124 Paulus Burgensis ; v. Paul of Burgos. Paulus Jovius, q. v. Paulus the Jurist : v. Law (Civil). Paulus de Palatio: Rog. 99 Paulus Sergius: 1 Bui. 363 Paulus Thebius : 4 Bui. 514 Paulus (Andr.): 2 Zur. 293 Paulus (Marcus), Venetus: says the body of St Thomas is preserved in India, 4 Jew. 950 | Paulus (Sim.): on Antinomians, Rog. 92, 152; on an error of Valla, ib. 104 Puuperes a Lugduno : v. Lyons. Pausanias : 4 Jew. 865 Pavia : the battle there, and AVolsey's treach- erous dealing respecting it, 2 Tyn. 317, 318; the university erected by Charle- magne, 2 Jew. 981 Pawlesgrave (Jo.) : e . Pallgrave. Pawns: pledges, Sand. 94; the Mosaic law respecting them, 2 Bui. 36, 228 Pax: what the pax or osculatorium was, Grin. 135 n., 1 Jew. 265, Pil. 495 n., 3 Tyn. 126; the primitive custom, which it superseded, 1 Jew. 265; its introduction, 2 Brad. 311, Pil. 503; the kissing of it, Bale 320, 2 Brad. 311, 1 Tyn. 279, 2 Tyn. 194, 3 7>n.71,126; [its use enjoined, 1548, Burnet. Ref. rec. I, xxi.J; its meaning, 3 Zur. 624 ; paxes to be destroyed, Grin. 135, 159 ; oscularies, 1 Lat. 50 Payne (Hugh), curate of Hadleigh : his po- pish preaching, and excommunication by Cranmer, 2 Cran. 333 ; he is presented to Sutton Magna, and dies, ib. 302 Payne (Jo.), or Pain : a rebel, 2 Cran. 187 n Payml (Tho.): sent to the German princes, 2 Cran. 377 n Paynter (Greg.), or Parker, q. v. Payva (Jac), Andradius: Orthod. Explic. libri x., Jew. xli, Rog. 223 n.; answered, Whita. passim; on the authority of scrip- ture and of the church in relation to it, ib. 278; he admits scripture to be a rule, ib. 662 ; speaks of its difficulty, ib. 360 ; ad- mits that the chief heads of faith are plain, ib. 400; calls the Holy Spirit the sole and faithful interpreter of scripture, ib. 466; on the purity of the Hebrew text, ib. 162: on the authority of the Vulgate, ib. Ill; on the priesthood of Melchizedek, ib. 168; on Augustine's citation from the book of PAYVA — Wisdom, ib. 89; he condemns a passage in Gratian, ib. 109; maintains the merit of good works, Iioij. 122, 127 ; says that the heathen philosophers had the righteousness of faith and everlasting life, 3 Jew. 584; declares that the cross of Christ is to be worshipped with latria, 2 Jew. 667, 3 Jew. 121, 4 Jew. 950 Peace: v. Mind, Unity, War. It is double, outward and inward, Sand. 86; our God is the God of peace, 2 Jew. 884; peace was promised in Christ, Pit. 157; it comes by Christ, Sand. 282; it is found in Christ, ib. 340; his diligence in preaching it, ib. 287 ; lie died and rose again to procure it, ib. 288; we are made partakers of it by faith, ib. 290; it is the fruit of forgiveness, 1 Tyn, 294; man's conscience cannot be at peace until settled in a full persuasion of the remission of sins, Sand. 287; peace with God is an in- comparable blessing, Phil. 256; peace is the badge of God's people, Sand. 286; it is the fruit of the gospel, ib. CO, 01 ; how we should behave to enjoy it, 1 Bee. hM) ; what it is to live peaceably, Sand. 86; an exhortation to peace and unity, ib. 428 ; worldly peace is grievous to the church, Pil. 158 ; Christ's peace cannot be kept with the world's peace, 1 Brad. 389; the cry " Peace, peace," a token of danger, Sand. 211 Peace with France, 2 Tijn. 318, 1 Zur. 24, 75 n., 133, 139, 273, 3 Zur. 480, 559 ; the peace of Cateau Cambresis, 2 Zur. 19 Peaced : appeased, 2 Tyn. 110 Peace-makers : their blessedness, 1 Lai. 485, 2 Tyn. 2G Peacock (Reynold), bp: v. Pecocke. Peacock ( ), president of Queens' col- lege, Cambridge: resigns, Park. 67 Pead (Eleanor): extract from the oath taken by her before being licensed as a mid wife, Grin. 174 n Peak: v. Derbyshire. Peakishness : Pil. 436 Pearl: A Spiritual and most Precious Pearl, translated from O. Wermuller, by bp Coverdale, 1 Cov. 84, &c. Pears (Steuart A.) : commenced the editing if Bullinger's decades, 1 Bui. viii; his re- port to the Parker Society respecting the archives of Zurich, Sic, 2 Zur. v. Pearson (Jo.), bp of Chester: On the Creed, 2 Bee. 49 n., 1 Bui. 137 n., 1 Cov. 21, 60 mi., 2 Cov. 150, 1G0, Vindicias Ignat., Calf. 211, 1 Cov. 21 n., Opera Posth., Calf. 251 n.; when he believed that Hege- 1'ELAGIANS 589 sippus flourished, 2 Ful. 338 n. ; his opinion ! as to the author of the Pontifical, ib. 98 n Pearson (Geo ): editor of the AVritings and Translations of bp Coverdale, and of his ; Remains, 1 & 2 Cov. I Peasants: u. Ploughmen. Pease: to appease, 1 Bee. 49 Peason : peas, i Jew. 944 Peecator, peccatum originis: Aroi<\ (102) Peckes (Will.): martyred at Bramford, Poet. 173 Peckliam (Jo.), abp of Canterbury: Jeto. xli ; he requires every priest to consecrate at least once a week, 1 Jew. 199 ; enjoins priests to change the bread in the pix every seventh day, 2 Jew. 561 Peckliam (Sir Edm.): one of queen Mary's privy council, 1 Zur. 5n Peckliam (Sir Rob.): one of queen Mary's privy council, 1 Zur. on Pecocke (Reg.), bp of Chichester: persecuted, .Bate 351, 394, Pil. i'Jl Peculiar People, q.v. Peculiars : cei tain churches so called, 2 Cran. 490, 2 Lat. 323; a return of them required, Parh. 181 Pedaries : consecrated sandals, 1 Lat. 50 Pedder (Jo.), dean of Worcester: once in exile, 1 Cran. (9) Pedlers : not to sell their wares in the church- yard, nor anywhere during divine service, Grin. 138 Peerson (And.): v. Pierson. Pegge (Sam.): Life of Grosseteste, 1 Lat. 56, 122, 203, 2 Lat. 408 mi Pegnafort (R. de) : v. Raymond. Pegson (Tho.) : mention of him and his wife, Parh. 303 . Peiresius (Mart.) : v. Peresius. Peise: to poise or weigh, Sand. 306(v.Pese). Pekah, king of Israel : 2 Bui. 1 2 Pekahiah, king of Israel : 2 Bui. 12 Pckins (Jo.) : in exile, 1 Cran. (9) Pelagians : their error on grace and free-will, 1 Hoop. 263, 3 Jew. 580, &c, Bog. 105, 3 Uhitg. 613; their equivocal confession | of the grace of God, 2 Jew. 593; they declared the doctrine of election to be dan- gerous, Bug. 155; held that the number of the predestinate may increase or bo diminished, ib. 147 ; greatly erred respect- ing oiiginal sin, 2 Bui. 386, 4 Bui. 376, I 2 Cran. 108, 1 Hoop. 263, Lit. Edw. 527, (573), Bog. 94, 99, 277 ; hence they, or some of them, denied the baptism of infants, 4 Bui. 376, Bog. 280 ; some allow ed infant I baptism, but denied it to be for the remis- sion of sins, 2 Bee. 210 n., see Bog. 277 ; 5.00 PELAGIANS their opinion about infants dying unhap- tized, 3 Jew. 5G4 ; they said that being once baptized we can no more be tempted, Hog. 277 ; affirmed the righteous to have no sin in this Jife, 2 Cow. 387, Ilog. 135, 257; deemed concupiscence no sin, Hoy. 102; considered all sins to be equal, ib. 137 ; erred with regard to justification, 1 Ful. 403; maintained the possibility of fulfilling the law of God, 2 Cov. 388, 389, 3 Jew. 580, 581 ; taught that men might merit heaven, Bale 31G; said heretics were not to be excommunicated for their private and singular opinions, Hog. 309; enjoined com- munity of goods, ib. 353 ; falsely alleged Augustine, 1 Jew. 22 ; also Ambrose and Jerome, ib. 83 ; false translations by them, 1 Ful. 12; their doctrine condemned at Ephesus, 1 Bui. 14 ; how censured by Pros- per, Whita. 443; followed by Papists, 1 Ful. 377, 2 Ful. 391, 2 Tyn. 122, 181 ; followers of their error in England, in queen Mary's time, 2 Brad. 171, 213, Hid. 307 ; the Pelagian worthily called the enemy of grace, 2 Ho,,p. 73 Pelagians (Semi ): maintain free-will, 3 Whitg. 613 Pelagius I., bp of Kome: v. Damasus, Higinus. The commemoration of the dead in the mass ascribed to him, 2 Brad. 311 Pelagius II., bp of Rome : censures the title of " universal patriarch," 2 Hoop. 234, 54G, 1 Jew. 427, 3 Jew. 31G, 2 Whitg. 172; says that councils ought not to be held without the sentence of the bishop of Kome, 2 Tyn. 272 n. ; his decree concerning second mar- riage, Calf. 18 ; his additions to the mass, 2 Brad. 307 Pelagius, the heretic: 1 Bee. 278; his doc- trine is darkness, 2 Tyn. 104; his errors on grace and free will stated and refuted, 3 Bui. 11, Phil. 427, Sand. 24 ; he declared that men are born without virtue, and with- out vice, 2 Bui. 380; hence he denied the baptism of infants, 4 Bui. 376, Phil. 274; Augustine's controversy with him, 3 Bui. 11, 4 Bui. 201, Coop. 148, 2 Cod. 388; he was vanquished by a council, 4 Jew. 10;.'5; writings ascribed to him, but found in Jerome's works, 1 Brad. 589, 2 Ful. 44 n., Sand. 138 P. lbart ( ) : his Sermons, 4 Bui. 557 ; his Golden Rosary, Whita. 465 reletnke (Jo ) : zum Kynberch, 3 Zur. 260 Peleus: 1 Hoop. 184 Pella: the Christians escape thither from Jerusalem, 1 Brad. 39 (Peltis), 1 Whitg. »80 Pellican (Conr.) : on the tabernacle, 2 Whitg. — FEXAXCE 93; on the alleged omission of the feast of tabernacles, 1 Whitg. 30; on 2 Chr. xxix, xxx, ib. 35; on white garments ( Eccles. ix ), 2 Whitg. 26 ; on the office of Timothy, ib 29G ; he calls Titus an archbishop, ib. 132; he revises and edits the Bible of Leo Juda>, 3 Zur. 235 n., 623 n. ; translates the Talmud into Latin, ib 432 ; references to him, 4 Jew. 1243, 2 int. 246; letters to him, 3 Zur. 451, 624 ; the same Pellican (?) saluted, 2 Brad. 406, 3 Zur. 38. 42, 44, 49, I 621; his death, Jew. xiii, 3 Zur. 138 n., 509 n Pellican (Sam.): son of Conrad, 3 Zur. 452; the same Pellican (?) saluted, 1 Zur. 30, ! 62, 110,2 Zur. 90, 95 ': Pellicia( ): Calf. 181 n Pelting : paltry, Calf. 10 Peltis, i.e. Pella, g.v. Pembroke (Earls of) : v. Herbert. Penance: what commonly so called, 1 Brad. 45; the word is not a right translation of /leTitvoia, 1 Ful. 257 ; but penance was called iJLt-rdvoia by metonymy, ib. 102,258; the word was often used for repentance (?. o.), e. g., 1 Bee. 92, 2 Cov. 19, 29, 343 AW. (102); it is a deceitful term, 1 Tyn. 260, 3 Tyn. 172; translations concerning penance examined, 1 Ful. 428—449; false and true penance, 3 Tyn. 22, 23; without faith it is vain, 2 Tyn. 102; its right use is to tame the flesh, ib. 1G3 ; penance called a sacra- ment, 3 Jew. 45G ; it is not so properly, Hog. 255—257, 3 Tyn. 171 ; on the alleged sacrament, Calf. 241—244, 2 Jew. 1131; such as fall said to be relieved by it, 1 Cran. 360; Martiall (not Jerome) calls it the second table, i. e. plank, after shipwreck, Calf. 241, 2 Ful. 170; the fathers some- times called baptism the sacrament of penance, Calf. 242 ; penance is suid to be divided into contrition, confession, and satisfaction (see those words), 1 Bee. 97, 1 Brad. 46, 2 Cran. 116. Hog. 257, 1 Tyn. 261, 265, 267, 2 Tyn. 1G2, 3 Tyn. 171; so ■ the council of Trent, 1 Brad. 46n. ; all these parts were in the repentance of Judas, j ib. 51 ; a modern Romish definition, 1 Tyn. j 342 n.; the Romish doctrine thereon is blasphemous, 1 Ful. 429; lord Cobham on penance, Bale 25; references to English I divines thereon, 1 Brad. 46 n. ; on the public use of penance, Now. (96), 219; it is a wholesome rite, 4 Bui. 249; its origin and abuse, 2 Tyn. 161 ; its use in the primi- tive church, ib. 219; the place for penitents in the ancient Latin church [comp. Art. xvi, Ch. of Eng., "penitentia? locum,"], and the manner of their aosolution, 1 Ful. PENANCE 431 ; open penitential discipline should be restored, 3 Zur. 647; penance done at Paul"s cross, 2 Cran. 289, 372, Park. 465 n.; faggi tbear ing there, 2 I.at. 326 (and see Fagg Its) ; p enance performed in the church irket- >lace, 1 Brad. 50; archbishop G.im al's d rection for penance, Grin. 455; a for n of | ublie penance was drawn up by hi m, ib. xiv ; penance to be done by the incontinent, ib. 143 ; penance for adul- tery, &e., 1 Brad. 50, 2 Zur. 300; Dr Turner, dean of Wells, enjoins an adulterer to do penance in a priest's square cap, Park. 241, 2 Zur. 125 n. ; unmarried women not to be churched without penance, Grin. 127, 1G4 ; article of convocation against the commutation of penance, ib. 189 Pendleton (Hen.): notice of him, Phil, xxx; references to him, 1 Brad. 86, 487 ; his in- constancy, ib. 449; he confers w ith Brad- ford, ib. 541 ; one of the commissioners to examine Philpot, P/it7. 31 Peneman (Rob.): executed at York, 1 Zur. 225 n Penitence: v. Penance, Repentance. Penitents: what things necessary in them, 3 Bui. 108; the fear of God is in them, ib. 59; faith is needful in them, ib. 62; their external signs, 1 Hoop. 542; true penitents are in a happy case, 3 Bui. Ill ; there is pardon for them, 1 Hoop. 486, 493; God always preserves them, 2 Hoop. 309; he will save them, \ Hoop. 533; instances of penitents, 4 Bui. 554 Of old, penitents (pcenitentes, persons under penance) might not be present at the eucharist, 2 Bee. 25G, 2 Jew. 705, Bid. 100, 103; there are now none to be sent away, Bid. 207 Penn (Tho.): his errors, 2 Brad. 397 Pennaforti (R. de) : v. Raymond. Penner: a pen-case, Phil. 87 Penny: no penny, no pater-noster, 2 Brad. 280, 2 Con. 259 Penny (Dr) : suffered to enjoy a prebend in St Paul's, though he had become a phy- sician, Grin. 348, 2 Zur. 147 n., 203 n.; suspected of nonconformity, Park. 264 Penrice, co. Glamorgan: pilgrimage to an image there, 2 Lat. 395 Penruildock (Sir Geo.) : Grin. 332 Penry ( Jo.), a Puritan : Bog . 203, 231 ; cited, ib. 345 Pensioners (Gentlemen), or Spears: 2 Cran. 399 n Pensiveness : v. Care. Pentateuch : v. Bible. Pentecost, Whitsuntide: the Jewish feast, — PERDE 591 2 Bui. 164; the great day of Pentecost described, 1 Cov. 388, 389; Peter's discourse thereon, ib. 397, &c. ; verses for Whitsun- tide, by F. Einwelmersh, Poet. 292; how the festival may be kept, 1 Bui. 200, 2 Bui. 265 ; of old it was a time for baptism, 4 Bui. 367 Pentecostal : what it was, 1 Lat, 135 People : v. Prayers. They are for the most part prone to sedition, 1 Whitg. 407; tumultuous and variable, ib. 468; inconstant in all ages, 3 Whitg. 508 — 571; given to complaining. Pit. 455; their complaints are often ground- less, Sand. 220; for the most part they are unapt to govern, 3 Whitg. 274; the duty of the common people, Bale 21 ; their duty towards God, towards the higher powers, and towards the commonwealth, Sand. 52; their duty under princes, ib. 85, 86 (v. Kings, Magistrates, Subjects) ; the increase of the commons, the honour of the king, and vice versa, 2 Bee. 601 ; the people (or Laity, q. v.) should be constrained to hear the word, Sand. 46; the common people followed Christ, ib. 340 — People of God : who are such, 4 Bui. 382; they are called a peculiar people, 1 Bee. 49, 340 ; they are gathered together by baptism, 4 Bui. 399 Pepin, king of France: his usurpation, 2 Tyn. 260; his gift to the pope, 4 Jew. 680, 092, 2 Tyn. 201 Pepuzians: v. Montanists. Perambulation : c. Rogation week. Perbreak: to break forth, eject, vomit, 3 .Bee. 384, 4 Jew. 945 Percase: perchance, Phil. 198 Perch : a chandelier, Calf. 300 Perchers : large wax candles, 1 Bui. 199, 238, Calf. 300 Percy (Tho.), 7th earl of Northumberland: one of the royal visitors for the North, 1 Zur. 73 n.; he heads the rebellion in the North, 2 Jew. 874, Lit. Eliz. 402, 538, 657, 1 Zur. 213, 217, 222, 227, 247 ; is supplied with money by the duke of Norfolk, 2 Zur. 198; his flight and confinement in Loch- leven, 1 Zur. 214 n., 223; his execution, ib. 217 n.; his wife, 2 Zur. 198 n.; his daughter Joan, 1 Bee. 396 n Percy (Hen.), 8^h earl of Northumberland: he was (when Sir Hen. Percy) one of the royal visitors for the North, 1 Zur. 73 n.; extract from a letter to him, ib. 223 n Percy (Hen.), 9th earl of Northumberland: Sion house granted to him, 3 Zur. 3n Perde, or Perdie: an oath, par JDieu, Phil. 592 PERDE — PERSECUTION' 352, 373 ; perdy, 1 Jew. 03 ; pai die, Calf. I 192, Coop. 23 Perdue ( ): martyred at Canterbury, Poet. 109 Peresius(Marf.): De Dir. Apost. atque Ec- I cles. Tradit., Jew. xli; he gives his opinion on the apostolic canons, Wkita.43; how- he divides traditions, ib. 500 ; he says that many godly men would have the laws of single life abolished, 3 Jew. 423 Perfection, Perfect : the law requires abso- lute perfectness, 2 Bui. 237 ; perfection is not attainable in this life, 2 Bui. 237, 1 Tyn. 301, 2 l'ijn. 150; what is meant by j the charge to be perfect, 1 Bee. 209, 2 Tyn. 71; in what sense men are said to be so, 3 Jew. 581 ; Christian perfection explained, 1 Cov. 203, 205; there are va- rious degrees, or ratiier kinds, of perfec- tion, 1 Bee. 209, 210, 3 Jew. 580, &c. ; i perfection considered as of two kinds, di- vine and human, Sand. 421; there is per- fection in God, i'A. 421, in his word, ib., in all his works, ib. 422; it is in us by impu- tation, ib. ; we must aim at it, 1 Bee. I 209; it must be sought for by industry, Sand. 423; inward perfection, ib., &c. ; we should seek perfection in knowledge, ib. 424, in faith, ib., in godliness, ib. 425, in brotherly kindness and love, ib., out- ward perfection in doing, £6., in speaking, ib. 42G, in suffering, ib. 427 ; an exhorta- tion to pel fection, ib. 420 ; tAcios -rcXeio'w, TcXeituo-is, used by the fathers to express the condition of the more advanced Chris- i tian, 1 Coo. 203 n. ; -rtXeiov used with reference to the eucha: ist, ib. Perfumes : Bale 528, Lit. Eliz. 503 Pergamos: the epistle to the church there, Bale 278 Pericles: an example of patience, 2 Cov. 123 Perin (W.): v. Pervn. Perionius (Joach.) : cites Chrysostom cor- ruptly, Calf. 308 Peritsol (R. Abr.) : 1 Ful. 315 Perjury: v. Oaths. It is forbidilen, Xow. (13), 126; per- mitted by certain heretics in time of perse- cution, Rog. 119; it is a dreadful sin, 1 Bee. 308; it thirsteth for innocent blood, ib. 370; what incouimodities rise out of it, ib. 375; its prevalence lamented, 1 Lai. 380; caused by Wolsey making men swear what they were w orth, ib. 301 ; how punished in England, Pil. 550; that of priests in the time of Henry, Edward, and \ Mary, 1 Lai. 315; national perjury in queen Mary's time, Bid. 50 Perkins (Will.) : an eminent divine, 1 Brad. 504; Pra;par. ad Demonst. Problem., Calf. 211 n Perlous : perilous, 1 Cou. 277 Perne (And.): some account of him, Phil. 109; one of the disputants at C.'ibridge, 1549, Grin. 194, Rid. 169; chaplain to king Edward, 2 Brad, xxvi, 2 Cran. xi ; master of Peter-house, and dean of Ely, Park. 261, 3 Whitg. vi, x, 599, 600, 2 Zur. 51 n.; as vice-chai cellor of Cambridge he pronounced sentence against Bucer and Fagius, Pil. 057 ; Bradford exhorts him to repent, 1 Brad. 440; he is nominated to preach at Paul's cross, Park. 261 ; his share in the Bishops' Bible, ib. 335 n Feme (And.), minister of Wilby, Northamp- tonshire, Phil. 169 Perne (And.), LL.D. : Phil. 169 Perne (Peter): 1 Zur. 41, 3 Zur. 182, 183 Pernel: the plant pimpernel, Pil. 56 Perowne ( J. J. S.) : editor of Rogers on the Articles, Rog. Perow ne (Tho. Thomason): one of the edi- tors of the Correspondence of abp Parker, Park. Perpin (Guido de) : v. Guido. Perpoynt (Geo.): v. Pierpoint. Perrenot (Ant ), bp of Arras, and cardinal of Granvelle: minister of Charles V., 2 Cran. 231, Sic, 235 ; his rule in Flanders, 4 Jew. 1147, 1 Zur. 139 Perrin (Jo.), bookseller: 1 Hoop. iii. (title). Perry (Tho.): his suit with Jane Beubowe, 2 Cran. 249, 252, 253 Pers(Jo.): 2 Cran. 260 Perse (James) : in exile, 1 Cran. (9) Persecution : v. Affliction, Cross, Exhorta- tion, Martyrs, Prayers, Prisoners, Thanks- givngs. It is not to be thought strange, 1 Brad. 416, &c , 2 Cov. 233, &c. ; it was foretold by Christ, Hid. 420; he promised not pro- motion but persecution, 2 Lat. 302; the highest promotion in this life is to suffer for the truth. 1 Lat. 294; persecution al- ways accompanies God's word, 1 Tyn. 131; it follows confession thereof, 1 Bee. 273; it is a sure mark of true preaching, 2 Lat. 303; true preaching stirs it up, 2 Tyn. 32; false doctrine »as never persecuted, 3 Tyn. 129; persecution is ever the lot of the righteous, 1 Brad. 377, 2 Brad. 234, 359, 2 Jew. 890, Xord. 91, 117, Pil. 142, 204, Hid. 423, Sand. 361, 377 ; shews who are God's people, 2 Brad. 210 ; the children of light seldom lack it, 1 Lat. 42; the carnal ever persecute the spiritual, 3 Tyn. PERSECUTION — PERSEVERANCE 593 107, 110 ; the persecution of the prophets, 2 Bee. 469, 470 ; that of Christ and his apostles, Bale 315, 2 J?ec.470, 471 ; that of martyrs and confessors in the early church, 2 Bee. 472, 473, 2 Jeiv. 970, 977 ; the ten persecutions, 2 Bui. 105; to persecute is a sign of Antichrist's church, 3 Bee. 202; papal persecutions, Bale 574, Pil. 142,205; heathen rulers were more merciful than some Christian ones, 2 Lat. 05, 0G ; these pretend to persecute fur love, 3 Jew. 183; opinions of the Papists for which they persecute, 2 Cov. 248; persecution in Eng- land for God's word; — under king Henry V., Bale 49, &c.; under king Henry VIII., ib. 138, tea., 394, 3 Bee. 11, 1 Brad. 283, xxii, &c., 2 Tyn. 341; persecution looked for, 2 Brad. 35, &c; that in queen Mary's time, 3 Bee. 203, 204, 2 Brad. 399, Grin. 227 n., Poet. 101, Bog. 5, 2 Zur. 100, 249 n., 3 Zur. 773 ; (see many letters of Bradford, Cranmer, Hooper, Latimer, Philpot, and Kidley) ; the prelates persecuted Christ in his members, 1 Brad. 430, 441, 449, 450, 2 Brad. 188, 190, 250; Kidley's counsel to the godly in time of persecution, Rid. 02, &c. ; his letter to the brethren dispersed in sundry prisons, ib. 342; another to the brethren which constantly cleave unto Christ in suffering affliction with him, ib. 349; his farewell to the prisoners and exiles, ib. 419; Philpot's letter to certain godly women forsaking their own country in time of persecution, Phil. 230; A com- foktable Epistle to the afflicted People of God, by T. Becon, 3 Bee. 192 ; persecution in France, 2 Bui. 105, Boy. 0, & in Germany, 2 Cov. 52G, 3 Zur. 18, 32; in the Netherlands, see p. 553; in Kussia, 3 Zur. GOO; in Asia, 2 Bui. 105; that of Christians by the world, 3 Bee. 194, 195; the true church must suffer per- secution, 1 Brad. 52G, Nord. 89, (see p. 200, col. 1, of this Index); it follows the true church, Bale G7 ; it is a mark thereof, 1 Brad. 520, 2 Lat. 290, Sand. 301 ; the true church cannot be long without it, 2 Cran. 02 ; all Christians must bear it, 2 Lai. 429, &C. ; persecution will befall the righteous, but they merit not heaven thereby, 2 Tyn. 28, 29; neither is it a satis- faction for their sins, ib. 29; different forms of persecution, Hutch. 301 ; sometimes it comes in the form of scoffing, Pil. 402 ; persecution shews who are faithful, 2 Lat. 82, 108, 213; it proves who have received God's word in truth, ib. 435; the devil tempts us to avoid it, ib. 439 ; hot gospel- lers cannot bear it, ib. 213; it diminishes the number of professors, 1 Whity. 380; many of them in time of persecution fall away, Sand. 300; exhortations to con- stancy under persecution, 1 Brad. 385, 2 Cov. 227, &c, 1 Tyn. lviii ; against the storms of persecution, with sentences and examples of scripture, 1 Bee. 459, &c. ; encouragements under it, 2 Lat. 431, 433, 430, &c. ; it cannot destroy God's people, Pil. 207; God ahvay provides a place for worship in it, ib. 203; Christ's cross must be embraced, 2 Lat. 434 ; we should re- joice in persecution, 1 Bee. 274,275; the faithful exhorted so to do, 2 Bee. 408, &c. ; it is a token of God's love, 1 Bee. 275; a happy state, 2 Brad. 245; the blessedness of those who suffer it, 1 Lat. 487, 2 Tyn. 27, 29 ; the happiness of suffering, not for evil, but for Christ's sake, 2 Brad. 75 ; Christians have peace in it, Pil. 158, 197 ; persecutors, when they imprison men's bodies, set their souls at liberty, Phil. 201 ; persecution is the highway to heaven, 1 Brad. 383; we may lawfully flee from persecutors, 2 Cran. 444, 445, Rid. 02, G5, 383, Sand. 335; flight counselled by Christ, Rid. 03; examples of flight,— Christ, Paul, Elijah, ib. G2 ;— Athanasius, ib. 03 ; carnal objections to flight answered, ib. 71, 72; examples of God's ready hold in extreme perils, ib. 73, &o. ; against dissembling in time of persecution, ib. GO; how to answer magistrates, 2 Brad. 15G; persecution makes God's word and the church to flou- rish, 1 Bee. 274 ; it spreads the gospel, Pil. 143, 2G4; persecutors; — Cain and his successors in all ages, Pil. 204 ; ancient ones,Bale 315; whoso children persecutors are, 1 Bee. 29, 30; their threats brought to nought, Pil. 197, 254 ; they are recom. pensed for their tyranny, 2 Bui. 107 ; op- posers of God's truth are always over- thrown, Pil. 20G ; persecutors warned, ib. 197; dreadful deaths of several, ib. 655; remonstrance against persecution, ib. 212 ; false complaints of persecution, 3 Whity. 320, 402 Perseverance : v. Prayers, Predestination. Perseverance, or endurance to the end, is needful to salvation, 1 Bee. 121, 2 Bee. 401, 4G2, 571, 2 Brad. 176, Sand. 196; it distinguishes God's children from hypo- crites, 2 Brad. 165 ; it is consequent upon election, 1 Brad. 315; on the perseverance of the elect, Phil. 307, 3 Tyn. 36—39 ; the doctrine strongly asserted by Tyndule, 38 594 PERSEVERANCE — FETER 1 Tyn. 78, 79; by Bradford, 1 Brad. 70, 298,317,379, 380, 2 Brad. 109, 113, 122, 123, 134, 139 ; by Foxe, 1 Tyn. 79 n. ; also in the Lambeth articles, 3 Whilg. C13; Latimer seems to deny it, 1 Lat. 229, 2 Lat. 7, 8, 302 ; the elect though they fall, shall be restored, 1 Brad. 298, 2 Cran. 91, 92, 2 Hoop. 274, 3 Tyn. 3G; they cannot per- ish, Bog. 140; the doctrine gives noplace to carnal liberty, Phil. 307 ; though it be true, we must use the means appointed, 1 Whilg. 524 ; when Christians pray that God will give them again his Spirit, they pray according to their sense, 1 Brad. 298; to doubt of final perseverance is to dis- honour God, Pra. B. 38 ; for perseverance is solely attributable to God's faithfulness, 2 Brad. 113, 2 Jew. 885 ; as Satan pre- vailed not against Christ, no more shall he against any of his members, 1 Brad. 317 ; an objection answered, ib. 251 Persia : origin of the Persian name, Pil. 428 ; the Persian monarchy, 1 Lat. 350, Pil. 180, 187; its destruction, Pil. 185; Persia had famous schools, 4 Bui. 480; the royal cities, &c, Pil. 281 ; institutions and cus- toms, ib. 282, 283; the country was famous for its archers, ib. 428; Constantine wrote letters on behalf of Christians persecuted there, Sand. 109 ; contest of Persia with the Turks, 2 Cran. 440; the church not extinct there, 4 Bui. 20; the Persians called God 2uptj, 3 Bui. 131; allegation that they worship a dragon, Bog. 37, and trust in their soldan, ib. 3S; the orismada, a holy fire, carried before the king, ib. 291 Persius(A. F.): cited, IBec. 23, Calf. 4,108, 341, Pil. 150 Person (Ant.), or Parsone, or Persons : burn- ed, 3 Bee. 11, 3 Zur. 242 n Person ( ) : 2 Brad. 101 Persons : v. God. Persons: parsons, Bale 321; see 1 Bee. 9 n Persons : not to be respected, Sand. 278, 440 Persons (Rob.) : v. Parsons. Persuasions : of two kinds, Pil. 349, 350 ; more effectual than tlireatenings, ib. 354 Pertelet, or Partlet: what, 1 Tyn. 220 Perusinus (Pet.), or of Perugia: v. Bizarro. Perusio (Bald, de) : v. Baldus. Peryn (Will.) : was master of the Blackfriars in Smithfield, 1 Cran. 08 n. ; he maintains (in his Three godly and notable Sermons, 1540) that a beast may eat Christ's body, Bale 140, 154, 159, 1 Cran. G8, Rid. 309: these sermons referred to, Bale 181, 182; Bale's intention to write against him, ib. 171, 230 Pesah (nD3): the passover, 2 Bui. 178, 1 Hoop. 125, 172, 190, 1 Tyn. 353 Pese : weight, Sand. 287, (u. Peise). Pesth, Hungary : besieged, 3 Zur. 034 Pestilence: v. Plague, Prayers. Petalum (ireraXov): alleged to have been worn by St John, 2 Brad. 381, 2 Ful. 113, 3 Jew. 615, 2 Whilg. 10, 22, 23, 25, 27 ; also by St James, 1 Zur. 100 n., 350 n Petavius (Dion.): referred to concerning the stations of the ancient church, 2 Ful. 183; his description of the counterfeit tract De Vitis Prophetarum, ascribed to Epiphanius, ib. 207 n. ; referred to, Calf. 9n Peter : v. Petrus. Peter (St): v. Paul, Pope. First mentioned in the lists of apostles, lFul. 41, 553, 2 Lat. 91; why named Cephas, 4 Bui. 491, Hutch. 102; alleged derivation of that name from Ke<£aXij, 2 Ful. 301, 302 ; Christ preferred Peter's boat, ifr.304, 1 Lat. 198, 205 ; the Rhemish explanation thereof, 1 Lat. 205 n.; Peter walked on the sea, 2 Ful. 305; on our Lord's address to him, " Thou art Peter, and upon this rock I will build my church," 3 Bui. 50, 51, 4 Bui. 81, 122, 491, 2 Coo. 465— 468, 2 Ful. 228, 249, 250, 272, 303, Hutch. 100, 101, 1 Jew. 340, &c, 367, 308, 2 Jew. 895, 1000, 3 Jew. 297, 2 Lat. 309 n., 312, Lit. Edw. 513, (501 ), Phil. 37, Rid. 2G1, 1 Tyn. 216—218, 318, 2 Tyn. 234,281,284; on the promise to him of the keys of the kingdom of heaven, 2 Bee. 565, 566, 4 Bui. 146, 1 Cov. 373, 374, 2 Cov. 466, 2 Hoop. 51, Hutch. 98, 99, lLat. 30,31, AW. (100), Phil. 75, Rid. 266, 1 Tyn. 205, 210—218, 2 Tyn. 282; the delivery of the keys to Peter did not make him an autnoritative judicial interpreter of scripture, Whita. 425 ; Peter addressed by Christ as " Satan," Pil. 004; not only Peter, but Christ him- self was subject to the temporal power, 1 Tyn. 188; bp Fisher, however, sajs that he paid tribute as the head of the apostolic family, eft. 190 ; why the tribute was paid, 2 Ful. 303 ; sometimes he was arrogant, 1 Bui. 470; on Christ's prayer for him, 2 Ful. 304, Hutch. 100, 4 Jew. 710, 711, Whita. 430, 431 ; his faith failed not, 3 Tyn. 38 ; More says it failed in himself, but was preserved in our lady, ib. n.; he cuts off Malchus' ear, Pil. 433 ; the story of Peter and Malchus allegorized, 1 Tyn. 306; his denial of Christ, 1 Brad. 72, 1 Cov. 272 — 274, 2 Hoop. 348 ; how Christ looked upon him, Hutch. 107; his repentance, 1 Brad. PETER 595 72, 2 Bui. 424, 4 Bui. 549, 2 Cov. 3GG, 007, ■'570; Peter's tears at the cock's crowing, verses by S. Rowlands, Poet. 347; Saint Peter's Ten Tears (a poem, 1597), notice of it, ib. xli, extracts from it, ib. 447 ; his fall and repentance contrasted with those of Judas, 1 Lat. 37!), 3 Tyn. 203, 209 ; his restoration to the apostleship, 2 Brad. 143; Christ's commission to him to feed his sheep and his lambs, ib. 142, 143, 4 Bui. 122, 2 Cov. 4G7, 2 Ful. 305, Hutch. 102, 3/ew, 175, 201, 281, &c, .P/n7. 70, 131, 2 2tyt. 2S0, ir/iifa. 428, 429; his discourse at Pentecost, 4 Bui. 250, 1 Cow. 397, &c. ; he, with John, healed the lame man by Christ's power, 1 Bui. 255, 2 Ful. 300; he gave sentence against Ananias and Sapphira, 1 Bui. 359, 2Ful. 300; his shadow healed the sick, Calf. 337, 2 Fu/. 300 ; he denounced Simon Magus, 2Ful. 300; raised Dorcas or Tabitha, 2 23, 2 .Fu/. 300; his vision at Joppa, 2 Ful. 300, Sand. 275 ; his sermon to Cornelius, Sand. 270, &c. ; the baptism of the latter, 4 Bui. 312 ; Peter's deliverance out of prison by an angel, 2 Bui. 90, 4 Bui. 220 ; why Paul went to Jerusalem to visit him, 2 Ful. 307, 1 Jew. 375; whether Peter was president in the council at Jerusalem, 2 Cran. 70, 2 Ful. 249, 307, 4 ./etc. 917, 2 Tyn. 250, JI7iiia. 432, 2 fFftity. 270, 277; styled a pillar, 4 Bui. 123, 2 Cov. 408; reproved by Paul for dissimulation, 2 Brad. 144, 1 Jew. 384, 4 .Tew. 834, Phil. 401, 2 Ttyn. 251, Whita. 455; said to have sat at Antioch as bishop, 2 Brad. 144, J?oo. 328, 2 Tyn. 285 ; it is doubted whether he ever was at Rome, though lie is alleged to have been the first bishop there, 2 Brad. 144, 145, 4 Bui. 03, 2 Cov. 469, 2 Cran. 7G, 2 FmJ. 307, 335, &c., 2 Hoop. 545, 500, Phil. 20, 78, 2 Tyn. 285, Whita. 512; whether he wrote his first epistle from Rome, and continued there for five and twenty years, 2 Ful. 330, &c. ; Whitaker asserts that Papias was the first who taught that he was at Rome, Whita. 005 (but see the note) ; he was not the first pope, Poet. 274 ; not bishop of Rome even, but an apostle, 2 Jew. 908; as such he had universal power jointly with the rest, 1 Jew. 431 ; he had no more authority over all churches than any other apostle, 2 Brad. 143, Phil. 74; his see apostolic was specially over the Jews, 3 Jew. 32G; on his primacy and alleged supremacy, 4 Bui. 122, 2 Cov. 405—408, 2 Cran. 70, 1 Ful. 41, 86, 87, 653, 2 Ful. 249, 250, 303—308, 310, &c, Hutch. 98, &c, 1 Jew. 306, &c., 383, 384, 428, &c, 435, &c, 1 Lat. 205, 210, 2Lat. 91, Park. 110, 2 Tyn. 249, 250, 280, &c, Whita. 418, 2 Whitff. 123, 273, 279 ; the former admit- ted by Calvin, 2 Whitg. 279 ; he did not arrogantly assume it to himself, 1 Jew. 372 ; Bellarmine considers him to have been an ordinary pastor, while the other apostles were extraordinary, Whita. 417 ; his alleged order that women should come to church veiled, Uew. 75; said to have met Christ long after his ascension, Rid. 221 ; his mar- tyrdom under Nero, 1 Bui. 315, 2 Bui. 105, 4 Bui. 32, 2 Cov. 132, 2 Ful. 305, Rid. 7G ; his body buried by pope Cornelius, 1 Jew. 173; his wife continued with him to his dying day, 1 Ful. 475; she became a mar- tyr, 2 Jew. 727 ; his daughter, v. Petronilla ; collect for the octave of St Peter and Paul, from the Roman Breviary, 3 Tyn. 117 n. ; Peter supposed to open heaven-gates, 2 Bee. 53G; his chains canonized [Aug. 1], Rog. 225 ; the feast of Cathedra S. Petri [Jan. 18J, 2 Cov. 500; St Peter's patri- mony, 4 Bul.WQ, 1 Tyn. 207, 271; legend of his consecrating Westminster abbey in person, 1 7'yn. 32G; why recourse was had, in days of old, to Peter's chair, 3 Jew, G08, &c. ; who are his successors, 2 Hoop. 540 ; Peter said, by Sixtus II., to dwell in the bishop of Rome, 1 Jew. 401 ; the joint authority of Peter and Paul claimed by the pope, 2 Tyn. 285 ; the pope's claims to be Peter's successor examined, 4 Bui. 29, &c, 2 Tyn. 281, &c. ; the popes have been most unlike him, 4 Jew. 1009, &c, Pil. 271, except in his faults, Pil. 004; his seat and his keys are his doctrine, 2 Tyn. 286 — His 1st Epistle : Tyndale's prologue to it, 1 Tyn. 527 ; argument of it, and contents of each chapter, 3 Bee. 591 ; whether written from Rome, 2 Ful. 330 — His 2nd Epistle : Tyndale's prologue to it, 1 Tyn. 528 ; argument and contents, 3 Bee. 592 ; this epistle rejected by Caje- tan, Whita. 105, and by some Lutherans, ib. 29G — Apocryphal pieces in his name: v. Apo- crypha, ii. Peter, duke of Savoy : built the Savoy hos- pital, London, Grin. 302 n Peter Aloisius, duke of Parma, son of pope Paul III. : his wickedness, 3 Jew. 057, 058 Peter (St), bp of Alexandria: believed as Athanasins and Damasus did, and ap- proved the creed of the latter, 1 Bui. 34, 4 Bui. 03, 2 Hoop. 539; styled archbishop, 38—* PETER — PETER LOMBARD 596 2 Wiitg. 160; put to death by Maximin, 1 Hoop. 169, Hutch. 113 Peter Aloisius, see above. Peter, chanter of Paris, see below. Peter of Cluni: opposes Peter Bruse, 3 Jew. 215 Peter the Eater : v. Petrus Comestor. Peter the Fuller, bp of Antioch : said that the Holy Trinity was crucified, Rog. 57 Peter Leoni : v. Anacletus, antipope. Peter Lombard, bp of Paris, commonly called the Master of the Sentences: his Libri Sententiarum, 3 Bui. 81, 4 Bui. 484, Jew. xxxix, 1 Tyn. 151 n., 3 Whitg. xxx ; he was author of a new divinity, Bale 571 ; much quoted by the school-authors, 1 Cran. 351, (94) ; his authority, 1 Jew. 381 ; allowed to be not infallible, 3 Jew. 177 ; he says (quot- ing Fulgentius) that the fiesh of Christ is of the same nature whereof all men's flesh is, 3 Bee. 455 ; affirms that the Holy Ghost j is the affection of love within us, Rog. 73; says that there is a temporal and an eternal proceeding of the Holy Ghost, ib. 74; speaks of seven deadly sins, 2 Bui. 410; distin- guishes between poena and culpa, 3 Bui. 90 ; says that concupiscence after baptism is no sin, but a punishment, Rog. 102; referred to about faith, Calf. 86; passages on justification, 2 Cran. 204, 206, 207, 210 ; he defines a sacrament as the sign of a holy thing, 1 Jew. 219, 515 ; gives three reasons for the institution of sacraments, 4 Bui. 241, 242; says sacraments are insti- tuted not only to signify, but also to sanc- tify, Calf. 237 ; declares that they have received power to confer grace by the merit of the passion of Christ, 4 Bui. 304; says, that which is consecrated of the priest is called a sacrifice because it is a remem- brance and representation of the true sacri- fice, 2 Bee. 250, 264 n., 278 n., 3 Bee. 459, 1 Cran. 351, 357, &c, (94), 2 Hoop. 530; his doctrine on this passage and its con- j text, 1 Cran. 358, 359 ; he affirms that excommunicate persons, heretics, schis- matics, &c, though priests, cannot conse- crate the sacrament, and states why, 1 Hoop. 517, 518 ; he promoted transubstan- tiation, ib. 118; his doctrine in relation to this and some kindred points, 1 Cran. 279, I 280, 328, 1 Hoop. 167, 168, 192, 193, 224, 3 Jew. 490 ; terms used by him with refer- i ence to the manner of Christ's presence, | 4 Bui. 443 ; he asks, what becometh of the substance of the bread and wine? and replies, they say either that it is resolved | into the matter that was before, or else it is consumed into nothing, 3 Jew. 504 ; thinks that the accidents have their being without a subject, 3 Jew. 510; explains the meaning of the breaking of the host into three parts, 1 Hoop. 228; recites various opinions on the breaking of the bread, 2 Jew. 584 ; teaches that our eyes are deceived, and that nothing is broken, 4 Jew. 818; thinks that the body of Christ may possibly be eaten by a beast; an opinion which has been condemned, 1 Cran. 67, 2 Ful. 21 n., 2 Jew. 783, 3 Jew. 488, Rid. 309, 509; explains why Christ is received under two kinds, 3 Bee. 414, 443, 1 Hoop. 229; is supposed to have first spoken of the seven sacraments, Calf. 237 n. ; his enu- meration, 4 Bui. 24C; he teaches that many things are improperly calleJ sacraments, Calf. 215; declares that confirmation is said to be a greater sacrament than bap- tism, ib. 221, 222 n.; states that in it the Spirit is given for strength, 3 Whitg. 359; writes on penance, Calf. 242—244; cites a Sermo de Poenitentia, falsely attributed to Chrysostom, ib. 64 n.; also the fictitious treatise De vera et falsa Pcenitentia bear- ing the name of Augustine, 2 Ful. 240 n. ; declares that without confession, there is no way to heaven, 3 Bui. 81, 1 Jew. 120; says it is not sufficient to confess to God with- out a priest, neither is he truly humble and penitent that does not desire the judgment of a priest, 3 Bui. 81; mentions Bede as saying, let us open our small and daily sins unto our fellows, and the greater unto the priest, 3 Jew. 457 ; states that, without con- fession of the mouth and absolution of the outward pain, sins are forgiven by the con- trition and humility of the heart, ib. 377 ; cites Ambrose respecting absolution, 2 Bee. 174n.; notes that it appears plainly that God himself looses the penitent when, by giving him inward light, he inspires into him the true contrition of the heart, 3 Jew. 358; affirms that Christ has given power to priests to bind and loose, that is, to declare unto men who are bound and who are loosed, ib. 380 ; says, although a man be assoiled before God, yet is he not accounted assoiled in the sight of the church, but by the judgment of the priest, ib. 360, 374; writes, if thou want a priest thou must make thy confession unto thy neighbour or unto thy fellow, ib. 357; states that all priests have not knowledge to discern be- tween sin and sin, i4. 356, 363, 373 ; teaches that spiritual kindred may not intermarry, Rog. 262; allows that many priests are PETER LOMBARD — PETRUS DE PALUDE 597 ignorant, and have not the key of know- ledge, 3 Jew. 356, 363, 38-' ; confesses that the five inferior orders were not primitive, Rog. 260; gives a reason for doorkeepers and acolythes, 3 Jew. 273; enumerates seven orders, which he says are called sacra- ments, consequently he makes thirteen sacraments out of seven, Calf. 228, Rop. 259; speaks of two sorts of holy oil, Pil. 62G n. ; on the fallen angels, 1 Lat. 27 n. ; his division of the ten commandments, 1 Bui. 213, 1 Hoop. 350 ; on the religious standing of women under the law, Whittt. 529; his opinion as to whether Mary was sinless or not, 2 Lat. 22G n Peter, bp of Nicomedia : adored images, 2 Jew. G64 Peter, chanter of Paris : 1 Brad. 564n., 3 Jew. 347 n Peter of Perugia : v. Bizarro. Peter Thomas, patriarch of Constantinople: Bale 520 Peter the Venerable: v. Peter of Cluni. Peter ... (Sir) : Grin. 395 Peter-pence : first given by king Ina, Bale 447; paid in consequence of king John's submission, 1 Tyn. 339 ; a mark of slavery, Bale 529; referred to, 4 Jew. 1077, &c. Peterborough : the Saxon History, or Chroni- cle of Peterborough, 2 Ful. 23 n., 4 Jew. 780 Peterbrusians : v. Bruse (Pet.). Peterson (Will.) : letter to C. Pulbert, 3 Zur. 604; mentioned, ib. 217, 381, 627, 628, 629 Petilia : the citizens there, 1 Bui. 252 Petilian, the Donatist : opposed by Augus- tine, 3 Jew. 229, 2 Lat. 261 ; he charged Augustine with burning the holy gospel, 1 Jew. 463, 4 Jew. 7G4, Sand. 16 n Pelilians : taught that the sacraments are holy only when administered by holy men, Rog. 270 Petit (Jac): Calf. 212 n Petitio principii: v. Logic. Petition : a part of prayer, 4 Bui. 163; a pe- tition by certain Puritans to king James, Teto (Will, card.) : confessor to queen Mary, 1 Tyn. 38 n Petrarcha (Fra.): Opera, Jew. xli ; he re- proves the church of Rome as adulterous, Phil. 423 ; terms Rome (rather Avignon) the whore of Babylon, 4 Jew. 628, 744 ; speaks of it as the fountain of sorrow, the temple of heresy, false Babylon, &c, 3 Jew. 345, 4 Jew. 740, 874, 928, 1115, Phil. 430 ; describes its immorality, Phil. 418 ; calls glorying in the nobility of others, a boasting to be laughed at, 2 Bee. 43G Petre (Sir Will.): notice of him, 2 Cran. 315 n.; allusions to him, ib. 338, 4 Jew. 1229, 1230, 3 Zur. 77 n.; proposed to Cranmer for master of his faculties, 2 Cran. 394 ; a privy councillor, and secre- tary of state, ib. 505, 611, 520, Park. 75, 117, 155, 1 Zur. 5 n., 71, 80; letter from him to Parker, Park. 118 Petrikow, Poland : 3 Zur. 700 Petronilla (St) : daughter of St Peter, 3 Bee. 257, 265, 1 Ful. 475; invoked for the ague, 2 Jew. 923, Rog. 226 Petronius : wished to set up an image in God's temple, 1 Bee. 17, Park. 82, Rid. 85 Petrus: v. Peter. Petrus de Alliaco, q. v. Petrus de Aquila, q. v. Petrus Aureolus, q. v. Petrus Camaracensis: v. Alliaco (P. de). Petrus Chrysologus, q. v. Petrus Comestor, or Manducator, (Pierre lc Mangeur) : mentioned (no doubt erroneous- ly) as the brother of P. Lombard and Gra- tian, Bale 573 ; he held transubstantiation, 1 Hoop. 118, 518; mentions different opi- nions as to the words of Christ in conse- cration of the eucharist, 2 Bee. 263; his Historia Evangelica, 2 Lat. 116 n Petrus Crinitus, q. v. Petrus Ferrariensis : complains that kings are slaves to the pope, 4 Jew. 1039 Petrus Joannis, Catalanus: wrote on the Apocalypse, Bale 258 Petrus Manducator : v. Petrus Comestor. Petrus Martyr, q. v. Petrus deNatalibus: Catalogus Sanctorum, Jew. xl ; says the body of Christ contained corporally in heaven, is contained sacra- mentally in the host, 2 Bee. 28G, 472 n., | 473 n., 3 Bee. 449; states a reason for be- j lieving the assumption of the Virgin, 1 Tyn. j 159 n. ; tells how St Ambrose quitted a house, the master whereof had never been in trouble, 3 Bee. 103 n., 1 Lat. Hon. ; tells how St Bartholomew confounded a demon which inhabited an idol, 3 Tyn. 92 n. ; says St Bernard denounced sentence of excom- munication against flies, Rog. 311 n. ; gives a legend of St Brandon, 2 Tyn. 98 n.; re- cords St Martin's dying prayer, 3 Tyn. 279 n. ; gives an account of St Patrick's purgatory, 1 Tyn. 290 n.; what he says of St Thecla, 4 Jew. 651 ; he speaks of mira- cles wrought by St Thomas Aquinas, 3 Tyn. 131 n J Petrus de Paludc : a poor friar observant I called patriarch of Jerusalem, 4 Jew. 1056 598 PETRUS DE PALUDE — PHENEUX his book De Caus. Immecl. Eccles. Potest., Jew. xli ; he exalts Peter above the rest of the apostles, 3 Jew. 287; calls him the su- perintendent of the whole world, 4 Jew. 906 ; teaches that, next after Christ, spiri- tual grace and power is derived from Peter, fii. 829; expounds the words " Whatsoever thou shalt bind," &c., 3 Jew. 383, 384; states that the church has no power of ju- risdiction but only from Peter, 4 Jew. 829 ; says the pope's power exceeds that of all the rest of the church, 3 Jew. 234, 4 Jew. 021 ; declares that none may judge the pope, 2 Jew. 907, 919, 4 Jew. 833, 898, 1033; maintains that the pope is chosen by the law of God, but that other bishops are chosen by the law of roan, 4 Jew. 103G ; asserts that no man may believe that the church of Home may err from the faith, ib. 1057, 1058 ; says the church of Peter cannot wholly fail from the faith, but all other churches may, ib. 726; affirms this from Christ's prayer for Peter, ib. 710 ; says that in the church one bishop is sufficient to consecrate another, but for solemnity three are devised, 3 Jew. 334; writes on a mouse eating the sacrament, 2 Jew. 784 Petrus Parisiensis: v. Peter, chanter. Petrus Perusinus : v. Bizarro. Petrus Ravennas: Compend. Jur. Canon., Jew. xlii ; cited, 4 Jew. 634 Petrus Urbevetanus : speaks of one mass only being said, after the manner of the Greeks, 2 Jew. 635, 4 Jew. 888 Pett (Peter) : notice of him, Poet, xxxv ; all creatures praise God ; verses by him, ib. 386 Petworth, co. Sussex : the benefice farmed, 2 Cran. 278 Peucer (Caspar): son-in-law to Melancthon, and head of the university of Wittemberg, 1 Zur. 302 n. ; with Melancthon he edits Carion's Chronicle, Jew. xxxiv, iJew. 1051 Pews: seats, Bale 527, 2 Brad. 49, 340, Grin. 175 n,, 2 Lai. 441 ; pews for prayer, Sand. 237; pew-fellows, 1 Ful. 65, 3 Jeiv. 341 ; pue-fellows, 1 Ful. 204 Peyto (Will, card.) : v. Peto. Pewter ware : 3 Zur. 195 Peyton (Sir Hen.): Mary (Seymour) his wife, l.Bec. 396 n Pez (Bern.) : Thesaurus Anecdot. Novis., Jew. xlii, 4 Jew. 678 Pezelius (Chr.) : 1 Zur. 302 n Pfaffus [Germ. Pfaffe] : a contemptuous term for priest, 2 Hoop. 413 Pflug (Jul.), bp of Naumberg: named, 1 Ful. 63 n.; one of the compilers of the Interim, 2 Zur. 125 n., 3 Zur. 383 n | Phagius (Paul) : v. Fagius. Phanons : to be destroyed, Grin. 135, 159; what, ib. 135 n. (t>. Maniple). Pharaoh [Amun-m-ha II. ?] : punished for taking Sarai, 1 Bui. 410 Pharaoh [Thothmes III. ?] : gave an Egyptian name to Joseph, 1 Tyn. 409, Whita. 178 Pharaoh [Kameses III. ?J: his daughter Ter- muth, Poet. 130 Pharaoh [Osirei-men-phthah ?] : afflicted, 2 Bui. 79; his impenitence, ib. 261, 1 Cov. 118; God hardens his heart, 2 Bui. 381, 382; he is drowned in the Red sea, 4 Bui. 329 ; he represents the devil, ] Brad. 149, Now. (8), 121 ; and the pope, Sand. 146 Pharaohs: alleged meaning of the name, 1 Bui. 352; destroyed for rebellion, 2 Bui. 13 Pharisees (generally associated with the scribes) : the origin of both, according to Josephus and Jerome, 3 Jew. 323; why the Pharisees were so called, 2 Jen. 1017, 3 Whita. 522 ; their name marks their character, 3 Tyn. 108 ; their austerity, 2 Jew. 1017 ; their lip-service, 4 Bui. 180, 184; their hypocrisy, ib. 12; although hy- pocrites, yet they instructed the congrega- tion, 1 Jew. 399 ; Cyprian remarks that Christ never blamed the priests except under the name of scribes and Pharisees, ^Yhita. 427 ; how they esteemed men's tra- ditions, 2 Hoop. 271; how they set aside God's commandments by their glosses, 1 Tyn. 460, 461, 2 Tyn. 41, 42, 3 Tyn. 47 ; they saw the day of Messiah's birth, and were sad, 2 Hoop. 477 ; felt not the con- solation of Christ, ib. 325 ; were troubled at his preaching, Pit. 140 ; drove sinners from him, 1 Tyn. 293; though they had the clearness of Christ's coming, yet they put him to death, 2 Hoop. 331 ; their false righteousness, 1 Tyn. 74, 2 Tyn. 40; Pha- risees and scribes compared with monks, 2 Tyn. 42, 43; their practice followed by prelates, ib. 240, 241; the Pharisee and publican, Hutch. 335; Pharisees think scripture may be expounded as men list, Bog. 195; hold free-will, ib. 105; think that we are justified by external righteous- ness, ib. 109, 116; suppose that God is pleased with lip-service, ib. 120; desire their works to be seen of men, ib. 124 Phavorinus: 2 Jew. 803 Phebe : was a servant of the church, 2 Bui. 219 Phelps (Will.), of Cirencester: articles sub- scribed by him, 2 Hoop. 152 Pheneux ( ) : servant to Cromwell, 2 Cran. 400 PHENOMENA Phenomena : arguments from divers examples of natural phenomena, 1 Cran. 259 Pherecydes : 3 Bui. 385 Phicinus (M.) : v. Ficino. Phidias : his statue of Jupiter Pisanus, 2 Jew. 1010 Philadelphia: the epistle to the church there, Bale 288 Philastriu*, or Philaster : speaks of the Aerians, 2 Brad. 382 n. ; condemns Aerius ns an Arian, 3 Bui. 399 ; says the Aria ns condemned marriage, Bog. 300; describes the Semi-Arians, ib. 70; speaks of the Basilidians, ib. 119; on Cerin- thus, ib. 64, 1G0; on the Eunomians, ib. 44; on the Manichees, ib. 67, 154; on the Marcionites, ib. 51 ; he says the Cataphrygians (the same sect) baptized the dead, ib. 2GG, and added blood to the Lord's supper, 1*6. 295; on the Montanists, ib. 65; on Simon Magus, &c, ib. 41; he mentions heretics who rejected Ecclesiastes and the Song of Solomon, Whita. 31 ; speaks of certain heretics who went barefoot, Phil. 426; contends that there were many lan- guages from the beginning, Whita. 113 Philautia : used satirically for philosophy, 1 Tyn. 154, 157 Phileas, a bishop and martyr : he was mar- ried, Pil. 505 ; determined civil matters, 3 Whitg. 455 Philemon: had property, 2 Bui. 22; as to the epistle to him, v. Paul. Philemon, the poet: blames unseemly sorrow for the dead, 2 Cov. 126 Phileni: 1 Bui. 278 Philip (St), the apostle: fable concerning him, Calf. 134; Acts of Philip, Bog. 82 Philip, the deacon : baptized, 3 Whitg. 58 ; • in what manner, 4 Bui. 310, 311, 395, 396 ; baptized Simon Magus, ib. 383; was an evangelist, 3 Bui. 278, 4 Bui. 105 ; had a house and daughters, 2 Bui. 22 Philip, king of Macedon : 3 Bee. 5, 386, 429, 2 Bui. 219, 2 Cov. 59, Sand. 154 Philip, Roman emperor: by some considered to have been a Christian; fiction as to his baptism, 2 Ful. 355 Philip, emperor of the East : v. Philippicus. Philip ( ), king of France : his law against swearing, 1 Bee. 390 Philip VI., king of France: when crowned, 4 Jew. 933 Philip II., king of Spain: at Brussels with the emperor, 3 Zur. 62, 57 ; wounded at a tournament, ib. 61 ; his excesses at Ant- werp, ib. 175; he arrives in London, ib. 177 ; names queen Mary (q. v.), 1 Brad. — philips 599 399 n., 580 ; conditions of the match, 3 Zur. 510; Philip and Mary, their style, 2 Cran. 543 ; a supplication to them, 1 Brad. 403 ; he demands to be crowned, &c, but is de- nied, 3 Zur. 174, 179, 180; beheads two noblemen, ib. 760; is made protector to the prince that should be born, 2 Brad 167, Rid. 371 ; proposes marriage to queen Elizabeth, 1 Zur. 5 n., 2 Zur. 1 ; makes peace with France and England, ib. 19 ; asks Elizabeth's permission to bring three regiments of infantry through the English channel, ib. 172 ; sends an Italian abbot to Scotland to oppose the Reformation, 1 Zur. 149, but the ship is wrecked, ib. 150; is expected in Brabant, ib. 173 ; blockades Geneva, ib. 334 ; the invincible armada, 1688, v. Spanish armada ; he prepares to invade England and Ireland, 1596, Lit. Eliz. 472, 473 — Mary of Portugal his 1st wife, 3 Zur. 510 n.; Mary, queen of England, his 2nd wife : v. Mary. Philip, archduke of Austria: consort of Jo- anna of Spain, 2 Bee. 622 n Philip, earl of Flanders: his law against swearing, 1 Bee. 391 Philip, landgrave of Hesse: invited Luther, Zuingle, and others, to a conference con- cerning the eucharist at Marpurg, Grin. 251 n.; signed the confession of Augsburg, 2 Zur. 15 n.; Bullingcr dedicated a book to him, 4 Bui. xvi ; he married Margaret do Sala, his first wife living, 2 Cran. 405 n., 3 Zur. 666 n.; imprisoned, 3 Zur. 58; his character, ib. Philip of Mantua: wrote on the Apocalypse, Bale 257 Philip (Tho.): persecuted, 3 Tyn. 269 Philip Flatterer, q. v. Philippi: the jailor there, 4 Bui. 366 Philippians (Epistle to the): v. Paul. Philippicus, emperor of the East : was against images, 2 Bee. 71, Phil. 407 Philipps (Morgan): concerned in Cranmer'a trial, 2 Cran. 553 Philips (Hen.): sought Tyndale's friendship in order to betray him, 1 Tyn. lxv; bor- rowed money from him, ib. lxvii ; brought the emperor's officers to arrest him, ib. ; had Gabriel Donne for his coadjutor, ib. lxix n. ; procured the arrest of Poyntz, as a succourer of Tyndale, ib. lxxi; was a scholar of Louvaine, 3 Tyn. 271 Philips (Walter), last prior and first dean of Rochester : Phil. 64, 170, 3 Zur. 373 n Philips ( ): in prison for the truth, 2 Lat. 321 600 PHILLIP — PHILPOT Phillip (Anne) : witness to Hutchinson's will, Hutch, x. Phillip (Jo.) : notice of him, Poet, iii ; Stan- zas from his Friendly Larum, ii. 525 Phillips (Anne), of Picton : a book dedicated to her, Poet. xlvi. Phillips (Roland), vicar of Croydon: his ex- amination before Cranmer, 2 Cran. 338 Phillips ( ): Sir E. Carew's gaoler, 3 Zur. 625 n Philistines: their God, 1 Bui. 224; their priests, 4 Bui. 480; they take the ark of God, ib. 295 Philo, a Gentile philosopher: mentioned by Josephus, Whita. 88 Philo, the Jew: what he says on Job's coun- try and wife, Pil. 245; he mentions the Therapeutae, 2 Ful. 101 ; referred to, Bale 534 ; thought to have written the Book of Wisdom, 1 Ful. 354, Whita. 88 Philo (Dr), master of Michael house, Cam- bridge : 2 Lat. xii. Philoromus, martyr : Pil. 5G5 n Philosophers: they were ignorant of true wisdom, Wool. 4 ; preferred their inven- tions to revelation, Rog. 79; some held that God thinks not of our affairs, 1 Lat. 34 ; some made themselves laughing- stocks, 1 Cran. 254; their opinions con- cerning death and a future state, 2 Cov. 40 ; concerning these things they write foolishly and childishly, ib. ; their opinions on a future state investigated by bp War- burton, ib. n.; they were the patriarchs of heretics, 2 Bui. 407, 3 Bui. 124, 1 Jew. 334 Philosophy : distinguished from theology, Whita. 364; the difference between divine and philosophical precepts, Wool. 121 ; philosophy teaches that every corporal thing has two substances, the matter and the form, 1 Cran. 337; that of Aristotle, Plato, and Pliny, referred to by Cranmer, ib. 331 ; conclusions from it, ib. 333 ; Gar- diner argues that philosophy should not move the faith of a Christian, ib. 252; how philosophy is spoken against by Paul, Hutch. 29, 1 Tyn. 155; false philosophy, 1 Tyn. 154, &c. Philotus (Laur.): Park. 60 n Philpot (Sir Peter), K. B. : father of Jo. Philpot, Phil. i. Philpot (Jo.), archdeacon of Winchester: biographical notice of him, Phil, i — xxii, (aud 3, 4) ; he was a knight's son, ib. i ; and of kin to the lord Riche, ib. 58, 102 ; studies at Winchester, ib. i, ii ; is admitted "true fellow" of New coll., Oxford, ib. iii ; takes the degree of B.C.L., ib. ; forfeits his fellowship for absence, ib. iv ; goes into Italy, ib. iv, v, 3 ; encounters a Franciscan friar, v, 41 ; change in his religious views, ib. vi ; he lectures on the epistle to the Romans at Winchester cathedral, ib. vii; is made archdeacon of Winchester, ib. ix, 5; being archdeacon he excommunicates bp White, of Lincoln, for preaching false doctrine, ib. 82; is wounded by Cook the register, ib. x; his disputation in the Con- vocation, Oct. 1553, against transuhstan- tiation, ib. 179, &c. ; see 3 Zur. 373 n. ; his freedom of speech there the cause of his persecution, Phil, xiii, xiv, 52, 156; he is illegally deprived of his archdeaconry, ib. xiv, 11; excommunicated by Gardiner, ib. 101 ; committed to the King's Bench, ib. xiv, 15G ; removed to the sessions house by Newgate, ib. xvi; committed to the cus- tody of Bonner, ib., and laid in his coal house, ib. 13, 70, 227, 267, &c. ; in pri- son, 1 Brad. 403, 2 Brad. 74 n., 96 ; his examination at several times during his imprisonment, Phil. 3, &e. ; his examiners, ib. xxv, &c. ; he sings in prison for joy, Bale 102, Phil. 17, 268, 270 ; his prayer for wisdom to answer his accusers, Phil. 19 ; his prophecy of the increase of the gospel, ib. 30 ; he is put in the stocks, Bale 102, Phil. 81, 85, 230, &c; Bonner illegally declares himself to be his ordinary, and proceeds accordingly, Phil. 83 ; articles feigned against him, ib.; he is conveyed into a close tower joining Paul's, ib. 87 ; searched for writings, ib. ; sentences writ- ten in his Bible and another book, ib. 108, 125; false charges against him, ib. 109 ; he sharply rebukes Morgan, ib. 122; is denied candle-light, ib. 125, 267 ; again rebuked for singing, ib. 127 ; he rebukes and warns his persecutors, ib. 143; his vision, ib. 272; his further examination in the consistory at St Paul's, ib. 146, &c. ; three articles objected against him, ib. 146; his last ex- amination, ib. 148; Bonner's exhortation to him, and his reply, ii. 151 ; his bill of complaint to the parliament, ii. 156 ; men- tioned as in peril of death, 1 Brad. 290; he is condemned, Phil. 158; sent to New- gate, and cruelly used there, ii. 159; warned by the sheriffs to prepare against the next day, ii. 161 ; his words when going to the stake, ii.; his martyrdom, ii. xvii, 161, Poet. 165; on his prayer at the stake, 1 Brad. 258; his Examinations and Writings, edited by the Rev. Rob. Eden, M.A., Phil. ; Grindal's opinion on his examinations, Grin. 223 ; his writings PHILPOT — characterized, Phil, xviii, &c. ; his letters from prison, ib. 217 — 292; a letter which seems to he his is also assigned to Brad- ford, 2 Brad, xlvii ; a letter to a sister of his exhorting her to stick to the truth, and to ahide trial, Phil. 238 ; a declaration concerning religion signed by him, 1 Brad. 374 ; his views on election, ib. 305, 2 Brad. 169 ; his opinion respecting the sacrament of the body and blood of Christ, Phil. 53, CI, fee.; cited about a place of Cyprian, 2 Whitg. 220; he defends Calvin, Phil. 46; letters to him, 2 Brad. 179, 243, 2 Hoop. 592; reference to him, 2 Brad. 129; play upon his name, Phil. 234 Philpot (Jo. ?) : suspended for nonconformity, Grin. 289, 2 Zur. 147 n Philpot (Tho.) : brother of the martyr, Phil. 240 Phillpotts (Hen.), bp of Exeter: source of an extract from the Canon Law adduced by him with reference to purgatory, 2 Ful. 240 n Phinehas : zealous for God, Pil. 7, 343, 477 Phines (Eliz. lady) : v. Fineux. Phocas, emperor: murdered his lawful sove- reign Mauritius, together with his wife and family, Bale 503, 2 Hoop. 235, 293, 555, 1 Jew. 363, 3 Jeiv. 310, Pil. 76, 521 ; is said to have conceded supremacy to the church of Rome, Boniface III. being bishop, Bale 503, 562, 2 Brad. 146, 2 Ful. 72, 354, 365, 1 Hoop. 226, 2 Hoop. 235, 555, 1 Jew. 184, 361, 3G3, 3 Jew. 311, Pil. 76,521, Poet. 284, 2 Tyn. 258, 1 Whitg. 232 ; the author- ity for this statement, 2 Ful. 365, and see 371; he was slain by the people, and thrown into the fire, 1 Jew. 364 Phocylides : 1 Bee. SI 5 Phoroneus: gave laws, 2 Bui. 219 Photinians : their heresy, 1 Bee. 418, 2 Jew. 759 Photinus : his heresy, 3 Bee. 401, 3 Bui. 267, 1 Cran. 278, Hutch. 121, Phil. 423; he im- pugned the deity of the Holy Ghost, Rog. 70; added to the gospel, Bale 638 Photius, patr. of Constantinople: Biblio- theca, Calf. 89 n., 2 Ful. 101 n. ; Nomo- canon, Jew. xlii ; Epistola), ib.; bespeaks of the declaration of the council of Con- stantinople respecting the divinity of the Holy Ghost, 3 Jew. 224; alludes to the confidence of our works, our faith, fee., 1 Ful. 369, 370; compares faith to a rule, Whita. 662; writes on being "guilty of the body and blood of the Lord," 1 Cran. 408, 409 ; he converted the Bulgarians, 2 Ful. 60; writes to the prince of Bulgaria about PICTURES 601 the council of Constantinople, 4 Jew. 994; mentions that Cyril presided at the synod of Ephesus, in the stead of pope Celes- tine, ib. 995; praises Theodosius as a de- fender of godliness, i Jew. 994; his con- stitution how priests, &c, were to be sued, ib. 960, 967; his remark respecting the Angelics, 2 Ful. 42 n Phoenician : v. Punic. Phoenix : 1 Hoop. 184 Phrygians : probably Cataphrygians, or Mon- tanists, Rog. 158 Phrygio (Paul Const.) : notice of him, 3 Zur. 554 n. ; his testimony in proof of pope Joan, 4 Jew. 656 Phrygium : a mitre ; one made of a peacock's tail delivered to Sylvester, 4 Jew. 841 Phylacteries, Calf. 283, 1 Jew. 327 n Physic: chargeable and painful, 1 Lat. 539; its use lawful, ib. 541 ; the practice of medicine, 2 Zur. 205 Physicians : to be honoured, 1 Lat. 540, Wool. 93, but not trusted in, 1 Lat. 541, 3 Tyn. 119; they may not pray that many may fall sick, 1 Bee. 167 ; too many of them seek their own profit, 1 Lat. 98, 541 ; phy- sicians, surgeons, and alchemists, use strange languages to hide their sciences from others, 1 Cran. 311 Physiognomy: a forbidden art, 2 Cran. 100, 1 Hoop. 329 Picards : v. Adamites, Beguardi. Referred to, 2 Brad. 161 n., 1 Jew. 227, 228, 2 Jew. 689 ; exterminated by Zisca, Whita. 229 n Piccolomini (^n. Sylv.): v. Pius II. Pickback : Calf. 103 Pickering (Sir Will.): one of queen Eliza- beth's suitors, 1 Zur. 24, 34 n Pickeringe (Rich.) : mention of him and his wife, Jew. xxv. Pickmote : Doctor Pickmote and his fellows, 1 Lat. 133 Pictures : v. Images. They move men's hearts, 2 Jew. 661 ; portraits ordered by Chr. Hales, 3 Zur. 185, 186, 188, 668; Gualter's scruples on the subject, ib. 190, 195, and Burcher's, ib. 191 — 194; graving and painting not for- bidden by the second commandment, 1 Hoop. 44, Now. (10), 123, 124 — In churches (see the names of the fathers, &c, here mentioned): testimoniesof fathers and councils against them, Calf. 145, 149, 154 ; the council of Eliberis forbids them, 2 Bee. 71 (&c. v. Councils) ; Gregory Nys- sen mentions them, Calf. 173 n., 2 Jew. 654; Epiphanius destroys a picture of 602 PICTURES Christ, or of some saint, in a church at Anablatha, 2 Bee. CO, & al. ; many rejected them till Jerome's time, Calf. 8 ; Augustine censures them, ib. 188 ; Paulinus introduces them, ib. 29 ; Charlemagne condemned them, ib. 311 ; Greek church allows them, 3 Zur. 691 ; images in glass windows, 2 Ful. 208; pictures of saints not to be painted in church windows, 2 Hoop. 138; pictures on the walls to be defaced, ib. Picus (Jo.), prince of Mirandula : Opera, Jew. xlii ; he besought the pope to reform the church, and to restrain the luxury of priests, 4 Jew. 919, 1106 ; says, we ought to believe a simple plain husbandman, or a child, or an old woman, rather than the pope and a thousand bishops of the pope, if his bishops speak against the gospel, and the others speak with the gospel, ib. 921 ; quotes Jerome on heresy, 3 Jew. 210 n.; translated a spurious work of Hippolytus, 2 Ful. 282 Picus (J. F.): Opera, Jew. xlii. Pic, or Fica: the term explained, 3 Bee. 535, Lit. Edw. 18 n.( Lit. Eliz. 33 n., 301 n. ; pies to be delivered up, 2 Cran. 523 Pie (Will.) : v. Pye. Piece: a castle, 1 Jew. 485 Picernus de Monte Arduo (Barth.): publish- ed the feigned Donation of Constantine, 2 Ful. 361 n Pierpoint (Mrs): 2 Brad. 253 Pierpount (Sir Geo.): dedication to him, 1 Bee. 37 ; notice of him and his family, ib. n Pcrpoynt (Geo.): presented to a prebend of Lincoln, Park, viii, 482 Pierrepont, in Ficardy : 1 Bee. 37 n Fierrepont family : some account of it, 1 Bee. 37 n Pierroceli ( ) : 2 Ful. 121 Piers (Jo.), bp of Rochester, then of Salis- bury, and ultimately abp of York : recom- mended for the see of Norwich, Park. 476, 477; mentioned, drill. 397 ; he aids Geneva, Grin. 430 n., 432 n., 433 Piers Plowman: mention of The Ploughman's Complaint, turned into modern English, Bid. 490, 494 Pierson (And.) : prebendary of Canterbury, Park. 197 n., 442, 444 ; his supposed share in the Bishops' Bible, ib. 335 n (bis). Piety: v. Godliness, Religion. Pighius (Alb.) : Hierarch. Eecles. Assertio, Jew. xlii, 3 Whitg. xxxi; Explic. Cathol. Controv., Jew. xlii; De Lib. Horn. Arbi- trio, et Div. Grat. ib.; De Actis VI. et VII. Synodorum, Calf. 137 n. ; his exposi- PIGHIUS tion of "Lo, here is Christ," Hutch. 34; he places the church above the scriptures, Whita. 276; teaches that their authority depends on that of the church, 4 Jew. 754, 861,862,803; affirms that the church has power to give canonical authority unto cer- tain writings, which otherwise they have not, ib. 758, &c. ; says that without the authority of the church we ought not to believe the clearest scripture, ii.863, 1114; declares the sense of the church to be the inflexible rule, 3 Jew. 247 ; calls the scrip- tures a nose of wax, lFul. 8, 530, Hutch. 34, 236, 3-17 bis, 3 Jew. 431, 4 Jew. 748, 758, 759, 863, Bog. 195, 2 Tyn. 103, 2 Whitg. 172 n., 3 Whitg. 33, 34, 157 ; terms them a shipman's hose, a dead letter, &c, 3Jeic. 431, 4 Jeio. 74S, Boij. 195 n. ; says they are dumbjudges, &c, 4 Jew. 748, 758, 773, 863 ; declares that the writings of the apostles should not be above, but subject to, our faith, 3 Jew. 218, 4 Jew. 759, 863, Park. 110 ; speaks of the obscurity of scripture, Bog. 199; affirms that the word of God is so dark that it cannot be read with any profit, 1 Bui. 70 ; says the apostles knew all things, but only taught them by word of mouth, ib. 63; his opinions on predestination answered by Calvin, 3 Zur. 325; he denies original sin, 4 Jew. 787 ; declares that Augustiue'sjudg- ment thereon is false, ib. 786, 787; his statement of Augustine's doctrine respect- ing concupiscence before and after baptism, 3 Jew. 464 ; be asserts that sacraments benefit ex opere operato, 2 Jew. 750; alleges the " clean offering" of Malachi in favour of the mass, Hutch. 46 ; confesses that there are errors and abuses in the mass, 1 Jew. 7, 8, 62, 106, 108, 2 Jew. 642, 683, 993, 3 Jew. 182, 4 Jew. 73S, 739, 948, 1107 ; on Peter's keys, Hutch. 99 ; on Christ's prayer that Peter's faith might not fail, ib. 106; he treats of the authority of the Roman church, 4 Jew. 863 ; maintains that the authority of the pope is greater than that of a general council, &c, ib. 921 ; says, that certain general councils determined wickedly, &c, 1 Jew. 35, 65, 67, 69, 233, 254, 4 Jew. 1053, 1109; on the Cth and 7th councils, Calf. 137 ; he rejects the acts of the council of Constantinople (691 ) as spurious, Whita. 41 ; declares that those who have vowed chastity may not marry, 4 Jew. 640 ; writes on the text "it is better to marry than to burn," Pil. 570; prefers adultery before wedlock, 1 Hoop. 32 ; his sentiments re- specting heavenly patrons, 3 Bui. 211 ; he juggles with Augustine, 1 Cran. 127, PIGHIUS — 1 Jew. 53, 54 ; slanders Luther, 1 Jew. 106 ; charges us with dissension, Itid. 307 Tight : pitched, 4 Bui. 96 Pigot (Ron.) : martyred at Ely, Poet. 164 Pigot (Tho.) : v. Pygott. Pike (Mother) : 2 Brad. 76 Pilate (Pontius): desired to place images in the Temple, Calf. 44 n., Park. 82 ; judged Christ, a But. 14, 23 ; he and Herod agreed in doing so, Pil. 410, 551 ; the simile of Herod and Pilate used by Jerome, 2 Ful. 77 n. ; he was troubled about Christ, Pil. 141 ; bore witness of his innocency, yet condemned him, Now. (40), 157 ; despised justification by faith, Bog. 113; named in the creed, 1 Bui. 134, 135 ; why, Now. (40), 157 ; the Acts of Pilate, otherwise called the Gospel of the Nazarenes, Calf. 321 n., 3 Jew. 441, Pil. 683, Boy. 82, Whita. 108, 560 n. ; Mistress Pilate, 2 Lot. 123 Pilches : skins, Rid. 423 Piled : what, 1 Tyn. 117 n Pilgrimage : t>. Shoe. Made to holy places, 2 Cov. 479, 2 Ful. 108, 210, 238 ; anciently to Ireland, 2 Ful. 12 ; termed pilgrimage gate-going, 1 Brad. 280; it was considered meritorious, Bale 27 ; made in the jubilee for remission of sins, 2 Cran. 74; commended or allowed, 1 Lat. 23, 24, 2 Lat. 353, 359 ; not to be required unless vowed, 2 Lat. 233 ; when and how to be made, ib. 360 ; how it was practised, 2 Bee. 413 ; pilgrims were accom- panied by bagpipes, Canterbury bells, &c, Bale 101, 102; how abused, 1 Lat. 54; juggling to get money from pilgrims, 2 Lat. 364 ; lord Cobham questioned on the sub- ject of pilgrimage, Bale 39 ; Will. Thorpe examined thereon, ib. 99 ; pilgrimage for- bidden, 2 Zur. 158; all men are pilgrims, Bale 25; who are true pilgrims, ib. 99, 3 Tyn. 63; the Christian man's pilgrimage, 1 Lat. 474 ; my pilgrimage, verses by Sir W. Raleigh, Poet. 235 Pilgrimage of Grace : an insurrection in Lin- colnshire and Yorkshire, Bale 326, 2 Cran. 332 n., 1 Lat. 25 n., 29, 2 Lat. 390, 392 n., Park. 8 n.; it broke out at Louth, 2 Cran. 362 n Pilkington (James), bp of Durham: bio- graphical notice of him, Pil. i ; his birth, ib. ; sent to Cambridge, Hutch, i, Pil. i ; mention of him there, Park. 38; master Pylkington senior (apparently the same) at Cambridge, 2 Brad, xviii ; one of the dis- » Not in his Works, save that a part of the letter in (Park. 222 n) is supplied by the latter. PILKINTON 603 putants there, 1549, Grin. 194, Bid. 169 ; vicar of Kendal, Pil. ii ; in exile, 1 Brad. 374 n., 445, 1 Cran. (9), Grin. 224, &e., Jew. xiii, Pil. ii, 3 Zur. 752 n. ; his expo- sitions at Basil, Pil. ii; he returns to England, and is made a commissioner for revising the Prayer Book, Grin, v, Pil. iii ; master of St John's college, Cambridge, and regius professor of divinity, Pil. iii ; he preaches at the restitution of Bucerand Fagius, ib. iv, 651, 2 Zur. 51 n. ; privately marries Alice Kingsmill, Pil. iv; made bishop of Durham, Park. 123 n., Pil. v, 1 Zur. 63 n. ; his sermon at Paul's cross, on the church being [as it was supposed] struck by lightning, Pil. v, 647 ; he sends money to the house where he had dwelt at Zurich, 2 Zur. 109; his conduct in the controversy about habits, Pil. viii ; his moderation towards the Puritans, 2 Zur. 141, 144; sup- posed to favour them, Park. 237, Pil. viii; he signs a letter to the queen, Park. 294 ; the popish insurrection at Durham, and destruction of his property, Pil. ix, 1 Zur. 218; his illness and recovery, 1 Zur. 260; the foundation of Rivington school, Pil. xi ; his death, ib., 1 Zur. 321, 325, 2 Zur. 270; his will, Pil. xi; his epitaphs at Dur- ham, ib. xi, xiii ; his character, ib. xiii ; references to him, Gra. 234, Park. 264, 2 Zur. 247 ; commemoration of him at Rivington school, Pil. 671 His Works, edited by the [late] Rev. James Scholefield, A.M., regius prof, of Greek, Cambridge, Pil. ; list of his works, ib. xiv — xvi ; his answer to the man of Chester, 2 Ful. 3, Pil. 4S1, 487; letters* by him, Park. 221, 1 Zur. 222, 286, 3 Zur. 134, 136 ; other letters by him, Pil. ix, x, 658, 679; he wrote certain prayers* Pra. B.x. — Alice (Kingsmill) his wife, Pil. iv ; his children, Deborah, Ruth, Isaac, Joshua, it. xi. Pilkington (Jo.): brother of the bishop, and an archdeacon, Pil. v. Pilkington (Lau.): brother of the bishop, and vicar of Norham, Pil. v. Pilkington (Leon.): succeeds his brother, the bishop, as master of St John's, Parh.lil n., Pil. v; legacy to him, Pil. xi. Pilkington (Rich.), of Rivington park: the bishop's father, Pil. i ; built Rivington church, ib. xi. Pilkinton (Barth.), alias Traheron, q. v. Park. 221, is in Pil. vii. A defect in the former copy 604 PILL — PIUS II. Pill : to peel, strip, plunder, rob ; pilleth, 2 Brad. 346 ; pilled, i. e. stripped, bald, Bale 36, 1 Brad. 44, 2 Brad. 218, 1 Tyn. 117 n., 227 Pillars : the badge of some order of prelates, 1 Tyn. 246, 3 Tyn. 81 ; pillars and pole- axes carried before cardinals, 2 Jew. 1020; Peter, James, and John called pillars, 4 Bui. 123 Pill-pates : pilled or polled heads, shavelings, 2 Bee. 315 Pin (L. E. du): v. Da Pin. Pinamonti (J. P.): Exorcista rite edoctus, Calf. 318 n Pinczov, Poland : 3 Zur. 687 ; a synod there, ib. 602 n.; reformation there, ib. COO Pindar : calls God dpirjTOTexvov, 1 Jew. 601; terms life j7. 333, 2 WAity. 492 Plot: «. Plat. Plough, Ploughmen : Latimer's sermons on the plough, 1 Lat. 59, &c. ; ploughing on the sabbath (die solis), 1 Bui. 263; plough- men and princes equal before God, 1 Lat. 249, 343; what food, &c. is requisite for the former, ib. 249; they are instructed in the resurrection by corn sown, better than by a crucifix, 1 Hoop. 45 ; Tyndale's New Testament for the use of ploughmen, 1 Tyn. lxxiii; specimen of it, 3 Tyn. 287; The Ploughman's Prayer, mentioned by More, 1 Tyn. 3 Plowland, or Carucate : 1 Tyn. 230 Plowman : v. Piers. Pluckley, co. Kent: 2 Cmn. 3G7 n Plumbe (Will.): 1 Bee. Gl n Plumtree ( ), a priest: executed at Dur- ham, 1 Zur. 225 n Pluralities : v. Benefices, Church 11. iv, Councils, Nice II. On pluralities of benefices, 4 Bui 144, Hutch. 5, 1 Lat. 122, 1 Whitg. 50G, &c. ; they are hurtful to the church, 2 Brad. 395, 2 Jew. 984; papists hunt for them, Pil. 255; popes have sanctioned them, 2 Tyn. 275, 288, 3 Tyn. 42; Antichrist dispenses with them, 3Bec. 534, 535 ; an act of Henry VIII. for restraining them, 2 Lat. 301 n., 2 Tyn. 33G; it contains a clause making employment at court an excuse for non- residence and pluralities, 2 Tyn.'2X, 33G; Clement VII. authorizes his nephew to take possession of all vacant benefices throughout Christendom, and to hold them for six months, ib. 275 n.; Whitgift defends them, 1 Whitg. 528, &c. ; dispensations for them, Grin. 449 Plutarch: cited, 1 Bui. 201, 309, 338 , 347, 3 Bui. 124, Calf. 14 n., 317 n., 1 Hoop. 297, 484, 1 Jew. 22, 50, 2 Jew. 991, 4 Jew. 805, 8G5, 912, Pil. 377, Sand. 38, Whita. 218 Pluto : called 'M$n*, 1 Ful. 31G Pneumatomachi : a term applied to the Arian and Macedonian heretics, Phil. 382 n., Rog. 45, 70 Pocularies : what, 1 Lat. 49 n Poena et culpa: 2 Bee. 174, 3 Bee. 144, 233, 605, .Rid. 55, 418, 1 Tyn. 271, 342, 3 Tyn. 103, 141, 154 Poetry : v. Psalms. Select Poetry, chiefly devotional, or the keign of queen Elizabeth ; col- lected and edited by Edw. Farr, esq., Poet.; extracts from Spenser respecting Grindal, Grin. xiii. n.; the word poetry used for fiction or falsehood, 2 Tyn. 2G8, 3 Tyn. 121, 122, 131 Index of the first lines of the English poetry. A blast of wind, a momentary breath, Poet. 49 A husbandman within thy church by, ib. 141 A joyful thing to man it is, ib. 2 A lofty heart, a lifted eye, it. 77 A mighty spire, whose top doth pierce, ib. 203 A new-year's gift more precious, 1 Bee. 300 A righteous man still feareth all his, Poet. 242 Adieu, deceitful world, thy pleasures, ib. 209 Adieu, my former pleasure, ib. 228 Alack, when I look back, ib. 153 Alas! poor fame, in what a narrow room, ib. 398 Alexander our holy father, the pope, Hid. 54 All creatures of the eternal God but, Poet. 3SG All English hearts rejoice and sing, ib. 420 All flesh is grass, and withereth like, ib. 207 All glory unto God, ib. 546 All people to Jehovah bring, ib. CO All that is and shall be set upon, Lit. Edw. 374 Although the purple morning brags, Poet. 293 And is there care in heaven? And is, ib. 30 An hundred tongues, 2 Cov. 205 As candles light do give, Poet. 475 As falls the tree, so prostrate still it lies, ib. 458 As for thy gifts we render praise, Lit. Etiz.BBB As 1 lay musing in my bed, Poet. 213 As rain makes every ground bring, ib. 45C As Sion standeth, very firmly stedfast, ib. 75 As those three kings, touch'd with a, ib. 49 At last he came unto a gloomy glade, ib. 29 At the rivers of Babylon, 2 Cov. 571 Awake, each English wight, Poet. 399 Awake from sleep, and watch awhile, ib. 154 Aye, now I see that mourning follows, £6.358 Be glad now, all ye Christian men, 2 Cov. 550 Belight and glad, in God rejoice, Lit.Eliz.558 Be thankful, O my soul, unto the, 3 Bcc. 221 Because ye have committed sin, Poet. 518 Before the world I here recant my life, ib. 339 Before thy face, and in thy sight, ib. 155 Behold and see, forget not this, 2 Coc. 583 Behold now give heed, such as be, Poet. 502 Behold the blast which blows, ib. 300 Blessed are all that fear the Lord, 2 Cov. 573 Blessed are all that fear the Lord, ib. Blessed Creator! let thine only Son, Poet.il Both gods and men abhor, 2 Bui. 28 Break thou the jaws of old Levyathan, Poet. 47 But human pureness none is such, ib. 377 But stay, my muse, I fear my Master's, id. 434 But wilt thou know what is the sin of, ib. 372 But yet thegood which we by sin receive, iA.248 By Adam's fall, 2 Cov. 556 POETRY 609 By Babel's brooks we sit and weep, Poet. 116 By Euphrates' flow'ry side, ib. 328 By thee the path of heavenly health, ib. 554 Call unto mind, O mighty Lord, ib. 121 Calm thy tempestuous thoughts, my, ib. 321 Care for thy soul as thing of greatest, ib. 223 Charity is the only staff and stay, ib. 402 Christ died and suffer'd great pain, 2 Cov. 563 Christ is now risen again, ib. Christ is the only Son of God, ib. 553 Cloth'd with state, and girt with might, ib. 71 Come all the world, ib. 381 Come, Holy Ghost, eternal God, Lit. Edw.172, 342, Lit. Eliz. 286 Come, Holy Ghost, eternal God, Poet. 292 Come, Holy Ghost, our souls, Calf. 226 n Come, Holy Spirit, most blessed, 2 Cov. 542 Come, let us lift up our voice, Poet. 484 Comesharpest griefs, enjployrepentant,t'4. 347 Come wend unto my garden gay, ib. 616 Content thyself with patience, 2 Hoop. xxx. Corrupt and filthy are we all, Nord. 77 Could He begin, beginnings that, Poet. 243 David in this psalm doth exhort, ib. 387 Dear dames, your senses to revive, ib. 178 Dear David's Son ! whom thy forefathers, {4.43 Death made her free from worldly earke, ib. 553 Do not correct me in thy wrath, O God, ib. 337 Do tyrants teach their people's hearts, {4.547 Doubt not of this; forget it not, 1 Bui. 289 Down in the depth of mine iniquity, Poet. 110 Drooping and dying in depth of despair, {4.369 England is blest and loved of God, ib. 346 Eternal Time that wastest without, ib. 453 Eternal Truth, almighty, infinite, ib. 108 Even as a flower, or like unto the grass, ib. 209 Even such is Time, which takes on trust, ib. 236 Except the Lord had been with us, 2 Cov. 571 Except the Lord himself will deign, Poet. 334 Except the Lord the house do build, ib. 449 Faith's best is trial, then it shineth most, {4.455 Fellow of thy Father's light, Pra. Eliz. 33 Fools, that true faith yet never had, Poet. 1 For Thy name's sake be my refuge, Bale 184 Fortress of hope, anchor of faithful, Poet. 45 From deep gulphs of misfortune, ib. 326 From depth of dole wherein my soul doth, {4.33 From out the depth of misery 1 cry, {4. 335 From pasture unto pasture he did the, {4. 540 From thence almost comes every, 1 Bui. 204 From virgin's womb this day did, 2 Poet. 291 Full of celestial syrups, full of sweet, ib. 48 Give ear, O Lord, to hear, ib. 157 Give laud unto the Lord, Lit. Eliz. 561 Give me my scallop-shell of quiet, Poet. 235 Give peace in these our days, O Lord, ib. 005 Go, little book, &c, 2 Cov. 634 (Jo on our days, we do on earth, Poet. 312 Go, soul, the body's guest, ib. 233 God be merciful unto us, 2 Cov. 580 God is my strength; in him I will, Poet. 468 God sits above and sees the sons, 1 Bui. 288 God, th' eternal God, no doubt is, Poet. 237 God the Father, dwell us by, 2 Cov. 543 God unto goodness so greatly is, 2 Bee. 174 God, who the universe doth hold, Poet. 319 Grace groweth after governance, 1 Bee. 395 Hast thou desire thy golden days to, ib. 215 Haste homewards,man,draw nearer,Poe<. 211 Hatred eternal, furious revenging, ib. 452 Have mercy, O good God, on me, ib. 412 He did not nourish as he should, 1 Bui. 238 He that is King of glory, and, Lit. Edw. 374 Hear me, O hear me, when I call, Poet. 53 Heavenly Messias ! sweetanointed King! {4.43 Help now, O Lord, and look on us, 2 Cov. 567 Her only end is never-ending bliss, Poet. 86 Her sceptre was the rule of righteousness,{4. 556 Here is the spring where waters flow, ib. 469 Here man, who first should heavenly, ib. 208 Here man with axe doth cut the bough, {4. 208 Here they that did their brethren, 1 Bui. 289 Hereof hath God, 2 Cov. 217 Hereout, O Lord, the right request, Poet. 202 How do I use my paper, ink, and pen, {4. 224 How far that mercy reacheth, erst we, ib. 247 How good, and how beseeming well, {4. 77 How is the faithful city chang'd, {4.520 How long, O Lord, shall I forgotten be? {4. 55 How Mary, &c, Pra. Eliz. 139 n., 151 n., 155 n How need the soul to stand upon her, Poet.2i5 How pleasant is thy dwelling-place, {4. 485 I am confest unto the priest, Bog. 110 I appeal, O God 1 to thee, Poet. 320 I call on thee, Lord Jesu Christ, 2 Cov. 560 1 lift my soul, Lord, up to thee, ib. 578 1 musing in my careful mind, Poet. 376 I praise my God who lends his ear, Nord. 150 1 pray thee, Protestant, bear with me, Poet. 267 I saw an image, all of massy gold, ib. 24 1 wailing, {4. 450 1 will sing praise unto the Lord for aye, {4. 124 If all the joys that worldly wights, {4. 21 '2 If deepest learning, with a zealous, 1 Ful. iv. If ever Thou me love, Poet. 384 If God command the winds to cease, ib. 542 If greedy gaping after gain, 1 Bui. 204 If in a three-square glass, as thick as, Poet. 240 If unto us poor mortal men, {4. 197 111 favour'd envy, ugly hag, 1 Bui. 302 Images are made to put us in mind, Hutch. 10 Imaginary Muses, get you gone, Poet. 447 In God I trust, for so I must, 2 Cov. 647 In grief and anguish of my heart, Poet. 129 In heart where envy's seed takes, 1 Bui. 301 In loathsome race, pursued by, Poet. 308 39 fill) POETRY In terror's trap with thraldom. Poet. 313 In th' act of sin the guilt of, ib. 242 In the midst of my misery, 2 Brad. 368 In the midst of our living, 2 Cov. 534 Inhabitants of heav'nly land, Poet. 84 It is a sweet and seemly thing, 1 Bui. 289 Jacob did see a ladder high, Poet. 394 Judas, that treason harbour'd id his, ib. 3G1 Judge not before, 2 Cran. 20 Laid in my quiet bed to rest, Poet. 218 Lamentably do I now proceed, 1 Bee. 352 Let go the whore of Babylon, 2 Cov. 586 Let U3 be glad, and clap our hands, Poet. 157 Life is a frost of cold felicity, ib. 457 Life is a wand'ring course to doubtful, ib. 457 Like as the armed knight, Bale 238 Like as the thief in prison cast, Poet. 217 Like as the wight, far banish'd from, ib. 215 Lion of Judah! which dost judge, ib. 42 Lo ! how I grovelling under burden lie, ib. 142 Lo 1 how that thou art fair, ib. 341 Lord, at thy voice my heart for fear, ib. 127 Lord, how long, how long wilt thou, ib. 318 Lord, in thy house who shall for e\ er, ib. 333 Lord Jesus, let thy holy eyes reflect, ib. 623 Lord, let not me a worm by thee be, ib. 54 Lord, when 1 think how I offend thy, ib. 195 Love, lift me up upon thy golden wings, ib. 6 .Make the great God thy fort, and, ib. 338 Man, dream no more of curious, ib. 107 Man is a little world, and bears the, ib. 306 Alan, wilt thou live virtuously, 2 Con. 545 Man's pleasures pass, respect them not, ib 266 Men talk of love that know not, Poet. 190 Mighty Lord, from this thy land, ib. 68 Might; ruler, God most true, Pra. Eliz. 35 Most glorious Lord of life 1 that on, Poet. 32 My body in Christ, 2 Cov. 195 My heart doth in the Lord rejoice, Poet. 119 My heavenly Love, from that high, ib. 196 My soul doth magnify the Lord, 2 Cov. 565 My soul, give laud unto the Lord, Poet. 481 My sweet little baby, what meanest, ib. 506 My thirsty soul desires her drought, ib. 427 My w icked flesh, O Lord, w ith sin full, ib. 140 Nigh seated where the river flows, ib. 80 No kind of pain, 2 Bee. 447 No vainer thing there can be found, Poet. 391 Not unto us, Lord, not to us, ib. 198 Now blessed be these days of thine, ib. 368 Now blessed be thou, Christ Jesu, 2 Cot\5G2 Now hath the great Creator, for, Poet. 253 Now is our health come from above, 2 Cov. 552 Now Pharaoh's daughter Termuth, Poet. 130 Now the cheerful day doth, Pra. Eliz. 20 Now w hen to Sina they approached, Poet. 134 O art, not much unlike the fowler's, ib. 315 U be ye joyful iu the Lord, ib. 387 O benign Father! let my suits ascend, ib. 44 O blessed is the man at each, 3 Bee. 222 O Christ, thatartthe lightand day, 2 Cou. 584 O Creator most benign, Pra. Eliz. 36 O endless power! O well-spring, Poet. 370, O false and treacherous probability, ib. 113 O Father, full of might and love, Xord. 160 O Father ours celestial, 2 Cov. 548 O Frenchmen, which were once, Poet. 467 O glorious conquest, and thrice, ib. 47 O glorious Patron of eternal bliss! to. 45 O God be merciful to me, 2 Cov. 576 O God, from them that grudge me, Poet. 333 O God, my strength and fortitude, ib. 480 O God of gods, O Father great, AW. 133 O God, that guid'st thy, Xord. 123, Poet. 462 O gracious God, and heavenly, Poet. 508 O gracious God, bow down thine ear, ib. 551 O great Creator of the starry pole, ib. 393 O hark awhile unto my style, ib. 200 O heaven, O earth ! to thee I call, 3 Brad. 364 O heaven that art, 2 Cov. 214 O heavenly God! O Father dear! Poet. 316 O heavenly God that governs every, ib. 431 () heavenly Lord, thy godly word, 2 Cow. 584 O holy essence of all holiness, Poet. 187 O Holy Spirit our Comforter, 2 Cov. 541 O ignorant poor man! what dost, Poet. 96 O Jesu, if thou do withdraw, ib. 152 O Jesu, oft it grieveth me, ib. 152 O Jesu sweet, grant that thy grace, ib. 15-' O Lamb of God, Christ, which, Lit. Edw. 375 O Lord, consider my distress, Poet. 489 O Lord God, have mercy on me, 2 Cov. 574 O Lord, how long wilt thou forget, Poet. 223 O Lord, in thee is all my trust (O. V.) note thereon, Pra. Eliz. 374 n O Lord, the Maker of all things, ib. 44 O Lord, the world's Saviour, ib. 41 O Lord, turn not away thy face, Poet. 473 O Lord, turn not thy face away (O. \.) note thereon, Pra. Eliz. 374 u O Lord, when 1 myself behold, Poet. 143 O Lord, who in thy sacred teut, ib. 222 O Nature, careful mother of us all, ib. 250 O our Father celestial, 2 Cov. 549 O praise the Lord where goodness, Poet. 79 O sinful soul, the cause of Jesus', ib. 349 O the glory eternal, Pra. Eliz. 37 O thou, that mad'st the world of, Poet. 147 O ! what is man. great Maker of, i"6. 95 O w hat is man? or whereof might, ib. 344 O you that serve the Lord, ib. 74 Of all the plagues that ram on mortal, ib. 451 Of Christ's body this is a token, 2 Lot. 294 Of Sabbath day the solemn feast. Poet. 2 Of thiugs unseen how canst thou deem, ib. 30 Oft, and ever from my youth, ib. 76 POETRY O Father, full of might and love, Poet. 463 O heavenly Lord ! who plain dost, ib. 181 O heavenly Spirit of especial power, ib. 264 O ! how profound are all thy judgments, ib. 443 O living Lord, I still will laud thy, ib. 126 O loving Lord, thou only didst defer, ib. 438 O ! the sweet sense of love*s humility, ib. 184 O ! what a joyful thing it is, Nord. 32 O ! why should man, that bears the, Poet. 408 On sweet and savoury bread of, ib. 142 Our Father which in heaven art, ib. 137 Our Father, which in heaven art, ib. 503 Our God is a defence and tower, 2 Cov. 569 Our God is good; why should we, Nord. 104 Out of the deep cry I to thee, 2 Cov. 577 Perhaps you think me bold, Poet. 297 Peruse with patience, I thee pray, ib. 161 Pity, O Lord, thy servant's heavy, ib. 184 Plant, Lord, in me the tree of godly life, ib. Prais'd be the Lord of might, ib. 82 Praise him that aye, ib. 74 Praise the Lord, O ye Gentiles all, ib. 501 Praise thou the Lord, Hietusalem, 2 Cov. 582 Praise ye the Lord, for it is good, Poet. 487 Pray thus, when ye do pray, therefore, ib. 477 Pray we to God, the almighty, Lit. Edw. 375 Prepare a place above the skies, Poet. 365 Preserve us, Lord, by thy dear word, Poet. 494, Pra. Eliz. 412 Put not your trust in fading earth, Poet. 359 Rapt with the rage of mine own, ib. 15 Read me, and be not wroth, 1 Tun. 39 n Rejoice, O England blest ! Nord. 44 Rejoice, rejoice, with heart and voice, Poet. 291 Relieve my soul with thy dear mercies', ib. 50 Remember, Lord, what hath betide, ib. 417 Remember your promise in baptism, 2 Lat. 294 Repair to Pilate's hall, Poet. 352 Ride on in glory, on the morning's wings, ?ft.50 Rise, sinful man, look on the heavenly, ib. 390 Sacred, dear Father of all things created, ib. 51 Save, Lord, and bless with good, Lit. Eliz. 560 Save me, Lord ; for why ? thou art, Poet. 56 Shall clammy clay shroud such a gallant, i'6.400 Since God hath fix'd our days and years, ib. 511 Since thou hast not, O Lord, left me, £6. 406 Sing, and let the song be new, ib. 71 Sing unto the Lord with hearty accord, ib. 495 Sion lies waste, and thy Jerusalem, ib. 113 Sith Godiseverchangelessas He's good, i'6.216 So blind, O Lord, have my affections, ib. 141 Soiled in sins, O Lord ! a wretched, ib. 514 Sole hope and blessing of old Israel's, ib. 44 Such as in God the Lord do trust, ib. 492 Such providence hath nature secret, ib. 205 Sweet Saviour! from whose fivefold, ib. 41 Teach the king's son, who king himself, ib. 62 That Christ did, that thou must die, ib. 395 The apostles have for help evangelists, ib. 466 The bird of day messenger, Pra. Eliz. 28 The bruiser of the serpent's head, Pot t. 377 The foolish wicked men can say, 2 Cov. 581 The God of bliss, Nord. 85, Poet. 461 The God that fram'd the fixed pole, Poet. 396 The heav'nly frame set forth the fame, ib. 57 The highest tree is seldom times most, ib. 555 The house Jehovah builds not, ib. 75 Thejewelof our joy is gone; the happy, ib. 512 The lifeis long which loathsomely doth, i'6.299 The lights of heaven (which are the, ib. 97 The Lord 1 He is my saving light, ib. 136 The Lord is our defence and aid, Lit. Eliz. 566 The Lord, most high, the Father, thus, Poet. 4 The Lord, the Lord my shepherd is, ib. 59 The Manicheans did no idol make, ib. 108 The meek and gentle pledge of mortal, ib. 422 The office of the mind is to have power, ib. 256 ' The ofter sin, the more grief shews, ib. 242 The pastor which the souls do feed, ib. 394 The pastors good, that do glad tidings, ib. 204 The pitiful compassion of God's best, Bog. 1 L The poor man belov'd, for virtue, Poet. 471 The raging sea, that roars with fearful, ib. 206 The retchless race of youth's, ib. 415 The roaring sea doth fret and fume, ib. 465 The serpent sin, by shewing human, ib. 110 The sharpest edge will soonest pierce, ib. 35'J The shepherd good doth watch his, ib. 394 The Sicil tyrants never found, 1 Bui. 302 The sin of pride made Lucifer, Poet. 379 The stately pine, whose branches, ib. 230 | The sturdy rock, for all his strength, ib. 310 ; The thirsty soul that fainteth in the, ib. 470 ' The travelling man uncertain where, ib. 205 The wife that gads not.gigglot wise, lBu/.398 The wishes of the wise, Poet. 175 The wretch is worse than mad, 1 Bui. 289 The wretched seas of worldly, Poet. 543 Thee will I laud, my God and King, ib. 497 Then let us leave this wretched world, ib. 363 These are the holy commandments, 2 Cov. 544 These hairs of age are messengers, Poet. 158 They that their faith's foundation lay, ib. 325 This is my steadfast creed, ib. 258 This wondrous Trinity in unity, ib. 247 This work is finished, thanks, 3 Whitg. 498 n Those that do put their confidence, Poet. 493 i Those which at home scorn'd Pharaoh, ib. 13J Thou Holy Spirit, we pray to thee, 2 Cov. 543 Thou knowest God ; now, 3 Bui. 225, 226 Though David's reign be somewhat, Poet. 4 Though I be small in quantity, 2 Bee. 3 Though late, my heart, yet turn, Poet. 454 Though Sathan strive withall his main, ib. 207 Three furies fell, which turn the world, ib. 203 Thrice puissant General of true, ib. 4$ 612 POETRY Through torments strange and, Poet. 207 Thy mercy, Lord, my faith persuades, ib. 361 Tis only faith doth justify, ib. 380 To all the old and Catholic, ib. 549 To bed I go from ycu, ib. 403 To die, dame Nature man did frame, ib. 311 To him that while helivesdoth love, 1 Bui. 289 To him the Highest keeps, Poet. 69 To mine humble supplication, ib. 322 To Noah and his sons with him, ib. 159 To pray to God continually, ib. 257 To say the soul is God, or part, 3 Bui. 373 To the intent the mighty power, Poet. 312 To thee my crying call, ib. 65 To thee, O God, we yield all, Lit. Eliz. 559 True love is charity begun to be, Poet. 241 Unto my spirit lend an angel's wing, ib. 48 Unto the hills I lift my eyes, £6. 137 Vouchsafe, O Lord! to be our guide, ib. 180 Wake up, wake up, in God 's name, 2 CVu.558 We believe all upon one God, ib. 546 We give thee thanks, O Father, Lit.Edw.37i Weep not, but weep; stint tears, Poet. 357 Well were it with mankind, if what, ib. 397 Were man's thoughts to be measured, ib. 240 What if nations rage and fret ? ib. 73 What is so sweet, so amiable, ib. 327 What is the world? A net to snare, ib. 307 What kind of state can any choose, ib. 478 What meanest thon, my friend, 1 Bee. 190 What means the raging minds, Poet. 525 What shall we do to thee, Xord. 63, Poet. 460 AVhat state so sure, but time subverts. Poet. 226 What though the world, through, ib. 138 Whatwithath man toleavethat vvealth,i6.249 When Adam dalve and Eve span, Pil. 125 When after Christ's birth there, Rog. v, vi, n When as contrariwise the wicked, Poet. 139 When as man's life, the light of human, ib. 107 When griping griefs dogrievethe mind, ib. 479 When I behold the bier, ib. 303 When I look back, and in myself, ib. 302 When man is sick, then doth he seek, ib. 309 When shall this time of travail cease, ib. 175 When the angels all are singing, ib. 194 When thou hast spent the ling'ring day, ib. 38 When worthy Watts with constant cry, ib. 162 Where is thy mercy which exceeds, ib. 447 Where righteousness doth say, ib. 499 Where shall I, vex'd, my sinful head, ib. 51 Wherefore do the heathen now rage, 2 Cov. 568 Whiles in my soul I feel the soft, Poet. 241 Whilst in the garden of this earthly, ib. 140 White spotless Lamb! whose precious, ib. 42 Whitegift, whom gracious honour, ib. 306 Who dost desire to life to come, Calf. 391 Who doth not see the state of fickle, Poet. 459 Who fear the Lord are truly blest, ib. 115 Who fears not God shall not escape, ib. 130 Who loveth gold shall lack, and he, ib. 138 Who may, but will not help, doth hurt, ib. 380 Who seeks to tread that happy path, ib. 388 Who shall profoundly weigh or tcan, ib. 314 Who would not travail all his life, ib. 389 Whoso will be accounted wise, ib. 295 Why did my parents send me to, ib. 100 Wisdom, elixir of the purest life, ib. 534 With misery enclos'd, ib. 324 With sobbing voice, with drowned eyes, ib. 330 Within did devilish envy sit, 1 Bui. 302 Within my garden plot, Poet. 117 Wrapt up, O Lord, in man's, ib. 109 Ye stately wights, that live in quiet rest, {6.305 Yet shall my soul in silence still, ib. 61 You, readers, mark this well, and print, ib. 541 You that have spent the silent night, ib. 36 You that Jehova's servants are, ib. 78 You therefore that remain on earth, ib. 231 Index of the first lines of the Latin poetry. Absque viro facta est foecunda, Pra. Eliz. H i Accipe praeclarum, 1 Cran. 8 jEterni cadi gloria, Pra. Eliz. 149 O the glory eternal, ib. 37 Ales diei nuncius, ib. 141 The bird of day messenger, ib. 28 An ego campana nunquam, Calf. 15 n Benedietus Deus in donis suis, Pra. Eliz. 400 Certius incerta nihil est mortalibus, ib. 418 Christe, qui lux es et dies, ib. 269 note on it, £6. 156 n O Christ, that art the light, 2 Cov. 584 Christus ad aethereascum vellet, Pra. Eliz.4>H Clamitat in ccelum,vox sanguinis, Pit. 463 Cognostis ipsum ? nunccolendi, 3 Bui. 226 Confiteor, tundo, conspergor, Rog. 110 Consors paterni luminis, Pra. Eliz. 145,254 Fellow of Thy Father's light, ib. 33 Corpora qui solito satiasti nostra, ib. 402 Credo in Deum Patrem, creavit omnia, ib. 403 Crucem tuam adoramus, 2 Bee. 72 Cum possit dubiis ecclesia pressa, 1 Bee. 33 Da, Deus, laeta? bona sancta, Pra. Eliz. 411 De cruce deponitnr hora vespertina, ib. 151 n Dolos maligne qui struunt, ib. 238 Dona tui serva nobis, Deus optime, ib. 412 Dulcis le'su, ib. 238 Gratia magna tibi, Pater, ct Rex, ib. 402 Hinc quae ferre quaeas, scitaris, 1 Bee. 33 His epulis donisq. tuis, Pra. Eliz. 4O0 Hoc est nescire, &c, Rid. 124 flora completorii datur, Pra. Eliz. 155 n Hostis non laedit, &c, Pil. 436 In primis, pueri, Christum, Pra. Eliz. 113 POETRY Jam lueis orto sidere, Pra. Eliz. 134, 247 Now the cheerful day doth spring, ib. 20 Jam nootis umbras lucifer, ib. 406 Jam quinta luna; cornna, ib. 4! 7 Jam sol citato sidere, ib. 408 Jam vesper ortus incipit, ib. 409 Jam video peragenda niihi, &c, 4 Jew. 1305 Jesu beate, numinis, Pra. Eliz.407 Jesu benigne, fervidas, ib. 40G Missa, malum, pejus quo secula, 3 Bee. 352 Mors, tua mors, Christe, Poet. 395 Nocte qua Christus rabidis, Pra. Eliz. 405 Nosco meum in, 2 Cov. 197 n., Pra. Eliz.ilS Numinis ira brevis, &c, Pra. Eliz. 238 O crux ave, spes unica, 1 Jew. 634 O Deus,appositisapponendisq.,Pra.^/(';.400 Onines gentes laudent Dominum, ib. 401 Omnis in humanis vana est sapientia, ib. 408 Omnipotens, clemensque Deus, ib. 382 Omnium in hoc uno versatur snmma, ib. 413 Patris sapientia, Veritas divina, ib. 133 n Perlege Ba?conum, patria tibi voce, 1 Bee. 33 Pr.-eteriens hospes vacuum mirere, 3 Bee. 395 Primum sanguinei latices, Pra. Eliz. 415 Qua; nunc snmemus membris alimenta,i4. 400 Qui bibit inde, furit: procul hi nc, 4 Jew. 1209 Qui cupis ad vitam renovari morte, Calf. 390 Quod sumus utilibus dapibus, Pra. Eliz. 402 Rector beate coelituui, ib. 418 Rector potens, verax Deus, ib. 147 . Mighty Ruler, God most true, ib. 35 Rerum Creator omnium, ib. 1"G, 2C4 i note on it, ib. 131 n O Lord, the maker of all things, ib. 44 Rerum Creator uptime, ib. 148 O Creator most benign, ib. 36 Rex venitad foresjurans per urbis, 4«/eto.G92 Salva festa dies, 2 Cran. 412, 1 Lat. 207 Salvator mundi Doniine, Pra Eliz. 153 ■ O Lord, the world's Saviour, ib. 41 a Latin prayer founded on it, ib. 131 Se nascens, dedit [in] socium, it. 416 Summa Dei pietas veniam nc-n, 2 Bee. 174 Summam qua; doceant salutis, Pra. Eliz. 416 Summe Parens, qui tecta tenes sublimia, ib. 403 Te lucis ante tenninum, ib. 156 n Te, sancte Jesu, mens mea, ib. 410 Tutela pra-sens omnium, ib. Unum agnosce Deum, colas et unum, ib. 404 Unum crede Deum, nec jures vana per, ib. Utmodo ponunturlanguentia corpora, ib. 410 Vent Creator Spiritus, 1 Cov. 471 n Come, Lit.Edw. 172,342, Lit. Eliz. 280 Come, Holy Ghost, our souls, Calf. 220 n Come Holy Spirit, most, 2 Cov. 542 Vidi et perlegi doctos, Baecone, 1 Bee. 33 Vitam quae faciunt beatiorem, Pra. Eliz. 410 — POLE 613 See also the verses attached to the Calendars, Lit. Eliz.»2C>, Pra. Eliz. 213 —234; likewise epitaphs in 3 Bee. 501 n., Grin, xvii, Pit. xiii, and some verses in 2 Bee. 174, 393, 3 Bee. 128, 2 Bui. 28, Grin. xiii. n., Rog. 110, 111, 3 Whitg. 498 n Poets: v. Heathen. Their lying, 2 Jew. 060; hence the word poet is used for a feigner of things not true, 3 Jew. 249; their fantasies concern- ing musicians, 1 Bee. 204, &C. ; notices of anonymous English poets, Poet, xxvii, xxxi, xxxv, xl bis, xli, xiii, xlv, li bis, lv. Poh! horson knave, or, Poz 1 hosenknopf: a vulgar exclamation, 4 Jew. 1202, 1 Zur. 14, ib. (8) Poinet (Jo.), bp: v. Ponet. Poinings (Sir Tbo.) : v. Pojnings. Pointell: a pen, Phil. 376 Points : tags, or pins, Park. 472 Poison: administered in the sacrament, 1 Cran. 250, 255, 1 Hoop. 123, 451, 4 Jew. 685, &c ; the word used as an adjective, f- 1 Tyn. 17 v jPoissy: conference there, 2 Ful. 73, Grin.\ V- 244, 1 Jew. 89, 94, Park. 147, 1 Zur. 99 n Poitiers: part of the cross there, Calf. 326 Poke : a bag orsack [whence pocket], 1 Brad. 71, 2 Brad. 319 Poland: its affairs, 3 Zur. 687—702; when the gospel was read, it was a custom for the king and others to stand up with naked swords, Grin. 56 ; reformation there, 3 Zur. 596, &c., 688, 690 ; Henry, duke of Anjou, elected king, 2 Zur. 223, 247, 250 nn.; the crown given to Stephen Batori, 2 Zur. 273 n.; a king there moved to take the style of head of the church, 1 Whitg. 392 ; various religions, 3 Zur. 690; the Polish diet, ib. 700 Polanus (Amandus): Sylloge Thes. Theol , 2 Ful. 291 n Pole (Sir Rich.), K. G. : father of lord Mont- ague and the cardinal, 3 Zur. 220, 625 n — Margaret (Plantagenet) his wife, daughter of Geo. duke of Clarence, cre- ated countess of Salisbury, ib. 220, 625 n Pole (Hen. de la), lord Montacute or Mont- agu : 2 Cran. 386 n. ; executed, 3 Zur. 625 Pole (Reg. card.): 1 Bee. 233, 4 Jew. 801, 1 Lat. 58, 173, 2 Lat. 411, 3 Zur. 207 ; a man of regal blood, and many excellent qualities, 2 Cran. 184, Rid. 257, 258, 277 ; his family, 3 Zur. 220; his quarrel with Henry V11L, 1 Hoop. 37 ; his treason, Calf. 49; in favour with pope Paul III., 2 Cran. 331, 4 Jew. 800 ; sent from prince to prince by the pope to stir up war against Henry '614 POLE — POLYGAMY VIII., 2 Cran. 13; he counsels the emperor to make war against England, 3 Jew. 171 ; nobles beheaded for joining in his conspi- racy, 3 Zur. 625; he was cardinal-deacon of St Mary in Cosmedin, Rid. 270; his pardon and promotion required by the De- vonshire rebels, 2 Cran. 184; his recall by queen Mary, 3 Zur. 347, 741 ; privy coun- cillor to her, 1 Zur. 5 n. ; ambassador to France and Germany, Rid. 394 ; legate a latere, 2 Lat. 279, Rid. 255 ; he sent com- missioners to Cambridge to purge the churches, Pit. 65; a priest accused before his commissioners, Calf. 331 ; on his letters to Cranmer, 2 Cran. 454 n.; his letter to Cranmer in answer to Cranmer's to the queen, ib. 534; made archbishop of Can- terbury in the place of Cranmer, 3 Zur. 743; he placed the figure 1 [thearchiepi-co- pal pall] in the windows at Lambeth, Calf. 105; his income as archbishop, Park, xii; his death, 1 Zur. 3 ; carnal fool, a play upon his name, Pil. 77 ; his book Pro ecclesiast. Unitatis Defensione, against Henry VIII., 2 Cran. 184, Jew. xlii, 1 Lat. 173 n., 174, 198, Pil. 497 ; his arguments against the king's divorce stated, 2 Cran. 229 — 231 ; his reasons for the pope's supremacy, 1 Jew. 339 ; he says the name of king is odious, 1 Lat. 174; he wrote also De Baptismo Constantini, &c, Jew. xlii, 2 Ful. 360 n. ; on the cross seen by Constantine, Calf. 110 n Tole (Sir Geof.), brother of the cardinal: indicted for treason, 2 Cran 386 n Pole ( ), son of Hen. lord Montagu : attainted, 3 Zur. 207 ; not mentioned by historians, ib. x. Pole (Arth.) : convicted of treason, but par- doned, Lit. Eliz. 655 n., 1 Zur. 129 n. ; his conspiracy instigated by the bishop of Aqui- la, the Spanish ambassador, 1 Zur. 102 n Pole ( Edm.) : designed to marry Mary queen of Scots; was convicted of treason, but par- doned, Lit. Eliz. 655 n., 1 Zur. 129 n Pole (Joan de la): her marriages and issue, 1 Bee. 204 n Pole-axes: borne before legates a latere, I Tyn. 247, 251, 3 Tyn. 81 (v. Pillars). Policy: joined with prayer, Pil. 413, 415; The Policy of War, by T. Becon, 1 Bee. 230 ; also called The True Defence of Peace, ib. 238 n Politian (Angelus): hisdeath, Lit. Eliz. 452 Politian (Bern): said to have poisoned the emperor Henry VII., in the eucharist, Grin. 60 n Poll : to plunder, 2 Bui. 47 Pollanus (Valerandus) : notices of him, Pra. Eliz. 458 n., 3 Zur. 82 n., 737 n.; pastor at Frankfort, 3 Zur. Ill ; he baptizes his son in the Rhine, ib. ; in England, 2 Cran. 421 n. ; Pra. Eliz. 458 n., he translates into Latin the Disputation in the Convocation- house, Phil. 173; English version of his preface thereto, ib. 174 ; letter from him to Calvin, 3 Zur. 737 Pollard ( ) : one of the disputants at Cambridge, 1549, Grin. 194, Rid. 169 Tollard (Jo.) : 2 Cran. 547 Polley (Jone, or rather Margery) : martyred at Dartford, Poet. 162 Polling : plundering, taxing, 1 Brad. 33, 2 Tyn. 59, 60, 258 Polloc (Nether-): 1 Zur. 203 n Polsted (Mr) : a commissioner to visit reli- gious houses, 2 Lat. 368 ; the two Polsteds, 3 Zur. 612,618 Poltrot de Mere (Jean): murders the duke lit Guise, 2 Ful. 121, 4 Jew. 12:8 n., 2 Zur. 116 n Polwhele ( ): v. Poule Wheele. Polycarp (St): 1 Hoop. 39, Whita. 572; he was bishop of Smyrna, 4 Bui. 31, 2 Ful. 335, 2 Whitg. 119 n., 428; he maintained the true doctrine, and confuted Marcion, 1 Hoop, vi, 83 ; testimony of Irenaeus as to his doctrine, Calf. 270, Whita. 681; he trusted that the people were well in- structed in the holy scriptures, 2 Jew. 696 ; how he disagreed, but yet main- tained communion with Anicetus, 4 Bui. 57, 58, Calf. 269, 270; permitted by Ani- cetus to administer the sacrament at Rome, 1 Jew. 146, Whita. 217; his controversy with Victor about Easter, 1 Jew. 144; his answer when commanded to blaspheme Christ, 2 Jew. 884, Rid. 144, Sand. 217, 218; he refused to swear by Caesar's for- tune, 1 Bui. 248, 1 Hoop. 478; his martyr- dom, 2 Bui. 105, 1 Hoop, vi, 28, Pil. 364 ; his remains refused to those who wished for them, Calf. 314, 2 Ful. 188, 1 Hoop. 347 Polychronicon : v. Higden (R.). Polycletus : his two images, 3 Whitg. 570 Polycrates, bp of Ephesus: seven of his an- cestors or cousins bishops before him, Pil. 565; he rebuked Victor, 2 Ful. 69, 238, Park. Ill; mentions St John's 7r/ecorum Patrtim, 2 Ful. 286 n ro.sT — Post: rates of postage from abroad, 3 Zur. 270, C77, 678; postmasters' endorsements, Park. 289 Post : perhaps a game at cards, 1 Jew. 429 Postellus ("Will.) : maintained that one mo- ther Jane was the saviour of women, Bog. 58, 298 Postilla? Majores : Jew. xlii, 1 Jew. 233 Postils: comments, Hale 332 Posts: text appropriate to them, 1 Bee. 66 Posy: motto, Sand. 98, 3 Whitg. xii. Pot (To go to): i.e. to ruin, 3 Tyn. 110 Potation for Lent, by T. Becon, 1 Bee. 85, &c. Potten (Agnes or Ann) : she was one of the two women burnt at Ipswich, Poet. 166 Potter (The): translated sermons by Bul- linger, 4 Bui. xxiii. Pottkyns ( ), Cranmer's registrar: 2 Cran. 254 ; letters to him, ib. 249, 2G4, 2G5, 348 Pouldering: powdering, 3 Tyn. 222 Poule Wheele ( ) : a traitor, LU.Eliz. G58 Pouling : polling, 2 Tyn. 258 Poultney (Sir Tho.) : Elizabeth his daughter, 3 Bee. 89 n Poverty : v. Poor. Powell (Edm.): 2 Cran. 543, 547 Powell (Edw.): opposes Latimer at Bristol, 2 Cran. 308 n., 2 Lat. 225, 358; upholds pilgrimages, 2 Lai. 3GG ; imputes various articles to Latimer, ib. 225; burned for denying the king's supremacy, 2 Cran. 310 n., 2 Lat. 225 n., 3 Zur. 209 Powell (Tho.), printer: Coop. 223 Powell (Will.), printer: Bid. 80 Power: v. Kings, Magistrates. What it is, 4 Bui. 41 ; two kinds of power, absolute, and limited, ib. 42; ecclesiastical power, ib. 38, &c. ; power of consecration, ib. 39 ; of the keys, ib. 39, 44; of jurisdic- tion, of preaching, of judicial correction, to receive, ib. 40; of ordination, ib. 43; to teach, it. 44; to administer the sacraments, to judge of doctrines, to call a council, ib. 45; to dispose of the affairs of the church, ib. 4C Powers : a name of angels, 3 Bui. 338 Powis (Edw. lord of): v. Cherleton. Powis (Edw. Grey, lord): his death, 3 Zur. 496 n Pownall (Rob.): 1 Brad. 678; an exile, 3 Zur. 167 ; letter signed by him, ib. 170; ordained by Grindal, ii. n Poynes (Sir Nic.) : 1 Ful. xi. Poynet (Jo.), bp: v. Ponet. roynings (Sir Adrian) : sent with an army to Newhaven, 2 Zur. 92 n PHAYER 621 Poynings (Sir Tho.) : his death, 3 Zur. 36 n Poynt ( ), a doctor of law at Cambridge: Park. 18 Poyntz (Jo.): v. Poyntz (Tho.) Poyntz (Tho.), an English merchant at Ant- werp : receives Tyndale into his house, 1 Tyn. lxv; writes to his brother John to procure Tyndale's deliverance, ib. Ixvii. &0.; his efforts for that purpose, ib. lxx ; he is imprisoned for his kindness to Tyn- dale, ib. Ixxi; but makes his escape, ib. lxxii. PPP. SSS. KRH. FFF. : 1 Jew. 421 n Practice : v. Prelates. Praemunire : incurred by those who hinder the execution of our laws by any authority from Rome, 2 Cran. 449; taken away in Mary's time, ib. 17 Prague : a terrible and miraculous sight there, Lit. Elix. 569; the university erected by Charlemagne, 2 Jew. 981 Praise: v. Exhortation. True praise, 1 Cov. 513; what it is te offer the sacrifice of praise, 1 Bee. 298, 299 Praised : appraised, Bale 286 Prateolus (Gab.): says it is the common ar- ticle of all sectaries to affirm that scripture is clear and needs no interpretation, Whita. 361; declares that the Anabaptists con- demn magistracy, Roy. 337 n Traxeas, a heretic : alleged God's omnipo- tence, 1 Jew. 490, 2 Jew. 798 ; opposed by Tertullian, 2 Whitg. 226 Praxeneans : their heretical views on the Trinity, Bog. 45 Prayer: v. Confession of sins, Faith, Thanks- giving; also Ambrose, Augustine, and other fathers and doctors. (a) On Prayer generally: of prayer, 3 Bui. 32, 2 Cov. 87, Noxo. (64), 183, 1 Tyn. 296—303, Wool. 134; what prayer is, 1 Bee. 128, 130, 2 Bee. 125, 3 Bee. 607 , 608, 621, 4 Bui. 163, 1 Lat. 32G, 507, Nord. 11, Hand. 76, 1 Tyn.W, 2 Tyn. 78; what it is, with probations out of scripture, 2 Bee. 490; its parts, 1 Bee. 128, 1 Lat. 311, 312, Sand. 76, 77; kinds of prayer, Nord. 12, Pil 564; deprecation, 1 Lat. 311, Nord. 12 ; precor and depreeor distinguished, 1 Lat. 415; supplication, 1 Lat. 312, AW. 12, Pil. 564, Sand. 77; petition, 1 Bee. 128, Sand. 76; interces- sion, Nord. 12, Sand. 77; thanksgiving, 1 Bee. 128, 1 Lat. 312, Nord. 13, AW. (82), 203, Pil. 564, Saiid. 77; common or public prayer, 4 Bui. 164, 183, 1 Jew. 333, Sand. 261, 2 Tyn. 79 (u. Book of Com- mon Prayer, Liturgies); its advantage and 622 PRAYER excellency, 1 Jew. 333, 1 Lat. 337, 338 ; how it should be conducted, 2 Tyn. 79; the manner of some reformed churches, 2 Whitg. 489; the question of set forms, ib. 466; Gualter's opinion respecting it, 2 Zur. 231 ; on responses, 1 Jew. 281, 282, 2 Whitg. 489, &c. ; the Puritans held that extempore prayer should be permitted, 1 Zur. 281, 291 ; in the Romish church there is no public prayer, Whita. 208; prayer ought to be common, 1 Bee. 166; articles and in- junctions respecting it, 2 Hoop. 128, 130, 131, 136, Bid. 320; attendance on custo- mary prayers not sufficient without private prayer, 1 Brad. 34 ; of private prayer, 4 Bui. 164, 1 Jew. 3i3, Sand. 261, 2 Tyn. 79; its peculiar advantage, Hand. 262; household prayer should likewise be main- tained, 1 Lat. 229 ; we must pray, 4 Bui. 167 ; prayer is a duty, 1 Hoop. 458, Roy. 225; God has expressly commanded it, 2 Bee. 129, 1 Lat. 166; this is a great comfort, 1 Bee. 116; though commandment without a promise to hear, would avail but little, ib. ; our unwurthiness not to be ob- jected against God's commandment, 2 Bee. 130 ; those who do not pray deny God, 1 Lat. 311 ; prayer is necessary, 3 Bee. 12, 4 Bui. 169; no will- work, but absolutely necessary, 1 Lat. 508; especially needful for understanding the scriptures, Whita. 467 ; objections against prayer answered, 4 Bui. 168, 169; as, for example, that God knows whereof we have need, 1 Bee. 169, 170; it is true that prayer cannot alter God's decrees, yet we must pray, Pra. B. 6, 7, 8; God is to be sought in prayer, Sand. 155; it must be made to God only, 1 Bee. 139, 140, 4 Bui. 171, Nord. 13 (see d. below) ; to the Father, 2 Cov. 275, &c. ; to the Son, Hutch. 192; to the Holy Ghost, ib. 136, 199, 200, 204; prayer must be of- fered through Christ alone, and all things mutt be asked in his name, 1 Bee. 149, 2 .Bee. 134,4Z?uM73,ATou).(66),186; prayer is acceptable only through Christ, 1 Lat. 167,330; Jews, Mahometans, and Papists, do not make their prayers in the name of Christ; consequently they are not accept- able, 2 Bee. 135, 4 Bui. 173; how God hears the prayers of the heathen, 3 Tyn. 181; what it is to pray in Christ's name, 1 Bee. 149, 2 Bee. 134 ; the Holy Ghost is the author of prayer, 1 Bee. 143, 2 Bee. 125; instructions concerning prayer, 1 Brad. 116; Becon's prayer that God would direct his pen to speak of it, 1 Bee. 141 ; an ex- hortation to prayer, ib. 187; an exhortation unto prayer, to be read afore processions, 1544, Pra. Eliz. 565; Bradford's preface to Chrysostom 's orations on prayer, 1 Brad. 13; his preface to Melancthon's treatise, ib. 19; an introduction to prayer (in part from Melancthon), Pra. B. xiii ; an address on prayer by Richard Dave, Pra. Eliz. 431 ; a treatise on prayer, its nature, effi- cacy, &c, by Jo. Norden, Nord. 9; me- ditations concerning prayer, Pra. B. 1, 1 Brad. 173; considerations to stir us up to pray, 1 Brad. 21 ; things which move us to pray, 4 Bui. 174, 2 Lat. 177; the cause which moves us to it must be dili- gently considered, 2 Bee. 128 ; how we should prepare ourselves to it, ib. 128, &C ; what things are to be considered in prepa- ration for it, 1 Bee. 145; heads for con- sideration before prayer, by Thos. Cottes- forde, Lit. Edw. 375 ; he that intends to pray must consider in what case he stands, 1 Bee. 145; to pray aright is a thing of great difficulty, ib. 128, 1 Hoop. 144; yet, though false prayer is painful, true prayer is a comfort, 2 Tyn. 80; how we ought to pray, 4 Bui. 201, 1 Coo. 247 ; the rule and form of prayer, Now. (70), 190; faith in prayer, 2 Bee. 132, 133; it springs from faith, 1 Tyn. 118, 2 Tyn. 115 ; it must be offered in faith, Now. (67), 187, 2 Tyn. 118; faith makes it acceptable, 1 Lat. 172; without faith it profits not, ib. 419; how to pray with a faithful mind, 1 Bee. 137; prayer must be grounded on God's pro- mises, 2 Whity. 473; he promises to hear and answer it, 1 Bee. 147, 2 Bee. 130, 131, 1 Tyn. 293; the promises must be em- braced, 2 Bee. 132 ; if the promises be not obtained, it is owing to our unfaithfulness, 1 Bee. 148; in prayer we must submit to the will of God, ib. 167, 168, 2 Whitg. 474 ; how to pray according to the will of God, 2 Bee. 138, &c. ; all things are to be asked according to his will, 1 Bee. 151, 2 Bee. 136, 137 ; some things must be asked condition- ally, others not so, 2 Lat. 173, 174 — 185; temporal things must be left to the will of God, 2 Bee. 139, 140, 3 Bee. 114, 2 Whitg. 474 ; spiritual things may be asked without condition, 2 Bee. 139; we may appoint God no time in prayer, 1 Bee. 152, 153; why prayer is not always immediately an- swered, 2 Brad. 73, 1 Lat. 547 ; we must be in quiet for it, 1 Bee. 130; we must abide the Lord's leisure in it, 2 Bee. 143; no time of granting must be appointed in it to God, ib. 142, 143; why they that pray do not always receive that they a>k, 4 Bui. PRAYER 623 170; prayer is fruitless where repentance is not, Sand. 157 ; it must be offered with a pure mind, 1 Bee. 136; sin must be put away, or prayer will not be heard, 1 Brad. 22 ; we must put out of our mind infidelity, wrath, contention, 1 Bee. 138 ; he that prays aright cannot sin, ib. 143; God will not hear the wicked, 1 Lat. 344, 507 ; he punishes our sin by not hearing our pray- ers, ib. 230; if not offered in love and charity, prayer is not acceptable to God, 2 Bee. 180, 181 ; if we hope to be forgiven we must forgive, 1 Bee. 153, &c., 2 Bee. 140, &c. (see the Lord's prayer, below); with how great reverence we should pray, 1 Bee. 171 ; prayer must be with humility, ib. 260, 2 Whitg. 476; a feeling of helpless- ness is necessary, Pil. 411 ; we must pray with understanding, 1 Lat. 344, 507, with fervent affection, Now. (69), 189, Pil. 292; the earnestness of the heathen in their prayers, Sand. 262; the slothfulness and coldness of the prayers lamented, 2 Lat. 173; prayer must proceed from love, 4 Bui. 179; on lifting up of the mind to heavenly things, 1 Bee. 130, 4 Bui. 178 ; outward forms and inward dispositions, Pil. 295 ; prayer is the work of the mind, 1 Bee. 132, 136, 1 Lat. 507 ; examples of it in the mind, 1 Bee. 132 ; when we may pray with the voice, ib. 164; prayer must not be with the mouth only, but also with the heart, 4 Bui. 180, Now. (68), 188; mouth-prayer proceeding from the heart is commendable, 2 Bee. 125 ; prayer not proceeding from the heart is vain and unfruitful, 1 Bee. 133, 134, 135, 163, 2 Tyn. 80; external gestures in prayer, 1 Bee. 131, 132, 164, 4 Bui. 185, 1 Jew. 319, Whita. 587, 3 Whitg. 92 ; the ancient custom of standing on Sundays, and at Paschal time, Calf. 257, 271, 413, 2 Cran. 38, 39, 56 n., Whita. 587, 693, 666, 1 Whitg. 215; kneeling on Sundays, &c., accounted wicked by Tertullian, Calf. 257, 270; prayer sometimes made with the head covered, 2 Cran. 55; toward what part of the world we must pray, 4 Bui. 600; the place of prayer, 1 Bee. 156, &c, 4 Bui. 183; we may pray everywhere, Nord. 25, Pil. 323, 1 Tyn. 118; examples of prayer in solitary places, 1 Bee. 130, 131; the temple was, and the church is, the house of prayer, Sand. 251, &c. ; against the notion that prayer offered in certain places is especially availing, 3 Tyn. 84—89; God hath not respect to the place, but to the heart and faith, 1 Hoop. 491 ; yet places dedicated to prayer are not to be despised, 1 Bee. 159; when we ought to pray, ib. 172, 4 Bui. 183; our prayer must be continual, or without ceasing, 1 Bee. 168, 170, 3 Bee. 212, 213, 1 Brad. 23, 4 Bui. 181, 2 Cov. 275, 2 Hoop. 317, 2 Jew. 878, 1 Lat. 509, Nord. 26, Sand. 38, 263, 2 Tyn. 117 ; importunity is need- ful, 1 Lat. 144, 229, 346, 547, 2 Lat. 164; the opportunity of prayer not to be let pass, 4 Bui. 186; prayer is hourly needed, 2 Tyn. 77 ; set hours for prayer used by holy men and to be commended, 1 Bee. 170, 171, 172, 4 Bui. 183, 197, &c. ; we should pray in the morning, 1 Bee. 173; before labour, ib.; before going to bed, ib. 175; before sleep, ib. 176; prayer is to be resorted to in adversity and trouble, 1 Cov. 125, 1 Lat. 165, 2 Lat. 177; we must call upon God in all afflictions, 1 Cov. 247, 2 Lat. 185, 213 ; the order of prayer in adversity, 1 Lat. 143 ; in affliction we must pray conditionally, 2 Lat. 185; prayer among soldiers, 1 Bee. 252 ; it is necessary in preparing for war, ib. 257, 258 ; prayer is necessary to support us in the hour of death, 2 Cov. 121 ; we must pray for princes, Sand. 38, 78, &c, 83, &c.; for the ministers of the word, 1 Cov. 250; for our- selves, ib. 247; for all that are given and committed to us of God, ib. ; for our breth- ren and neighbours, l~Bec. 166, 1 Tyn. 93; for the people, Sand. 38, 83, &e. ; for all men, ib. 78 ; when referred to no certain end, prayer is unprofitable, 1 Bee. 140; a man must ask for somewhat in it, ib., 2 Bee. 126; what we must seek in it, 1 Bee. 165; what men may pray for for themselves, ib. 166, 167; we ought to pray that God would make us one by his Holy Spirit in the faith, 1 Cov. 253; that he may sanctify our bodies, our souls, and our whole lives to his service, ib. ; that he may defend us from evil, ib. ; we should pray that faithful pastors may be sent, 4 Bui. 158; especially we ought to pray, that our hea- venly Father may be glorified, 1 Cov. 247 ; on prayer for vengeance upon the wicked, 1 Brad. 177; on prayer that all men may be saved, 3 Whitg. 383; what we must not pray for, 1 Bee. 167; we must require no unworthy thing for God to grant, and con- trary to his laws, 4 Bui. 181 ; the commen - dation of prayer, 1 Bee, 128; it is a Chris- tian exercise, Sa>id. 275 ; one of the most excellent works required of Christian men, 2 Hoop. 615; it passeth all good works, 1 Lat. 338; it is the widow's weapon, ib. 157; a sovereign salve for all sores, Pil. 624 PRAYER 405, 411 ; may be compared to a perfume, j 1 Bee. 131 i it adorns the slate of a common- I wealth, 3 Bee. 12 ; what it does, 1 Bee. \ 114; it is the means whereby we obtain all things necessary, 1 Brad. 14 ; the benefit we receive of God in it, 2 Bee. 490, 491, I 492 ; through prayer we receive the Holy (Jhost, 1 Lat. 444; it certifies the con- I science of being in the number of the elect, ; 3 Bee. 174 ; by it all things are easy, : 1 Bee. 143, 144 ; it is the Christian's special weapon, 1 Lat. 506; a means to resist the devil, 3 Bee. 157 ; the only remedy against his fiery darts, Phil. 264 ; there is a victory to be gained by it, 2 Tyn. 116, 120 ; it is a remedy against sin, 1 Brad. 135, e.g. against adultery, 2 Bee. 101 ; it is a remedy against God's wrath, 3 Bee. 211, 212 ; prayer is heard, 2 Cov. 91 ; why God hears it, 2 Bee. 131, 132; it is acceptable to God, Lit. Edw. 518 (565); he is moved with it, 4 Bui. 170; of what virtue and strength it is, 1 Bee. 141, 2 Bee. 127, 4 Bui. 244, 1 Hoop. 184; examples of prayer and its efficacy, I Bee. 140, 141, 257 , 258, 1 Lat. 508 ; examples of deliverance thereby, 3 Bee. 212 ; what great things the old fa- thers brought to pass through it, 1 Bee. 141, 142, 143 ; the prayers of Jacob, 4 Bui. 224, of Moses, ib. 170, 224, 225, 1 Lat. 143, of Joshua, 4 Bui. 225, 1 Lat. 144, of Samuel, 4 Bui. 225, of David, 1 Bee. 171 ; the tenor of his prayer in Psa. li., 1 Hoop. 57, 2 Hoop. 358; his desire to be heard for bis righteousness, explained, 1 Bee. 150, 4 Bui. 175, Sand. 404 ; the prayers of Jo- saphat, 1 Lat. 144 ; of Hezekiah, 2 Bui. 95, 4 Bui. 168, 170, 225, 2 Cov. 380, 2 Hoop. 164; of Manasseh (see his name); of Daniel, 1 Bui. 292; 4 Bui. 175, 225, of Nehemiah, 4 Bui. 225, Lit. Edw. 479, Pil. 296—305,322, 403; Christ an example of prayer, 1 Cov. 247 ; he prayed, and taught others to pray, 1 Bee. 143 ; Stephen's prayer the cause of Paul's conversion, I 1 Lat. 338 ; the prayers of Paul and Silas, I 4 Bui. 226; examples of confession of un- righteousness in it, 1 Bee. 149, 150; prayer j must be joined with means, Pil. 412; with study, 1 Lat. 125; with labour, ib. 402; with fasting and alms, 1 Bee. 161, 2 Tyn. 93, j 94 ; prayer, fasting, and alms, are our spiri- J tual sacrifices, 1 Bee. 138 ; it must be joined | with watchfulness, Sand. 397, 398 ; the command to use not many words in prayer expounded, 1 Bee. 169; faithful men make short prayers, 1 Lat. 352 ; against vain babbling, 2 Tyn. 80, 81; lip-labour for- bidden in prayer, 4 Bui. 204; on "vain repetition?," and "much speaking,"3 Whilg. 513—517; the most part of the Popish clergy neither pray, nor know what true prayer is, 1 Lat. 314; none may be hired to pray, 1 Tyn. 280; intercessory prayer cannot be bought with money, ib. 96; though hypocrites will pray for hire after their manner, 2 Tyn. SI ; the Christian desires the prayers of others, but does not trust in them, 3 Tyn. 277—278; prayer has been termed a sacrament, 4 Bui. 247 (b) On the language in which public prayer should be offered: the question concerning public prayer and sacred rites in the vulgar tongue, Whita. 250 ; prayer in the congre- gation should not be in an unknown lan- guage, but in a tongue understood by the people, 3 Bee. 230, 231, 1 Brad. 372, 2 Brad. 201, 202, 4 Bui. 188, 2 Ful. 223, 2 Hoop. 391, 555, 564, 1 Jew. 33, 56, 76, 263, &c, 4 Jew. 811, Sic, 2 Lat. 261, Now. (69), 188, Bid. 103, 104, 401, Bog. 241-243, Whita. 258, &c. ; we should not use prayers which we do not understand, Whita. 266; Romish explanations of St Paul's teaching in unknown tongues, ib. 6; prayer in an unknown tongue is not pri- mitive, 2 Jew. 989 ; it is not common prayer, ib. 990 ; it is unreasonable, 4 Bui. 188, 189, 2 Cran. 169, &c; it is unprofitable, 2 Tyn. 221 ; testimony of the fathers against it, 1 Jew. 33, Whita. 270, &c; probations out of the old fathers that common prayer ought to be in a tongue understood by the people, 3 Bee. 407, &c. ; the Armenians, Egyptians, Ethiopians, Indians, Moravians, Muscovites, &c. had their service in the vulgar tongue, 1 Jew. 289, 334, 335, Pil. 499, 500, Hog. 243, Whita. 269 ; arguments for service in a fo- reign tongue confuted, Whita. 251, &c. ; foolish reasons for it, 1 Jew. 271, 1 Zur. 14 ; the unknown tongue of the mass, an abuse, 1 Jew. 8, 9 ; opinion that the vulgar tongue should be used in the mass, except perhaps in certain secret mysteries, 2 Cran. 151 ; against the Latin service, ib. 450; its bar- barisms, 1 Jew. 316; it is a mark of Anti- christ's synagogue, 2 Brad. 202; buzzing in Latin helps not the people, 3 Tyn. 126; its restoration under queen Mary, 3 Bee. 207 ; request that it may be taken away, ib. 247 ; debate upon it at the Westminster conference, 1 Zur. 14; prayer in a foreign tongue disallowed in the church of Eng- land, ib. 178 (see 358); Justinian's edict against prayer in a low tone of voice, see p. 470, col. 2 PRAYER 625 (c) On Prayer fur the Dead: departed saints may he remembered in prayer, 1 Lat. 40, 217, 284 ; the true doctrine on this point, 2 Brad. 279, 2 Cov. 2.58; the ancient prac- tice of memorials of the dead, 2 Cov. 249, 270; it is opposed to the Romish doctrine of praying for the dead, ib. ; offering for the dead in the ancient church was an offering of thanksgiving for their salvation, Coo/>. 90; what the fathers meant by prayer for the dead, 2 Brad. 291, 2 Cov. 270, Grin. 24, 25; Ambrose prayed for the re- pose of Theodosius, 2 Ful. 87 ; what Au- gustine says of the practice, 3 Bui. 397 ; it is supported by Chrysostom, Whita. 596; the Romish doctrine, 2 Brad. 270, 3 Bui. 395, 2 Cov. 2-19 ; confutation of the papists' sacrificing and praying for the dead, 2 Brad. 290, 2 Cov. 2G9 ; it is superstitious and with- out warrant of God's word, 3 Bui. 395, 396, Grin. 23, 24, 2 Jew. 743, Phil. 405; but, on the contrary, opposed to his command- ments, 2 Hoop. 121 ; Judas Maeeabanis not to be followed in this respect, 2 Cov. 473, Grin. 24, 1 L at. 515 (the passage is wanting in some ancient copies, Grin. 24) ; prayer for the dead is useless, 3 Bee. 459, &c, 3 Bui. 399 ; the vanity of making provision for it, 3 Bee. 124, 1 Tun. 33] ; some are prayed fur and prayed to also, 1 Tyn. 244; masses for the dead, see p. 527, col. 1 ; strange story of a ghost, adduced in proof of the efficacy of sacrifice for the dead, Calf. 89 ; prayer for the departed enjoined to be used before all sermons, 2 Cran. 4G0 ; it is found in the form of bidding prayer, 1547, ib. 504; com- mendatory prayer for the faithful departed retained in king Edward's first Prayer Book, Lit. Edw. 88 ; so in the order of buri- al, £6. 145—148; in the Dirige, 1559, Pra. Eliz. 59 n., 67 ; asserted to be in the English burial service, 3 Whitg. 302, reply to this, ib. 364; memorial of the departed in our communion service, 2Brad. 291, 311, 2 Cov. 269 ((/) On the Invocation of Saints and Angels : prayer must be offered to God alone, and not to saints or angels, 2 Bee. 144, Now. (64), 184; against prayer to angels, Bale 544, 626, 2 Bee. 58, 59, 3 Bui. 219, 347, Calf. 375, 2 Lat. 86, 2 Tyn. 169; against the invocation of saints, 1 Bee. 138, 2 Vec. 380, 536, 3 Bee. 43, 263, 268, 356, 1 Brad. 372, 2 Brad. 270, 281, 294, 4 Bui. 539, 2 Cov. 249, 260, 272, 422. 423, 475, 1 Hoop. 35, 36, 85, 458, Hutch. 93, 200, 1 Lat. 225, 2 Lat. 88, 99, 153, 172, 186, 234, AW. (65), 184, Bog. 225, &c. ; it began by rhetorical exornation, 2 Ful. 87 ; it is said to receive some sanction from Augus- tine, 3 Tyn. 126 n.; Latimer speaks dubi- ously on prayer to saints, sometimes allow- ing it, 2 Lat. 234, 235, 353 ; it is allowed by the Institution, so that we make no invo- cation of them, 2 Cran. 102; it is command- ed by Antichrist, 3 Bee. 522, 523; it is to bring in many gods, Hutch. 171, for if we pray to them we make them gods, 2 Lat. 172, 186; it is idolatrous, 2 Ful. l»l,\Hoop. 85; injurious to the honour of Christ, 2 Hoop. 121 ; damnable, 3 Tyn. 278; some are prayed to and prayed for also, 1 Tyn. 244 ; those who pray to saints made by the pope may be praying to the damned, 3 Tyn. 122; the Romish doe'rine of praying and sacrificing to the dead refuted, 2 Cov. 269, &e. ; if they who pray to saints received what they pray for, yet would not such prayers be thereby proved lawful, 3 Tyn. 181 ; invocation of the virgin, angels, saints, &c. omitted from the litany, Pra Eliz. vii ; the clauses of invocation required by an act of parliament to be blotted out, td. (e) Manuals of prayer : Horae B. V. M. ad usum Sarum, see p. 400, col. 1 ; Ora- rium, Enchiridion, Manuale eccl. Sarum, see p. 511, col. 2; Erasmi Precationes ali- quot, Pra. Eliz. 98 n., &c; his Modus Orandi Deum, Calf. 66 n., 389 n.; Preca- tiones Christiana? ad imitationem Psalmo- rum, Pra. Eliz. 154 n.; the Exereitationes of Jo. Lud. Vives, 1 Brad. 223, 572, &c, Pra. B. vii, 60, 76, Pra. Eliz. 440, &c; Orarium seu Libellus Precationum, 1560, Pra. Eliz. 115, &c. ; notices of dif- ferent editions, Pra. B. iii, Pra. Eliz. xii ; Preces Private, 1564, Pra. Eliz. 209, &c. ; notice thereof, and of subsequent edi- tions, Pra. B. iv, Pra Eliz. xv; Musculi Precationes, Pra. Eliz. 442 n., 507 n., 513; Precationum Piarum Enchiridion, Antw., 1573, ib. 272 n.,545n. ; Varia? Meditationes et Preces Piae (Lat. Ital. Gall, et Angl.), Lond. 1582, ib. 475 n., 518 n.; Lanspergii Pharetra Divini Amoris. ib. 380 n., 381 □.; Saliceti Antidotarium Aninue, ib. 545 n.; Hortulus Anima', ib. 202, &c. ; Viridarium Spirituale, ib. 272 n Bishop Hilsey's Primer, 2 Lat. 369 n., Pra. Eliz. 507 n., 511 n.; Marshall's Primer, Pra. Eliz. viii, 507 n.; Godly Prayers, notice of two series of prayers so called. Lit. Eliz. xix; one of the sets so designated, ib. 246, &c; A Pathway unto Prayer, by T. Becon, 1 Bee. 123, &c. ; 41 626 PRAYER — PRAYER (LORD'S) The Flower of Godly Praters, by T. Becon, 3 Bee. 1, &c; The Pomander of Prayer, by T. Becon, ib. 72, &c. ; another book so called, Pra. Eliz. xxi ; Certain Godly Exercises, Meditations and Prayers, Pra. B. iv, Pra. Eliz. 520; Godlie Medi- tations upon the Lord's Prayer, the Beliefe, and Ten Commandmentes, &c, Pra. B. iv; Ludlowe's or Lidley's Prayers, ib. v, 167 ; Book of Christian Prayers, 15G9, and subse- quent editions, 1 Brad. 223, Pra. Eliz. xvi ; history of Elizabeth's own copy, now at Lambeth, ib. xx ; A Book of Christian Prayers (the second edition), 1578, Pra. Eliz. 429, &c. ; Bull's Christian Prayers and Holy Meditations, 1570, Pra. B. ; Norden's Progress of Piety, Nnrd.; Cosin's Collection of Private Devotions, Pra. B. iii, Calf. 226 n., Pra. Eliz. x. n., xii, &c. Notices of early reformed manuals of pri- vate prayer, Pra. B. iii, iv ; Private Pray- ers, PUT FORTH BY AUTHORITY DURING the reign of Queen Elizabeth, edited by the Rev. Will. Keatinge Clay, B.D., Pra. Eliz. (f) Occasional Services: occasional forms come into use, 2 Cran. 493, 494 n. ; prayers were set forth 2 Edw. VI., for peace with Scotland, 2 Cran. 154 ; a thanks, giving ordered for a victory over the Scots, ib. 417 ; notes respecting occasional ser- vices, Lit. Eliz. xxxiii, &c. ; a list of occa- sional forms of prayer and services used during thereign of Elizabeth, ib. 457 — 474; copies or abstracts of many of these forms, ib. 475 — 695 ; occasional services for the plague, 1563, Grin. 75— 120; letters respect- ing them, Grin. 258, &c, Park. 182—185, 201 ; a form prepared for the preservation of Christian countries invaded by the Turks, 1566, Park. 289 ; notice of a form set forth in 1572, ib. 402; notes on accession ser- vices, Lit. Eliz. 463 Prayer (The Lord's): why so called, 2 Bee. 144 ; it was offered by Christ, 4 Bui. 207 ; the excellency of it, 2 Bee. 144; it is the sum of all prayers, 1 Lat. 327, 341, 443, 2 Whitg. 469; a compendium of all the Psalms and prayers in scripture, 1 Hoop. 428; Tertullian calls it a lawful prayer, Pra. B. xxxii ; the Lord's prayer expound- ed, iBul. 206—220, 2 Cran. 106—112, Lit. Edw. 518, &c, (565), Now. (70), 190, 2 Tyn. 82—86 ; paraphrased, 1 Brad. 180, 246, Pra. B. 133; a prayer to God the Father, founded on the Lord's prayer, Pra. Eliz. 450; the Lord's prayer in Latin verse, byG. yEmylius, ib. 403; the common people of the North have ever used it in English metre, Pit. 501; in metre, by Coverdale, 2 Cov. 548 ; another of the same, ib. 549; by Henry Lok, Poet. 137; by Rob. Hol- land, ib. 477 ; paraphrased by D. Cox, ib. 503; meditations on it, 1 Brad. 118, Pra. B. 9, 41; a short speech before the Lord's prayer, Pra. Eliz. 449; why it is in the plural, 4 Bui. 208, Coop. 19; on its order, 1 Lat. 302 ; how it is divided, 4 Bui. 206 ; the preface, " Our Father which art in heaven," 2 Bee. 143, 492, 4 Bui. 206; ser- mon on those words, 1 Lat. 326 ; why we call God "Father" in it, 2 Bee. 145, 146, 4 Bui. 206 ; few can truly say " Our Father," 1 Lat. 339; why it is said that he is "in heaven," 2 Bee. 146, 147, 4 Bui. 208; the first petition, "hallowed be thy name," 2 Bee. 147, 492, 493, 4 Bui. 209 ; sermon on this petition, 1 Lat. 341 ; the second petition, "thy kingdom come," 2 Bee. 149, 493, 4 Bui. 211 ; sermon on this petition, 1 Lat. 354 ; the third petition, " thy will be done in earih,even as it is in heaven," 2 Bee. 154, 493, 4 Bui. 212; sermon on this peti- tion, 1 Lat. 368; the fourth petition, " give us this day our daily bread," 2 Bee. 158, 493, 494, 4 Bui. 214; sermon on this peti- tion, 1 Lat. 389 ; why we say "give," 2 Bee. 159, 4 Bui. 215 ; why we say " us," 2 Bee. 159, 160, iBul. 215; why we say "this day," 2 Bee. 160, 161, 4 Bui. 215; why we say "our," 2 Bee. 161, &c, 4 Bui. 214; what is meant by " daily," 2 Bee. 163, etc., 4 Bui. 214 ; what is understood by "bread," 2 Bee. 166, &c, 4 Bui. 214 ; "daily bread," 1 Brad. 100, 131, 181, 2 Cran. 109, 1 Lat. 389, Aow. (77), 197, & al.; the fifth peti- tion, " and forgive us our trespasses, as we forgive them that trespass against us," 2 Bee. 168, 494, 495, iBul. 215; sermon on this petition, 1 Lat. 413; why we say " forgive us," 2 Bee. 176, 177 ; the sixth petition, "and lead us not into temptation," ib. 183, 194, 495, 4 Bui. 217 ; sermon on this petition, and the next, 1 Lat. 428; w hy we are taught to pray against being led into temptation, 2 Bee. 183, &.C.: this peti- tion altered by king Henry VIII. ("and suffer not us," Sic), 2 Cran. 106, Pra. Eliz. 16 n.; the seventh (or sixth) petition, " but deliver us from evil," 2 Bee. 195, 196, 495, 4 Bui. 218; sermon on it, see the preceding petition; what "evil" we pray to be de- livered from, 2 Bee. 195, 2 IVhitg. 484; two petitions omitted in some copies of Luke, 2 Cov. 36 ; portions omitted in the Vulgate, PRAYER (LORD' )'S) — PRAYERS 627 1 Ful. 58 ; the conclusion or doxology, 2 Bee. 196, 495, 490, 1 Brad. 138, 4 Bui. 219, 1 Lot. 444, Note. (81), 202; "Amen," its meaning, 2 Bee. 197, 198, 4 Bui. 218, Noio. (81), 202; the Lord's prayer used by the apostles in the communion, 3 Whitg. 99; said by the Greeks all together, in the Latin church by the priest alone, 1 Jew. 185; mode of saying it, directed by the Saturn breviary, Lit. Eliz. 72 ; Latimer used to examine the people in it after ser- mon, 1 Lai. 007 ; the Lord's prayer with the creed and ten commandments styled the sum of scripture, Wkitg. 088 ; whether we be tied to it, 4 Bui. 203 ; it is lightly es- teemed by many, 1 Lat. 389 'rayers : v. Meditations, Thanksgivings. Brevis, sed efticax, oratio, Pra. Eliz. 381 ; a prayer by R. P. (perhaps Pownall), 1 Brad. 578; a prayer (in verse), by Sir N. Breton, Poet. 184 Adversity (v. Prosperity) : in rebus ad- versis, Pra Eliz. 199, 388; in angustiis et extremis periculis, ib. 387 ; in adversity, Lit. Edw. 480, Pra. Eliz. 106, (199) ; for our brethren that are in adversity (from Vives), Pra. Eliz. 485 Affliction (v. Adversity, Care, Patience, Persecution, Sermon, Sickness) : in afflictione, Pra. Eliz. 190, 369; oratio afflieti in tribula- tione; ex Atigustino, ib. 382; de vita> hujus miseriis querela; ex Augustino, ib. 395; in tristitia, morbis, et adveioitatibus, ib. 190; in affliction or adversity, ib. 536 (190); for a faithful man being in trouble, 3 Bee. 34, 35; in time of trouble, crosses, and afflic- tions, Nord. 144, 179 ; to be said of such as be under the cross, Pra. Eliz. 545 ; under any trouble or cross, either private or common, Pra. B. 136; for deliverance from trouble, 1 Brad. 276; when we are punished of God for our sins or trial, Lit. Edw. 477 ; in great trouble of conscience; from Ps. cxliii, Pra. Eliz. 93 Agreement : v. Church. All Christians : v. Christians. All men : v. Intercession. All times : v. Times. Angels : for the help of God's holy an- gels, 3 Bee. 84, Lit. Edw. 474 Anger : contra iram, Pra. Eliz. 199— 385 ; against anger, ib. 105, (199) Assurance (v. Faith) : for assurance of election, Pra. B. 160 ; for sure hope of the life everlasting, Lit. Eliz. 253, Pra. B. 202, 204 Autumn : v. Times. Avarice : v. Covetousncss. Beatitudes : v. Graces. Biblical : v. Scripture. Bidding : v. Bidding. Bishojis : v. Ministers. Calling (v. Labourers, Cj'C. ): that all may walk in their vocation and calling, 3 Bee. 36, &c. ; that every man may live uprightly in his calling, Nord. 129; an- other, ib. 180 Captives : of any captive, according to the form of David, Ps. cxlii, Pra. Eliz. 92 ; for a faithful man being in endurance, 3 Bee. 34 Care : adversus curam mundanam, Pra. Eliz. 198,384; against worldly carefulness, Lit. Eliz. 250, Pra. Eliz. 104 (198) Charity : v. Graces, Love. Cheerfulness : v. Graces. Children (v. Husbands, Intercession, Pa- rents) : of children, 3 Bee. 77 ; of children for their parents, Lit. Edw. 462, Pra. Eliz. 483 ; for children, 3 Bee. 29, 30, 37, Pra. B. 176 Christ (v. God, Love, Mercy, Persever- ance) : ad Deum Filium, Pra. Eliz. 375 ; to God the Son, 3Bec. 76, Pra. Eliz. 453; devota oratio ad Jesum Christum, by St Bernardine, (O bone Je-u), Pra. Eliz. 202; the same in English, ib. 108; ad Jesum Christum, in verse, by bp Parkhurst, ib. 238; a prayer to Christ, in verse, by Chr. Lever, Poet. 523; certain short and pithy prayers (in verse) unto Jesu Christ our Saviour, by AV. Hunnis, ib. 152; a confes- sion of sins to Jesus Christ, 3 Bee. 16; de passione Christi, Pra. Eliz. 144, 180, &c, 283 ; upon the passion of our Saviour Christ, 1 Brad. 206, Pra. Eliz. 33, 85—88, 504— 512; to Christ crucified, Pra. B. 149; on Christ's resurrection and ascension, Pra. Eliz. 613, 514; to Christ ascended, Pra. B. 150 Christians : of all Christians, 3 Bee. 79, Lit. Edw. 466 ; meet for all men, at all times, Lit. Edw. 466; containing the duty of every true Christian, Lit. Eliz. 269 (comp. Pra. B. 191); necessary for all persons, partly translated by queen Mary from Tho. Aquinas (see under Wisdom), Lit. Eliz. 250 Church («. Adversity, Enemies, Gospel, Persecution, Sin) : pro statu ecclesiastico, Pra. Eliz. 370; for the universal church, &c., Lit. Eliz. 266, 576, 616, 643, Nord. 98, 105, Pra. B. 126, 129, Pra. Eliz. 98, 462, 408, 469; for the whole realm, and the body of the church, Pra. Eliz. 458; pro concordia et imitate ecclesia; Christi, 628 PRAYERS it. 377 ; pro concordia et consensu. ..in re- bus divinis, it. 188; pro consensu dogma- tum, et contra adversarios verse fidei, it. 377 ; for the concord of Christ's church. Lit. Eliz. 254, Pra. Eliz. 90, (184); for the peace of the church, Pra. Eliz. 98, 4G9 ; for unity and brotherly love in the church, 1 Cov. 385 j for agreement in mat- ters of Christian religion, 3 Bee. 40, &c; against false prophets, errors, and schisms, Nord. 119, 178; for the continuance of our religious blessing, and the building of the I spiritual Jerusalem, Pil. 393; for the re- storation of the mystical Jerusalem, 2 Jew. 1004; for love to Jerusalem, Pil. 368 ; for love of God's house, 2 Jew. 1015 ; templum ! ingrediens, Pra. Eliz. 394 Cleanness : v. Purity. Commandments : on the ten command- ments, 2 Brad. 256 Commons : v. People. Communion: v. Supper of the Lord. Concord: v. Church. Confession : suceincta confessio pecca- torum ; confessions of sins, Pra. Eliz. 373, 1 Brad. 200, 202, Lit. Eliz. 2G5, 483, 486, 487, Nord. 51, 53, Pra. B. 46, Pra. Eliz. 110, (204), 488; for the morning, 1 Bee. 401, Lit. Eliz. 246, Pra. B. 45; to God the Father, 3 Bee. 15 ; to Jesus Christ, it. 16, &c. ; to the Holy Ghost, it. 18 Conscience : v. Affliction, Peace. Continuance : v. Perseverance. Council : for the council, 3 Bee. 20, Lit. Edw. 455 Courtiers : for our courtiers, &c, Pil. 305 Covetousness (o. Sin) : adversus avari- tiani, Pra. Eliz. 397 ; against coietousness, 3 Bee. 59, 00 Cross : v. Affliction. Day : v. Morning. Death (v. Martyrdom) : upon the minding of death, Pra. Eliz. 537 ; in mortis peri- culo, it. 368; in peril of death, 2 Bee. 578, Pra. Eliz. 537 ; the last prayer of king Edward VI., Phil. 178; in bora mortis, Pra. Eliz. 202, 397 ; in the hour of death, Lit. Eliz. 256, Pra. B. 155, Pra. Eliz. 109, (202); prayer and thanksgiving in the hour of death, 2 Cov. 88, 91 ; to be said by a sick person w hen joyful and glad to die, Lit. Edw. 481 ; for such as lie at the point of death, 3 Bee. 68, 180, Lit. Edw. 481 ; a prayer on behalf of queen Elizabeth, com- posed by Whitgift, the day before his death, Lit. Eliz. 695 Deliverance : v. Enemies. Despair : v. Hope. Devil: v. Enemies {Ghostly). Dinner: v. Meat. Direction : v. Prosperity. Docility: pro docilitate, Pra. Eliz. 171, 172; pro docilitate pietatis, it. 368; for knowledge and understanding, being a translation of Erasmus's prayer, pro docili- tate, it. 516 Drunkenness : v. Gluttony. Election : v. Assurance. Enemies (v. Intercession, War) : for ad- versaries of God's truth, 3 Bee. 38, &c. ; contra inimicos veritatis Christi, Pra. Eliz. 185; adversus consilia inimicorum Dei et divinns illius veritatis, it. 18G; against the enemies of the truth, Lit. Eliz. 255, 628, 636, 647, Pra. B. 158, Pra. Eliz. 91. (185); against the enemies of the church, Pil. 452; against the enemies of the gospel, Lit. Eliz. 628,630; in hostium periculo, Pra. Eliz. 395 ; contra malorum insectationem, it. 309 ; for deliverance from our enemies, Lit. Eliz. 613, 040, 642; for deliverance from our enemies, taken from various parts of the Psalter, it. 543, 545, 610, 611, 627, 634, 633 ; for enemies, 3 Bee. 38 ; for our evil-willers, Pra. Eliz. 487 ; for God's jus- tice on enemies, Pil. 404, 405 Enemies (Ghostly) : against the world, the flesh, and the devil, and their tempta- tions, 3 Bee. 48, &c, 84, Lit. Eliz. 252, l'ra.B. 124; against the world, Pra. Eliz. 541 ; against the pomps and pleasures of the world, Pra. B. 175; a heavenly prayer in contempt of the world and the vanities thereof, in verse, Poet. 433; against the flesh, Pra. Eliz. 542; contra diabolum, it. 206, 397; against the deal, it. 112, (206), 543; see also Temptation, below. England (v. Sovereigns) : ad Deum Opt. Max.; verse*, Pra. Eliz. 238; a Latin prayer for the defence of the nation against the malice ol Satan, Lit. Eliz. 466, 596 n Envy (v. Sin): contra invidiam, Pra. Eliz. 385, see 199; against envy, it. 105, ti;9) Error: v. Church. Eucharist : v. Supper of the Lord. Evening and Night j v. Morning, Private, School): preces vespertina;; partly the Common Prayer, and in part from some ancient form, Pra. Eliz. 1'03 ; other evening prayers in Latin, it. 154, 157, 271 ; a motion to an evening prayer, Nord. 156; prayers for the evening, 3 Bee. 14, 75, Lit. Eliz. 262, Nord. 157, Pra. B. 50^" 4, Pra. Eliz. 445; in occasu solis, 1 Brad. 576; at the PRAYERS 629 setting of the sun, ib. 289, (576), Pra. B. 73, Pra. Eliz. 444; quum accenduntur lu- cernae, 1 Brad. 577; at the lighting up of candles, ib. 240, (577), Pra. B. 74, Pra. Eliz. Ho; cum exueris, 1 Brad. 577 ; on unclothing, i6.240, (677), Pra. B. 75, Pra. Eliz. 447 ; preees dicenda;, cum itur eubi- tum, &c, Pra Eliz. 272, &c. ; precatio cu- bitrnn euntis, in verse, ib. 409; cum intras lactam, 1 Brad. 577; on going to bed, 1 Bee 403. 1 Brad. 241, (511), Lit. Edw. 379. 3S0, 381, 540, Lit. Eliz. 256, Pra. B. 76, Pra. Eliz. 89, (183), 448; sub noctem, Pra. Eliz. 131, 372; for the night, 3 Bee. 14, 75, Pil. 339, Pra. Eliz. 446, (372); quum obdormiscis, 1 Brad. 578; quum itur dormitum, Pra. Eliz. 181 ; when ready to sleep, 1 Brad. 242, (578), Pra. B. 77, Pra. Eliz. 448 Faith (v. Assurance, Graces) : pro vera fide, Pra. Eliz. 3?8; for faith, 3 Bee. 45, 46, 81, 1 Brad. 65, 209, Lit. Edw. 4G9, Pra. B. 138, 203, Pra. Eliz. 522; pro vera.- fidei augniento, Pra. Eliz. 379, romp. 187 ; pro augniento et constantia in vera tide, Pra. Eliz. 187, ib. 379 ; for increase of faith, Lit. Eliz. 253; for strength and increase of faith, Pra. B. 88; for faith and assurance, 2 Brad. 153; pro tiducia in Deum, Pra. Eliz. 183, 378; for trust in God, Lit. Eliz. 254, Pra. Eliz. 89, (523), (183) Fame : v. Name. Family, Household ( v. Intercession, Pes- tilence): of householders, 3 Bee. 79, Lit. Edw. 465; certain prayers (for every day in the week, &c.) from the service daily used in the house of queen Catherine Parr, Lit. Eliz. 252 ; daily prayers f or household use, from Sternhold and Hopkins's Psalms, 1566, ib. 258 Fathers : v. Parents. Fear of God : pro titnore pio, Pra. Eliz. 367 ; for the fear of God, 3 Bee. 45, Pra. Eliz. 523 Flesh: v. Enemies (Ghostly). Fonjircness : v. Pardon. Fruits : for the | reservation of the fruits of the earth, 3 Bee. 44, 45 Gentlemen: for gentlemen, 3 Bee. 24, Lit. Edw. 457, see also Landlords, below. Gentlewomen : of gentler, omen ; in verse, Poet. 180, 184 Glory : v. Heaven. Gluttony : against gluttony and drunken- ness, 3 Bee. 60 God: v. Fear, Presence. God: a prayer to God the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost, Pra. B. 120 ; a form of prayer to God the Father, (includ- ing confession, desire of grace, and patience, prayer fur enemies, and for every man,) to the Son, and to the Holy Ghost, 2 Gov. 89, 90; a form of prayer and thanksgiving, to the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost, ib. 91 ; ad Deum Patrem, Pra. Eliz. 375 ; to God the Father, 3 Bee. 75, Pra. Eliz. 450; another, in Jesus our Redeemer, (Au- gustine) Pra. Eliz. 452 Godliness (see also Fear of God, Life) : pro vera pietate, Pra. Eliz. 376; pro doci- litate pietatis, ib. 3G8 ; for true godliness, 3 Bee. 82, Lit. Edw. 471 ; for a godly life, 3 Bee. 47, Pra. B. 172, 203 Good name : v Name. Goodness: for God's goodness, and con- tinuance of the same, Pra. Eliz. 545 Gospel (v. Enemies, Ministers) : for the increase of the gospel, 2 Jew. 1034 Grace (v. Prosperity) : pro gratia et misericordia, Pra. Eliz. 187; oratio, qua nos Deo conmieiulamtH, et Liratiain ab eo poscimus; ex Augustino, Pra. Eliz. 383; for grace, 3 Bee. 80, Lit. Edw. 407, Pra. B. 147, Pra. Eliz. 521; for grace and re- mission of sins, Pra. B. 191; the same en- larged, Lit. Eliz. 209 Graces (v. Holy Ghost) : pro fide, spe, et caritate ; from Jo. Lanspergius, Pra. Eliz. 380; for patience, cheerfulness, charity, illumination, and other graces, Pra. B. 169, &c. ; referring to the eight beatitudes, Pra. Eliz. 35, &c, (148, &c); pro Chris- tiana perfectione, ib. 380 Health (v. Pestilence): for the health of the body, 3 Bee. 83, Lit. Edw. 472 ; for health both of body and mind, Pra. Eliz. 535 Heart : v. Purity. Heaven: pro alterius vita? cupiditatem, Pra. Eliz. 206, 397 ; for the desire of the life to come, ib. 113, (206); in desire of the life to tome, from L. Vives, ib. 556; for the kingdom of God, Nord. 82, 87 ; for the glory of heaven, 3 Bee. 84, 85, Lit. Edw. 475 Holiness: v. Godliness, Life. Holy Ghost (v. God) : for the gift of the HolyGhost,3Sec.80, Lit. Edw.iu8,Pra B. 202; for God's Spirit, and grace to pray effectually, Pra. Eliz. 457 ; for the assist- ance of the Holy Spirit, 1 Bee. 67, Nord. 35 ; for the witness of the Holy Ghost, and that by his operation we may overcome carnal lusts, Lit. Eliz. 254; for his gifts, 3 Bee. 80; ad Spiritual Sanctum, Pra. Eliz. 680 PRAYERS 186, 37C; ad Spiritum, ut corda nostra sibi in templum dedicatum inhabitet, ib. 187 ; to the Holy Ghost, 3 Bee. 76, Pra. Eliz. 450; confession of sins to the Holv Ghost, 3 Bee. 18 Home: v. Journey. Hope (v. Assurance, Graces): contra desperationem, Pra. Eliz. 363; against despair, ib. 504 Household : v. Family. Humility : viri fidelis oratio de se humili- ter sentientis ; ex Augustino, Pra. Eliz. 381 ; for humility, 3 Bee. 82, Lit. Edw. 470 Husbands and Wives (v. Intercession, Parents): pro felici conjugio, Pra Eliz. 393 ; of the married, 2 Lat. 161 ; of hus- bands, 3 Bee. 79, Lit. Ediv. 463, 464 ; of wives, 3 Bee. 79, Lit. Edw. 404 ; for the mar- ried, 3 Bee. 27, 28; petition for husbands, ib. 37 ; for wives, ib. ; prayer for a wife and children, Pra. B. 170; quum legitur evan- gelium de nuptiis in Cana Galileae, Pra. Eliz. 371 Idleness i against it, 3 Bee. 60, 61 Idolatry : against it, 3 Bee. 56 Illumination : v. Graces. Intercession (v. Calling): for all men, for enemies, for the persecuted, for wife, children, and family, Pra. B. 171, &c. Jericho : v. Popery. Jerusalem : v. Church. Journey : iter ingressurus, Pra. Eliz. 391 ; ingrediens iter, 1 Brad. 574; on going any journey, ib. 235, (574), Pra. B. 67, 68 ; dum es in via aut itiuere, Pra. Eliz. 394 ; for travellers by land, 3 Bi c. 34 ; reversus domum, 1 Brad. 576, Pra. Eliz. 395 ; on coining home, 1 Brad. 238, (576), Pra. B. 72, Pra. Eliz. 443; after a journey ; by queen Elizabeth, Lit. Eliz. 607 n Joy : pro gaudio spirituali ; from Eras- mus, Pra. Eliz. 377; for spiritual joy ; the same, ib. 531 Judyes : V. Magistrates. Judgment: in contemplation of the judgment, 2 Lat. 01 ; the fear of the judg- ment and judgment day; from Augustine, Pra. Eliz. 557 Justice : v. Enemies. King : v. Sovereigns. Kingdom of God: prayers for it, Nord. 82, 87 Knowledge (v. Docility, Life, Redemp- tion, Scripture) : for knowledge of God and his word, Pra. B. 203; for the know- ledge of ourselves, 3 Bee. 80, Lit. Edw. 408 Labourers : for labourers and men of occupation, 3 Bee. 25, Lit. Edw. 459; to be said before a man begins his work, Lit. Eliz. 205 Landlords (v. Gentlemen) : for landlords, 3 Bee. 24, Lit. Edw. 458 Lawyers: for lawyers, 3 Bee. 25, Lit. Edw. 459 Laymen : v. Parishioners. Life (v. Godliness) : for newness of life, Pra. Eliz. 525 ; for a life agreeable to our knowledge, 3 Bee. 83, Lit. Edw. 472 Life to come : v. Heaven. Living ; for competent and necessary liv- ing, 3 Bee. 51, 52, 83, Lit. Edw. 473; a prayer of Solomon for sufficiency of liveli- hood. Lit. Edw. 478 Love, Charity (v. Church, Graces): pro vere Chri.-tiano amore, Pra. Eliz. 189, 379; for love towards Christ, ib. 523 ; for charity, 3 Bee. 46, 81, Lit. Edw. 470 ; for charity, or love, towards our neighbours, Pra. Eliz. 483, 484 Magistrates (v. Sovereigns) : pro Chris- tianis magistratibus, Pra. Eliz. 3S8; for magistrates, 3 Bee. 20, 21, 36, Pra. Eliz. 482; of magistrates, 3 Bee. 76; for the judges, 3 Bee. 20, Lit. Edw. 456 Maids : of maids, 3 Bee. 78, Lit. Edw. 463 Mariners : v. Sea. Marriage, and Married : v. Husbands. Martyrdom • of one standing at the stake, 1 Brad. 292, Phil. 162; Cranmer's prayer a iittle before his death, 1 Cran. xxvi, 2 Cran. 5G5 ; Hooper's prayer at the stake, 2 Hoop, xxviii. Masters: for masters, :i Bee. 30, 37, Lit. Edw. 403 ; of masters, 3 Bee. 77, 78, Lit. Edw. 462 Meat : sumpturus cibum, 1 Brad. 575 ; before meat, 1 Bee. 173, 1 Brad. 236, &c, Pra. iJ. 69; in convivio, 1 Brad. 575; in the meal time. 1 Brad. 237, Pra. B. 70; sumpto cibo, 1 Brad. 576; after meat, 1 Brad. 237, Pra. B. 71 ; see also Graces. Meditation : v. Private prayers, Medita- tions. Merchants: for merchants, 3 Bee. 25, Lit. Edw. 458 Mercifulness: for mercifulness, 3 Bee. I 82, Lit Edw. 471 Mercy («. Goodness, Grace, Pardon, Rebellion, Repentance) : penitentis et divi- nam misericordiam implorantis; ex Augus- tino, Pra. Eliz. 373; pro divina miseri- cordia, ib. 370 ; a petition for mercy, Pit. 347 ; for the mercy of God (in remission of sins), 1 Brad. 203; to Christ for mercy, PRAYERS 631 Lit. Edw. 481; for the avoiding of God's wrath for our sins, 1'ra. B. 154 ; a comfort after craving of mercy, (I'sa.), Pra. Eliz. 500; in commendation of God's mercy re- ceived (Augustine), ib. 501, (373) Mid-day (v. School) : cogitations for about the mid-day, 1 Brad. 238 Mind (Sound): v. Wisdom. Ministers (v. Sermon): pro fidelibus mi- nistris, et fruetu evangelii, Pra. Eliz. 188 ; pro ministris verhi, et fruetu evangelii, ib. 388; quum legitur evangelium de seminante semen suuni, ib. 371 ; for bishops, pastors, and ministers, 3 Bee. 21, &c., 30, Lit. Edw. 450, Pil. 121, Pra. Eliz. 481, Pra. B. 127, 130 ; for more labourers, 2 Jew. 1024; for the restoration of preachers, 3 Bee. 247 ; for faithful preachers, Pil. 452 ; of mini- sters, 3 Bee. 77 ; pro annunciando verbum Domini confidenter, Pra. Eliz. 197; to speak the word of God boldly ; from Acts iv, ib. 98, (197) Misery: v. Affliction. Morning, Day (v. Confession, Labourers, Private, School) : quum expergiscimur, 1 Brad. 572; on waking, ib. 230, (572), Pra. B. GO, Pra. Eliz. 440; ad primum intuitum 1 m is, 1 Brail. 573 ; on first behold- ing the daylight, 1 Brad. 231, (573), Pra. B. 01 ; quum surgis, 1 Brad. 573; on rising, ib. 231, (573), Lit. Edw. 379, Pra. B. 61, 02, Pra. Eliz. 88, (183), 441; quum induimur, 1 Brad.ulA; oratio inter vestienduni, Pra. Eliz. 244; at the putting on of clothes, 1 Brad. 232, (573), Pra. B. 03, Pra. Eliz. 442; inter lavandum manus, Pra. Eliz. 244 ; indutus pro auspicio diei, 1 Brad. 574 ; when made ready to begin the day, ib. 232, (574), Pra. B. 63; cogitations meet to begin the day with, 1 Brad. 233, Pra. B. 64; pia meditatioante preces, Pra. Eliz. 245; pre- cationes matutinae, ib. 130, 242, 243, 244; preces matutina? ; taken in part from the Common Prayer-book, partly from some ancient manuals, ib. 245; precatio in aurora, petens protectionem Domini, ib. 182 ; for the morning, 1 Bee. 401, 3 Bee. 14, 75, 1 Lat. 433, Lit. Edw. 380, 538, Lit. Eliz. 258, 208, Pra. B. 45—48, Pra. Eliz. 88, (182), 441, 442; a prayer to be used in pri- vate houses every morning, Lit. Eliz. 258 ; a confession and other prayers to be said in the morning, ib. 246, &c; a prayer to be said both morning and evening, Pra. Eliz. 437 ; egrediens domo, 1 Brad. 574 ; on going abroad, ib. 234, (574), Pra. B. CO, Pra. Eliz. 443 Mortification . for mortification, 1 Brad 190, Nord. 72, 88, Pra. B. 92, Pra. Eliz. 52G Mothers : v. Parents. Name: pro bona famaconservanda, Pra. Eliz. 197 ; pro tuenda bona fama, ib. 393 ; for a good name, 3 Bee. 83; for the keeping of a good name, Pra. Eliz. 103, (197) Nation: v. England, Realm. Night: v. Evening. Oppression : v. Sermons. Pardon (v. Grace, Mercy, Repentance): a prayer and lamentation of a sinner, Pra. B. 142 ; pro venia delictorum, 1'ra. Eliz. 368 ; devota oratio, ib. 202; for the remis- sion or forgiveness of sins, 3 Bee. 50, 51, 75, Lit. Eliz. 252, Nord. 59, 04, Pra. B. 139, 172, Pra. Eliz. 489, 490, 492, 493, (202), 494, 495, 490, 498, 499, 500; prayers for pardon, selected from various parts of the scriptures, canonical and apocryphal, Lit. Eliz. 541, 609, 633; for deliverance from sin, and to be restored to God's fa- vour, Pra. B. 188 Parents (v. Husbands) : of fathers and mothers, 3 Bee. 77, Lit. Edw. 462; pro parentibus nostris; composed by Erasmus for St Paul's School, Pra. Eliz. 394; prayer for fathers and mothers, 3 Bee. 29; petition for fathers, ib. 37 Parishioners : petition for them, 3 Bee. 37 Parliament: a prayer and thanksgiving for the queeu used in parliament, Lit. Eliz. 581; a prayer used in parliament only, ib. 582 ; bidding prayer in a sermon before parliament, Sand. 34 Passion: v. Christ. Patience (v. Graces, Sermons, Sickness) : for patience, 3 Bee. 81, 82, Lit. Edw. 470; for patience in trouble and affliction, 2 Bee. 464, Lit. Edw. 250, Pra. B. 182, Lit. Edw. 474, Pra. Eliz. 89 (184) Peace (v. Church) : for a quiet con- science, 3Bec. 81, Lit. Edw. 409 ; for peace and quietness of realms, 3 Bee. 42, 43 Penitence : v. Psalms, Repentance. People (v. Sovereigns) : for the com- mons, 3 Bee. 20 ; for subjects, 3 Bee. 3G ; to be used by the commons, ib. 77 ; the prayer of a good subject, Lit. Edw. 4G1 Perfection : v. Graces. Persecution (v. Intercession, Martyrdom ) : in the time of persecution, 1 Brad. 278, 578; of the afflicted for the profession of God's word, Pra. B. 159; of Anne As- kewe, Bale 210, 237, 2U8 ; of Ridley, for support under persecution, Rid. 142 ; of Philpot, for wisdom to answer his accusers, G32 PRAYERS Phil. 19 ; for persecuted Christians, Lit. Eliz. 546; for the scattered and perse- cuted flock of Christ, Pil. 273; for the faithful afflicted in France, 1 Brad. 571, Pra. if. 161, Pra. Eliz. 484 Perseverance: for continuance in seeking after Christ ; by Augustine, Pra. Eliz. 628 ; for true perseverance, Pra. B. 2U4 Pestilence (v. Psalms) : tempore pesti- lence, Pra. Eliz. 391; for deliverance from pestilence, Lit. Eliz. 507, Pra.B. 84, Pra. Eliz. 534 (391) ; for preservation from plague and other diseases, 3 Bee. 43,41; family prayers in time of pestilence, Lit. Eliz. 603 ; a form of meditation, Grin. \ ill Piety: v. Godliness. Plague : v. Pestilence. Poor: for the poor, 3 .Bee. 2G, Lit. Edw. | 461, Pra. Eliz. 486 Popery : for the removal of popery, 3 Bee. 247, he. ; for the confusion of all popery and false doctrine, Pil. 615; for the fall of the mystical Jericho, 2 Jew. 986 Preachers : v. Ministers, Sermons. Presence: for the presence of God, 1 Brad. 264 Pride (v. Sin): contra snperbiam, Pra. 198, 384 ; against pride, 3 Bee. 57, 58, Pra. B. 168 ; against pride and unchasteness, Pra. Eliz. 104 (198) Princes : v. Sovereigns. Prisoners : v. Captives. Private: an order of private prayer for morning and evening every day in the week, (in K. Edward's Primer,) Lit. Edw. 382, &c. ; private prayers and meditations for various times of the day, 1 Brad. 230, &c, Pra. B. GO, &c, (1 Brad. 572, &c.) Prosperity : for good success, and the direction of Christ in all our doings, Pra. Eliz. 538 ; in rebus prosperis, ib. 200, 389 ; in prosperity, Lit. Edw. 479, Pra. Eliz. 10G, (200); for grace in prosperity and ad- versity, Lit. Eliz. 253 Protection : for divine protection, 1 Brad. 242 Psalms (v. Psalms): Latin prayers from Psalms i. ii. iii. and li. by P. Martyr, Pra. Eliz. 419; his prayers frern Psalms i. and ii. in English, Pra. B 205; the seven pe- nitential Psalms in Latin, with a short prayer upon each, Pra. Eliz. 297 ; a prayer on Psalm cxv., 1 Bee. 301, &c. Public : a preparation, or preface to public prayer, Pra. Eliz. 449 Purity: pro munditia cordis, Pra. Eliz. 369; for purity of heart, 3 Bee. 81, Lit. Edw. 469, Pra. Eliz. 524; pro custodia pudicitia;, Pra. Eliz. 392 Queen : v. Sovereigns. Bealm (v. Church, England). Bebellion : in a time of rebellion, Lit. Eliz. 536 ; prayer for mercy annexed to a homily on rebellion, 2 Cran. 202 Redemption: for the true knowledge of the mystery of our redemption, Pra. B. 87 Remission: v. Pardon. Repentance (v. Confession): resipiscen- tis, Pra. Eliz. 370 ; alia pro eodem, ex Hieremia, ib. ; penitentis, et divinam mi- Fericordiam irnplorantis ; ex Augustino, ib. 373; alia ex eodem, ib. 374; for re- pentance, 1 Brad. 210, Lit. Eliz. 542, 543, Pra. B 139 ; for true repentance and mercy, Lit. Eliz. 612, 613, 640; for contri- tion, ib. 252 ; a prayer meet for our time and state (c. 1555, in exile?) to move us to true repentance, &c, Pra. B.18;a solemn and repentant prayer for former life mis- spent, by Sir N. Breton, Poet. 181; a prayer of a repentant sinner, by W. A., in verse, Poet. 508 ; a complaint of a sinner in that he sinneth again after repentance (Augus- tine), Pra Eliz. 503 Reputation : v. Name. Rich : for rich men, 3 Bee. 25, 26, Lit. Edw. 460 Rulers: v. Magistrates. Schism : v. Church. School: two prayers composed for St Paul's school, London, by Erasmus — pro docilitate, Pra. Eliz. 171, 372 — pro paren- tibus nostris, ib. 394 ; prayers to be used at Hawkshead school (one for the morning and two for the evening), Sand. 440, 444; for the scholars at Kivington ; morning, Pil. 6G4, midday, ib. 6G5, evening, ib. 6G6; other morning and evening prayers to be used in the same school, ib. 663; quum adeunda est schola, Pra. Eliz. 207; a prayer to be said of children before they study their lesson at school, Lit. Edw. 539 Scripture (v. Psalms, Jeremiah, Manas- seli): precationes biblicae; sc. Neemise, Mo- seh, Danielis, Manassis, Asa?, Tobia?, et aliorum, Pra. Eliz. 362,367 ; prayers from scripture, viz., those of Asa, Manasses, Job, Hieremy, and Solomon, >7>. 94— 96 (193- 195); those of Nehemiah paraphrased, Pil. 296—305, 403; precationes ex Novo Testa- mento; perhaps collected by Sir Tho. More, ib. 353; before reading the scriptures, 2 Hoop. 3; for understanding of God's word, 3 Bee. 82, 83, Lit. Edw. 472, Lit. Eliz. 2.53, Pra. B. 203 PRAYERS 633 Sea (v. War): for mariners, 3 Bee. 33 Seaso7is : v. Times Sermons: ante concionem (auditam), Pra. Eliz. 386 ; before hearing a sermon, 3 Bee. 52, 53, Pra. B. 125, 135, Pra. Eliz. 515; bidding prayer, in a sermon before the parliament, Sand. 34; prayers offered by the preacher after sermons on the sacra- ment, 1 Brad. 110, Hutch. 233, 234, 287; after sermons on oppression, Hutch. 312, 339; prayer for queen Elizabeth in a ser- mon, Sand. 41G; prayers occur in other sermons, as in 2 Jew. 986, 1004, &c. ; post auditam coucionem, Pra. Eliz. 387 ; after sermon, for the whole state of Christ's church, Pra. B. 120; thanksgiving after sermon, 3 Bee. 53 Servants: of servants, 3 Bee. 78, Lit. Edw. 463; for servants, 3 Bee. 30, 31, 37 Sickness (v. Affliction) : in morbo, Pra. Eli;. 370 ; in gravi morbo, ib. 192, and see 202 n.; of the sick, 3 Bee. 100, 114, 115, 116, 130, 155, 158, 159, 164, 178, 179, 185, 187, 188, 2 Eat. 174, Pra. Eliz. 531, 533, (192) ; for a patient and thankful heart in sickness, 3 Bee. 83, 84, Lit. Edw. 474; for the sick, 3 Bee. 31, 146, 155, 158, 179, Lit. Edw. 399, Pra. B. 155; apud aegrotum, dum invisitur, Pra. Eliz. 190; at the visi- tation of the sick, ib. 554, (190) Sin («. Affliction, Confession, Pardon, Repentance): on the wrath of God against sin, 1 Brad. 224; pro tollenda morum pravi- tate, et vita melius instituenda; ex Augus- tino, Pra. Eliz. 380; the same in English at greater length, ib. 438; quum recitatur locus Pauli, "expurgate vetus fermentum," &c, ib. 371 ; of the church against sins, from Wisd. xv, ib. 94, (193) ; to keep the tongue, and to eschew the infection of the world, ib. 92; against pride, unbelief, envy, eovetousness, and various other sins, Pra. B. 168, &c. ; generally for avoiding of all sin, 3 Bee. 62, 63, Pra. B. 177 Single (v. Maids) : of single men, 3 Bee. 78,79, Lit. Edw. 463; for the unmarried, 3 Bee. 27 ; pro felici conjugio, Pra. Eliz. 393 Slander: against slandering and back- biting, 3 Bee. 61, 62 Soldiers : v. War. Sound mind : v. Wisdom. Sovereigns (v. Council, People): for all kings and rulers, Lit. Eliz. 207 ; for all kings, princes, countries, and people, which do profess the gospel, ib. 580; for the king (Edward VI.), 3 Bee. 19, Lit. Edio. 406, 454; precatio ad exemplar orationis Salo- monis pro regina (Elizabeth), Pra. Eliz. 310; for the queen, Lit. Eliz. 580, Nord. 41, 45, Pra. B. 128, 130, Pra. Eliz. 32, 475, 477, 479; in a sermon, Sand. 416; for the queen's birthday, Lit. Eliz. 556 ; for the preservation of the queen's majesty, ib. 659, 660, 662, 683—695 ; for the preservation of the queen's majesty, and for her armies both by sea and land, ib. 024 ; for the queen, and all in authority, ib. 269, Pra. B. 191 ; a prayer and thanksgiving for the queen used in parliament, Lit. Eliz. 581 ; a godly prayer for queen Elizabeth, by Tho. Mid- dleton, in verse, Poet. 551 ; for the queen on her sickness and recovery, Lit. Eliz. 516, 517; on the discovery of Dr Parry's plot, ib. 585, 587 ; for queen Elizabeth and England, Pil. 198, Pra. Eliz. 559 ; thanks- giving and prayer for the preservation of the queen and the realm, Lit. Eliz. 544, 644; pro principe adolescente, ex oratione Salomonis, Pra. Eliz. 370 Spring : v. Times. Study : v. School. Subjects : v. People. Success : v. I'rosperily. Summer : v. Times. Supper : v. Meat. Supper of the Lord: on the holy com- munion, in sermons, 1 Brad. 110, Hutch. L';j.'t, L'.'S4, 287 ; ante sacram communionem, Pra. Eliz. 385; before receiving the com- munion, 1 Bee. 119, 3 Bee. 53, Sic, Pra. B. 90, Pra. Eliz. 517,518,519,(385); one from Eusebius, Pra. Eliz. 519 ; on receiv- ing, by Chrysostom, 1 Jew. 538; at receiv- ing the mystery of Christ's body, 3Bec. 56; at receiving the mystery of Christ's blood, ib. ; for prayers after receiving, see Thanks- givings. Swearing : against it, 3 Bee. 57 Teachableness : v. Docility, School. Temptation (v. Enemies ( ( Ihostly), Sin) : against temptation, Lit. Eliz. 248, Pra. Eliz. 540 ; for present help in temptation, Pra. B. 151 Thanksgivings : v. Thanksgivings. Times and Seasons: fructuosa precatio quovis tempore dicenda, Pra. Eliz. 201, see 107; precatio elficacissima, quovis tem- pore, et a quibusvis, sa;pe dicenda, ib. 390; at all times, 1 Brad. 245, Lit. Edw. 476, Lit. Eliz. 251, 264, Pra B. 147, 189, Pra. Eliz. 107; tempore veris, Pra. Eliz. 389; in a;state, ib. 390; in autumno, ib. 391; in hyeme, £6, ; for fair weather, Pra. B. 200 ; (for prayers adapted to different parts of the day, see Morning and Evening) • quo- ties horam sonare audia, Pra. Eliz. 394 42 634 PRAYERS — PREBENDARIES Tongue : v. Sin, Slander, Swearing. Travellers : v. Journey. Trouble : v. Affliction, Patience. Trust: v. Faith. Truth: for understanding of the truth, Rid. 5 Tumult : v. Rebellion, War. Unbelief: v. Sin. Unchasteness : v. Whoredom. Understanding : v. Knowledge, Scrip- ture, Truth, Wisdom. Unity: v. Church. Unmarried: v. Single. Vanity of the world : v. Enemies. Vices : v. Sin. Vocation : v. Calling. War (v. Enemies, Peace, Sovereigns) : in time of war, Lit. Eliz. 615, G28, &c, 636, &c, 644; in war, tumult, Sic, Lit. Eliz. 476, 536, 645, 650 ; for soldiers, 3 Bee. 33; of Constantine's soldiers, Pil. 413; of Theodosius, ib. ; in behalf of Henry IV. of France, Lit. Eliz. 647, 652; for the sue- cess of the Protestants in France, ib. 649; for the prosperous success of her majesty's forces and navy, ib. 665, 671—678; two by the queen herself, ib. 666, 671, Nord. 188 Weather : v. Times. Whoredom : against it, 3Bec. .'8; against pride and unchasteness, Pra.Eliz. 104,(198) Winter : v. Times. Wisdom (v. Knowledge, Persecution): for wisdom, Sic, Hutch. 208, Lit. Eliz. 249 ; for obtaining of wisdom, from AVisd. ix, Pra. Eliz. 96, (195) ; of Jesus the son of Sirach.in necessity and for wisdom, Ecclus. ult., '&.; for the obtaining of a sound mind, ib. 524; a fruitful prayer to be said at all times (being in part a translation of the precatio aurea B. Tho. ah Aquino pro gratia divinae sapientia;, made by queen Mary, when 11 years old), ib. 107, see Lit. Eliz. 250; the original Latin, or an adaptation of it, Pra. Eliz. 201 Wives : v. Husbands, Women. Women (v. Gentlewomen, Husbands and Wives, Maids, Parents) : for women with child, 3 Bee. 28, Pra. B. 157 ; of a woman with child, Pra. Eliz. 544 Word of God: v. Scripture. Workmen : v. Labourers. Worhs ( Good) : v. Godliness, Life. World: v. Enemies (Ghostly). World to come : v. Heaven, Judgment. Preachers, Preaching: ». Ministers ; also London (Paul's cross, and Spittle), Sermons. Preaching without licence forbidden in the time of Henry V., Bale 85 ; twelve preachers licensed by Cambridge univer- sity, 2 Lat. 324, 329, Park. 238; Cran. mer's advice on preaching before king Henry, 2 Cran. .308; preaching forbidden for a time, in consequence of sermons on the king's divorce, ib. 283; preaching for or against pmgatory. and other disputed subjects, forbidden for a year, '6.460; what to be preached, ib. 461, 4C2; preaching in favour of the king's marriage enjoined, ib. 461 ; order for preaching, and bidding of the beads in all sermons, 16. 460; the preach- ing of friar Brenchley, ib. 302; sermons to be made against popery, at least four times a year, ib. 498; parsons enjoined to preach once a quarter at the least, ib. 154, 155 ; inhibition against all preaching for a time, 1548, 2 Cran. 513, Lit. Edw. xi. n., 3Zur. 645 n.; letter from king Edward's council to all licensed preachers, 2 Cran. 512; king Edward's itinerant chaplains, 2 Brad. xxv ; Ridley's letter to the preachers in his diocese, on the sins of the times, Rid. 334; articles of inquiry concerning preaching, ib. 530; article respecting preaching and prayers every Sunday and festival-day, 2 Hoop. 129; preaching prohibited by queen Elizabeth at the beginning of her rtign, Lit. Eliz. xi, 1 Zur. 7, 2 Zur. 16 n., 29; preaching restored, 2 Zur. 30, but dis- couraged by her, Grin, xii ; few preachers in Suffolk, Park. 307 ; seditious ones at Paul's cross, Sand, xx; preachers bred at Cambridge in the time of Elizabeth, 1 Whitg. 313; the number of preachers re- strained, Grin. 376, &c. ; what sort allowed by Grindal, ib. 380; to be deacons at the least, t*6. 188 ; preachers of corrupt or popish doctrines to be presented to the ordinary, ib. 144 ; injunctions about ser- mons, ib. 128,160; some preachers refused to administer sacraments, i"6 413; eminent ones in England, IBrad. 562; licenses to preach, Bale 85, Park. 242, 383, 389, 1 Wliitg. 544, 3 Whitg. 40, 41, 2 Zur. 148, 162; those dated before 8 Feb. 1575—6, to be void, Grin. 187 Prebendaries: their duty, 2 Cran. 162; thej are bound to keep hospitality, ib. 160; Cranmer condemns their idleness and fond- ness for belly-cheer, ib. 396, 397; question whether the king and parliament may not reform them, if they use not their prebends as they ought, i*6. 466; article to be in- quired respecting them, Grin. 179; those of Christchurch, Canterbury, allowed to change their houses for life, 2 Cran. 417 ; serving-men madeprebendaries. Park. 176, PREBENDARIES — PREDESTINATION 635 312; a dispensation sought for a child to be made one, ib. 362 Precantes: »>. Excommunication. Precepts: golden precepts, by A. Bourcher, Poet. 207 PrecesPuivat.e, 15G4: Pra. Eliz. 209—317 Precisians: v. Puritans. Predestinates : heretics so called, Bog. 156 Predestination and Election : u. Free-will, Perseverance. A treatise of election and free-will, 1 Brad. 211 ; a brief sum of the doctrine of election and predestination, ib. 219 ; the Defence of Election, ib. 307 ; notes thereon, ib. 305, 591 ; Kidley composed a treatise De Electione et Pra'destinatione, but it is not extant, 2 Brad. 171 n., 214, 220, Rid. xv, 368 ; Latin tract on the words "Deus cujus vult misereatur, quern vult indurat," Pil. 673; the Lambeth articles, 3 Whitg. 612; the question of predestina- tion stated, IVA/ta. 24; the doctrine stated, asserted, explained, defended, 3 Bee. 608, 616, 2 Brad. 133, 195, &c, 3 Bui. 185, Calf. 350, 2 Hoop. 40, Now. (53, 54, 56, 101, 102), 171, 172, 174, Bog. 142— 157 ; on the word "predestination," Aow. (102), Phil. 403; election is the doctrine of God's word, 1 Brad. 311 ; scriptural examples of it, Bog. 144; the case of the penitent thief, 3 Tijn. 210; it is a deep mystery, 2 Bee. 481, 1 Tyn. 89; curious inquiries respecting predestination condemned, 2 Lat.Yib, 204; the doctrine is perilous when made the subject of rash inquiry, 1 Tyn. 505; we should not go beyond the scrip- ture, 2 Brad. 214; the deep secrets of preJestination are not to be known further than God has revealed them in his word, 2 Ful. 220; repentance is the grammar school, predestination the university, 2 Brad. 134; the elect angels, 1 Brad. 322; the manner and order of our election, 3 Tyn. 35—39; election is of two kinds, to office, as that of Saul and Judas, and to eternal life, 1 Brad. 315; God's eternal book of predestination, 1 Ful. 329, 330 ; the Lamb's book of life, Bale 434, 578, 615; the cause of election and predestination to eternal life is only the good-will and mercy of God, 1 Brad. 180, 312, 1 Hoop. 264, Bog. 148; his glory is the sole end thereof, 1 Brad. 314, 3 Tyn. 191 ; probations out of scripture that God's election is free and undeserved, 3 Bee. 316, &c. ; he did not choose men for any goodness either past or to come, 1 Bee. 72, Pil. 194, 195, 674, 2 Tyn. 190, 3 Tyn. 208—210 ; but election is sovereign and free, 1 Bee. 79, Sand. 257 ; God chooseth whom he will, 1 Tyn. 113, 2 Tyn. 181 ; his choice was before the world began, even from everlasting, 1 Brad. 312, 2 Brad. 92, PH. 674, 1 Tyn. 65, 110 ; his will is determined and immutable, 2 Brad. 129; his predestination to life is not of all men, 1 Brad. 313; nor of all that are outwardly called, or in the visible church, Note. (57), 175, 3 Tyn. 107, 109, 114; but of a certain number, 3 Bee. 84, 2 Hoop. 25, Lit. Edw. 475, of individuals, Pra. B. 11, who were chosen in Christ, 1 Brad. 220, 312, 1 Tyn. 65; and who constitute the church properly so called, 4 Bui. 7, Phil. 136, 332 (and see Church, i, ii; also Christ, vii) ; for their sake the world was made, Phil. 335; the commodities proceeding from election, 1 Brad. 308 ; it is the be- ginning of salvation, 1 Bee. 72; by it the work of our salvation is taken out of our hands, and made the work of God only, 1 Tyn. 505 ; without it none would be saved, ib. ; God's love for his elect, and what he does for them, 1 Tyn. 14, 77, 3 Tyn. 191, 192 ; the method of their salvation, 2 Tyn. 183; Christ's work for the elect, ib. 168, 169; God seeketh them, not they God, 3 Tyn. 112; Mary being first chosen of God, chose the good part, 1 Tyn. 87; his work in his chosen, ib. 54, 89; the drawing of the predestinate, 3 Bui. 189 ; God teaches them to know and to follow him, 3 Tyn. 49; in God's time they are called and justified, 1 Brad. 314, 1 Hoop. 264, Now. (62), 181 ; their hearts melt at the preaching of God's mercy, 1 Tyn. 19; the cause why some be- lieve and others do not in God's predesti- nation, 3 Tyn. 139, 140; by election God is our Father, 1 Brad. 119; it leads to holi- ness, 2 Brad. 166, Phil. 224, Sand. 190, Wool. 29; those whom God has chosen he makes holy, Now. (54), 172 ; he gives his Spirit to them, 1 Tyn. 449 ; how we are to make our calling and election sure, 2 Ful. 92, Phil. 224, 1 Tyn. 60, 2 Tyn. 87, 193 ; it cannot be known by those who only honour God with their lips, 1 Tyn. 78 ; it is made sure to ourselves by diligence, 1 Ful. 72, 85; evidences or tokens of election, 1 Brad. 302, 3 Bui. 187, 2 Jew. 821, 934, 2 Lat. 205, 206, Phil. 230, 1 Tyn. 107 ; no man can consent to God's law except he be chosen, ib. 80; holiness is an evidence, Phil. 286; it is proved by good works, Sand. 214 n., 1 Tyn. 71, &c, 77, 80, 85; restitution is a token of it, 1 Lat. 263; the Spirit is the seal and sign of it, 1 Brad. 79, (536 PREDESTINATION — PRELATES and a witness of it, 1 Ful. 415, 420; faith is the demonstration of it, 1 Brad. 313; God's people feel in themselves the earnest of salvation; they judge not of others, ex- cept by their works, ib. 328; the elect can. not be distinguished by us in this world, 2 Lat. 56; we must judge of election by the event, and not otherwise, 1 Hoop. 264; as many as are B ted fast in the faith were foreeliosen to everlasting life, Lit. Edw. 511,(509); they that are in heaven know the elect, and for them only pray, 3 Tyn. 279; petition to be (manifestly) of the num- ber of the predestinate, 3 Bee. 84; their character and privileges, 1 Tyn. 77, 78, 263, 264, 3 Tyn. 30, 109, 111—114, Whita. 613; the scripture is their light and life, 2 Tyn. 143; they only understand it, Whita. 613, 614 ; how God trieth his elect ; Jonah an example, 1 Tyn. 455; their temptation, 3 Tyn. 36, 37; temptations respecting pre- destination, 2 Brad. 101, 102, 3 Bui. 187 ; fear expressed in regard to being in the number, 3 Bee. 172 ; the struggles of the elect against sin, 3 Tyn. 113; how God punishes them, 2 Hoop. 225; they are punished here, that they may not be con- demned with the world, Phil. 270; proba- tions out of scripture that God's election is certain and unchangeable, 3 Bee. 316 ; it is unto eternal life, 1 Brad. 313; it is certain for ever, ib. 314, 2 Jew. 933, ensuring per- severance to the end, 2 Brad. 113—115; they are preserved by the hand of God, 3 Tyn. 103; the fear of God is their keeper, Phil. 334; nothing chances to them with- out the singular providence of God, 3 Bee. 565; he will keep his chosen from delusion, 2 Jew. 933; how they may err, Phil. 334; God sometimes permits them to fall, 1 Tyn. 144; they may fall, but they arise again, 2 Cran. 92, 2 Hoop. 274, 2 Tyn. 171, 3 Tyn. 36, 37 ; they shall never perish, 1 Ful. 420; probations out of scripture that they cannot perish, 3 Bee. 318, 319; they are saved by Christ, 1 Cov. 70; they shall be judges, not judged, at the last day, 2 Lat. 191; a thanksgiving for election and other benefits consequent thereon, Pra. B. 147; God had his chosen people in the times of dark- ness, 1 Lat. 306, 527 ; he chose some out of Sodom, Egypt, Babylon, &c, Sand. 257 ; eleciion is required In infants who are bap- tized, 2 Brad. 290, 2 Cov. 268; it is not made frustrate by the want of outward baptism, 2 Bee. 221, 222; the doctrine of predestination misrepresented by heretics, Phil. 307 ; how some abuse it, 2 Lat. 175, Phil. 223; a carnal opinion deduced from it, 2 Lat. 175, 204; answer to certain enormities alleged to proceed from it, 1 Brad. 318; it occasions neither licentious- ness nor despair, ib. 303; but promotes holiness and joy, ib. 303, 304 ; it does not set aside means, 1 Whita. 524; it is not opposed to the invitations of the gospel, 1 Brad. 67; in what sense the salvation preached in the gospel belongs to all, 3 Bui. 33; the reprobate will be without excuse, 1 Brad. 219, 220; prayer cannot alter God's decrees, Pra. B. 6, 7, 8; the pope says that God chooseth us for our good qualities, 2 Tyn. 190; More says God remitteth not the sin of his chosen, because they are his chosen; but chose them be- cause he foresaw their repentance, 3 Tyn. 208; Tyndale's reply, ib. 209, 210; disputes concerning predestination, 1550, 1 Brad. 306 n. ; disagreement of Hooper and Tra- heron, 3 Zur. 406 ; argument against pre- destination, Hutch 85, 86; Latimer asserts that we may be in the book of life at one time, and afterward out of it, 2 Lat. 175; on the errors of Hart and others, 2 Brad. 170; views of Calvin and others, 3 Zur. 325, 326; Calvin's doctrine agreeable to that of all the doctors of the church, Phil. 46; P. Martyr's views, 3 Zur. 506; Beza's sentiments, 3 Whitg. 142, 143 ; dispute on predestination at Strasburgh, 1563, 2 Zur. 99, 102; controversy at Cambridge, 1595, occasioned by a sermon by W. Barret, Whita. x, 1 Whitg. xvii, 3 Whitg. Oil, &c. Predicaments, or categories: 1 Tyn. 157 Prefract: obstinate, 1 Brad.lTi Prelates : v. Bishops. What prelates are, viz. all that have any spiritual charge, 1 Lat. 61 ; who are right prelates, ib. 51 ; what they should be, 2 Lat. 24; prelates likened to ploughmen, 1 Lat. 61 ; admonition to them, ib. 65 ; evil ones a proof of God's anger, 1 Tyn. 195 Unpreaching prelates have been long suffered, 1 Lat. 193; they are made by the devil, ib. 202 ; they have not the zeal of Paul, ib. 520; how they are occupied, ib. 66, 67, 2 Lat. 24; they are the cause of commotions and rebellions, 1 Lat. 275; one of them angry with Latimer, ib. 154 ; one finds fault with a bell without a clapper, ib. 207 ; Christ an example to unpreaching prelates, ib. 199, 475 ; a terrible saying to them, ib. 63; their place of punishment, ib. 158 — The Practice or Prelates, by vV. PRELATES — PRETEND 637 Tyndale, 2 Tyn. 237—344 ; notices of it, 1 Tyn. xxNix, xli, 2 Tyn. 238; they obtain office by the service of kings and great men, in secular employments, 2 Tyn. 250 ; become clerks of kitchens, 2 Lat 120; their pompons badges and names, 1 Tyn. 246; the signification of their mitres, crosses, and ornaments, ib. 233, 234, 251, 252; if they were true apostles they would sell their mitres, crosses, &c, and give to the poor, 3 Tyn. 93; their pride and covetous- ness, 2 Tyn. 178, 254; they follow the Pharisees, ib. 240, &c. ; call themselves the church, and claim infallibility, ib. 289 ; have left preaching, but reserve to themselves certain ceremonies, 1 Tyn. 274; stop the gospel on pretence of insurrections and heresies, 2 Lat. 304 ; declare it heresy to know God's word, 1 Tyn. 243; their crafty pretences to stop the reading of the scrip- tures, 2 Lat. 303; their secret organization, and communications with each other, and ■with the pope, 2 Tyn. 296; they are a bicorporeum, or corpus neutrum, ib. 342; are occupied with secular offices, 2 Lat. 24; hold great places in the state, 1 Tyn. 274 ; become lords presidents and the like, 1 Lat. 68, 176; when employed as ambassa- dors, they consider nothing but the advan- tage of their church, 2 Tyn. 303, 342 ; care for the prosperity of no realm, and bear no true allegiance but to the pope, ib. 303 ; they flatter and seduce kings, 1 Tyn. 136, but trouble their realms, 2 Tyn. 245, 294, &c, 333, and destroy their authority, 1 Tyn. 239, 247, 249, 2 Tyn. 178; or usurp it, to put down their opponents, 1 Tyn. 185, 242, 337, 3 Tyn. 73 ; they exhort rulers to slay such as they have chosen to condemn, 1 Tyn. 242; issue their own proclamations under the king's name and authority, 2 Lat. 305; their plotting against the emperor Charles V., 2 Tyn. 312; mischiefs result- ing from their influence in this country, ib. 225, 294, &c, 302, 3 Tyn. 138, 166; their use of the mass, 2 Tyn. 224 ; their use of penance and purgatory, ib. 161 — 163 ; they often use astrology and necromancy, ib. 308; their sinful courses, ib. 161, &C, 254, 293, 342 ; summary of their evil ways, 1 Tyn. 336; admonition to them, 2 Tyn. 242 Premonstratensians : Newesham, the first house of the order in England, 2 Cran. 290 n Prendergast, co. Pembroke (?) : Rob. Holland, minister there, Poet. xlvi. Presbyterians: v. Puritans. Presbyterium : part of a church, 1 Jew. 311 Presbyters : v. Priests, viii, ix. Presbytery: why the original word not ren- dered priesthood, 1 Ful. 240, &c. ; Beza on the word, 1 Whitg. 488; "presbyterium" used by Cyprian for a consistory of elders, 1 Ful. 153; of seigniory or government by elders, 3 Whitg. 150, &c. ; on presbyteries or consistories, ib. 538, &c. ; there were consistories of elders in the primitive church, and there are such in some churches now, but not in the church of England, lFul. 255; whether government by seniors ought to be perpetual, 3 Whitg. 164; a presbytery or consistory in every parish desired by the Puritans, Grin. 341, Rog. 340, 1 Zur. 245, 292, 295, 296 ; not permitted by queen Elizabeth, 1 Ful. 270; the inconvenience of the seigniory in the time of Christian princes, especially in the state of this church, 3 Whitg. 209 ; such con- sist Ties would not be able to correct the great, Pil. 380, 381 ; presbytery existed in Guernsey, 2 Zur. 265 ; private presbyteries first erected in England, Rog. 8 ; Bullin- ger's opinion of presbytery, 2 Zur. 241; Gualter's opinion, 2 Zur. 238, 251, 258 Prescription : makes a title in law, but not in religion, Phil. 48 ; it cannot make false- hood to be truth, Jew. 50 Presence (Real): v. Supper of the Lord, Transubstantiation. Presidents (Lords): those of Wales and the North, 1 Lat. 175 Press-money : taken by soldiers, Phil. 226 Prest: ready, prepared, 2 Bee. 389, 1 Whitg. 504 Prestall (Jo.): condemned for treason, 1 Zur. 129 n Prestall ( ) : a magician, 1 Zur. 253 n (perhaps the same). Prester John : Bale 320, 2 Ful. 225 ; called Peter (or Preter) Gian, 4 Jew. 1055 ; styled Precious John, 2 Bee. 258 ; the vulgar tongue used in prayer in his dominions, 1 Jew. 334, Pil 499, 500; spoken of as a heathen prince, ib. 205 Prestibulous: deceitful, Bale 427 Prestwich, co. Lancaster : 1 Brad. 454; called Prestige, 2 Brad. 228 Presuls : a name of bishops, 4 Bui. 118 Presumption: forbidden, Rid. 65; blamed, 1 Lat. 551, 2 Lat. 182, 254; its original cause, 1 Hoop. 416; how it is nourished, ib. ; the occasion of it is continuance in sin, ib. ; against presumption in God's mercv, Wool. 142 Pretend : to allege, 2 Tyn. 90 638 PRETIE — PRIESTS Pretie(Jo.): letter signed by him, ZZur. 170 Prevenient Grace, q. v. Prevent : to go before, 1 Tyn. 498 Price ( ) : v. Aprice. Prices: complaint of the high prices of com- modities, 2 Brad. 39.5, 390, 2 Cran. 195, 436, 437, 1 Lat. 99 Pricklingham : the prior, 3 Bee. 281 Pride: v. Apparel, Boasting, Prayers. Pride censured, 1 Cov. 52G ; it is a great sin, Sand. 137; an ugly sin,Arorrf. 172; the cause of Satan's fall, 2 Lat. 1G9, Sand. 137, 138; how Sathan by the sin of pride hath ever prevailed, verses by W. Warner, Poet. 379; against pride, or vain-glory, with sentences and examples of scripture, 1 Bee. 448, 449 ; it is the beginning of sin, Pil. 227 ; the headspring of all evil, 1 Bee. 198; the source of heresies, 2 Tyn. 140; its evil effects, 2 Jew. 1092 ; it has been the cause of many kings doing evil, 1 Bee. 201 ; that of the Pharisee contrasted with the humility of the publican, ib. ; why it so much reigns now, ib. 198 ; preserva- tives against it, Sand. 104, 105; a remedy against it, 2 Tyn. 74; some reasons against it, Pil. 293 ; the folly of it, 3 Bee. 57, 58 ; ari«es of good things, Pil. 228, of beauty, strength, &c, ib. 229, 230; it must not be nourished by riches, wisdom, or any other advantage or gift of God, 1 Bee. 202, 203 ; there is nothing in us of which we may be proud, Sand. 141 ; we must glory in no- thing, because nothing is ours, Pil. 245; the pride of England in attire, Nord. 172, 173 ; the desire of vain-glory poisons all good works, 1 Bee. 110, 2 Bee. 541 ; God throws down the proud, Pil. 233 Prierias (Sylv. Muzzelini, called) : his works, Jew. xliii ; he calls the Romish church the square and rule of faith, and says that scripture hath received thence authority and credit, 1 Jew. 21G, 2 Jew. 987, 3 Jew. 218, 4 Jew. 719, 8G1 ; says, w hosoever leans not to the doctrine of the Roman church and of the bishop of Rome is a heretic, 4 Jew. 8G2; allows that pardons have no ground of God's word, but of the Roman church, which he says is greater, 1 Jew. 7G, 3 Jew. 218, 4 Jew. 851 ; gives a rca>on for making the corporal of fine linen, 1 Jew. 15 Priests : v. Sacrifices. i. Generally, and before the Law : leptiis is equivalent with the Hebrew )rO and the .Latin " sacerdos," 1 Tyn. 255; pa is con- sidered to denote prince as well as priest, ib. 255 n., Whita. 417 ; TrpetrfiuTepos de- notes "elder" or "senior," 1 Tyn. 256; they should have differentnames in English, 1 Tyn. 255 ; translations concerning priests and priesthood examined, 1 Ful. 240—277, (see belowj ; without priests in the former sense there can be no sacrifice, Sand. 411 ; kinds of priesthood allowed by God, ib. ; it originally pertained to the first begotten, 2 Bui. 130 ; as to the priesthood of Melchi- zedek, see his name; there is but one priest after the order of Melchizedek, namely, Christ, 2 Brad. 313, Bid. 208, Sand. 411, 2 Tyn. 283; the priesthood forfeited by Reuben, 2 Bui. 131, 1 Tyn. 310; faith poeti. cally spoken of as God's priest, 3 Bui. 226 ii. The Priesthood of the Law : the Le- vitical priesthood, 2 Bui. 130; who were rejected from being priests in the old law, 1 Bee. 100; why they were to have no blemish, 2 Bee. 323; their office, 2 Bui. 139; to sacrifice, &c, ib. 141; to answer inquiries concerning the law, Whita. 423; to teach and bless, 2 Bui. 139; to judge causes, ib. 142 ; to carry the tabernacle and its vessels, ib. 141 ; to serve in war, ib. 142, Pil. 414 ; their ministrations typical of the work of Christ, Whita. 254 ; their raiment, 2 Bui. 133—135, 137 ; they were married, 3 Bee. 235; their stipends and dwellings, 2 Bui. 143; their houses, Pil. 391 ; certain degrees among them, 2 Bui. 132; the high priest was a figure of Christ, Whita. 254, 2 Whitg. 346, (see p. 172, col. 1, above); his robes, 2 Jew. 1017; his megil, 2 Bui. 135 ; his ephod, ib. ; his breast-lap of judgment, ib. 13G; the urim and thummim, ib. ; his golden plate, ib. 137 : the priests admonished by Nehemiah, Pil. 378; the Jewish priesthood abrogated, 2 Bui. 2G2, 2 Hoop. 30, PU. 505, Rid. 208, 2 Tyn.2»i; it is nofigureof thegospelministry,l Whitg. 3C8; all (sacrificing) priesthood save that which belongs to all Christians, is abolished by Christ, Hutch. 46 iii. Heathen Priests: the Chemarim or priests of Baal, 4 Bui. 73, 75, 481, 1 Ful. 565 ; Romish priests their successors, 1 Brad. 281, 2 Brad. 313 ; comparison be- tween those and these, 3 Bee. 261 ; the priests of the Romans as described by Cicero, 2 Whitg. 128 iv. The priestly office of Christ: see Christ, iii. v. The term Upebi and its equivalent* as pertaining to all believers : all Christians are spiritually priests, 2 Brad. 313, 2 Cov. 471, 1 Ful. 114 , 241, 243, 2 Ful. 357, Hutch. 46, 50, 1 Jew. 117, 2 Jew. 737, 3 Jeto. 335, 336, 2 Lat. 255 n., 309 n., 313 PRIESTS 639 Phil. 406, Sand. 411, 1 Tyn. 2.55, 250. 500, 527, 3 Whitg. 476 ; the priesthood of all Christians stated by Bede, 1 Tyn. 265 n. ; this priesthood is not to offer up Christ, but spiritual sacrifices acceptable by Christ, 2 Ful. 242, 243 ; Peter's use of the term does not bear on the question of vestments, 2 Brad. 386 vi. The term Upevs,